The Demon King goes to the academy.

572
 

Ellen had no idea that her cute little cat might be considered food by
anyone.
 

Ellen probably didn't know about the hunger problem in the refugee
camps.
 

But Ellen must have never been to a refugee camp.

 

ji
 

city
 

After the gate incident, Ellen was put into the battlefield and returned to
the battlefield through mass teleportation, and it was put in and returned
again.
 

did.
 

Therefore, the time spent in the ecliptic itself after the gate incident is
extremely short.
 

And now he is serving in the Allied Forces.

 
Although Ellen knew in her head how things were going in the zodiac, she
could not afford to properly check it with her own eyes. That would have
been unavoidable.
 

HA11
 

Judging from the expression on his face, it is clear that he entered the
refugee camp for the first time today.
 

Adults and children alike starved, and this is the first time I've seen a scene
where the bodies that died of hunger were left unattended rather than
killed by a monster.
 

It's not that I'm so surprised because I almost turned into a butterfly soup,
it's that I'm so tired of it because it's so shocking that I can't handle what I
know with my own eyes.
 

As for what she was thinking, Ellen sat me on the bed and stood idly for a
while.
 

“I will go alone.”
 

Ellen patted my hair lightly and left the room.

 

Mani is not a problem as you can sniper monsters from a distance.

 

In the first place, the refugee camp area was not a good place to take pets.
 
Unlike Ellen, I had already seen the situation in the refugee camp with my
own eyes, but I felt that the situation was more serious than before.
 

There would have been fewer rations to go to the refugee camps than
enough food to feed the army, so hunger
 

is bound to intensify.
 

Whether an epidemic was spreading or hunger wasn't the problem, but

people who looked really sick were occasionally seen.
 

It is a moment when the divine power of Tuan, the god of innocence, is

needed, but refugees hate Tuan and the Ars Church extremely.
 

Perhaps the priests are not working properly.

 

all
 

Do you see the guards disappearing as if they are running away when you
see them, and the guards looking everywhere with their ferocious eyes?
Because the guards often use extreme measures in situations beyond their
control, the cause of people's pathological fear of the guards is predictable
to some extent.
 

food problem.
 

there is winter
 
There will be countless people who will starve to death, freeze to death, or
die of disease.
 

The dense population of the ecliptic has exceeded 100 million.

 

The number of people dying of starvation or freezing to death in the

ecliptic during the winter would be ridiculously over 10 million.
 

About 20,000 people were killed in the Battle of Serandia.

 

The moment will come when we will have to call that number only 20,000.
 

It's sad, and it's hopeless. But that's something I can't solve.
 

ecliptic alone is ten times that of the entire Edina Islands.

 

Edina's food situation is much better than that of the Imperial Palace, but
it's not terribly relaxed either.
 

Even if there is food left over.

 

Even if Edina has food to feed tens of millions of refugees, there is no way
to transport that food to the Yellow Road.
 

I cannot quench the hunger here.

 

It is said that Jesus fed thousands of people with five loaves and two fish.
 
I am not Jesus, so I cannot do that. What I can't do is not my consideration.
 

HAL
 

what i can do
 

No, I don't know if it can be done, but what I can try is to reach the end of
this gate avalanche.
 

What happened next was something to think about.

 

Heinrich and Ellen, who had gone out on patrol, of the two, Heinrich was
the first to return to the dormitory.
 

-Aong
 

"...Well?"
 

Of course, Heinrich had to come back earlier than Ellen, who came back
and started again, so he sees me walking around alone without Ellen.
 

I tilted my head.
 

“…you thought you were going to take me?”

 

Heinrich did not appear to have been seriously injured. The number of
monsters near the zodiac would not be large, and even if there were, it
would not be a threat to Heinrich.
 

That's it.
 

If an orc appears on the outskirts of the zodiac and starts to riot, dozens of
refugees will die in a funny way, but Heinrich can deal with the orc with a
single gesture.
 

The question is whether there is someone who can deal with the monster,
and the reality outside the ecliptic now is that the monster is dangerous no
matter what appears.
 

"ha...."
 

Heinrich looks out the window and sighs with his arms crossed.
 

To get around the outskirts, of course, you would have to go into the
refugee area, and you would see exactly what Ellen saw today.
 

One
 

-
 

So the expression on his face was unavoidable.

 

About two hours after Heinrich returned.

 

It was late in the evening, and Ellen returned to the dormitory.

 
It's only natural to come back safely, but I couldn't help but feel reassured.
 

Dinner time banquet hall.

 

There were other students, but the sophomores were Ellen and Heinrich,
and the four returning Ludwig and Dettomorians were the last.
 

The three researchers do not return well from the lab.

 

Dettomorian is not originally complexion.

 

Ellen has a bad complexion because of what happened today.

 

Heinrich also looked like Ellen, so his complexion was bad.

 

Ludwig works as a guard. So he may have seen worse things, or he might

have done something terrible. Of course the expression is bad.
 

So, dinner started with all four of them in a bad condition.

 

My stomach is all stuffed up.

 

Ellen stopped while trying to put the scrambled eggs on my own plate.
 

“……
 

A feeling of guilt that can't be hidden crosses his face.

 
As if thinking about how luxurious it was to raise animals in a world full of
hunger.
 

I thought that Ellen would have no choice but to think like that.
 

Ellen looks down at me with a crying expression.

 

In the end, Ellen carefully put some scrambled eggs on my plate to make
sure she couldn't starve me, and then gently stroked my hair.
 

There was nothing wrong with me, it seemed to say with that hand.
 

Ellen didn't eat as much as she did when she just came back.
 

If you feel guilty about eating, it is probably natural that you feel guilty
about eating itself.
 

You probably don't know that eating well and resting is the right thing for
people to do.
 

It just doesn't go well.

 

“How was the patrol? It was too big for me to look around.”
 

Heinrich's question.
 

"I didn't go too far, so there was no problem. How about yours?"
 
"So do i. I was a little disappointed because I couldn’t do anything, but I
guess it’s all passersby.”
 

"yes."
 

The two moved to check the safety situation in the outskirts of the ecliptic.
 

Of course, if the two of them came back after slicing the monsters, there is
no reason to be happy with such an achievement. That's because the
outskirts are dangerous enough to be infested with monsters.
 

So, it's better for those two to have no results.

 

"I guess we're not the only ones who thought the same thing as us."
 

“……?”
 

At Heinrich's words, Ellen tilts her head.

 

“The Allied Forces’ positions are in good shape. It seems the Empire is
trying to ensure safety around the ecliptic during the winter. They seem to
be operating a large-scale subjugation squad.”
 

"...I'm glad."
 

exactly.
 

The idea that these two can only do is the Empire.

 

It cannot save people from starvation, but it is pacifying the area around
the ecliptic in order to eliminate the threat of monsters.
 

Ellen and Heinrich seemed to be contemplating whether to volunteer for

the subjugation mission of patrolling the outskirts of the capital and finding
and subjugating monsters.
 

Of course, after thinking about it, Ellen shook her head, saying no.
 

Bertus wants Ellen to rest this winter, but if she volunteered for the
subjugation mission, she would not allow it.
 

It was clear that Heinrich would not be able to participate in the

subjugation squad in a similar vein, so they both decided to move
separately in the end.
 

After all, there's nothing wrong with having a lot of hands.

 

If there are dangerous monsters roaming around, it is not a bad thing to

get rid of them, otherwise it will mean that the Yellow Capital is safe.
 

Both seemed to be going out to a more remote area tomorrow.

 

Can't we both just... get some rest?

 

Heinrich clicks his tongue briefly.

 

“The problem is food.”

 

However, it is not the monster that is beating the refugees now, it is

hunger.
 

The monster that appears in the refugee camp will instantly kill tens of
hundreds of people, but hunger slowly kills tens of millions.
 

Everyone knows what the real enemy is

 

have.
 

However, something that cannot be defeated cannot be killed.

 

You can kill monsters, but you don't know how to kill hunger.
 

“.....
 

In silence, Ludwig struggled to eat with a spoon in his left hand.

 

Kernstadt's King, Konstantin von Schwarz, went out to inspect as the Allies
went into rest.
 

However, the important thing for the king was not the inspection, but the
whereabouts of the two missing princes.
 

Louise didn't think the lie would work for her father.
 
Even other aides are suspicious of the disappearance of the two princes on
the battlefield of the Allied Forces.
 

two princes was reported long ago by the current King of Kernstadt,
Konstantin von Schwarz.
 

He must have thought about the event on his own, and he must have
deduced the truth.
 

Among Schwarz's royal family, Louise and Heinrich were the only survivors,
and he was well aware of what his father would guess.
 

Louise made no excuses. because it won't work

 

I didn't even say I couldn't do it. Because it cannot be rationalized.

 

So, he said it himself.

 

“I killed him.”
 

The truth about the disappearance of the two younger brothers, I told my
father, who was trying to find out the truth, that I had killed them with my
own hands.
 

didn't say anything more

 

Louise is not a talkative person in the first place.

 
There was no rebuke, no criticism, no surprise, no fear from the father.
 

ji
 

energy
 

Konstantin von Schwarz, who looked at the eldest daughter's face for a
long time, spoke a single word.
 

“Do you have anything more to say?”

 

apologies.
 

excreta
 

number of people
 

water snow
 

sad
 

guilty.
 

an appeal to all of it, or an angry vomit,

 

At the words of her father who asked such a question, Louise nodded her
head.
 
"Yes. There is not."
 

The reason why the daughter is less talkative is because she resembles her
father.
 

“Yeah, I got it.”

 

daughter's silence does not mean she is not thinking, a father is silent.
That's not to say I'm not thinking.
 

11 |
 

Just as Louise thought a lot in silence, Konstantin von Schwarz must think a
lot in silence.
 

It was a woman who only had necessary conversations.

 

Just like Heinrich and Louise are now.

 

“Where is Heinrich?”
 

“…sent you back to the temple for a while.”

 

The king knew what that meant.

 

He will not be unaware of Louise's heart for letting her son take refuge
because there may be sparks.
 
Konstantin von Schwarz did not say anything about what he thought about
the actions of the eldest daughter who killed her two sons.
 

The daughter also made no excuses.

 

Only each other knows what each other is thinking.

 

dialogue , there is a relationship where they understand each other even

without dialogue, and there is a relationship where they do not understand
each other because there is no dialogue.
 

“The other four princes died because of Heinrich.”

 

The two women belonged to the latter relationship.

 

Both in the hands of his son.

 

Both are in their mother's hands.

 

Heinrich von Schwarz was the first to say that the other four princes had to
die for the sake of one.
 

At those harsh words, Louise spoke quietly.

 

“If all of them hadn’t touched my son, they wouldn’t have died.”
 

A sharp answer comes back to a sharp word.

 
The two princes who tormented young Heinrich were burned to death by
Heinrich, who had awakened his supernatural powers.
 

And the other two brothers who tried to assassinate Heinrich died at the
hands of Louise.
 

It would have been better if Heinrich had been left alone.

 

Sharp stories come and go, and rough ones come and go, and in the end,
irreversible words may come out.
 

But Louise was determined.

 

No matter what I was told, I decided to protect my son.

 

So Louise looked at the silent king.

 

“I thought it would be a little bit earlier.”

 

" Yes"
 

Konstantin von Schwarz's words left Louise uncommonly perplexed.

 

“He said he thought it would be sooner.”

 

“I thought you were going to get your hands on your brothers a little
sooner.”
 
Louise had no idea that her father would think so.
 

Konstantin von Schwarz knew this was going to happen someday.

 

Children do not know their parents,

 

Even parents don't know their children.

 

Parents know their children a little better than children know their parents.
 

The foolishness of his sons.

 

Also, she had no choice but to know her daughter's love for her son.
 

So Konstantin von Schwarz was thinking that what was supposed to

happen had happened.
 

I couldn't take it for granted, but I had to think that it was unavoidable.
 

“You must be less wise than I thought, or you must have trusted your
brothers more.”
 

Even without Louise explaining it, Konstantin von Schwarz had to some
degree foresee what had happened in the Allies that had caused this to
happen.
 

From his point of view, he thought this would happen someday, but it
happened a little later.
 

the power of children. Jealousy and envy. and stupidity.

 

And the guilt and love for Louise's son.

 

Because of that, it was going to happen someday.

 

However, Louise trusted the younger brothers more than the king thought,
or was stupid.
 

So it happened rather late.

 

“Did you love your brothers?”

 

Louise didn't answer.

 

I couldn't say that I loved her or that I didn't love her or anything.
 

He loved him, but he had to make a choice because his younger brothers
wanted to harm the son he loved more.
 

I couldn't quite get the words out.

 

Just looking at my daughter crying without even crying, tears mixed with
indescribable sadness, self-hatred, and guilt.
 

Looking at her daughter, who couldn't bear the tears she couldn't hold
back, running down her cheeks, but she couldn't even wipe it away.
 

Watching the daughter pour out the tears she couldn't help shed in front
of her son, and clenched her teeth in front of her father.
 

“Yeah… if that’s the case… if that’s the case, that’s it.”

 

The father could not forgive his daughter for killing her brothers.
 

I had no choice but to accept that it was impossible.

 

Whatever the real reason, the inspection was the original purpose, and
Louise helped the king visit the Cairnstadt army.
 

We talked enough about the current status of the military, its power, and
its supply.
 

And after all the inspections and reports, Konstantin von Schwarz said the
same thing Louise did to Heinrich.
 

“Relax .”
 

" Yes"
 

“I will take command of the military during the winter.”

 

Just as a mother ordered a rest because of her son's long-term fatigue, a

father ordered a rest because of her daughter's long-term fatigue.
 
“I will give permission to the emperor. I've been wanting to go so much, so
let's spend the winter in the Temple with Heinrich."
 

A break I hadn't even thought of.

 

And now, go to the place you've always wanted to visit even in your
dreams.
 

He orders him to spend the winter resting with his son.

 

Where did your son spend his whole life and where he grew up? I was able
to go directly to places that were not allowed even to see from a distance.
 

Louise seemed to be dreaming

 

The moment he hears of the disappearance of the princes, what must the
king endure and what
 

I accepted that I had to understand.

 

I also thought it would happen someday.

 

After all, a king is a cruel place.

 

Thinking that her daughter might do such a thing, she had to stand by
because she eventually had to become a king.
 

What was important was the heir to the throne, not the other children.
 

What was expected to happen eventually became a reality, so he must

have thought that only the remaining things had to be corrected.
 

There are things that have become unavoidable

 

Multifaceted.
 

They must have thought that there might be no reason for those who
remained to continue to suffer.
 

Such an act of the father is not understanding, but resignation.

 

Knowing that, Louise had no choice but to feel a greater sense of guilt.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

573
 

The next day, Ludwig headed to the Area 17 Guard.

 

In the case of Heinrich and Ellen, the act of patrolling the outskirts of the
ecliptic could be done arbitrarily, but Ludwig could not and would not be
permitted to do so.
 

H
 

Feeling a sense of deprivation, but not unaware of the difference in

absolute competence
 

All.
 

He did not dare exceed what Ellen and Heinrich could do.
 

Ludwig heads to the guard.

 

These are difficult and painful things, but even the smallest things you can
do in them.
 

A small act like that of sending a lost child back into the hands of a parent
would certainly not be meaningless.
 

Hoping for that to happen, Ludwig headed to the guard.

 

“Ludwig, I have an important mission.”

 

"...Isn't it an important mission?"

 

“It’s a job that suits you, Ludwig.”

 

something that suits you. Both Sontein in the archer role and the captain of
the guard respect Ludwig.
 

But apart from that, he knew that Ludwig couldn't handle the devastation
of the camp and the brutality of the guards.
 

Something that suits Ludwig like that.

 

“It’s an escort.”
 

Looking at Ludwig, who was bewildered, the captain of the guard said
quietly.
 

"The escort... huh?"

 

“Don’t you know about infectious diseases?”

 

“Yeah… I saw… yesterday.”

 

“The priest has been sent to clean up.”

 

Epidemic.
 

and purification.
 

Ludwig rolled his eyes.

 

"Please escort the dispatched priest.

 

.”
 

combating infectious diseases.

 

In other words, it is absolutely necessary to save people without any value

judgment.
 

“…Thank you for your consideration.”

 

He entrusted this job to Ludwig because he knew what he was struggling

with and what he wanted.
 

Tuan's Priest is needed to purify the plague.

 

However, not only is the religion of Tuan and Ars being persecuted publicly
because of the Demon King, but even the religious world is in a position to
worry about infighting.
 

In such a situation, the priests of Tuan would not move publicly, even if
they came for the purpose of curing an epidemic.
 

This was virtually impossible.

 

Of course, the believers in Tuan are persecuted, and the priests are
subjected to harsher conditions.
 

0
 

But the epidemic cannot be left alone. If an epidemic spreads beyond the
refugee zone to the ecliptic, it is a sacred power.
 

This may lead to a situation that cannot be resolved.

 

That is why the priests of Tuan have to risk their lives to enter the refugee
area to purify the epidemic.
 

Of course, you can't even wear a priest's uniform, so you have to sneak
around.
 

They are not even escorted by many guards. Then, instead, the refugees'
eyes will be concentrated.
 

You have to move secretly.

 

Even though it's not about doing bad things, it's about saving people,
 

| “Priest, Lou, who will be your escort today.

 

This is Devi.”
 

Ludwig bowed his head when he saw the priestess wearing a gray tattered
robe.
 

“Nice to meet you, Ludwig. My name is Rowen.”

 

"hello."
 
The priestess, who had a weak impression, and wondered if it was about
the same age as Ludwig, looked at Ludwig and smiled.
 

Ludwig smiled bitterly.

 

“I don’t think you’re going to hate it, but I’ll do my best.”

 

These words were added by Ludwig, as he might be offended that the only
escort given by the 17th Guard was a one-armed escort.
 

Leaving Ludwig to be rude or not, there was no reason to suspect that the
guards were deliberately trying to endanger him.
 

CHL HAL..
 

“Yes, then, please.”

 

But the priestess, as if she hadn't even thought of that, smiled softly and
nodded her head.
 

Ludwig and Rowen left the headquarters of the Area 17 Guard.

 

Infectious disease cleanup. Ludwig seemed to have cleared his head after a
long time.
 

It's simple and intuitive, you don't have to judge what's right.
 
He wasn't even wearing a guard outfit as much as he wanted to move
secretly, and Rowen was wearing a tattered robe and covering his face.
 

Neither the priest nor the guards are indistinguishable.

 

Cleaning up in an area where an epidemic has spread is all it takes.

 

However, in the event of an emergency, you may have to use force. Rowen
looked at Ludwig walking beside him and tilted his head.
 

“Are you sure you aren’t an official security guard?”

 

"Yes? Oh... how did you know?" “Because the captain of the guard gave me
a title of honor…”
 

It wasn't really a big guess.

 

“Ah… Actually, I just returned from the Allied Forces garrison. therefore...."
 

“You are a veteran.”

 

“Yeah… As you can see, I got injured… I ended up coming back…”

 

“You are a wonderful person. I respect you.”

 

At Rowen's words, Ludwig's face lit up.

 

It seemed to be getting hot.

 

Not because of shame or embarrassment, but because of shame.

 

| Because Ludwig didn't think he deserved anything like that. It was just
shameful.
 

A great person should be heard by people like Rowen.

 

Even though many people hate and hate the priests of Tuan, the priests
who come to this refugee camp to save the people.
 

Aren't they wonderful and wonderful?

 

I'm just a remnant who was kicked out after all failures, so Ludwig just
thinks quietly that he's not the kind of person to listen to.
 

No matter what kind of shame Ludwig feels, Rowen walks quietly and
speaks.
 

“We will be moving in secret, so there will be no quarrels or fuss. Ludwig-

sama, you only need to come forward in the very case of an emergency.”
 

As if he hadn't done a cleanup once or twice, Rowen told Ludwig what to

watch out for.
 

“Ludwig, are you good at running?”

 

“Yes? Ah… Yes, I am confident.”

 
Running.
 

It is one of the few things that Ludwig is confident in even being like this.
 

“Are you running with people?”

 

I don't even have to tell you who I'm running with.

 

“I am confident that I will do well.”

 

“Then , if there is a problem while cleaning, please run away with me.”
 

Rowen smiled softly and said so. If you ever get into an argument with
refugees, you don't kill them, but take a seat.
 

avoid
 

“Yes, I will.”
 

Ludwig couldn't help liking Rowen's way.

 

Ellen went on a patrol of the imperial capital with Heinrich today.

 

Hearing what he was talking about yesterday, it seems like we shouldn't

have to go out because of the subjugation squad and so on, but the moth
aches so we couldn't stand it, so we both ate breakfast and then went out.
 
So, there was nothing to do except to roll around in bed for a while.
Information gathering inside the temple is also blocked right now.
 

how stupid was that

 

- Tok Tok
 

I turned my head while sitting on the bed, and there was a sparrow.
 

cat and sparrow.

 

- Tok Tok
 

break it!
 

The sparrow looked at me and tilted his head.

 

tok tock
 

- Tweet!
 

It's been a long time since I looked like that.

 

day
 

Sarkegarlogman.
 
Outside the Royal Class dormitory.
 

Coming out of the promenade, Sarkegar changed into clothes and

appearances that would not be reasonably suspect, and pretended to be
returning students who went for a walk and chatted.
 

To be honest, I don't even need that kind of camouflage.

 

The inside of the temple is almost unintelligible. It's not completely absent,
but it's very rare. All I can see are the guards.
 

Our pak-tong, we quickly found Sarque-Gar and sent him here.

 

The results of the Senate meeting were also heard.

 

It is said that it is rather strange that alchemy has nothing to do with it.
 

It's obviously not as simple as making undead like us.

 

In terms of science, alchemy is a magical branch where chemistry and

biology overlap.
 

| Strictly speaking, handling a corpse is also a matter of dealing with life. so

 

It's not unusual for an alchemist to be involved.

 

As an added bonus, Antirian's research list made my mind even more dizzy.
 
The Empire is not about research or experimentation.
 

You're probably working on something that has obvious results. It is an

exhibition and there is no way to invest in pure studies in a field where
materials and resources are scarce.
 

Of course, it is the military industry, and the weapons to be made are

decided.
 

“…Yeah, Mullern’s body was definitely missing.”

 

In addition to that, it was important that the Empire might know how to
resurrect a wizard's corpse as a lich.
 

The lich was originally meant for a living wizard to undead himself. In other
words, it is a work that a wizard performs on his own body while he is
alive. Death Knights also retain their ego in that case, Olivia said.
 

But what we did this time was to resurrect a dead warrior, technically a
paladin, as a Death Knight.
 

What if you could resurrect a dead wizard as an undead capable of magic?

 

Of course, the range of choices will be very wide, and the size of
electrification will be enormous.
 

This is clear.
 

And in war, the role of a wizard is more important than a warrior.

 

Large-scale attacks, firearms, and mages who take on support roles are
certainly playing a role in ruling the battlefield.
 

“Your Majesty, the Senate said that even the use of force may be necessary
to prevent the Empire from acquiring such a level of power.”
 

“…I do.”
 

“Also, I think so.”

 

I know what everyone is worried about.

 

There were also remains of wizards in the Hall of Heroes . But there were
mostly the bodies of the warriors.
 

HH
 

|
 

11
 

However, there are also tombs of wizards who left great magical
achievements in the imperial mausoleum.
 

there is separate And there will be plenty of other places as well.

 
Reviving the remains of the great archmage who left their names in human
history as a lich and serving as an army?
 

I do not know what level of magic the resurrected corpses can use, but if
they can use their magic level as they are, it is like having a very large
wizarding force that far surpasses the Imperial Wizards, the current highest
level of wizards.
 

Warriors who left their names in human history, and wizards.

 

All of them will be resurrected and become an army to save mankind.

 

The situation itself is very plausible, but what happens when the tip of the
sword points at us?
 

Jeddah.
 

To be honest, I couldn't say this is okay either.

 

Just because Bertus is unwilling to fight us, there is no guarantee that there
will be no fights between us.
 

Wars can happen at will.

 

I'm afraid that the masterclass level power will be replenished, but the real
problem is that the power of the Archmage will be added that much.
 

Titans can't cross the sea, but if the archmages are replenished of that size,
an enormous army can cross the sea and raid Edina.
 

They don't know Edina's current situation, but it could really happen if the
location was determined.
 

no.
 

If the army isn't the problem, and there are about a thousand arch wizards
equal to Lord vampires, it might be possible to drop a Titan on Edina.
 

I didn't want the gate incident, but in the end, the gate incident happened
because of me.
 

Bertus doesn't want war, and I don't want it, but another war may be
engulfed in malice and malice.
 

I'm sure there's a certain kind of week where I keep getting things I don't
want to happen.
 

Whether it's fate or the mischief's trick.

 

the Empire study this, we would be able to end the Gate Incident without
any more damage.
 

But if the remaining power destroys the world I've worked hard to build,
 

Losing everything like that is not my destiny, I'm not sure.

 

However, if the Empire does too risky research and destroys all the projects
that are currently underway, that
 

Isn't that also the badger's intention?

 

If I destroy the core project of the empire with my own hands, on the
contrary, war will happen even for this reason.
 

If you raid the empire now, war will inevitably happen. Rather, this decision
I have made may prevent the Allied Forces from advancing any further.
 

If we leave the current empire alone, will the gate incident be finished
more easily?
 

I may lose everything I have.

 

Bertus and I both know that we have no hostility towards each other right
now, although we haven't talked to each other.
 

But no matter how things go awry later, whether it's because of the
pressure of the crowd or the pressure of the Principality or whatever. If the
situation changes, it must be because of his will, not because of Bertus'
will.
 

No, since Vertus, who does not want war, is killed and a new emperor
comes in, he may want to wage war with the Demon King.
 

Wherever you go, only the future where you will be at war with the empire
is drawn.
 

If you attack now, the current situation will be justified.

 

When you are silent, the demands of the world become justifications.
 

If the war is going to be waged anyway, it might be better to destroy all this
dangerous project now and face a weakened empire.
 

However, if the empire becomes stronger, it can prevent the unexpected

death of someone like this one.
 

Delphine dies, Ludwig loses an arm, and this may not have to happen.
 

What about the work of countless Allied soldiers that I do not know about?
 

If we leave the empire alone, hundreds of thousands of people may

survive, and if the gate crisis is over soon, we may be able to use that extra
energy to help and feed those refugees.
 

But Edina.
 

my people.
 

I am in a position where I have to take responsibility for a country.

 

There are more people of the empire than my people, so my country may
disappear and you guys live.
 

You can't make this choice, can you?

 
It felt like I was at a crossroads in fate.
 

The choices you make today will greatly change the future.
 

I only know one thing.

 

Whatever choice I make, I'm sure I will regret it greatly.

 

If you destroy this project, because you have destroyed it.

 

If you don't destroy it, you don't destroy it,

 

Long long days will again be haunted by nightmares.

 

The issue raised by the Senate is not as ill-advised as this time.

 

A resurrected warrior and a resurrected wizard.

 

The possibility that he might be able to resurrect the wizard as a lich.

 

The problem all starts with that.

 

Whether it's the Titan raid or the Swordmaster Godfather.

 

If something like that falls on Edina, I lose everything.

 
But if this can help put an end to the Gates incident, I must also consider
the option of leaving it alone.
 

Rather, if that army helped break the last gate, it was because it destroyed
the Empire's new power.
 

There may come a situation where you have to use Alsbringer when
dealing with the dragon of
 

Then I would be effectively suicidal to block this project of the Empire.

 

"majesty. And there is the most important issue.”

 

“The most important question?”

 

“It is possible that the Empire took the hand of the Black Order.”
 

At Sarkegaar's words, I had no choice but to remain silent.

 

black order.
 

Yes, alchemy and undead related taboos can never deny the possibility that
they are related. Whatever the Empire does, the source of its knowledge
may be the Black Order.
 

The power of the Black Order itself has weakened, but the knowledge will
remain the same, and there is a possibility that he will find a group that will
use that knowledge more valuable than himself.
 
However.
 

The Black Order tried to kill me.

 

Regardless of who I am, I thought I should die because my death was

necessary for mankind.
 

So there is a possibility that those remnants will still want my death.

 

If an empire and a hostile force are joining hands with me, I must see what
will happen as soon as possible.
 

The method is one of two ways.

 

Either risk meeting Bertus in person and ask the whole story, or send
Sarque Gard to gather information.
 

It is very dangerous to meet and talk with Bertus. It is dangerous for me as

well as for Bertus.
 

However, Sarkegaar is not omnipotent after all.

 

And there is a strong possibility that the project that the Empire is
currently working on is a place that even Sarkegaardo would be difficult to
enter.
 

“I need to meet the Emperor. directly."

 
In the end, I had no choice but to decide that it was a situation where I had
to meet Bertus in person after a long time had passed.
 

“Your Majesty , it is dangerous.”

 

Naturally, Sarkegaar had no choice but to express concern at my suggestion

to meet the emperor in person.
 

“It may become dangerous someday, but not right now.”

 

Just like Bertus wouldn't attack me just because he knew where I was, even
if he faced me, he wouldn't try to attack me.
 

can have a conversation I don't know later, but for now, definitely.
 

conversation is possible
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

574
 

The choice of whether to meet Bertus or not was always with me. Bertus
knows I am helping the Allies advance, but has no idea where I am, and I
can always predict where Bertus will be.
 
tongue
 

Bertus will be going back and forth between the three places.
 

The Imperial Palace's Central Palace Tetra.

 

Allied Forces garrison headquarters.

 

And now.
 

“Are you sure it’s a tease place?” “Yeah, obviously… it is.”

 

The magic university research building right in front of me.

 

Bertus must have been to and from one of these three locations.
 

The Imperial Palace is the Imperial Palace, and the Allied Forces garrison is
the Allied Forces Garrison.
 

And since a very important research project is in progress in the Research

Building of the University of Magic, it is clear that he will visit frequently to
check the situation.
 

“The security is so high from the outside, but it must be more difficult to
get inside.”
 

No matter how much Sarkegaar it is, it can't be done.

 
“Nevertheless, I would rather…”
 

"done. It wasn't even the days when I was a little kid going to Temple. How
long do I have to ask you to do it all?”
 

“Yeah, yes, but…”

 

possible or not, it is also an overly dangerous task. It's not that I didn't have
the heart to say that if Sarkegar was Le, but they said that the Black Order
was also involved, so I lost my mind to send Sarkegaar long ago.
 

This does not mean that Sarkegaar has nothing to do.

 

Sarkegaar will wait for Bertus to appear nearby.

 

“After all, as Bertus doesn’t attack me, neither will he attack you. Bertus
appears here, the guard
 

If you only have Tana with savioli, approach them. And tell me I have
something to say. Then we can talk separately…”
 

before even speaking.

 

From a distance, I could see Bertus and Saviolin Tana leaving the research
building.
 

If I was able to find them right away, it must have meant that the emperor
frequented the place, rather than a coincidence.
 
“The effort has been reduced.”
 

“Your Majesty… just one more thought…”

 

As I was about to move, Sarkegar Lega looked at me and let out a sigh.
 

"it's okay."
 

Even when things go wrong, it can be okay.

 

Leaving behind the worried Sarkegaar, I began to approach the research

building of the Magical University from afar.
 

Emperor Bertus does not like to bring a large number of bodyguards.

 

Although not a person who dislikes ceremonies, Bertus ascended the

throne during a difficult time. Since it was a time when it was impossible to
take care of each and every one of them, the protocol had to either
disappear or be reduced to an excessive extent.
 

However, this does not mean that they do not accompany a large number
of troops, and that does not mean that security is never meant.
 

In most cases, Bertus moved with Xaviolin Tana. The security is not
enough, it's overflowing.
 

Of course, you can't take a lot of people with you when you go to places
where confidentiality must be maintained. So, when Bertus is moving, the
security guard is always Xaviolin Tana in charge of everything.
 

As a result, Saviolin Tana went beyond Chanapelle's general manager to

also serve as the emperor's personal secretary to some extent.
 

Of course, when the Allied Forces were advancing or there was a battle
turmoil, other people would of course take the place of security, but now
Bertus was always on the side with Xaviol Lin Tana.
 

So now, after stopping by the research building, Bertus was on his way back
to the Imperial Palace with Tana.
 

temple , the street was empty, and although it was tidy, it was only the two
of them, Vertus and Saviolin Tana, walking down the street.
 

“It’s going well.”

 

“Yes, Your Majesty.” “If it’s too smooth, it’s a problem, but it’s a problem.”
 

When Bertus smiled bitterly, Tana had a firm expression on her face,
unable to find anything to say.
 

All.
 

"By the way, I didn't expect the three of us to achieve results so quickly..."
 

Bertus looked up at the sky and sighed.

 

“No matter how many continents we have collected, the sophomores of

the Royal Class are amazingly special.”
 

Adelia, creator of Titan and Power Cartridge.

 

Christina, the creator of Moonshine.

 

and Louis Ancton and Anna de Gerna.

 

Emperor.
 

princess.
 

warrior .
 

and the devil

 

There are a lot of people from the second year of Royal Class who are
strangely talented. To the extent that some powerful fate is felt,
 

“By the way, what about Ludwig?”

 

"ah...."
 

Ludwig was assigned to the Guard and began to study. At those words,
Saviolin Tana's complexion deteriorated.
 

“It seems that… it is difficult to adapt.”

 

“...I guess I was short-minded.”

 

After contemplating what Ludwig would have to face while in the guard,
Bertus had no choice but to think about whether it was a mistake to have
Ludwig assigned to the guard.
 

Bertus also has a lot of work to do. So, although he cared for Ludwig, he
couldn't give him that much attention.
 

“It might be better to take over the training camp.”

 

“Let me ask Ludwig's doctor.”

 

“Yes, Sir Tana. And this time…”

 

-Aong
 

Bertus stopped talking at the sound of a cat from somewhere.

 

Both Tanah and Bertus had no choice but to stare at the black cat standing
still in the middle of the wide empty street.
 

"Well. Is that?”
 

“It’s a cat.”
 

- Aeeng
 

The black cat slowly approaches the emperor.

 

“It’s not just a cat, it’s that, Sir Tana.”

 

“If you say so…?”

 

“It’s Ellen’s cat.”

 

"ah...."
 

Tana had only heard of where Ellen had picked up the cat, and even had
heard that she had brought it to Zen Temple, but she had no idea what the
cat looked like, so it was the first time seeing it today.
 

CH
 

| “It was only at the garrison, but I don’t know if it is right to raise them like
this at the temple. I can understand why you don't want to be locked up..."
 

"Ummm... I've never had a cat before... I don't know what's right..."
 

It's even weirder when Xaviolin Tana, who has lived with only biopsies all
her life, knows how to raise a cat.
 

“By the way, you have come a long way from the dormitory. Do you want
to know the way back?”
 

I met a cat wandering around in an unexpected place.

 
Did the cat roam such a wide area? Bertus didn't know.
 

But the black cat approaches Bertus.

 

Last time, as soon as he saw Bertus, he struggled and tried to run away,
which is strange. Bertus looks at the approaching cat and squats down.
 

He might be lost, and Ellen might be worried.

 

|
 

One
 

“I think it would be appropriate to take them to the dormitory for now...”

 

The moment Bertus reaches out to pick up the cat .

 

suddenly.
 

The cat's body began to change.

 

- Kuruk. Kuruk....
 

"Your Majesty! It's dangerous!"

 

At the sudden change, Saviolin Tana roughly pulled Bertus into her arms
and widened the distance.
 
The cat turns into something.
 

And, seeing something that suddenly became huge and took shape, Bertus
as well as Saviolin Tana lost their ears.
 

“Um… if it’s hard to say, it’s not a long time ago.”

 

black cat.
 

"long time no see. right?"

 

Demon Lord Reinhardt appeared.

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

Ellen's cat suddenly turned into a Reinhardt.

 

There is no way of knowing why, what the reason, or what the purpose
was.
 

Even if you can't understand the situation, only what you see in front of
you is the truth.
 
Saviolin Tana, whose complexion became pale blue, hid Bertus behind her
and pulled out a gale sword.
 

CL
 

day
 

"for a moment. no more, no more approach

 

la."
 

The vigilant Xaviolin Tana's expression showed no hostility, but was tinged
with fear.
 

Xaviol Lin Tana wasn't the only one who was bewildered by the unexpected
situation.
 

“Rein... Reinhardt...?”
 

Bertus also quietly swallowed his saliva, terrified of the situation in front of
him.
 

“I know you were shocked, but you know I didn’t come here to fight. Then
it wouldn't appear like this. angu
 

they say?"
 

There were many better ways to kill.

 

There is good reason for explicitly showing that Ellen's black cat was
Reinhardt.
 

“I wish we could talk for a while in a quiet place. Long time no see."
 

l
 

Just as time has changed many things, so has Reinhardt.

 

“If you stay outside in this shape for a long time, you will have problems.
You know?”
 

Even though it was a street with no people, it was crazy to walk around the
temple in the form of Reinhardt.
 

Bertus looked at Reinhardt who suddenly appeared with a firm expression

on his face.
 

"your majesty...."
 

Saviolin Tana also stares at the emperor with a confused expression.

 

“Okay. Anywhere is fine, so let’s go inside.”

 

It was the same with the emperor who didn't like seeing the demon king
appear in the temple.
 
Bertus and Tana know best that the Demon King is helping mankind.
Therefore, it is inevitable to know that the Demon King, who suddenly
revealed his identity in this situation, did not come to fight.
 

But apart from that, it was natural for Tana and Bertus to be terrified
because they appeared at a completely unexpected time.
 

Most of the temple buildings were empty, and that's the story of schools
and shops alike.
 

So, I went into a building that used to be a cafe, on the second floor of an
empty commercial building nearby.
 

The door was locked, but that shouldn't be a problem for everyone in the
room in the first place.
 

Cut the lock of the closed door with an Auror blade, and all three
 

sat on
 

It had been empty for a long time, so the tables and chairs were covered in
dust, but all three didn't care.
 

No matter what building you enter, no one will overhear you, so all you
need is a space anyway.
 

"There is one thing I want to tell you. I don't want to talk about Miss Ko
because it doesn't matter anyway, so let's not bring it up."
 
Reinhardt nailed it, saying that he would never talk about the reasons for
his cat appearance until now, and what he did while raised by Ellen.
 

Of course, despite this situation, that was what Tana and Bertus were most
curious about.
 

Bertus looked at Reinhardt's innocent face, and had no choice but to know
what and how Reinhardt had changed over the past hour, even if he didn't
know anything else.
 

More shameless than before.

 

“Yeah… let’s say it, because it doesn’t seem like you have any idea what the
reason is.”
 

The thought that the cat Ellen suddenly picked up might be the Demon
King was a kind of doubt that could not be raised in the first place.
 

|
 

One
 

But when he found out that was the case, Bertus had no idea why
Reinhardt had done that.
 

CAL
 

It wasn't impossible.
 
He must have wanted to watch Ellen.
 

And when Ellen tried to entrust the cat to the emperor, the cat had a
seizure.
 

The reason was now known.

 

Reinhardt crossed his arms and muttered quietly.

 

“Let’s not even talk about the past. who did what Words like where and
what went wrong."
 

Talking about right and wrong is meaningless

 

All.
 

Now that only the reality we have to face is in front of us, talking about
each other's theories of responsibility only makes the situation creaky.
 

The demon king warned that if he did not release me, his subordinates
would cause a gate incident, but the emperor did not release the demon
king.
 

So the gate incident happened.

 

However, there is no point in discussing the Eunwon of the past.

 

We have problems we face and things we need to solve.

 

Everything is pointless except to focus on it.

 

At Reinhardt's words, Bertus nodded.

 

“You know we were paving the way ahead of the Allies. right?"
 

"okay. I knew.”
 

Bertus asks while looking at Reinhardt.

 

“You guys, can you really manipulate meteorological phenomena?”

 

“On a limited basis.”

 

Reinhardt didn't necessarily say that it was Liana de Granz's superpower.

 

climate manipulation.
 

At the words that the impossible is possible for any wizard, Bertus as well
as Tana's expression had no choice but to harden.
 

"it's okay. If you were going to use that power to destroy mankind, you
know what would have happened earlier, right?”
 

all
 
It has been a long time since the fate of mankind depended on the choice
of the Demon King. That was before we could even do climate
manipulation.
 

Right now, when the Allied Forces is putting all of their energy into action,
if the Demon King makes a riot in the middle of the Imperial Capital alone
without even his own army, the Imperial Gradium will be devastated as it
is.
 

But now, it may be. Knowing that this was the case and actually confirming
that the Demon Lord would be able to do that if he really made up his
mind are two different things.
 

Truly, if it were not for the mercy of the Demon King, mankind should have
perished sooner.
 

However, most people hate the Demon King without even knowing this.
 

HH
 

Even a little thought would make it clear that a single day would be enough
for the Demon King to really annihilate mankind, but no one thinks of it.
 

The reality of the Empire and of all mankind is that if the Demon King
threatens the Emperor at the risk of mankind's existence, they must hear
what they say.
 

However, until now, the Demon King has never interfered with mankind in
such a way.
 
“Anyway, the reason I came so suddenly was not to threaten or blackmail.
I'm just here to ask you something."
 

Reinhardt asked quietly.

 

“One of our main strengths is the Death Knight. This time, during the Battle
of Serandia, that was a bit of a waste. That's why you were trying to make
up for it last time."
 

At those words, both Tana and Bertus remained silent and listened to
Reinhardt's words.
 

“So, in the Hall of Heroes in the Imperial Mausoleum, they tried to

resurrect the corpses as Death Knights.”
 

"...what?!"
 

At those words, not only Bertus, but also Tana couldn't help but be taken
aback. Hearing that he had attempted to break into the imperial
mausoleum under unexpected circumstances, he would have been more
astonished than Charlotte, as Charlotte was.
 

“The method is a secret, but I did get in anyway.”

 

Even without their knowledge, they had already been pierced.

 

Bertus listened blankly to the story with his complexion turned white.
 

“But… you know, you know. The coffins were all empty.”
 

“Is it only the royal mausoleum? I also confirmed that the bodies of the
dead who died in the Allied Forces were replaced and buried in the
national cemetery.”
 

“Like we tried to make a Death Knight, the Empire seems to be doing some
bizarre things with corpses... but I don’t know for sure.”
 

“At first, I was trying to find out secretly rather than making contact. It
seemed like there would be a limit to this. So that's why I came to see
you."
 

“You can’t do that. You shouldn't do that, so I don't mean to say this.
Because I am doing something similar.”
 

“But you have to know what it is. Me and my people, too, are very anxious.
Even, you might have teamed up with some who might be my enemies.”
 

“There are only two things I want to ask you.”

 

The demon king stares at the emperor.

 

“What are you doing at Temple Magic College?”

 

the reality of the study.

 

“And, is it right for you guys to join hands with the Black Order?”
 

| HL
 

And a suspicious alliance.

 

“I have to explain.”
 

The demon king asked two things.

 

What is the research being conducted at Temple University of Magic?

 

And is it right to join hands with the Black Order?

 

A quiet silence flows.

 

Since Tana couldn't open her mouth before Bertus, the Demon King was
looking at Bertus alone.
 

I don't know if it was before the Demon King approaches, but the Demon
King asks about the secret like this openly.
 

Even if it was before such a thing, silence was impossible as long as the
demon king came directly.
 

"I knew you were watching us, but... it's a little strange to know that, yes."
 

Bertus said with a bitter smile.

 

"right. They are doing something with the corpses of the fallen and the
heroes.”
 

Bertus nodded slowly, as if denying or lying had no meaning.

 

“By the way, I don’t know what you mean about the Black Order.”
 

"......okay?"
 

The Demon King quietly looked at the Emperor's expression.

 

Just like Charlotte, it is difficult for Bertus to read the truth from his
expression.
 

Whether this is ignorance or the truth cannot be known just by looking at

the complexion.
 

“At least as far as I know, I didn’t cooperate with the Black Order.”
 

Saying so, the emperor shrugged his shoulders.

 

“There is no need to doubt. You know that?"

 

"What."
 

In the yard where you touched a corpse to end the Gates incident, there
was something you couldn’t hold with the Black Order’s hand, right? No
matter how much they tried to kill you.”
 
They're already doing terrible things, and it's weird what works and what
doesn't.
 

12
 

“Does this mean that if the Black Order had come, they would have held
hands?”
 

"Yeah, but it's never been like that. And if we hold hands, I don't think it's
going to do me any good to deceive you in the first place in this situation."
 

“Hmm…”
 

As Bertus said.
 

There was nothing that the Empire could not hold in the hands of the Black
Order at the point of touching everything that could be helpful. Seeing the
Demon King with a single expression on his face, Bertus smiled bitterly.
 

“Is it the liar’s dilemma? When I tell the truth, people don’t believe me at
all.”
 

Bertus laughed bitterly, saying that people doubted him even when he was
telling the truth because he was inconsistent.
 

“Well, okay. I can show you what we were doing first.”

 

As if that was a little surprising, the Demon King looked slightly startled.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

575
 

I was thinking that if I met Bertus, it would be a conversation, and I knew I

had to comply with all my requests.
 

In the end, I chose the option of taking the risk and meeting Bertus in
person.
 

This danger is not dangerous because when I meet Bertus, problems arise
with my body or with Bertus's.
 

The fact that Bertus and I met.

 

That fact itself is dangerous when someone later finds out in some way.
 

case
 

Therefore, it was not difficult to reach the truth after meeting and talking
with Bertus in person. But I never thought they would show me what they
were doing.
 

What
 
Bertus gave orders to Xaviolin Tana.
 

To evict everyone in the research wing of the University of Magic for about
three hours.
 

Of course I would change my appearance, but it wouldn't be good for

anyone to see that the Emperor had entered the laboratory with an
unknown person.
 

Xaviolin Tana leaves to deliver the order, and Bertus and I sit in the empty
dining room and chat until everything is ready.
 

| “Charlotte…how are you?”

 

Bertus's expression when he asked that question was complicated.

 

At one point, they hated each other to the point where they sincerely
wanted to kill each other, but at some point, Bertus began to feel sorry for
Charlotte.
 

Bertus decided to publicly execute Charlotte, but the intent was to

summon me.
 

And I left with Charlotte.

 

Bertus wanted to save Charlotte.

 

“I am doing my own thing. It will be better than staying in the Imperial

Palace.”
 

"is it...."
 

Bertus spoke quietly with a sad expression on his face, full of

bewilderment.
 

“Thank you, Reinhardt.”

 

Does that mean thank you for showing up to save Charlotte?

 

It may have a meaning, and it may contain many other meanings.

 

My relationship with Bertus is very different from the past.

 

At a time when he did not know that I was the Demon King, Bertus had the
mindset that all beings other than himself were lesser than himself, so he
was equal.
 

Of course, he also took a somewhat overbearing attitude toward me, and

after he found out that I was the Demon King, he acted harshly, asking
what his plan was to me.
 

But now, Bertus, strictly speaking, was low-key.

 

He probably didn't know that I had fewer possessions than myself.

 

guilty.
 
He felt a great sense of guilt for me, and he had no choice but to do so
because he continued to use me.
 

HRT
 

Hearing about Charlotte's whereabouts, Bertus seemed relieved a little.

 

No more conversations took place.

 

Three years is a long time, but in some ways it is not that long.
 

However, those who survived those three years experienced too many
things.
 

The public conversation was over, and there were too many obstacles to
having a private conversation.
 

Because you never know what will happen next.

 

CAL
 

One
 

.
 

"About the gate incident... Is there anything else I should know?"

 

I didn't have much to say to Bertus' question.

 

“You just have to do it like it is now.”

 

last gate,
 

It was not in Bertus's business, so that was all I could say.

 

When Saviolin Tana returned, the Emperor's orders had been fulfilled.
 

All of them left the lab without leaving a single ant cub, and all the guards
watching the Magic University research building also left their seats.
 

With his face changed to Sarkegaar's ring, he put on his robe and headed
to the research wing of the University of Magic with Bertus.
 

In the end, he had no idea how long it would have taken to get in through
stealth or trickery.
 

Security was thorough, and as I expected, I thought that a single ant cub
could not have entered without permission.
 

“It must have been impossible to sneak in here in the first place.”
 

All the people had been evacuated according to Bertus' orders, but I
wondered if even Sarkegaar would have been able to break through this
system, since the security check gates that had to pass through the
entrance to the deep underground laboratory had gone over several layers.
I didn't know what it would be like.
 
“If it’s a Dreadfiend, maybe he’ll find a way. It might be a more convenient
option for you to come to me in person, but it wouldn't be the only
option."
 

Bertus had been holding Sarkegaar for about two years.

 

So, I had no choice but to know about the Dreadfiend clan.

 

However, it was rather surprising that the emperor thought that the
security system here might be breached by Sarkegaar.
 

Although it is disabled, passing by that strict access system.

 

Bertus says.
 

“ Anna and Christina suggested first.”

 

“.
 

...What?"
 

I don't know what that means, but I had to ask.

 

The suggestion was, of course, to be referring to this work that I am going

to check with my own eyes.
 

"Even if it's a terrible method, can I do it if it helps put an end to the Gates
incident?"
 

"Anna and... Christina... did you propose first?"

 

"okay. Louie joined later.”

 

Not Bertus, but the two first proposed.

 

There are no people that the war has not changed, and the development
with the original is now at a level that is ridiculous to compare.
 

Either because of terrible things or because of something else.

 

Anna and Christina came up with a way to undead the dead and re-enter
the battle among themselves, and even made a proposal to the emperor
directly.
 

Just like Adelia made the Titans.

 

not.
 

Seeing Adelia participating in Project Titan, Anna and Christina may have
thought that they should do something too.
 

Titan was not in the original.

 

The titan inspired Anna and Christina, so they thought of ways to

contribute to the war in their own way.
 
“I thought about it. For a long time.”
 

Bertus says as he goes down to the basement lab.

 

“Very… very long.”

 

It was suggested by the wizards, but it was Bertus who had the authority to
decide.
 

It is insulting the corpses of the dead, those who were close to dying.
 

I could feel how much Vertus struggled before accepting the task and
making a decision after thinking about it for a long time.
 

In the end, Bertus would have allowed it.

 

And he would have decided to use even the graves of heroes in the
imperial mausoleum.
 

So, I saw.
 

Bertus making after the Titans?

 

"This...."
 

Huge broth pot.

 

“Is this… Undead?”

 

".....okay."
 

There was a clean human body with no wounds.

 

Apparently, it was never the body of someone who had died of trauma.
 

The other ports were no different.

 

It was not difficult to find the reason why the bodies of those who had no
choice but to die from trauma were so clean and intact.
 

“Maybe… did you replay it?”

 

"Yeah, it's regenerating missing or decaying flesh and muscles."

 

||
 

It meant that it was not a corpse that maintained almost its original form,
but a corpse that was restored close to the original.
 

Such ports were deployed throughout the underground lab.

 

“Homunculus is an alchemy that creates life.”

 

".....right."
 
"That's why homunculus is known as a magic that creates something from
nothing. That's why it has a high probability of failure. Because life can't be
created easily."
 

Bertus quietly looked at the corpse of an unknown person with his eyes
closed.
 

“The homunculus is a type of magic that explores the truth of life.

However, we are not curious about the end of the homunculus technology,
but rather the
 

I need a homunculus. Then there is no need to create something out of

nothing.”
 

“I made milk from milk. Is this?”

 

"okay."
 

To be precise, it is to breathe life back into something that used to be life.

 

"It's about making something that no longer functions as a life function

again as a life. If it's a machine... it's said to be easier than making a real
homunculus..."
 

Homunculus creates life that did not exist in the first place, but in this case,
it reconstructs known life.
 

If you know the structure of human beings well, you can make a human,
and from that material you are already a human.
 
It restores the internal organs, flesh points, and muscles that have
disappeared with the homunculus' secret technique and are damaged or
rotted.
 

It is different from the Undead.

 

The undead is moving while dead.

 

But this is to give something similar to life to a dead body.

 

“It is possible to resurrect the dead…. sounds like a story.”

 

"That's not right. I have no intention of researching that, and it is unlikely

that it will be possible. Just because a dead body can be moved back to its
original state of being alive, that doesn't mean it's really returned."
 

Bertus, I, and Tana walk through the underground laboratory.

 

The bodies of people I did not know were being restored in the culture
medium. It could be the allied soldiers who died, it could be the people
who died after the gate incident, or it could be the heroes of the past who
died long ago.
 

“It takes a long time to explain. The body of the dead is brought back to life
with the secret magic of the homunculus, the fake body and the real body
that should not be interlocked with the Chimera's technology are
connected, and the body is moved with black magic to have powers similar
to those of the past, or superior to them. .... can't be called an undead."
 

Bertus looks at me.

 

The work of making a golem . I am doing that.”

 

After all, a living golem.

 

It contains secrets for many magical fields, and most of them will be this
week, but in the end, the function itself is a living golem.
 

They make golems out of living humans and re-enter the war.
 

It is even more powerful than when the lion was alive.

 

“Can wizards be brought back to life?”

 

“It’s still in the testing phase, but it turns out to be possible.”

 

The part that the people of Edina were concerned about.

 

It is clear that it is already possible.

 

“Do you think it’s not the priests?”

 

"........What?"
 

“Even priests can be brought back to life. In a state where I can use divine
power, I don’t know why I can use it.”
 
At those words, I was at the point where I had no more words to say about
the absurdity of this world.
 

“Yeah … I knew that the five major gods were not normal.”
 

It's not about resurrecting the corpse as a lich, but in terms of restoring the
abilities of a lifetime, it is possible to even resurrect the wizards.
 

Chimera, Homunculus, and Black Magic...

 

In the end, the harmony between alchemy and black magic made it
possible for the Empire to resurrect the dead body with almost all of the
abilities it had while it was alive, and to use it arbitrarily.
 

“Do you have an ego?”

 

“No. It can be difficult if there is, but I’m glad I don’t have a car.”
 

After all, a doll that only resembles a human to the point of excruciatingly
long ago.
 

Strictly speaking, I don't know if it should be called an undead or not, but

in the end, it is like an undead, like a golem.
 

“Of course, not all corpses can be brought back to life this way. If the defect
is too large, there are cases where the regeneration process does not
proceed at all, and there are corpses that do not move even if they try to
control it with black magic.”
 
The success rate is about 70%, Bertus added.
 

In my opinion, that was an incredibly high number.

 

“If I lose control… something very bad is going to happen, am I really

worried?”
 

Even if the Death Knight is strong, it does not restore the ability it had
while it was alive. However, in this case, the ability to live is restored.
 

Resurrecting the Sword Master gives you the Sword Master, and if you
raise the Archmage, you get the Archmage.
 

Just thinking about what would happen if they failed to control them gave
me a headache.
 

At my question, Bertus smiled bitterly.

 

“Reinhardt, it’s a war in which the fate of all beings in the world is at
stake.”
 

“You can’t help but take that risk, right?”

 

HK lo
 

The throat is grapefruit.

 

Even a cat's hand should be borrowed.

 

I have to borrow the cat's hand, but is there anything I can't borrow the
devil's hand?
 

AL
 

Once that devil's hand can rescue me from danger, the next thing is
irrelevant.
 

Bertus' words made sense.

 

A space full of madness, like a collective laboratory of mad mad scientists.

 

these corpses will save us

 

Or will it plunge us into another abyss?

 

“By the way… it seems that it is still impossible to deploy in action. Seeing
only things being cultivated like this.”
 

I don't know what to call these things, but seeing that they should be
called finished products is nowhere to be seen, it seems that they are still
impossible to deploy in practice. The moment they come out of this port,
the game will change.
 

"no."
 

But at my question, Bertus shook his head.

 
“It has already been put into trial operation.”
 

"... What?" |
 

“Did you see it too?”

 

Bertus points his finger up.

 

turn on
 

ground.
 

“Didn’t you think there were too many guards in the temple?” "......uh?"
 

“Especially around here. Wasn’t that a strangely large number?”

 

Come to think of it, the security near the Magic College was very strict.
 

A huge number of guards roamed around the Magic College.

 

“If there were so many guards around, I would have sent them to a refugee
camp or something. Because of how many people there are in the temple,
would you have put so many of them on the guard of the Magic College?”
 

At first, it was said that most of the guards near the Magic College were all
regenerated and resurrected Homunculus Undead.
 

As no one will recognize, the guards are all wearing helmets.

 

So, there is no need to see their faces.

 

No one wonders what kind of face is inside the helmet in the first place.
 

“Once we finish the test up here to see if we’re properly comprehending

commands, we’re also doing a secondary test while clearing out the
monsters on the outskirts of the ecliptic.”
 

Then I wondered why Ellen and Heinrich would find any monsters near the
ecliptic.
 

I had no choice but to know that I couldn't.

 

subjugation party that is said to clear out the monsters in the outskirts of
the capital.
 

They were resurrected corpses that had nothing to do with the guards in
the first place.
 

The area around the ecliptic was another experimental site to test whether
it could be operated properly after the resurrection had already been
completed.
 

In the first place, the subjugation mission was something that no one could
join for a completely different reason.
 

“After winter, we will put them all into the field.”

 
The actual deployment was already in progress in real time, and tests were
being completed one by one.
 

How much power it will exert, how helpful it will be, it's obvious even if
you don't see it.
 

"If only this army could end the Gates incident... It's funny to say, but we
may not need the Allied Forces anymore."
 

If the war could be waged only by the troops of those who returned, and if
individual forces were superior to those of their lives, then a large military
unit may not be necessary.
 

The gate incident could end a little sooner, and no more great sacrifices
could be made.
 

If you do what you shouldn't do, you can prevent further sacrifices.
 

| It's such a sweet temptation.

 

I just skipped over making a Death Knight, but Bertus

 

more tempted.
 

CH1
 

The idea that it was a choice without a reason not to do it and it was
necessary does not disappear.
 
However, it is impossible to predict how high the risk will be.
 

HE
 

What will happen when the army of these returnees goes out of control?
 

I do not know.
 

But it does help.

 

And if Bertus was right, the Black Order wasn't even involved.
 

So, I had no choice but to conclude that no matter what kind of danger this
event poses to me in the future, I have no choice but to keep an eye on it.
 

Whatever inevitability comes later.

 

As Bertus uses it, so I must use it.

 

But apart from drawing conclusions, you get a different realization.

 

A body restored to its original shape .

 

I think you know what that means.

 

This is about restoring the dead to their original state, but not really
bringing them back to life.
 
But in the end it will move like a living thing.
 

Christina and Adelia proposed this work, and it materialized.

 

I thought it was because of the Titan.

 

I thought that it must have been a day that was motivated by the Titans,
and that it must have been started to contribute to the war as well.
 

The relationship is not known until after.

 

However, there is definitely something to try.

 

“Those guys… maybe…”

 

Christina. and Anna.

 

"Didn't you try to bring Ashur back to life?"

 

The first classmate who died.

 

B-4 Ashur.
 

I don't know if I started this job to revive him, or if Asyr died while doing
this, and I don't know if he tried to revive him after that.
 

would definitely try

 
Bertus didn't answer.
 

Because of that silence, I think they were trying to bring Ashur back to life.
 

And, of course, I had no choice but to know that I had no choice but to fail.
 

It is not known whether only the restoration succeeded, or even the

restoration failed.
 

I didn't even want to ask.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

576
 

Bringing a dead friend back to life.

 

Had it not been possible, I would not have even tried.

 

But what was cumbersomely possible will ultimately make people despair
because they will not be able to achieve perfect success.
 

porridge
 
In the end, this absurd world seemed irreversible as much as the truth that
death could not be turned back by anything.
 

that
 

One
 

One.
 

thing
 

Since Ashur could not be saved, in the case of Delphine, who could not
even find a body, he would not have even tried.
 

After all, this is nothing more than a restoration that looks like a
resurrection.
 

In other words, in the end, although they can have the abilities, strength,
and appearance of their lives, they do not have the same self as they were
during their lifetime.
 

It's just a living stuffed animal.

 

It can be used in battle, but not in relationships.

 

as a combat system may be better than before, it is of no use to those who

wish for a true revival. And it shouldn't be used for anything like that.
 
The topic of Ashur kept us silent.
 

I did not bring up the subject any further.

 

If only the dead could come back,

 

Everyone thinks that.

 

Not just Christina, Anna and Louis Ancton, but I and Bertus would do it,
and Xaviolin Tana would have to do it too.
 

“Reinhardt.”
 

"uh."
 

“You can’t justify all of this.”

 

“I didn’t know you were such a caring person.”

 

"I didn't know I'd be the one to care about this."

 

Bertus smiles bitterly.

 

My relationship with Bertus, which had always been somewhat

hierarchical, felt equal when we became the Demon King and the Emperor.
 

No, Bertus's side became a little more low-key.

 
We, who were princes and beggars, eventually faced each other again as
emperors and demon kings.
 

“I have something to apologize to you.”

 

"I don't need an apology for the past. As I said earlier."

 

“No, it’s not about that.”

 

Bertus takes the lead.

 

"Follow."
 

As we followed Bertus, larger ports began to appear. It was three times

larger than the others, and although the faces of the corpses in each
compartment were unknown, it was clear that restoration work was
underway on a very important corpse.
 

Bertus stands in front of a certain incubation pot and looks at me.

 

It's like looking inside.

 

There was someone's body in front of them.

 

he is a white haired old man

 

“This corpse is ours until now. I expected it to some extent, but it was
restored, but I didn't open my eyes. In other words... it failed. He must
have been an important person to you... I'm sorry. I had to write everything
I could write. I didn't have to say anything... I wanted to say that I didn't
cooperate with the Black Order, and I didn't intentionally deceive you. Even
if you resent me, there is nothing to say, but…”
 

|
 

H
 

“…who is this?”
 

No, what is this in the first place?

 

Why are you sorry about this

 

ji?
 

When I was bewildered, not only Bertus, but also Xaviolin Tana lost their
ears.
 

As if surprised by what I didn't know.

 

“No, what do I have to say so I can forgive or get angry when I say I’m
sorry? Who is this person…”
 

old man.
 

white hair.
 

say you're sorry

 

“Oh wait.”
 

I guess you know what it is. “Is this person… that person? that...."
 

who was it
 

I can't remember the name.

 

"Lar Simonstite."
 

Xaviolin Tana answered instead.

 

“The First Four Heavenly Kings of the Darklands. He was my teacher.”

 

okay. that person.

 

Xaviolin Tana nodded slowly as if she remembered something.

 

“Come to think of it, I told you that I had lost all my memories of being the
prince of the Darkland...”
 

"Ah... I see."
 

Bertus nodded blankly as if he had just remembered.

 

In the end, the person to be recognized doesn't even know the face or
even remember, but Bertus apologized for numbness in his feet.
 

But ... that, no matter how much I think about it. I'm the one who can't
even recognize the faces of the former Four Heavenly Kings, so I'm a very
strange bastard.
 

Larken Simonstite.
 

He was the leader of the squadron Shana, and was once the continent's
best sword who became the Grand Master.
 

that that
 

Retired and retired from the front line, but after the outbreak of the
Demon World War, for some reason, he became the 1st Four Heavenly
Kings of the Demon King's Army.
 

For that reason, he received the hatred of all mankind to the extent that it
was comparable to that of the Demon King.
 

After the Demon World War, the body of Larken Simonstein was taken
from the Empire side. What's the reason to take it?
 

there wouldn't have been

 

However, after the Gate Incident, of course, Bertus is resurrecting

numerous war heroes as homunculus golems, and he does not use
Larken's corpse for that purpose.
 

There would be no reason not to.

 

If a person who has reached the highest level in the Grand Master Class
can be revived while maintaining the abilities of his lifetime, it will
inevitably be a tremendous power.
 

However , just as he could not succeed in turning all the corpses into a
golem, the corpse of Larken Simonstite did not resurrect. I don't know if it's
because of some action taken, or if it just failed because it failed.
 

In any case, Bertus felt that he might have been precious to me, so he
apologized as if he was numb, and things got a little cheesy when I didn't
remember Larken at all.
 

No, but now you will believe what I say, but you still don't believe that you
have no memories of Darkland at all?
 

It's not that I didn't believe it, it's that I didn't consider it.
 

To be honest, I don't have the slightest sympathy for trying to use Larken's
corpse.
 

What do you need to know about that grandpa to get angry or not?
 

I can't even empathize with the previous demon king Bali, but there's no
way I can empathize with the Four Heavenly Kings.
 

“Are there any bodies of the other Four Heavenly Kings?”

 

At my question, Bertus shook his head.

 

"No, I retrieved this body in the first place because it was brought in to
study what kind of magical means was used as the reason for Larken's
betrayal."
 

“Ah… is that so?”

 

It is a corpse retrieved to see if the Demon King was able to use magic that
can brainwash even the Grand Master .
 

"Of course, Larken wasn't brainwashed."

 

In the end, I knew everything I needed to know.

 

what the empire was doing. about what's actually going on.
 

Ethically, it's completely sloppy, it's risky, and it could pose a major threat
to me later on.
 

There is nothing you can't do if you find a justification for overturning this.
 

But, there are only so many reasons to let it go.

 

The research had already been carried out to a large extent and was
already entering the stage of actual operation.
 
The guards guarding the vicinity of this magical university, as well as the
subjugation team that patrols the outside of the emperor and clears out
monsters, are already in operation with these golems.
 

He was wearing a helmet so no one could recognize them.

 

No one would be suspicious of it, as it is only natural for the guards to be

armed.
 

“Reinhardt, this army is being deployed. Otherwise, the Allies could end
the war sooner than planned. It may be an instant.”
 

“I will .”
 

If the countless heroes that have existed in history are revived, the power
of mankind will be raised to a level never before seen in history.
 

Even at the time of the Demon World War, which could be called its
heyday, it would not be comparable.
 

No matter how many monsters there are at the gate, is that the problem?
Perhaps even a dragon from another world could be hunted in vain.
 

It was enough to realize that the end of the gate incident was really in front
of us.
 

To that extent, the sight I saw was both terrifying and overwhelming at the
same time.
 
Their army may be a threat to Edina and me, but the last warp gate is the
top priority.
 

This army of the dead may eventually be the key to getting me out of
Alsbringer at the last minute.
 

What happens after that is what happens after that.

 

“Someday I will have to pay for all of this.”

 

“……
 

,
 

Reinhardt , I have something to tell you.

 

all."
 

Bertus spoke softly, as if he had decided on something.

 

I talked to Bertus. It wasn't a very long conversation.

 

pay for all of this.

 

Somebody has to pay for it.

 

There were other stories, but that was the story in the end.
 
So, I decided not to touch the Empire and this project.
 

It's not something you can touch.

 

Regarding the connection with the Black Order, in the end, it was
concluded that Bertus had to take it for now, leaving behind the credibility
of his words.
 

In the end, you have to choose something.

 

Whether it was a choice that left only regrets or a better choice is unknown
at this stage.
 

After the conversation, I went out to the research building lobby.

 

that
 

Xaviolin Tana looks at me. She felt very strong doubts and doubts about
Larken Simonstite's decision, and was angry.
 

He was hated as a traitor who betrayed humanity.

 

But now Xaviolin Tana will never know what the betrayal was.
 

“Sir Tana, I have no idea what kind of person Larken Simonstein is. I saw
your face for the first time today.”
 
“However, the previous demon lord Balier tried to create a new world
through Akasha, which he had stolen from Cantus Magna, and to migrate
to that world with all the demons.”
 

Obviously, I saw the message written by the previous demon king.

 

“Probably, Larken Simonstite would have sympathized with the will of the
Demon King.”
 

The only people who knew the true purpose of the predecessor Balie were
the Demon King himself, myself in Bali, and the Four Heavenly Kings.
 

it was
 

Larken Simonstite would have tried to help Akasha complete.

 

“After all, everyone must have hated fighting.

 

| If the demons disappear, the conflict between demons and humans will
disappear, and there will be no fighting.
 

However, since Akashara was already such a powerful weapon, there could
be no dialogue or persuasion.
 

All.
 

They fought because they did not understand each other, and one of them
was annihilated.
 
“It was… I guess…”
 

Xaviolin Tana kept her head down and didn't say a word.
 

In the end, everyone wanted peace.

 

The wishes and aspirations of all beings are trivially simple.

 

I want to be happy.
 

I don't want to get hurt.

 

I hope the world is at peace.

 

Those simple and intuitive wishes make them behave differently.

 

For peace, someone dreams of a new world,

 

peace, someone only draws a sword.

 

“Akyasa… what happened?” "It would be right to see that Akasha has
become a different world itself. I don't know. Probably, I won't be able to
use it again."
 

It became unknown where Akasha came from.

 

In the world, only the things caused by the misused Akasha remain. We are
the ones who need to solve the problem and rake in what is still left in the
world to attain at least insignificant serenity.
 

Ball day is over.

 

I was doing something more dangerous than I thought, but I decided to

leave the Empire alone.
 

there is no redemption
 

“Are you going?”

 

"Uh, I have to go. What else are you going to do here?"

 

Bertus had a somewhat regretful expression on his face.

 

I was able to meet and talk like this by accident, but it is impossible to find
me from Bertus' side.
 

“Wait, how am I supposed to find you on my side?”

 

As I turned around, Bertus asked.

 

No , I said something a little odd.

 

You know how to go now?

 

"dormitory."
 
"......uh?"
 

“I will be in the dormitory. It's probably in Ellen's room."

 

“……?”
 

“I will be here for the winter. Come if you have something to say.”
 

As I turned into a cat, the expressions on Tana and Bertus' expressions

became more attractive.
 

-Aong
 

I mean, I can no longer feel the shame.

 

Even if you look at it like that, it doesn't do any damage!

 

HA
 

- Nyangnyang
 

"You crazy... you bastard..."

 

flirted and pretended to be cute once, and your expressions became even
more striking.
 

Honestly, it's cute.

 
When I look in the mirror when I'm like this too, I think it's cute.
 

Ludwig was assigned a special mission, not that of the guards.

 

A priest who purifies the plague that is spreading in the refugee area.
 

Guarding the priest.

 

Ludwig and Rowen chatted as they headed to the plague-prone area.

 

“Aren’t you going to be escorted by the Knights Templar?”

 

It is an overly dangerous place for a priest to wander around alone. When

Ludwig asked if it would be safer to be escorted by paladins equipped with
a dark-happiness chapter, Rowen shook his head.
 

“If you have the manpower to do that, it would be better to send priests to
more places.”
 

"...okay."
 

Ludwig nodded his head at the words that he had no choice but to wander
around in such a way because of the absolute shortage of manpower.
 

And since most of the priests and paladins were dispatched to the
battlefield, manpower was inevitably scarce.
 

“If you don’t be rude to Ludwig… the arm… how…”

 

“I was bitten by a snake.”

 

“A snake… huh?”
 

“It was a snake with petrified venom. They weren't that big of a snake,
but... just because they're small doesn't mean they're less dangerous."
 

"okay...."
 

Rowen couldn't hide his sadness as he saw Ludwig's empty arms.

 

"it's okay. Better than losing my life.”

 

Is it better to lose an arm and survive than to die and not be able to come
back?
 

I don't know if that's really the case, but Ludwig thought he had to say it
anyway.
 

Lost arms don't matter.

 

It hurts to think of other things I have lost.

 

“By the way, how serious is the epidemic problem...?”

 

So Ludwig was forced to change the subject.

 
" The problem of each infectious disease itself cannot be seen as a huge
problem. Not all infectious diseases necessarily lead to death. For example,
most of the small diseases that are comparable to the common cold."
 

"is that so?"

 

“Yes, but a cold in a healthy person and a cold in a debilitated person.

 

It’s important to note that the two are completely different.”

 

"Oh, I see."
 

If a healthy person catches a cold, he will be sick for a few days, but for a
debilitated person, a cold is a serious disease that can cost his life.
 

“Even if we treat and purify the epidemic itself, the basic conditions are too
poor. Even if you get better from the disease, you cannot stop the body
that was weakened by the disease from dying.”
 

Death due to debilitation is not a disease and cannot be cured.

 

Those who are still weak, even if they are rescued from the disease, will die
because their energy has already been exhausted. that can't be stopped
 

“And if the bodies are left unattended and decomposed, there will be
another epidemic. It’s a chain.”
 

At Rowen's words, Ludwig's complexion darkened even more.

 
“It’s winter now, so decay is slow. So the epidemic is less than last summer.
Of course, you can’t call it all a row.”
 

A corpse left unattended by the cold does not rot.

 

But the cold itself kills people, so we can't call it fortunate.

 

The epidemic is a problem in itself, but even more important is the harsh
environment itself.
 

People are dying from diseases that do not need to be killed.

 

kite
 

Therefore, even if they eventually purify this epidemic, other infectious

diseases will inevitably occur, so this work is always a workaround, Rowen
added.
 

work
 

added
 

Rowen is the one who knows it's poison, but has to pour water on it.
 

“More than anything else, there are a lot of priests lacking. Most of the
Paladins and Priests are on the front line, and the Priests of Tuan are
absolutely
 
As a result, the number has been greatly reduced. Some died, but more
than that, there are many who converted or… abandoned their faith.”
 

"Oh, I see."
 

" Yes, because of the Demon King's work..."

 

Not only did the general public hate Tuan, but there was also great
confusion among the priests.
 

| Feeling betrayed by his god who chose the Demon King

 

There are countless believers who felt this and abandoned their faith, but
was it different from the priests?
 

The faith of Tuan and Ars is also a problem for Shinto, but the number of
priests has decreased dramatically compared to before.
 

The number decreased, and the remaining priests and paladins were put
into the front lines.
 

So, it is only natural that there is always a shortage of Priests of the Tuan
Church to deal with the epidemic.
 

Even for the priests of Tuan, the refugee area, as well as the whole
province, is a more dangerous place than the battlefield.
 

Ludwig began to think that it would be more dangerous and noble for
Rowen to remain in the Imperial Palace and take charge of cleaning up the
plague, rather than going to war.
 

Rowen was wandering around looking for something to do in a place that

no one praised, rather, where everyone hated him.
 

Also, he did not give up his faith in Tuan.

 

“Still, I’m a human too, so I often wondered.”

 

Rowen walks quietly and says.

 

Rowen says looking down at the floor.

 

“What kind of existence the Demon King really is.”

 

Devil.
 

That's a stone stuck in your throat.

 

For most people, the demon lord is a symbol of hatred and a symbol of
despair.
 

There are only rumors about what kind of existence the Demon King is.
 

But Ludwig wasn't the only one who heard the rumors.
 

So I hate it even more.

 
Because they lived in close proximity without knowing that they were the
Demon Lord.
 

“It was a classmate.”

 

"......yes?"
 

C High LCA _ D HR
 

At Ludwig's sudden remark, Rowen looks at Ludwig with a puzzled

expression.
 

“ The Demon Lord, so… I used to live with the Demon Lord at the temple.”
 

"!"
 

Rowen looked at Ludwig with his mouth wide open.

 

Ludwig then, in a good sense or in a bad sense.

 

Just by being with a special being, I realized that I had no choice but to be
treated as a special being.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

577
 

Everyone who knows that the Demon King infiltrated the temple is a story
that everyone knows.
 

All.
 

Even living in the same grade as the emperor, the princess, and the hero
shows the evil and vicious side of the Demon King.
 

The Demon King observed the most important people of the Empire from
the closest place and learned about the Empire. They even tried to drag
the princess and the prince into their side without knowing it.
 

However, in the end, the demon king's identity was discovered, and those
who were subordinated by the demon king dared to betray mankind,
rescue the demon king and run away.
 

It is unknown what the true purpose of the Demon King was, but the
Demon King caused a gate incident to annihilate mankind.
 

The servants of the Demon King who betrayed mankind.

 

And some of the sophomores from Royal Class, including Ellen, became
very important people.
 

Emperor, Bertus de Gradias.

 
Hero, Ellen Artorius,
 

Adelia, the creator of the Power Cartridge and Titan.

 

Heinrich, the superpower of fire.

 

Christina, the creator of Moonshine.

 

Ludwig had never been very conscious of being a classmate with them, but
when he faced Rowen's astonishment, he felt again that his classmates
were huge enough to be difficult to discuss with the exception of the
Demon King and Ellen.
 

Rowen looks at Ludwig with a mixed expression of fear and curiosity, as if

he's afraid, but as if he's curious and can't stand it.
 

" What kind of existence was the Demon King?"

 

“
 

....”
 

What kind of existence was Reinhardt?

 

At the time of his freshman year, Reinhardt belonged to Class A, but was a
below-average student. Ludwig couldn't be sure if it was a fake or a real
figure hiding his true power.
 
Although Ludwig was not of the same class, he saw several aspects of the
Demon King.
 

He had a violent and rough personality.

 

Whether it's evil or not, it's evil. couldn't say

 

However, since the Gate Incident has occurred, Reinhardt is an inescapable

existence.
 

"I do not know."

 

Rather, because of the time we spent together, Ludwig seemed to know

very little of Reinhardt, and said that
 

He couldn't say anything other than making him feel pathetic.

 

ji
 

ji
 

“I thought I knew a little bit, but now that I think about it, I don’t seem to
know even the slightest bit.”
 

"...is that so."

 

Ludwig stares blankly at the gray winter sky.

 
“However, the demon lord… one day, for sure…”
 

As the underdog and the loser, there is only one thing you can do.
 

“I just wish I had paid the price for all these things.”
 

Longing for a non-existent nemesis.

 

and curse.
 

That was all.

 

Rowen and Ludwig crossed the border of the barrier and entered the
epidemic zone.
 

Both Ludwig and Rowen wore masks.

 

Access to the area where the epidemic was prevalent was controlled as it
was yesterday, and when Rowen showed some signs, the guards gently
opened the way.
 

“……
 

“It’s a sight I see often because of what I do, but I’m not really used to it.”
 

As he entered the epidemic area, Ludwig had no choice but to feel a

different atmosphere from the outside.
 
HA
 

There was a gloomy and gloomy atmosphere in other places as well, but
the smell of death carried in the cold air was enough to actually smell.
 

The guards pulling the cart were heading somewhere with skinny corpses,
and dark gray smoke was rising in the direction the cart was headed.
 

Ludwig imagined a terrible and bizarre plague that spread quickly like
wildfire and devoured people when he heard that there was an epidemic.
 

However, the corpses showed no signs of the plague.

 

People who were too weak just died from a disease that was too weak.
 

The fatality of the disease itself is not the problem, but in the end, people's
weakness itself is the problem.
 

Ludwig watches with a grim expression as those who have died from
insignificant diseases and seemingly insignificant are carried away on a
cart.
 

Since the entire area is under control, people in the quarantine area will
soon die of the plague, even if they do not get sick.
 

like this is not only happening in this place now, but is happening all over
the Hwangdo refugee camp, which has expanded to an unnaturally large
extent.
 
Even purifying this area is not the end.
 

New epidemics will occur constantly, and unless the underlying problem is
addressed, those dying from insignificant epidemics will continue to occur.
 

"Now what how..."

 

“I will go around the streets and pray for purification. All you have to do is
stay by my side and follow me.”
 

“Are you okay? If anyone sees me praying...”

 

Clearly, the reality is that the priests of Tuan are hated. So, didn't he come
all the way to this area without even wearing a priest's uniform like this?
 

Rowen shakes his head at the words that it might be dangerous.

 

"Mr Ludwig."
 

"yes. Priest.”
 

“Is there anyone here with the energy to grab me by the collar? That would
be rather fortunate.”
 

"ah...."
 

“ Extreme situations are what I tend to happen just in case. Ludwig-sama

will probably never come forward.”
 

It's not like he's never had a problem, but it's not uncommon, so don't
worry, Rowen smiled.
 

Most people don't even have the energy to express hate and hate with
violence.
 

If there are any such people, all you need to do is to run away with Rowen
lifted up.
 

day
 

“And I'm not even singing out loud. Most people think I'm a crazy woman
who walks around muttering strange things to herself."
 

Rowen made such a sarcastic remark in an attempt to reassure Ludwig, and

Ludwig couldn't help but laugh in spite of the situation.
 

But that wasn't a joke, it was the truth.

 

Ludwig watched Rowen wandering the gloomy streets, alone with his head
bowed, muttering at the prayer door.
 

As she said, she was nowhere to be seen other than a crazy woman who
had lost her mind.
 

There was no brilliant white light, no mild golden brilliance.

 
Rowen walked by Ludwig's side between the shacks filled with coughs and
corpses that had not yet been cherished, only muttering unfamiliar
prayers.
 

The murmur sounded sinister when leaked, but when properly heard, it
clearly contained the contents of the prayer of purification to Tuan, the god
of innocence.
 

The only thing you can be sure of is that something is going right, on this
cold day
 

The only thing was that the stench from the street was disappearing from
Mr.
 

Beside him, Rowen was only reciting prayers, carefully walking step by
step.
 

In the future, an epidemic may spread in other areas, but this dreadful
disease on this street will surely disappear, and the sick will be healed.
 

- The will of innocence that repels corruption, corruption and nightmares...

 

All of this suddenly became strange to Ludwig.

 

Even if it is not a fatal disease, this epidemic, in which millions of people

are dying in vain.
 

Only one prayer.

 
The fact that an epidemic can be wiped out by just one priest is surprising.
 

-
 

Why is this possible?

 

Is this the power of the gods and a miracle?

 

No matter how people feel betrayed by two of the five great gods and deny
them, the power of the gods benefits humans to an absurd extent.
 

Ludwig suddenly felt it.

 

What is the outcome of the current affairs? Even so, if only humanity could
survive.
 

Since the power of the gods is eternal, people will restore their faith to
receive the power and grace of Tuan and Ars.
 

Holy power is different from all actions that use mana as a resource.
 

Although the capacity of the divine power that can be exerted by each
priest is different, the divine power does not require a price.
 

Except for other mysteries and superpowers, divine power is a miracle

without cost that is manifested only through the act of believing in
something.
 
Whatever the subject's intentions, there is no reason not to praise the
existence of such an enormous and gracious power given to him at no cost.
 

Why are the gods

 

You are manifesting such great miracles in the world.

 

Why are the gods

 

Did you choose such a being?

 

The prayer was long. Although the area the plague had spread was wide,
Rowen prayed and prayed very slowly.
 

walked
 

Therefore, the patrol that started in the morning without skipping lunch
did not finish the clean-up of the entire district until it was almost sunset.
 

=
 

ruler
 

As Rowen said at the beginning, the refugees did not have the energy to
give Rowen a look in the first place, rather than arguing or trying to do
something.
 

The cleanup was completed without any problems.

 

“It seems to have come to an end to some extent now... Ummm. greatness.
Hmm! Well!"
 

Rowen had been chanting prayers for over eight hours, and Rowen's throat
was almost savored. His throat was hoarse, and the sound of iron was
mixed with it.
 

It was like praying for eight hours without drinking even a sip of water, so
there was nothing I could do.
 

ji
 

ji
 

He might be able to heal his neck condition, but maybe he didn't want to
do anything more conspicuous than before, Rowen cleared his throat and
coughed a few times.
 

Wondering if he should always do this, Ludwig stares blankly at Rowen.

 

She stretches out droopingly.

 

“It! Well...! uh, uh Weird... Anyway. I'm glad nothing happened today."
 

“Yes… you worked hard, Priest.”

 

"by the way...."

 
Rowen looked at Ludwig with slightly gloomy eyes, as if tiredness was
inevitable.
 

“What were you thinking, Lou Devi?”

 

Rowen asks as if wondering whether he was looking at Ludwig's

complicated expression while praying.
 

There was nothing special, and there was no threat.

 

Therefore, Ludwig was disturbed by being by Rowen's side for a long time.
 

Ludwig saw the greatness of God.

 

And, I saw the incomprehensibility of God.

 

It evokes a certain sense of fear, hopelessness, and hope at the same time.
 

Because God is like that.

 

“The gods are so gracious… Why did you choose the Demon King?”
 

It is the five great gods who bestow such great miracles without any cost.
 

But, why did Ars and Tuan choose the demon king who brought such great
calamity and despair to the world, but not even one?
 

Ludwig couldn't understand it no matter how much he thought about it.

 

The gods seem to be gracious beings, but from a larger perspective, they
seem to want more disaster.
 

Like so many others, Ludwig felt both grace and despair at the unpaid
power of the gods.
 

At Ludwig's words, Rowen quietly looked at Ludwig.

 

“Ludwig, the gods are not in our scale.”

 

“They see what we cannot see and know what we do not know.”
 

Several logics were created to affirm the fact that Ars and Tuan chose the
Demon King in the beliefs of the Five Great Bishops .
 

The gods were not wrong.

 

So, the representative logic is that the gods will arrange for these things
that are happening now to have a good ending as a result.
 

Even the evil actions of the Demon King will bring about the resulting good.
 

Just because the demon king has been given holy things does not mean
that the demon king is the right person.
 

The logic that the demon king's arrogance in holding the holy relics is also
under the plans of the gods, and that the demon king will eventually be
destroyed.
 

The Five Great Protestant Churches made a lot of theories to say that God
is right but the Demon King is wrong, but the general opinion is that.
 

All of these things have been calculated, and the demon lord is only being
used by the gods.
 

CD
 

The Demon King will eventually pay the price for his arrogance and cruelty,
and he will suffer eternally before the judgment seat of the gods after
death.
 

As a result, a story that will have a beneficial ending for mankind.

 

No one knows what the hell it is, but the gods are great, so they all have an
idea, perhaps irresponsible.
 

“Does this mean that all of this is the plan of the gods...? In the end, all
these things will come to a good end, and that it will be beneficial to
mankind....
 

do you Through these things?"

 

second
 

one
 
What is the good end to be achieved or met through these terrifying
despair and deaths? Ludwig couldn't quite figure it out.
 

At Ludwig's words in anger, Rowen smirked.

 

"I do not know?"

 

“
 

Yes?"
 

“I don’t know.”
 

Ludwig was stunned by his slightly naive attitude.

 

“Whether it’s a good ending or something that’s good for mankind. So

many people have died, but to think that there will be a good ending
through this.... I dare not guess the will of the gods, but is it not possible?”
 

Rowen's words were rather similar to those of Ludwig.

 

Since so many terrible things have happened, Rowen agrees that no matter
what happens in the future, there can be no such thing as a good ending
that reverses this phenomenon.
 

Anyone who should have said that these things should end in good would
rather be saying that these things end in evil.
 
| “Mr Ludwig.”
 

Rowen says.
 

“To believe that the gods always seek good, isn’t it an act of daring to judge
the will of the gods?”
 

"......yes?"
 

"Is there any reason why the gods shouldn't want the annihilation of
mankind?"
 

"Uh, what are you saying..."

 

“The world and mankind are by-products of the gods.

 

all."
 

In the smile of the innocent priestess.

 

“ It is up to the gods to lend power to the by-products without payment or

to dispose of them.”
 

"Yes...? how. Priest. What are you talking about… what are you talking
about…”
 

“It may be that the gods are hoping for the destruction of mankind.
 
Joe.”
 

“Believing that the gods always seek good, no, not good for mankind. The
very belief that the gods always make choices for mankind. Isn’t that
already blasphemy in itself?”
 

Ludwig realizes the obvious

 

In this situation.
 

in this environment.
 

in this reality.
 

“Didn’t the gods ever say that the good the gods seek is the same as the
good of humans?”
 

Tuan and the priest who was still in the Church of Ars, could never have
been sane.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

578
 
The will of the gods belongs to a realm beyond which humans can
measure.
 

The gods see farther than us, and they see wider.
 

and.
 

That the gods must be for the sake of humans may be just a kind of
prejudice or misunderstanding that has arisen from the long history of
belief.
 

| The very idea that God will do good

 

is already arrogant.
 

The good that the gods think and the good that humans think may be
different.
 

If the destruction of mankind is good for the gods, they might want it.
 

So, the gods may wish for human extinction.

 

Ludwig couldn't help but be dazed at Rowen's words.

 

There are believers and priests who have abandoned Tuan and Ars.
 

However , it is not only those who have left who have changed their minds.
 
Those who remained could only endure it if they changed their minds.
 

He had to change his mindset to keep his faith.

 

“Well… if the gods want that… why… why are you helping people…?”
 

“It’s just an assumption, it’s not the truth.”

 

The will of the gods is, after all, an incomprehensible realm.

 

“I’m just doing what I can in my place.”

 

Rather than doubting God, Rowen doesn't know what the will of the gods
is because he can't understand God, but he does his best in his place.
 

If you want to perish, you must perish.

 

If this happens to have a good ending, it's just a matter of waiting for it.
 

“If everything is the will of the gods, then what I do is a part of that will, so
if I go on the path I believe in, that would be part of the will of the gods. So
I just do what I think I do.”
 

It doesn't mean that I'm okay with anything because my actions are part of
God's will.
 

It means doing the best you can.

 
He wanders around the refugee camp, performs a purification ceremony,
and pours water into the poison that fell from the bottom.
 

The way of thinking is that of a madman, but the action itself is no less
than a saint.
 

But in the end, it is an accident that also carries the risk of self-
rationalization that I can do anything.
 

The logic that all my actions belong to the will of the gods is ultimately to
put the blame on God for everything I do.
 

Is
 

Fanaticism, therefore, carries the danger of self-rationalization, which can

jump in a very dangerous direction even with a slight twist.
 

Ludwig felt both displeasure and sublime at the same time from the priest
in front of him.
 

“Personally, I wish all of these things would end in a good way, but if that’s
not the case, it’s inevitable.”
 

Close to resignation, but not giving up on action.

 

If the gods want destruction, they must accept their destruction without
blaming the gods.
 

It was pure faith without even a single doubt.

 

“I… I don’t know.”

 

Ludwig could not comprehend the gods of course, nor could he

comprehend Rowen, whose faith was extremely pure.
 

Rowen looked at Ludwig like that and smiled broadly.

 

“It’s a chaotic era, so it’s only natural to feel chaos.”

 

Fortunately, it's
 

The point was that Rowen was not a fanatic who was outraged because
others did not understand or affirm his beliefs.
 

“It is a cold day. Shall we go back now?"

 

"Ah yes."
 

The purification ceremony was over.

 

As for Rowen's work, Ludwig, who had only been by Rowen's side all day,
finished today's work with this.
 

So somewhere on the way back.

 

- Polygonal Polygonal
 
Ludwig and Rowen heard a group of horseshoes from afar.
 

The sound of footsteps of horses in a group, not just one or two.

 

Ludwig and Rowen leaned towards the side of the road to avoid the
military horses approaching from afar.
 

A group of guards approaches the main road of the refugee camp on

dozens of horses.
 

Guards patrolling the area do not ride horses.

 

And Ludwig could see the mane of the horse, the armor of the guards, and
the bloodstains on his helmet.
 

It is a sign of battle.
 

Even the rogues of the refugee camp, who ridiculed the guards from afar,
gave drugs and disappeared, even hid themselves from seeing the guards
riding the menacing force.
 

People on the street hide in the shack. Rowen said looking at the scene.
 

“It’s a subjugation squad.”

 

“Ah…they…?”
 
“Yes, these days, thanks to them, the monster problem is gone, and I’m
really glad.”
 

Ludwig would have preferred

 

A subjugation squad that takes care of the monsters outside the capital.
 

Ludwig was staring blankly at the guards' subjugation corps on horseback,

silently passing by without a single glance at the refugee camp.
 

I'd rather do that job. There was no need to worry about killing the
monster. As if they only had to participate in the subjugation team, it
seemed far from the duties of ordinary guards.
 

It doesn't have to be a subjugation job.

 

No need to worry.
 

You can continue doing the same thing as today. It would be nice if
 

Thinking like that, Ludwig had no choice but to look at the back of the
subjugation squad that was getting farther away.
 

“Shall we go, Ludwig?”

 

Rowen grabbed Ludwig's sleeve and pulled him gently.

 
Rowen and Ludwig returned to the guard and reported that the
purification ceremony was over. Now, it would have been possible to lift
the lockdown order on the epidemic-prone areas.
 

But Ludwig couldn't shake the thought of what use it would be.
 

Priests are scarce, and epidemics continue to occur.

 

Even if it's not just a contagious disease, even the slightest chill from the
cold kills people.
 

epidemic area, Ludwig could only feel that this purification ritual did not
solve the situation, but only delaying the death of everyone a little.
 

Ludwig seemed to understand Rowen only slightly.

 

She is a person who tours the refugee zone, performs purification rites,
and drives out infectious diseases.
 

She knew best herself that her job didn't solve anything. In despair, Rowen
had to think that all of this meant something.
 

He must have endured that desperate moment.

 

But in her own eyes, she could not fathom how this desperation could lead
to a good outcome.
 

So, she came to think that the gods might rather forsake humans.
 
If the gods had abandoned us, we could only maintain our faith in the
thought that we should affirm even that.
 

Rowen, who seemed like a strange person to Ludwig, was actually changed
that way in the deepest despair than anyone else.
 

was seen
 

is deep
 

girl
 

ji
 

When I thought I didn't know, I couldn't help but feel pity.

 

'Maybe so...'
 

so did you ask

 

What kind of existence is the Demon King?

 

Is it really an evil creature?

 

Did you ask about it because you would be able to estimate the will of the
gods a little bit by what kind of existence the demon king is?
 
"Ludwig-sama, would you like to go back to the zodiac with us? It's the
same way anyway."
 

"Ah yes. If you're okay...."

 

Ludwig felt like a priestess with a weak impression, like a candle that would
be extinguished by a small winter wind.
 

Leaving the refugee camp area and returning to the capital

 

is the way.
 

In fact, Ludwig did nothing today. I just walked by Rowen's side, watching
the surroundings for a long time, preparing for any unforeseen
circumstances.
 

But the fatigue was rather worse than yesterday.

 

It was the same as yesterday and today, but the mental fatigue was higher.
 

That the gods might wish for the destruction of man.

 

The very idea that the five great gods were for humans may have been
wrong. say that.
 

Those words were confusing Ludwig.

 

"Are you going to another area tomorrow...?"

 

“Tomorrow, I will come back to Area 17 to check if the epidemic has really
stopped. And the next one is to go to Area 15. Next is District 6. And then...
well. how was it I'll have to go check it out. And there must have been
additional places to go. The work continues.”
 

She patrolled the areas she had purified once, as if patrolling the areas,
and there were also new areas she had to go to.
 

The remaining priests are working hard.

 

Seeing Rowen, Ludwig realized how severe the manpower shortage was.
 

“Aren’t you tired?”

 

“Priests who can use healing power are far from the concept of exhaustion.
Mental fatigue is unavoidable, but if you think about the people who are in
a hurry today, that kind of cruelty. Can't you do it?"
 

without
 

"....okay."
 

Ludwig couldn't help but know that Rowen wasn't talking, but she couldn't
even sleep properly. Not because of fatigue, but what she had to do and
saw today, but her disposition was not to allow herself to rest.
 

Although they escaped the epidemic zone, the refugee camps were no
different.
 

The same despair is seen everywhere.

 

“Are you not used to being a security guard?”

 

Ludwig couldn't shake his head at Rowen's words.

 

“Everything on my face… I can see it.” “Yeah, it’s so different from the other
guards.”
 

Ludwig, who would have been escorted by guards who treated refugees as
worms, would have been a rather unusual person to Rowen.
 

Sontain, and the guard commander.

 

Just as Ludwig didn't think this would suit him, so did Rowen.
 

“Mr Ludwig.”
 

“Yes . Priest.”
 

Rowen looks at Ludwig.

 

“If it’s not rude, may I ask for my bodyguard tomorrow?”

 

“
 

yes?"
 

The guard duty was today.

 

Tomorrow, Rowen will go to another area, so he will have to hire other

guards.
 

| “You know. The guards are...

 

They kill people so easily.”

 

"...ah."
 

“It hurts to see that.”

 

It must not have been that there were no problems while roaming the
refugee camps so far.
 

Rowen must have been watching the escort guards making extreme
choices in extreme situations.
 

Ludwig is not accustomed to this job, even if he pretends to be, and he is

reluctant to kill people.
 

All.
 

He even showed signs of relief when he told me to run away with me if

something happened.
 
It's not like Rowen is a security guard unfamiliar with Ludwig because he
knows that Ludwig won't do anything extreme. ask for your own escort
 

Ludwig hesitates.
 

He wanted to nod his head coldly, but he wasn't sure if he would really be
of any help to Rowen.
 

"Nothing happened today.... As you know... I'm like this, so will I be able to
protect the priest when it's really dangerous..."
 

“You said you were confident.”

 

“……
 

“The arms and legs that will hold me and run. And since you know how to
enhance your magic, wouldn’t that be enough?”
 

It's not a fight, it's just holding and running, isn't it okay?
 

At Rowen's words, Ludwig had nothing to say.

 

Manpower is precious, and Ludwig is a valuable manpower from a point of

view.
 

And Rowen is a valuable manpower.

 

A priest who purifies the plague, and protects the priest.

 

No matter how small a solution it may be, there is no change in the fact
that it is necessary.
 

It's not about fighting dangerous monsters as Bertus and others fear. The
escort wants to run away when a problem arises.
 

It's not dangerous, and there's little room for value judgment.
 

It is not an exaggeration to say that it was the most positive thing that was
allowed to Ludwig at the moment.
 

The reason I admire the work of the subjugation group is because it's a no-
brainer.
 

Likewise, this is also a no-brainer and a necessity for people.

 

So, this is not a special task for just one day, it can be continued. What
Ludwig didn't want
 

All.
 

| “I will have to get the captain's permission, but... I have no reason not
to... do it.
 

“I am so happy, Ludwig.”
 

Seeing Rowen's broad smile, Lud Beech smiled awkwardly.

 
But .
 

today,
 

Although we talked a lot,

 

in those words.
 

Did I mention that I know how to enhance magic?

 

Ludwig is like that.

 

I had a small question.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

579
 

After leaving the camp, Rowen headed to the Temple of Tuan on the
outskirts of the Yellow Capital.
 

“Are you staying over there?”

 
“I tend to rest at the temple closest to the place I want to go the next day.
So I don’t have a specific place to live.”
 

As wide as the refugee camp area is, the ecliptic is also wide. Therefore,
she rested wherever she belonged to the Five Major Protestants and was
wandering around the Imperial Palace without a fixed place of residence.
 

“Please come here by nine o’clock tomorrow at the latest. If you come late,
I will throw it away. okay?”
 

At Rowen's playful remarks, Ludwig scratched the back of his head with a
clumsy expression.
 

“Yes, I will make sure to come by then.”

 

Tomorrow, I will stop by the Area 17 Guards and report to the commander,
check whether the epidemic has really disappeared, and then proceed to
the next area while guarding Rowen.
 

11
 

One
 

Helping Rowen is only a temporary measure in the end, but it is absolutely

necessary.
 

Just being able to help with such a thing seems to have relieved Ludwig of
the burden and pressure of value judgment that had been in the back of
his mind to some extent.
 
If you were smart, if you were wise, would you have known what was the
right thing to do?
 

When Ludwig faced a difficult task, he faced his own limitations, which he
could not overcome.
 

So to Ludwig, who was lost, Rowen was in a sense a salvation.

 

Temple of Tuan .
 

I felt the energy of decline in the temple.

 

There were no passersby around, thinking that even injustice might spread,
and the people who guard the door also showed signs of fatigue.
 

Not only that, but the stone walls of the temple had scrawled scribbles that
could not even be read properly and were damaged everywhere.
 

All.
 

People's anger and hatred for Tuan's faith were being told by the decaying
appearance and graffiti of the temple.
 

The temples of Tuan and Ars must have looked like this everywhere.
 

People avoid it, and there are few believers who come in and out, and
people secretly damage it.
 
“Are you shabby?”
 

"yes? ah...."
 

“Sometimes there are people who want to start a fire.”

 

Going beyond graffiti and damage to arson attempts.

 

Ludwig couldn't help but be astonished at those words.

 

“Is that much…?”

 

"Yes."
 

There was a deep sadness in Rowen's expression when he said that calmly.
The hatred towards the priests and the faithful was, of course, bound to be
even greater in the temple.
 

People now treat Tuan's temple as if it were a temple to worship the

Demon King.
 

|
 

|
 

Ludwig approaches the entrance to the temple.

 
Then, the complexions of those guarding the door, who looked tired,
changed.
 

As if something was tense.

 

Of course, it wasn't that he was nervous when he saw himself.

 

The eyes of the priests turned to Ludwig's right side.

 

“Great, Archbishop! Thank you for your hard work today!”

 

“Yeah, you guys worked hard too.”

 

archbishop,
 

At those words, Ludwig had no choice but to freeze.

 

HA
 

“See you tomorrow. Ludwig-sama.”

 

"Yes? Oh... yes, yes!"

 

Rowen looked at Ludwig, smiled, bowed his head slightly, and entered the
open temple.
 

Come to think of it, he said he was a priest, but Rowen didn't say what
level of status he had.
 

Ludwig didn't even ask. So Rowen didn't cheat on purpose, he just didn't
say what he didn't ask.
 

Of course, I was just thinking that it would be a regular rank.

 

However.
 

Ludwig realized only then that if a priest was able to purify the plague in a
wide refugee zone just by praying a prayer, he couldn't be an ordinary
priest.
 

The fact that the Archbishop wanders around the refugee camp alone
without even being escorted by the Paladins means that the Archbishop is
a great person.
 

Or, does it mean that the Tuan Church has declined to the extent it should
be?
 

today was the Archbishop of the Tuan Order, whom he would not normally
encounter, Ludwig was lost for a while.
 

you
 

Even in front of the archbishop, he even asked why the gods chose the
demon king.
 

I don't know if Rowen showed mercy or not because of the circumstances,

but under normal circumstances, he would have committed a blasphemous
act of blasphemy even if he was taken to the Inquisitor.
 

Rowen was an archbishop, not a lieutenant.

 

He was a priest of extremely high rank.

 

By the way, Ludwig is stupid.

 

'If it's the Archbishop...how tall is he?'

 

I was surprised to learn that Rowen was actually a very high rank among
the priests, but I had no idea what kind of position it was.
 

I knew what the research was being done at Temple Magic University, and I
even checked it with my own eyes.
 

Rather than resurrecting a dead wizard as a lich, he was doing more than
that. In other words, should it be said that it is a half-resurrection that
restores the abilities of one's life but does not restore the memory and the
ego?
 

It was a different level than Richie or Death Knight.

 

Bertus , I passed on the findings to Sarkegaar.

 

I couldn't find any connection with the Black Order right now, and if there
was, I decided to take it, so I decided not to take any action on this case.
 

Sarkegaar seemed to be wary of a more dangerous situation than he had

expected, but he could not resist my will.
 

If the end of the gate incident is the only good in this world, it would be a
better good to end the incident a little faster.
 

| So I don't care what the Empire is doing

 

I will tolerate it and ignore it.

 

In the end, it was a situation where I had no choice but to leave my own
precipitation to meet Bertus in person, and the results were not bad.
 

I don't know how this and the conversation I had with Bertus will develop
in the future, but that's the best I can think of right now.
 

I did not return to Edina right away.

 

to be honest.
 

Right now, when I'm gone, Ellen will cry and cry, grabbing the entire temple
and rummaging through it.
 

If he doesn't leave me here and return to the Allied positions, I'll be bound
here.
 

It is better not to cause a cat disappearance that could affect Ellen's

mentality for nothing.
 

It's not a good time to sell, so if there's something urgent, there is a way to
leave Sarquegar in my place.
 

So, for the time being, he has no choice but to remain in the temple.
 

In the late evening banquet hall, people who returned late from business
were having dinner. Dinner time was over, but there were preserved meals
prepared for those returning late in the banquet hall, so even though we
couldn't have a proper meal, we were able to fill our meals.
 

Ellen and Heinrich on patrol of the zodiac today.

 

Both, it seems that there was nothing special today. Other than that, the
monster problem seems to be dealt with quite well.
 

There can be no more monster problems in the first place. The subjugation
party outside the capital is not simply a guard or knights, but resurrected
war heroes.
 

The exact task is not to subdue monsters in the first place, but to test
whether they are well controlled enough to be put into action.
 

Because slaughtering chickens is like shooting a missile rather than a oxen's

knife, there's nothing Ellen and Heinrich have to do in the first place.
 

There, the guard job ended late until Ludwig had just returned.
 

There was no particular reason to sit separately, so all three of us were

having a late dinner.
 

Ellen has biscuits and water.

 

Heinrich is jerky.
 

In front of Ludwig was a hard loaf of bread.

 

Everyone knew that this was a luxury, so they all tended to give the news.
 

It was late, so there were few people in the banquet hall.

 

I sat on the table in the form of a cat, listening to their conversation. Ellen
offered the dried jerky, but I didn't.
 

I'm not really hungry

 

I hate to celebrate food, too.

 

Ellen tapped the back of my nose a few times, who was ignoring the jerky,
and then tried the jerky to herself as if she didn't want to force it.
 

I asked this in my mouth.

 

"archbishop?"
 

"Uh, how tall is the Archbishop?"

 

As soon as Ludwig returned, Heinrich drank hard bread and a glass of

water.
 
sat next to her and asked.
 

What has to do with the guard job and the archbishop?

 

At Ludwig's outrageous question, the servant Lich grinned while biting the
jerky.
 

“Well… this has to happen so often.”

 

“Is it often?”
 

“I do not know whether the archbishop is a hierarchical archbishop or an

archbishop as archbishop.
 

peel."
 

“… Archbishop? What is that?"

 

At Ludwig's question, Heinrich looked at Ludwig silently.

 

Ludwig's brain might be overloaded? Or your brain while explaining

 

Isn't it overloaded?
 

Come to think of it, Heinrich's head doesn't turn that much, and he's not a
Ludwig-class nerd.
 

Heinrich opens his mouth with a cautious expression.

 

“I don’t know the details either, but to tell you what I know, first of all, the
Archbishop is a priestly class who manages the Archdiocese. But not all
archbishop-level priests have jurisdiction over the archdiocese. There are
archbishops and archbishops who are archbishops, and there are priests
who assume the archbishop's role because of completely different roles.
So, strictly speaking, even among archbishops, the work they do is often
different, and the ranks are divided.”
 

At that, Ludwig was silent and looked at his servant Rich.

 

"I'm sorry... What else is the Archdiocese?"

 

"ah."
 

It is not a matter of understanding.

 

Beyond not understanding, I don't know anything.

 

Heinrich stiffened with his mouth slightly open, not knowing where to
start.
 

“Take it easy.”
 

In the end, our Ellen came out.

 

“The person who manages three or four temples is the bishop, and the
person who manages dozens of temples is the archbishop. Not all of them
are like that, but you can think of it that way.”
 

“Ah… are you like a lord?”

 

"yes. I think the bishop is the lord and the archbishop is the lord. In fact,
there are cases where priests do things that are comparable to lords, such
as bishop decrees or archbishop decrees. Of course, it’s almost all
meaningless now.”
 

It's not like a lord, but in the case of a bishop decree or an archbishop
decree, there are cases where it is actually the lord.
 

If a bishop is a lord, then the archbishop is a high lord, so it was a fairly

abbreviated explanation from El Ren to understand roughly, but it was a
fairly easy explanation for Ludwig.
 

“Then you are a very high priest?”

 

“Yeah, the priesthood above that is only the Cardinals and the Pope.”
 

“But what about the division of rank among archbishops?”

 

Heinrich's nonsensical comments made Ludwig a lot more curious.

 

Ellen remained silent and put the biscuit in her mouth and murmured for a
while. Then he takes a sip of water and says:
 

“The Archbishop who presides over all the temples of the zodiac.”
 
“The Serandia we occupied this time was also a big city. So, there must
have been an archbishop who was in charge of all the temples in Serandia.”
 

“Archid of the zodiac, Archbishop of Serandia

 

school,
 

“Both are archbishops, but who has higher rank?”

 

At Ellen's question, Ludwig ah! I nodded my head in a feeling.

 

“Is it the Archbishop of the Yellow Emperor?”

 

“It’s like that.”

 

Seeing what she understood quite accurately, Ellen nodded her head.
 

“By the way, is there an archbishop who manages the entire ecliptic?”
 

“…I don’t know what it is actually like because I am not affiliated with the
Knights Templar or the Five Great Protestant Churches. But the ecliptic is
probably the city with the most temples in the entire continent. So the
whole of the ecliptic will be more subdivided into dioceses. The
archdiocese may be divided into several divisions instead of one, and the
archbishop of the zodiac in the first place may be of a completely different
rank...”
 

Ellen looks at Ludwig while trying to explain something.

 
"I do not know."
 

Ellen said quietly and asked for bread.

 

okay.
 

don't explain
 

He doesn't understand anyway

 

Archbishops are of a high rank, but it is only necessary to understand that

archbishops have different ranks.
 

But our Ludwig looked more curious.

 

"Anyway, do you mean that cardinals and popes are of higher rank than
archbishops?"
 

“Then what rank is the Knights Templar commander?”

 

Yeah, you might be wondering about that.

 

“More than a cardinal, less than a pope.”

 

Ellen answered briefly.

 

"Initially, the position of the commander of the Holy Electric Division is

ambiguous because it is a non-existent rank. In reality, he is under the
Pope, but his real power precedes the Pope. So, in fact, it can be said that
he is equivalent to the Pope."
 

"I see...."
 

Cardinals from each denomination will be involved in the election of their

denomination's pope.
 

However, since the head of the Knights Templar is a group of all five major
seminaries, he cannot perform the duties of a cardinal in one
denomination in the first place.
 

So, it is also a class that is slightly floating.

 

It should be under the Pope, but the real power is too great to be under
the ambiguous position.
 

The commander of the Knights Templar is such an ambiguous working

class.
 

"But why suddenly the Archbishop?"

 

It was Heinrich's question, and I was thinking about it too.

 

Why is he suddenly curious about this?

 

Ludwig gave a brief account of what happened today.

 
In charge of escorting an area with epidemics and a priest.
 

And after that, when all the work was done, I found out that the priest I
thought was a regular priest was an archbishop.
 

“The Archbishop is doing it himself. go? Even without the escort of the
Paladins?"
 

“Looks like the situation is very serious.”

 

Heinrich, Ellen, and the Archbishop seemed to be quite shocked by the

story that they were running on their own feet.
 

After all, if there are any remaining clergy manpower, it is a plate that has
to be split and spread throughout the refugee camp. The escort is better
off with the help of the guards.
 

“From tomorrow, I think I will continue to escort him.”

 

“Good.”
 

He seemed very confused these days, but seeing his expression improved,
he seemed to have felt rewarded for losing his job today.
 

It's not dangerous, it's what people need.

 

And it's a bit like saying this, but it's also a never-ending thing.
 
The epidemic will keep popping up here and there, so it will literally never
end until the starvation problem in the zodiac goes away.
 

Walking in a vicious cycle that never ends.

 

Nothing happened today, but there is no guarantee that nothing will

happen in the future.
 

“By the way, if you think about it, it might not be that strange.”
 

It was Heinrich's words.

 

“Isn’t that strange?”

 

“It’s like an archbishop-level priest moving alone.”

 

“Ah… that’s because I heard that priests need a lot of work.”

 

“No, it means that there may be more archbishop-level priests.

 

"uh?"
 

" The places worthy of being called the Archdiocese... Almost all have been
destroyed. So, in the Allied Forces garrison, in the Knights Templar, in the
Imperial Capital, there must be as many archbishops as there are ordinary
priests."
 

“I don’t think so.”

 

Can a lord who has lost his territory be called a lord?

 

If so, an archbishop who has lost control of an archdiocese can still be

called an archbishop.
 

So, rather, since the archbishops are concentrated in this way, it may not be
so unusual for a high priest of that level to go alone. were Heinrich's words,
and I sounded quite plausible.
 

There was no place in the world that was safe, so the high priests rather
concentrated on the emperor.
 

Therefore, the number of archbishop-level priests, which is difficult to see

normally, is increasing.
 

Most of them will be serving in the Allied Forces now, and those who are
not may be wandering the streets to clean up the epidemic like this.
 

Rather, the power of the high priests is concentrated.

 

However, it is not a laughing matter that there is still a shortage of

manpower.
 

Actually, that's normal.

 

Because there are more survivors concentrated in the ecliptic than the
priests gathered in the ecliptic.
 
Still , Archbishop...
 

- Aeon
 

"why?"
 

this is something
 

I mean, it's tough.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

580
 

After reporting to the commander of the 17th Guards, Ludwig was

subsequently assigned to escort Rowen. Ludwig was not even a guard
officially registered with the guard in the first place, so in fact, Ludwig was
in a situation where he could quit his job as a guard at any time without
any problems.
 

There, Ludwig was assigned the exclusive escort mission of a priest sent for
disease control.
 

=
 
Ludwig has since moved with Rowen.
 

17 had completely stopped, we headed to Area 15.

 

As Rowen said, extreme situations don't happen very often.

 

Only twice at most.

 

It wasn't a commotion because he was discovered to be a priest, but only

when he ran into a robber and Ludwig grabbed Rowen and ran away.
 

Once, he ran away, and once, because he was blocked on all sides, Ludwig
struck him down with only his left arm, and then the guard escaped
proudly.
 

It was the robbers' mistake to approach Ludwig lightly because he was one-
armed.
 

So, four days have passed since Ludwig took on Rowen's bodyguard.
 

A four-day escort mission.

 

In the meantime, nothing major happened, and the two of them went back
and forth so long that they had no choice but to be together all day.
 

We had no choice but to share the story of Run.

 

Although Rowen had a weak impression, he was quite a bright person.

 

Also, he was not a person who behaved commensurate with his high
position.
 

Because he acted as if there was little formality.

 

Ludwig, who was quite ignorant of such formalities, had no choice but to
thank Rowen.
 

So, during that time, the two talked a lot.

 

“It was a place called Cielan in the Kingdom of Lucifera. You probably don’t
know. In fact, there was a bishop, not an archbishop.”
 

It was Rowen's answer to Ludwig's question of where he was Archbishop.

 

Ludwig was not particularly intimidated or intimidated by the title of

Archbishop.
 

It was just amazing.

 

“Then… After the Gates incident, you became Archbishop… Is that so?”
 

“There is a shortage of people and there are a lot of dead people, so the
vacancy will be filled with someone. So a job full of minutes
 

I took over.”
 
The vacancy has to be filled with someone. That is why Rowen said humbly
that, despite his inability to do so, he had been appointed Archbishop.
 

cum
 

“Is it correct to say that I am the Archbishop… then?”

 

"No, just call me normal. And it's better than calling me Priest.
 

But just calling me by name

 

Good.”
 

Rowen looks at Ludwig and squints his eyes.

 

“In many ways, you are going to a place where you should be careful,
right?”
 

It was then that Ludwig realized that for the past few days, calling Rowen
with Priest-nim was a dangerous act.
 

“That… that’s right. I’m sorry.”

 

“No, nothing really happened so far.”

 

Rowen refers to the refugee camp seen beyond the borders of the ecliptic.
 

“Come on, I have a lot of work to do today.”

 

"Your priest... No. Rowen-sama."

 

"You can take it off. I'll take it too. Ludwig."

 

Rowen smiles mischievously and walks ahead of Ludwig.

 

Rowen was the bishop of a lost country, a lost city.

 

After the gate incident, she somehow managed to survive and reach the
zodiac.
 

And in a situation where someone's vacancy had to be filled, Rowen filled

someone's vacancy.
 

It is not that he was originally appointed as the archbishop after the Gates
incident, but rather as the archbishop.
 

All.
 

That being said, she is not the type of lord who has lost his territory.
 

'Have you been appointed Archbishop while doing this?'

 

Ludwig smirked and followed Rowen.

 

The fourth day Ludwig accompanied Archbishop Rowen.

 
There were still many things to be cleaned up in the Huangdao Refugee
Camp, and they continued to emerge.
 

And little by little.

 

Snow was falling from the sky.

 

Temple 1st year.

 

It was around the 2nd semester group mission.

 

The day I was eliminated like lightning from a group mission and waited.
 

On the first night, when I entered the open-air bath with Ellen, who was
also eliminated, between a wall.
 

Ellen asked.
 

Do you like snow?

 

To be honest, I had no idea about the eyes. To be precise, there was no

time to think about it.
 

But I dared to go into the snowy open-air bath.

 

Because there's no reason to do that.

 

So then, he replied that he seemed to like snow.

 

okay.
 

I have no appreciation for eyes, but as a result, I thought that they seemed
to like them.
 

In the Class A dormitory without Ellen and Heinrich, I am the only one in
Ellen's room.
 

One
 

.
 

Sitting on the window sill, I look out the snowy window.

 

There are many types of snow.

 

There is sleet, there is light snow, there is snow, and there is a blizzard that
Liana can summon.
 

Obviously, I liked the snow.

 

I liked the snow I had with Ellen, and I also had good memories of making a
snowman with Harriet and Ellen.
 

If it's an eye, it's a blind eye.

 

I liked the snow that fell so much that it covered the world.
 

I watch the snow fall outside the window from the inside of the window.
 

Just imagining the lives that the falling snow would swallow makes it
painful.
 

The snow that is falling now is soft snow.

 

Those eyes didn't look like snow, they were just lonely as if they were a
kind of wind, so I didn't like them very much.
 

Snow that does not accumulate is not snow.

 

I thought so.
 

But I think it's fortunate that it's snowing right now

 

do.
 

If it was snow that was piling up, if it was snow that was pouring down,
there would be as many people suffering from it as the snow that fell.
 

I stopped wanting the eyes that I originally liked, and I came to think that
the eyes I originally hated were fortunate enough.
 

May this snow not accumulate.

 

May it become snow, not a blizzard.

 

I stare blankly at the snowy sky outside the window.

 

Shall I call Liana?

 

Should I call him and ask him to stop the eyes of the emperor?
 

Not to kill monsters, but to save people.

 

But, if you ask that guy, who gets sicker the more he tries, to keep the
weather warm while the winter of the zodiac passes, if you make him do
something like that.
 

Now that the snow has melted, we should also say that people don't run
away from the cold.
 

It is at least three months from now for the winter to fully end.
 

If you have to work hard all three months, Liana will have to go crazy when
winter is over. Already causing a large-scale weather change, Liana was
starting to taste better.
 

Liana's power is for war. should be saved

 

It's a war to save someone's life, but you have to ignore someone dying for
the sake of war.
 

it snows
 
Those eyes were getting thicker.
 

I hate snow now.

 

The soft snow soon turned into light snow and began to fall all over the
zodiac.
 

Fortunately, there was only one thing that was not accompanied by a
strong winter wind.
 

“It snows quite a bit.”

 

“It’s a big deal.”

 

Ludwig and Rowen breathed a sigh of relief, having just confirmed that the
epidemic in Area 38, which had just been cleaned up yesterday, was
completely over.
 

When it snowed heavily, snow was piled up on both Rowen and Ludwig
Doro's shoulders and hoods.
 

the street had no energy to move, only shrugging despite their cold eyes.
 

Seeing the shacks that couldn't even block the wind properly, Rowen's
complexion couldn't help but deteriorate.
 

“I don’t know if they come and stop in moderation…”

 
“There must be many people who can’t stand the cold…?”
 

At Ludwig's worried question, Rowen shook his head as if that wasn't the
problem.
 

“When it snows a lot, the cold isn't the problem, the shack collapses. A lot
of that happened last year.”
 

More people were killed by falling shacks, and Rowen said that the snow
itself was dangerous, not the cold caused by the snow.
 

harshness of nature.
 

Ludwig was resentful of the snow that was slowly accumulating, but he did
not know where to turn the resentment.
 

The two walk towards their next destination.

 

Most of the refugees looked up at the sky and couldn't hide their
resentment, and in some cases the children were just running because
they liked their eyes.
 

It's something he likes because he doesn't know, Ludwig thinks so in the

scene.
 

“Before the world became like this, did you like snow?”
 

Now that the eyes look like a symbol of death, it was an excessively
random question. Ludwig stares blankly at the snow falling from the sky.
 

"...I do not know."

 

I can't even remember if I liked it or hated it.

 

After the gate incident, all the past before that seemed to have been
erased
 

All.
 

As if it had become something meaningless even without it, I couldn't

remember it well anymore.
 

As if too much misery and despair engulfed him all. It was difficult just to
think about what could be done in front of my eyes.
 

Ludwig suddenly wondered if Rowen could still think of things from the
past.
 

“I liked it.”
 

Rowen looked up at the sky and said quietly.

 

“Rusepena, where I was, was a kingdom in the northern part of the

continent, and it was winter for half of the year. So it was very easy to see.”
 

Where half of the year is winter, Ludwig was difficult to guess what kind of
place it was.
 
“Then … won’t you hate your eyes…?”
 

Shouldn't you hate it when you look into your eyes so often that you're sick
of it? Unlike the warm image, the eyes are actually a symbol of severe cold.
Just like people are afraid of the snow now.
 

"I do not know. Isn't there any other reason to hate it just because it's
common?"
 

"...okay."
 

"Lusepena was a country of winter, and Cielan was especially located in the
highlands. It was a cold place, and
 

It also rained a lot. I was born there.”

 

Rowen's eyes changed as if he was looking at a distant place, as if thinking

about his lost hometown.
 

“I got sick with frostbite after having a snowball fight with my friends to the
point of disgusting, making a snowman, fiddling with my eyes to the point
of freezing my hands. I couldn't count how many times I've been beaten up
by the priests and healed."
 

Recalling her childhood, Rowen smiled sadly.

 

He touched his eyes enough to get frostbitten.

 
“Even after I was ordained a priest, there were quite a few times when I
was scolded for having no body while having a snowball fight with the
children of the monastery. In other words, he testified of his faith, and
when he made a statue of a goddess out of snow, he
 

There were times when I heard a lot of rebuke from the bishop, telling me
not to do something like that.”
 

have
 

Rowen said he really liked the snow, but he looked quite happy.
 

“It didn't really happen after I was promoted to bishop, but...

 

Joe. Lucepena was a cold country, but the cold was not a problem, and
Cielan was a particularly cold but not a problem city. The empire was huge,
and thanks to the Whip Gate, there were quite a few tourists coming to
Ciel Lan, the snow country. The scenery was pretty.”
 

“It was such a time. Until only three years ago.”

 

“No matter how cold it gets, no matter how heavy snow falls, no matter
how difficult it is to live in a difficult place.”
 

“Humans could live anywhere.”

 

“I didn’t know it at the time, but I think three years ago was the last golden
age of mankind.”
 
“Those days may never come again.”
 

If I could only find beauty in my eyes

 

days.
 

When a distribution network called Warp Gate connected all continents,

only three years ago, mankind could live anywhere.
 

But now that everything has been destroyed, all the past has become days
like lies.
 

“Now, mankind must be terrified of the small cold that cannot be

compared to Cielan, and even a little snow from the sky must keep many
people from sleeping at night.”
 

The smaller humanity is threatened by even the smallest things.

 

In a large and sturdy house, there was no need to worry about heavy snow,
but now we have to live in a shack that collapses even if it snows a little.
 

The winter breeze, which is not too harsh, blows through the shack
without a fireplace.
 

The golden age has passed, and mankind has many things to fear.
 

“Ludwig.”
 
Rowen looks at Ludwig.
 

“Do you hate snow?”

 

At that, Ludwig nodded his head slightly.

 

"Yeah... it seems so."

 

At that, Rowen smiled sadly.

 

“Now I do too.”
 

The two are walking on the street.

 

Little by little, snow was accumulating on the roof of the shack in the
refugee camp where it was warm and snowing.
 

Rowen and Ludwig headed to Area 42, the next cleanup area.
 

The snow started to pile up, and I could hear the sound of stepping on it.
 

After reporting to the guards in Area 42, the two headed to the epidemic-
prone area in that area.
 

As always, Rowen walked down the street in prayer.

 

that
 
they say
 

It was not often that Ludwig had to do something. So Ludwig wondered if

Rowen really needed him.
 

Of course, whenever Ludwig says that, it's enough to make Rowen feel safe
enough for Ludwig to do his job.
 

said that
 

| Rather than being attacked by hatred of the priests, it is in this refugee

camp that we should beware of robbers. First of all, people don't even
know that Rowen is a priest.
 

Ludwig looked around to prepare for an emergency, but there was nothing
unusual. Rather, it was snowing, so people were locked inside the shacks.
 

about three hours.

 

Maybe it was time for the accumulated snow to almost reach the ankles?
 

- Get it out!
 

There was a commotion in a corner of the refugee camp.

 

Rowen, who was praying, and Ludwig, who was observing the situation,
had no choice but to pay attention to him.
 
- Gosh! Oh my God, save me! We... we are just...
 

When Ludwig saw the men being dragged out of the shacks and the
mysterious trinkets hung around their necks and arms, he had no choice
but to know what they were.
 

Unlike the last time we saw it, the wooden idols are dragged into the
streets and trampled on by the guards.
 

- I should have warned you last time, but if you bring in idols like this again,
they will be burned with the corpses.
 

The five guards look at the people shivering as if they are thrown into the
snow, as if not once or twice.
 

Ludwig couldn't help but stare at Rowen, startled.

 

Rowen quietly approaches the scene with a firm expression on his face.
Looks like they're trying to kill these cultists by spearing them right away
 

towards the guards.

 

“Wait, who are you?”

 

The guards pointed their spears at Rowen and Ludwig as if not to come any
closer.
 

“This is Priest Rowen who was sent for cleanup. This is my bodyguard, and I
came here with permission from the 42nd Guards.”
 

“Oh, you are a priest. Excuse me

 

all,
 

When Rowen took out the name that he had hidden in his arms, the
guards lowered their weapons to show respect.
 

"May I ask what's going on?"

 

“Ah, that… that…”

 

Rowen's tone was neither aggressive nor intimidating.

 

But the guard felt an unknown, silent pressure in Rowen's calm smile.
 

It was the same with Ludwig.

 

As if wearing a mask, Rowen's smile was too gentle and gentle to the point
of being incompatible with this situation.
 

“Are you heretics?”

 

“Yes… yes, yes. Ha... Well, but it must be the people who do this because
they don't know what to do. He doesn't know what he's praying for..."
 

Perhaps he wasn't harsher than Sontein, who was Ludwig's gunner, and
when the priest appeared, the guards who appeared to be in charge
showed signs of defending the people who had been pulled out.
 

Rowen looks at the people who are lying face down on the snowy street.
 

She stands still, looking at the shack from which they were brought.
 

“May I come in?”

 

"Yes? Yes! Uh, whatever you want..."

 

"Mr Ludwig."
 

Rowen beckoned to Ludwig, who was lost in the situation.

 

like to follow.
 

“You, too, come in.”

 

Rowen said so quietly to the people lying face down.

 

Strictly speaking, although it is under the jurisdiction of the guards,

 

Rowen said as if commanding.

 

A shack in an epidemic area.

 

A total of five people were praying.

 

There were one adult male, two old men, and two females.
 

Inside the low-ceilinged shack, where it was difficult to even stand upright,
Rowen glanced around, including the bulk of the shack.
 

like trying to find something.

 

"Hmm..."
 

In a strange silence, Rowen looked at something and tilted his head, looked
at an enemy and thought for a long time, not talking to anyone.
 

After a while, Rowen picked up a small wooden idol lying in the middle of
the shack.
 

It was a piece of wood that resembled a human figure.

 

| “What were you praying for?”

 

Rowen, holding the idol, looked at the trembling people and asked.
 

No matter how hated priests are , that hatred has power only when a large
number of civilians gather.
 

When the power of public power prevails, their hatred or hatred has no
power yet.
 
At Rowen's gentle question, the old man trembled and said.
 

“Well, that’s… after the epidemic is over… I hope everything goes well…”
 

“Are you talking about this wooden doll?”

 

"What is this wooden doll?"

 

Rowen asks the old man.

 

“You ask what? Is this your new one? How do these wooden dolls cure the
plague? How are you?”
 

Rowen was really curious and seemed to ask.

 

Not only the people, but even Ludwig felt fear at that warm smile.
 

“I really don’t know. How could this wooden doll…”

 

- Pot!
 

A golden brilliance is young in Rowen's right hand.

 

“ Do you believe that you can work miracles like this? Why?”
 

In an instant, the cold was driven away by the golden brilliance of its
brilliance, and the heathen felt that all the weakness in their bodies
disappeared at once, and vitality filled their bodies.
 

A prayer for an unknown idol.

 

A real miracle of healing and purification.

 

As if unaware of the gap, Rowen looked at the infidels.

 

“You ask. What is this wooden doll? what did you express What do you
believe and what are you going to do?”
 

He spoke infinitely kindly, but everyone was afraid.

 

The old man was trembling without answering, but someone else opened
his mouth.
 

“Yeah… the hero…”

 

“…?”
 

“Yo Yongsa… this is it.”

 

I
 

.
 

Ludwig and Rowen's expressions hardened at the trembling young

woman's words.
 
All.
 

A wooden idol that resembles a human figure.

 

They say that it mimics the appearance of the hero, Ellen Artorius.
 

“The hero… he will save us all…”

 

At the words of the young woman who spoke tremblingly, Rowen with a
firm expression nodded slowly.
 

"Oh, I see."
 

Rowen looked at the wooden idol silently.

 

Ludwig had an ominous feeling that an abyss was swirling in Rowen's eyes.
 

However, a moment of silence passed

 

Rowen carefully set the wooden idol he was holding down in the center of
the room.
 

"Right. The hero will save us all.”

 

Numerous heresies are rife.

 

However, the Cult of Heroes could not be treated as a heresy.

 
“However , how about shaving it a little prettier to avoid
misunderstandings like this in the future? It is a sculpture that embodies a
great warrior.”
 

Rowen looks at the shivering infidels and smiles broadly.

 

"You're rumored to be very, very beautiful, isn't it?"

 

Rowen quietly left the shack.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

581
 

When Rowen learned that the heathens believed in the Heroic Cult, he
took no action.
 

In fact, Rowen had no right to punish or judge them, so there was no

incentive to do so in the first place.
 

But Ludwig felt a certain eerie terror in Rowen's just appearance.

 

If I thought I had to use my hands, I thought I would kill everyone

relentlessly.
 
It had been with Rowen for about five days, but it was the first time he had
seen such a change.
 

Come to think of it, Ludwig had never encountered any infidels while
moving with Rowen.
 

warrior bridge,
 

Rowen believes in the Five Great Bishops, and as a priest, he must have
had a lot to think about.
 

An idol representing a warrior.

 

As Rowen watched it, his expression and the color of his eyes clearly
changed.
 

Although it is not possible to know what kind of emotion it was, Ludwig

clearly saw an emotion that could never be said to be positive swirling in
his eyes.
 

“Brave Bridge....”
 

"Ludwig, do you think the people you saw earlier are really Brave Cults?"
 

"...Yes? That's right. That's what they said...”

 

“The Braves Church is also an excuse for heresy.”

 
Rowen looks at Ludwig.
 

“There are quite a few pagans who pretend to be Braves to hide their true
faith. When they say it's a warrior church, they say it's like that and move
on. It’s wearing a mask.”
 

At those words, Ludwig had no choice but to slowly nod his head.
 

The Dragon Bridge is not touched.

 

Of course, civilians know that the guards, as well as the Five Great
Protestant Churches, are careful about it. That is why, in an emergency,
they claim to be a Heroic Cult. Because maybe they'll back off.
 

"Are you thinking that those people... aren't Brave Cults?"

 

"I do not know. I don't know. The Braves Church also has different beliefs
among themselves. In the first place, what it is like to be a true Hero Cult
was not decided, right?"
 

The Heroic Church is not a specific group.

 

Like folk beliefs, Yongsa Gyo is spreading here and there, and it doesn't
even have a standardized system of belief.
 

Just believing that Ellen Artorius will save everyone.

 

It is just a few tens of hundreds of derived beliefs that vary within it.
 
Heroism is not prohibited by law
 

All.
 

But it is clearly heresy. Because Ellen is not a God of Five.

 

Of course, if you go deep, it's not unrelated, but almost no one knows
about it. However, now there are more people who believe in Yongsa Gyo
than those who believe in the Five Great Shintoisms. Therefore, the
majority of pagans
 

Can't be a pagan anymore

 

This is because it is impossible to uproot them unless they have a

substance and have no core.
 

Many pagans were killed by the guards, and some of them were also
followers of the Heroic Cult.
 

However, if everyone is killed because they believe in the Dragon Warriors,

there will be no people in the refugee camp.
 

“Strictly speaking, the roots of many heresies in refugee camps may be

rooted in the cult of bravery.”
 

Even if they say that they wear the mask of the Braves Church, it is not
even determined that they are the true Heroes Church.
 
"By the way, it's funny. In the first place, the Brave Cult is a cult, so what's
the difference if a cult wears another cult's mask?"
 

It is just a heresy that has grown too large to be a heresy.

 

From the standpoint of the Five Great Protestants, Yongsa Gyogyo must
have been a more difficult faith than the Demon Cult.
 

Rowen looks up at the sky and exhales a white breath.

 

“The hero saves us all. la...."

 

She looks at Ludwig and smiles.

 

“Ludwig must have lived a temple life with the warrior?”

 

“
 

yes."
 

The Demon King and the Hero.

 

For Ludwig to watch the strange and fateful entanglement nearby, he

thought it was a strange and monstrous fate.
 

A demon king who is hated by everyone.

 

A warrior who became everyone's hope.

 

He was one of the few people who watched them, perhaps ordinary ones.
 

I have been watching the false peace between the Demon King and the
Hero for quite some time.
 

Even now, Ellen had returned to the Temple.

 

If he returned, many people would have dinner with Ellen, who was hung
up to see even her toes.
 

Ludwig didn't know if he could call it a privilege, but it was hard to believe
that such a thing was possible for such a small and lousy being like himself.
 

Those who want to see Ellen's face cut down a piece of wood that doesn't
even look like her and pray there, but Ludwig can eat at the same table
with Ellen and talk about what happened today.
 

Even to the question I asked because I didn't know what an archbishop

was, Ellen calmly explained it.
 

A warrior that people think of. The real Ellen that she can see.
 

The gap between them was too large.

 

“The Demon King said he didn’t know, but what kind of person is the
Hero?”
 

Rowen asks as if curious.

 

Even if he pretended to, Ludwig had no choice but to know that Rowen had
a lot of antipathy towards the Brave Cult.
 

But aren't the Brave Cult and the Brave different?

 

Ludwig Hee, of course, knows that people are arbitrarily projecting such
expectations on Ellen. The Brave Cult has absolutely nothing to do with the
real Ellen.
 

Not the hero of the Brave Church, but the real Ellen Artorius.
 

what kind of person is she

 

Ludwig didn't talk much with Ellen in the days when Temple was running.
 

Even after the gate incident, Ellen only went to the extremely dangerous
battlefield, so there were few encounters.
 

Therefore , in the situation where the Allied Forces were advancing, at the
Royal Class garrison, there was only one occasion to talk to or watch Ellen
from time to time.
 

Ellen is strong.
 

Ellen is great.
 

Ellen is self-sacrificing.
 
Numerous words ran through his head, but Ludwig didn't seem to be able
to describe who Ellen was with those words.
 

One
 

-
 

That's a story everyone knows.

 

Ellen that Ludwig saw.

 

Ellen was closest to Reinhardt.

 

“I think Ellen is…probably the biggest victim of all of this…”

 

victim.
 

Ludwig had no choice but to organize his thoughts.

 

Ellen stayed with Reinhardt without knowing anything.

 

Strictly speaking, I think Ellen must have loved Reinhardt.

 

maybe even now.

 

However, the Demon King approached Ellen. No, the Demon King also
approached others.
 
There were people who followed the Demon King after everything went
wrong, but Ellen did not follow.
 

Ellen was betrayed by Reinhardt.

 

So you're not a victim.

 

Ludwig had no choice but to say that when he remembered Ellen, who
always seemed resolute, but had a deep sadness in her eyes.
 

“Are you a victim…?”

 

"yes."
 

Ludwig nodded at Rowen's words.

 

I had no intention of telling the story in detail because it would only hurt.
That's Ellen's personal story, and it's a story that might break people's trust
in the hero.
 

I have no intention of telling Rowen the story that the hero may have loved
the demon king.
 

just a victim.
 
I had no choice but to organize it like that as a victim of all these things.
 

That's what I was thinking.

 

"iced coffee...."
 

Ludwig saw the corners of Rowen's lips raised.

 

“So, you know…”

 

Rowen's strange smile somehow felt eerie to Ledwig.

 

“...any problem?”
 

At Ludwig's question, Rowen shook his head.

 

“No, I was just… just saying.”

 

Rowen walked down the street praying again, and Ludwig remained silent.
 

When all the cleanup work was done, the snow had accumulated up to the
ankles.
 

“Come back. I'll have to come back tomorrow to check..."

 

Rowen couldn't help but stop walking without finishing his words.
 
An alleyway in a refugee camp.
 

Although it cannot be said that they are strong even by pretending, those
who seemed to have clear hostility were standing in the way of Rowen and
Ludwig.
 

| When Ludwig turned around, there was another group of refugees

blocking their way out.
 

Ludwig did not know who they were or why they were blocking the road.
 

But the obvious hostility.

 

And, obviously, there were some faces I had seen at the pagan gathering
earlier.
 

What Ludwig couldn't do in front of the guards, he was able to intuit

enough that he was going to do it now without the guards.
 

“Ludwig.”
 

"yes."
 

Ludwig immediately understood what Rowen was talking about.

 

Ludwig immediately grabbed Rowen's waist, hugged him and hung it by his
side.
 
“Hey!”
 

He grabbed it so tightly that Rowen screamed a little.

 

- Boom!
 

Of course, no matter what, Ludwig's body, engulfed in blue magic, jumped

about ten meters in an instant and jumped over the refugees blocking the
way.
 

Of course, no matter what their intentions were to approach Rowen and

Ludwig, it was impossible to follow them as they quickly disappeared.
 

“Is this enough?”

 

“Yeah, maybe…”
 

Ludwig, who rushed out of the refugee camp and quickly escaped the
control area, carefully laid down Rowen, who had been lifted up almost like
a load.
 

“Ugh…”
 

Rowen made a pained sound as he stretched out his back as he ran quite
violently.
 

"That... I'm sorry. I'm too..."

 
“No, that. Because there was nothing I could do.”
 

as
 

He was able to break free from the flimsy encirclement in an instant. But
there were at least ten men besieging Ludwig and Rowen.
 

number of people
 

It was very difficult to see with simple intensity. Rowen scratched his cheek
in embarrassment.
 

“Have you seen any faces you’ve seen before?”

 

“Yeah… obviously.”
 

Not all, but Ludwig and Rowen also saw the faces of those who called
themselves Brave Cultists, who were there.
 

It's hard to see them being particularly reckless

 

All.
 

First of all, Rowen is a person who looks weak at first glance, and even
Ludwig, who plays the bodyguard, is one-armed and even armed.
 

none.
 
It is only natural that he fears the guards with spears more than Rowen and
Ludwig.
 

What if Rowen always said. That's just what happened.

 

He tried to attack the priest, and Rowen is an archbishop-level priest.

 

Even the pagans tried to kill her directly.

 

“There are cases where the pagans formed a dangerous level of faction.
But it just doesn't seem like that
 

“The… what happens when such a force is formed?”

 

"Well? Anyway, isn't it important that it wasn't this time around?"

 

Rowen deliberately turned around.

 

"Let's go back. It's all good because no one was hurt."

 

However, as if nothing had happened, Rowen took the lead, as if this was
the case, and Lu Dwig followed blankly.
 

When I saw the infidels, I felt something serious, and I almost got attacked.
 

0
 

HLT
 

Han now had an attitude of seeing everything.

 

11.
 

One
 

Ludwig couldn't control Rowen at all.

 

But in the end, it was fortunate for Ludwig that no one was hurt and that it
went on like this.
 

“But Ludwig is running really well. Your eyes went round and round, right?”
 

“Ah… that… is one of my few specialties.”

 

At Ludwig's humble remark, Rowen laughed softly.

 

"okay? What other specialties do you have?”

 

“Well… I don’t know. Except for the fact that I have a bit better stamina
than others…”
 

“Isn’t that a little bit? Isn't it already a great skill just to be able to enhance
mana?"
 

"Yes? Ah... that's it..." "There are many people who despair because they
can't even do that, right?"
 

What Rowan said is true.

 

No matter how much Ludwig lost his arm and couldn't fight any more,
ordinary people wouldn't even dare to chase after Ludwig with just one
leap.
 

The fact remains that Ludwig is a person who has reached the height of a
superman and cannot fall into the realm of the ordinary.
 

“Ludwig, I thought Ludwig was a humble person, but since we’ve been
together for the past few days, I don’t think that’s the case.
 

Oh.”
 

“Humility without pride is arrogance.”

 

Humility is to humble yourself, not to belittle yourself.

 

Ludwig considers himself insignificant. So that's not humility.

 

Ludwig was speechless at Rowen's words that he was just being self-
absorbed.
 

| Ludwig is doing it himself

 

because you know it best

 
“Do you really need to?”
 

Why are you tormenting yourself and thinking of yourself as an

incompetent human being?
 

“I have lost … dear people.”

 

“It is.”
 

“If I had been a little stronger, if I had been a little wiser, if I had been a
little better…”
 

Ludwig speaks quietly, with empty eyes.

 

“If I were strong, I would lose people I didn’t have to lose….

 

In the end , he couldn't do anything but blame himself for his

incompetence.
 

I wanted to die on the battlefield, but even that was a nuisance to others,
so I was kicked out.
 

Still, the self-abuse of that incompetence is not as high as it was a while

ago.
 

“Still, it’s not okay, but something… I think I’m glad that I can still do
something…”
 
I think Ludwig has found something similar to hope in resignation.
 

This work will come to an end someday, but it is necessary for everyone.
 

Helping Rowan. The only smart thing you can do.

 

“So thank you, Priest.”

 

At Ludwig's words, Rowen looked at Ludwig silently.

 

"Well...."
 

She tilted her head.

 

“Did you know that a priest in Tuan cannot date or get married?”
 

“It’s not like that at all…!”

 

“ Oh my, that’s surprising.”

 

Rowen giggled for a while as he watched Ludwig's face flushed.

 

a strange person
 

Ludwig had a hard time figuring out what kind of person he was looking at
Rowen.
 
So, in Ludwig's eyes, Rowen was a strange person.
 

At first, he thought he was nothing like a saint, but he had a twisted belief
in God. But in the end, in the faith close to fanaticism,
 

I didn't look like a bad person as I was looking for the best I could.
 

When he encountered the infidels, he was afraid of doing anything, but in

reality he did no harm to them.
 

And sometimes they say weird things that don't make sense.
 

Ludwig had no idea what kind of person the archbishop-level priest in front
of him was.
 

It seems like it's just kind, it's crazy, and it's crazy because it's crazy.
 

A priest from the cold country of the north

 

Ludwig doesn't think he's smart, but he doesn't easily forget what he
hears.
 

Ellen said.
 

The bishop is the lord, and the archbishop is the lord.

 

Not necessarily, but usually

 
Heinrich said.
 

Those who have fled to the emperor are of all ranks. Therefore, there may
be more archbishops in the zodiac. The archbishops who had lost the
temples they were supposed to have jurisdiction over. So maybe it's not
unusual for an archbishop-level priest to roam the streets.
 

Rowen said.
 

He had been a principal clerk before the gate incident, but after the gate
incident, he assumed an excessive position to fill someone's vacancy.
 

Now that there are only a handful of unharmed lands, there will be no
Archbishop who has assumed the role of the Great Lord.
 

That being said, Rowen is not an Archbishop with the same title as
Highlord.
 

that he was promoted to Archbishop by taking on any other duties other

than governing the territory or administering the Archbishopric
 

it means.
 

Was this work of purifying disease conferred upon him the office of
Archbishop?
 

“Rowen.”
 

“Yes, Ludwig.”
 

“What you do as Archbishop…is this all you do?”

 

"iced coffee...."
 

Rowen nodded slowly, as if he understood what Ludwig was asking.

 

“Well, let’s do it together.”

 

“Are you humbly?”

 

"yes."
 

Rowen walks calmly and exhales a white breath.

 

“People keep dying in Hango.”

 

“
 

yes."
 

“There are many heresies.”

 

“That’s right .”
 

“Where auspicious, ominous things keep happening, strange things keep

happening.”
 

Rowen's expression darkened even more when he said that.

 

"Ludwig may not have seen it yet, but the dead bodies are
 

There are also cases where it arises as an undead without it. It's not the
outside monster that's the problem, it's the abnormality that happens
 

Joe.”
 

“…Is that much?”

 

At the word undead, Ludwig seemed to have goosebumps all over his body.
 

“However, if these unclean energy are used incorrectly, even more strange
things are bound to happen. For example, it is a false ritual of heresy, or a
prayer to an unclean power.”
 

"iced coffee...."
 

“The reason I looked a little weird earlier is because I’ve been walking
around this refugee camp and seeing too many strange things that happen
because of my prayers posted by the wrong people.”
 

Sure, Rowen was smiling, but he couldn't hide his chill atmosphere.
 

that the wrong consciousness might bring.

 
“Sometimes the undead happen, sometimes ghosts appear, there are
epidemics, and sometimes really strange and terrible things happen that
you never expected. At a time when relying on power is not enough, it is
meaningless or too dangerous to pray for an unknown or unknown power,
isn't it?"
 

"okay...."
 

“To see if things like that happen

 

It is also part of what I do. If there is something I can handle, I will do it.”
 

After all, it is in a similar vein to the epidemic cleanup operation.

 

It means that the priest wanders around the refugee camp in search of
necessary work, and if there is something he can solve, he will solve it.
 

| “Well… something very strange has happened recently. We are looking

for that problem, though.”
 

“Is it strange?”
 

"...ah! Everything is here.”

 

After talking for a while, we arrived at the temple of Tuan where Rowen
was staying.
 

did.
 
As always, greeted by the gatekeepers, Rowen turns to Ludwig and smiles
bashfully.
 

"Ludwig, please enter carefully. You know tomorrow, right?"

 

“Yes, until nine o’clock?”

 

“Um… But can’t you come tomorrow 30 minutes earlier than usual?”
 

“Thirty minutes early… you mean? Anything special...?”

 

"no?"
 

Rowen looks at Ludwig and smiles.

 

“Tomorrow, before we leave, let’s have a cup of tea inside the temple.
 

only."
 

Rowen winked at Ludwig and then slipped into the temple.

 

He's a really weird person.

 

Ludwig couldn't shake the thought.

 

After Rowen returns, Ludwig looks at the temple of Tuan where Rowen is
staying.
 
There was a strong feeling that she was trying to say something.
 

strange thing.
 

When I tried to ask about it, I felt like the conversation was cut off from her
side.
 

All.
 

and,
 

'You said that you live by moving from one temple to another...'
 

Although it was only the fifth day,

 

Rowen had not yet moved to any other temple other than this shabby
temple.
 

Ludwig climbs on the way back to the Temple.

 

Today, no one was hurt.

 

Ludwig was satisfied and grateful for this work alone.

 

Tomorrow thirty minutes early.

 

Ludwig quietly walked down the snowy street, reflecting on Rowen's

request.
 

- Pot!
 

From the warp spot located in the ecliptic, a group of people and goods
appeared with a strong flash of light.
 

Mass teleportation of large-scale goods and personnel.

 

"here...."
 

Louise von Schwarz arrives at the snowy ecliptic Gradium at late night time
 

Could.
 

Arrived alone, without a single attendant. He was the only one who
received permission to enter the temple, so he was unable to take the
attendant with him, so he had come alone.
 

She looks around in the dark, snowy ecliptic.

 

“……?”
 

obviously.
 

Without a single attendant, Louise didn't even know where she was in the
zodiac.
 

Louise must go to the Temple.

 

However, there is practically no attendant, so there is no way to know the

way.
 

“What kind of eyes…”

 

Even the falling snow limits visibility.

 

So, she vomited the excitement of going to the temple and arriving at the
imperial palace, which is the exact opposite.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

582
 

Louise von Schwarz took an unimaginable vacation during the winter.

 

The only man above her, the king and father, has been ordered to rest.
 

During the winter, command of the army was taken over by the King of
Kernstadt.
 

However, the minimum handover has to be completed, so it took a while

for her to convey the status of the Kernstadt army and important
messages.
 

So, after completing all the handovers and delegating all powers to the
king.
 

| It was only late at night that she was able to reach the ecliptic Gradium
through the Allied Warp Spot.
 

It was only late at night after taking over for several days, I was able to
arrive at the capital.
 

So now.
 

Louise seemed to know what it felt like to have her eyes go round and
round.
 

First of all, it's the first time on the streets of the ecliptic, and it's a deep
night, and it's even snowing.
 

Although there were no official visits to the Imperial Palace, they usually
entered the palace directly upon arrival.
 

And I entered the palace almost straight away by carriage or guided by an

attendant, never alone.
 

Of course, I have never been allowed to go to the temple.

 

That is why she was not familiar with the streets of the ecliptic, but
because of the snowy night streets, she could not properly understand
where they were.
 

There was no situation to bring an attendant in the first place. Because

Louise was the only one who got permission to enter the temple.
 

And now, Louise is as much upset as she is mentally excited about the
situation.
 

He didn't know how to handle his father's anger, but he had resigned in the
first place.
 

Because of Heinrich's existence, Louise was taking the role of the brothers
as if it were a fixed future.
 

Even suddenly, a situation I never dreamed of came to pass.

 

go to the temple
 

So Louise is strangely excited, embarrassed, excited, and sad about this

situation.
 

All.
 

All of a sudden, I was told to go to the temple and rest all of a sudden and
came alone.
 

All.
 

So, after a long time, Louise felt like a child.

 
Also, strictly speaking, she's not on the bright side at all.
 

It's hard to see because I'm usually on the bright side, but it's the perfect
environment to get lost in, so I'm lost.
 

Asking for directions was something I had never done in my life, so it was
somewhat burdensome to talk to passers-by, and it hurt my pride to not be
able to find a way.
 

Even trying to find a temple, he even arrived at the imperial palace where
he never saw it.
 

In the end, as it is, the sun will rise on the street tomorrow morning, or it
will become a snowman alive in the heavy snow, so I heard about the
location of the temple from the Imperial Palace Guard.
 

Of course, the guards looked south at Louise, who was on the verge of a
snowman asking where the temple was, and pointed south with an
expression on why he was looking for a squirrel at the well.
 

This is to the north of Daehe, and the temple is to the south of Daehe.
 

'...ah...?'
 

It was not at the level that I was taking the wrong way, but it was at a level
I could believe even if I accidentally came in the opposite direction.
 

In the end, she stutters and heads for Irene Daeha.

 
I don't know about anything else, but first you cross the river and you can
find the temple.
 

The famous magic train, the pride of the emperor, had stopped working
before, so I couldn't ride it.
 

'No... If it was in operation, I might have wandered more...'

 

In fact, Louise had only heard of the magic train, but never actually rode it.
All I've seen a few times from far away is that it makes a bizarre sound
when it arrives at the ecliptic.
 

So, I don't know how to get on and I don't know the route, so if the magic
train was in operation, I might have quietly got on the train and went to
the end point or went round and round the city without being able to do
this or that.
 

It was the first time in her life that Louise had the experience of finding a
way alone.
 

Feeling like a child abandoned by the roadside, Louise vaguely walks

toward the south of the ecliptic.
 

In the end, if you find the right direction, you can find the way to go even
in heavy snow.
 

The problem was that.

 

Dozens of bridges connecting the north and south of the ecliptic ,

 
You must take one of those bridges to the south of the ecliptic.
 

.......
 

But because of the snow, she couldn't see at all, so she went down to the
promenade along the Irene Daeha River.
 

And in front of my eyes, I could see the irises frozen in the winter cold.
Snow was piled up on the frozen river.
 

Of course, you can cross a frozen river on foot.

 

Do you really need to find a bridge?

 

Can I just walk across the river? Why?

 

'I just need to be able to cross...'

 

Louise wasn't walking down the river to find a bridge. I went down to the
frozen river and set my feet on the ice.
 

Out of nowhere, Louise set off on a midnight Doha ride.

 

- Poop poop.
 

The sound of the Princess of Schwartz treading on the snow resounded

quietly.
 
Louise fell several times while crossing the frozen Irene River.
 

- Awkward!
 

Even with the sense of balance of a superman who has reached the master
class, the snow-covered ice sheets will fall apart if you don't get your mind
right.
 

Louise got up, curled up in the snow, patted her ass and looked around for
nothing. I don't think anyone saw it.
 

There are no passersby in the middle of the snowy ice. So no one can see
 

However, Louise's face was a little red, and she strode fast, as if she was
trying to run away.
 

Of course, then I fell a few more times.

 

After crossing the frozen river, Louise climbed into the street south of the
Great River.
 

The temple and the imperial palace are buildings that can be seen from
anywhere in the ecliptic when the site is slightly elevated. It's not called the
two landmarks of the zodiacal gradient for nothing.
 

But now, because of the snow, neither the Temple nor the Imperial Palace
can be seen. And since the horsepower train is also on hiatus, you have to
walk blindly.
 
Louise walked for a while.
 

The first time was difficult, the second time was not.
 

I found the way by asking where the temple was, on a street with few
passersby due to heavy snow.
 

“You can go over there, that way.”

 

“From here… is it too far…?”

 

It was ambiguous to say anything openly and commandingly, so Louise had

no choice but to say something in an ambiguous, questionable form that
was neither semi-verbal nor condescending.
 

“Um… you’ll have to go for a while.”

 

The person who asked the way said that he was too busy on the way to go,
and then headed for his own way.
 

When Louise was left alone, it was funny to see herself as royalty, Nabal,
and a lost child. Everything about the princess and the successor to the
First Principality felt like a fantasy.
 

Of course, aside from that, there is also the personal ability of being a
Sword Master who reached the master class, but that doesn't help at all in
finding your way.
 

Still, I couldn't help but feel nervous.

 

Even looking at the temple from a distance was forbidden.

 

I heard that it has the best educational environment on the whole

continent, and it is by no means a well-recognized place for the Schwarz
royal family as the academy in Kernstadt is trying to keep up with the
temple.
 

Louise's heart pounded at the mere fact that the moment when she could
see with her own eyes where her son grew up was approaching.
 

Of course, the Yellow Gradium couldn't be as brilliant a city as I thought,

and the atmosphere was felt everywhere.
 

Although it was a snowy night, the city was full of despair and death.
 

If you came to the zodiac in good times, you will feel envy or jealousy, or
else inferiority.
 

You may have felt it, but now the ecliptic Gradium was the city of death
itself.
 

Rarely seen passersby crouched back and forth on the streets, and the
accumulating snow seemed to slowly overtake the city and kill it.
 

The situation in the capital of Kernstadt would not have been so different.
 

In a reality where the environment is obviously worse than the ecliptic

wherever you go, the ecliptic may be a large enough city just by
maintaining its appearance.
 

and,
 

Louise suddenly heard a group of footsteps coming from beyond.

 

buzzing sound.
 

As soon as Louise got out of the way, a group of people passed by.
 

'... what?'
 

Their clothes were plain, but once they were in a group, Louise instinctively
recognized their steps and actions.
 

H
 

Those who have been trained in combat are different from the sound of
their footsteps and from the beginning.
 

They ran down the road and disappeared somewhere, without even paying
attention to Louise.
 

I don't know why things are so urgent, but Louise asked for directions, so I
couldn't do it.
 

What's going to happen in the middle of the night, with such a serious
expression on the face of those who are professionally trained in combat?
 
Louise came to her senses as she was about to fall into thoughts.
 

For now, finding the temple is a priority.

 

If I stayed still, I would have become a real snowman.

 

As Louise walked towards the temple, the night grew deeper and deeper,
and the snow piled up even more.
 

So, an inevitable problem was inevitable.

 

| Visibility becomes extremely short, and the night is too deep, so there
are no passersby. In this inclement weather, there is no reason to go out
even at night, which is natural.
 

So another natural string

 

'Where the hell... is this place?'

 

It was inevitable that Louise would become a lost child.

 

Even if it wasn't right in front of the temple, I knew it was close, but there
was no one else to ask for directions.
 

So now, instead of the temple, we need a passerby to ask for directions,

but the room is dark.
 
Since the operation of the magic train has also been stopped, all the street
lamps that normally shine brightly on Hwangdo Street are turned off. So,
Louise was going through the hardship of becoming a lost child in the
middle of the night.
 

Even asking a passerby for directions was hurting his pride, but now he has
to ask where the temple is after waking up his family who are sleeping by
knocking on the door.
 

'I know it's nearby though...'

 

Louise walked on the road recklessly. According to the direction I heard

that there is a temple,
 

how far did you walk

 

Louise finally found something beyond the pouring snow.

 

'fire?'
 

Should I call it a light or a goblin fire?

 

Behind her eyes, something like a fluttering blue flame flickered.

 

'what?'
 

No matter what happens, you will get lost and go round and round the
same place.
 
Louise soon had no choice but to know what the blue light was
approaching.
 

is a person
 

A person who also strengthened his magical powers.

 

Someone was approaching, wrapped in the blue flames of mana that

strengthened the body.
 

All.
 

And he wasn't alone, but there was someone beside him, and he was
dragging something.
 

The approaching person was dragging something resembling a cart.

 

- Are you here?

 

- Oh, oh, oh, thank you. it's all over here. put it here
 

Someone dragged a cart into what appeared to be a warehouse in the dark

.
 

- It would have been a disaster without you. thank you draw

 

- No, I was on my way. And, watch your back.

 
Louise kept a certain distance and looked at him silently.
 

A young man pulling a cart and an old man.

 

I could tell that it was a picture of a young man helping an old man.
 

However, Louise had no choice but to look at the other side of the scene,
aside from the fact that a young man could enhance his magical powers.
 

- A young man with a weak body suffered a lot. I want to repay you for
this...
 

The sleeve of the young man's right arm was loose.

 

- no! No, thanks. Really, really, it's fine.

 

Louise stayed nearby until the quarrel between the old man who was
willing to give anything back and the young man who refused to give him
anything was over.
 

After the old man entered the house, the one-armed young man who
turned around had to meet Louise, who was staring at him still in the snow.
 

both of them, but in Louise's case, the situation seemed even more pitiful
than the young man because of the situation he had lost.
 

“…that… even something to see me…? Before that… are you okay…?” "that
that...."
 
Louis von Schwartz.
 

Unknowingly, the Schwarz royal princess spoke with a pathetic expression

on her face.
 

“Can you tell me the way to the temple…can you…?”

 

He is a person who does not hesitate to help someone even though he

does not know him well, but his body is not strong.
 

And now, Louise desperately needed such help.

 

Hearing this, the young man smiled brightly.

 

"Oh, I have to go there too. Let's go together, then."

 

“Oh, that’s right…!”

 

Louise jumped from the spot without realizing it.

 

With Ludwig's guidance, Louise was able to get to the Temple almost
straight away.
 

When I arrived, I wondered why I was lost on the road.

 

Of course , the falling snow made both Ludwig and Louise look like
snowmen at the same time.
 
E
 

Just as the magic train had stopped, it was the same for all tram routes in
the Temple.
 

Louise had to thank God that the young man who appeared at the right
time, and the young man who could even strengthen his magical powers
was a temple student.
 

But it didn't end there.

 

A temple is not a building, but an area.

 

As soon as she crossed the entrance gate, Louise fell in love with the snow
scene of the temple and the expansive site before her eyes.
 

I was guided to the temple by a temple student.

 

But this student will go where he should go, and then he will be lost again.
You may be given directions, but Ruiz is half-confident that you will
inevitably get lost along the way.
 

A lost child outside the temple becomes a lost child inside the temple.
 

Should I catch at least one of the temple guards?

 

Louise's head spins wildly.

 
Ludwig laughed as if he knew what he was thinking when he saw Louise's
pale complexion.
 

From the point of view of a young man, it is impossible to turn away from
the innocent and terrified eyes of a lost lamb who is trembling with fear.
 

“The inside of the temple is also quite spacious. Where are you going? We
will guide you to your destination.”
 

“I, really.. can I really do that...?”

 

It's an attitude that you can't be rude, but there is an indelible joy and
earnestness on your face.
 

it comes off
 

"Yes."
 

There is no one who has no hesitation in helping others like this even
though he is not even his own body.
 

Louise opened her mouth, thinking that Temple was a really good
educational institution.
 

“I have to go to a place called the Royal Class dormitory... do you know

where it is?”
 

“…?”
 
At that, the young man tilted his head.
 

“That… you don’t know? Then there is nothing you can do…”
 

“ No, there too… that. It’s the direction I’m going… I’m just a little
surprised.”
 

“...?”
 

“Let’s go. I will guide you.”

 

The person who asked for directions is exactly the same as the destination
inside the temple.
 

The young man in front of him is not a teacher or a guard even if he

pretends to be. Then, of course, it must mean that you are from a student.
 

If so, it must have meant that he was a student belonging to the Royal
Class.
 

At that time, Louise had no choice but to be conscious of the empty right
sleeve of the young man who had not consciously asked or looked at it.
 

Louise also knew what had happened to her son's friends.

 

dead classmate.
 

And the story of the injured classmates.

 

“Is it possible… your name… Ludwig… is it correct?”

 

“…how do you name my name?”

 

son friend!
 

“I am Heinrich’s mother…!”
 

Louise bit her tongue because she was so excited she almost made a
speech mistake.
 

!!!”
 

"Wait, are you okay...?"

 

The bite was so hard that Louise couldn't help but feel the fishy taste of
iron in her mouth.
 

HU
 

In the end, both headed for the Royal Class dormitory, so Ludwig took the
lead, Louise followed.
 

“That…it must have been a princess…. Excuse me. Oh, no. Commander…”
 

When Ludwig soon found out that Louise was Heinrich's older sister and
was the military commander of Kernstadt, he was dismayed and did not
know what to do. Ludwig had nothing to do with the Kernstadt army, so
let's talk about Louise.
 

I've heard of deception, but this is the first time I've seen a face.
 

Louise shook her head at Ludwig's words.

 

"no no. Okay. Excuse me, not at all. Not at all. i'm thankful Heinrich's
friend..."
 

time was not just a temple student, but her son's friend, Louise's
excitement was blown away.
 

Louise quietly looked at Ludwig's back.

 

The baggy sleeve of his right arm was swaying sadly in the snow.
 

Louise could not watch Heinrich grow up.

 

However, through documents and reports, Heinrich goes to the temple in

which school he attends and what his school life is like.
 

I was listening to
 

Heinrich's classmates who entered the Royal Class.

 

So, Louise had no choice but to know a little about Ludwig, and after the
war started, he knew better.
 

had to be
 

Ludwig.
 

Royal Class 2nd grader B-11, to be honest, he has only one talent, physical
strength.
 

It is a simple talent, but an extraordinary understanding that awakens even

before learning to enhance mana.
 

had
 

Of course, there were three more people from the second year of the
Royal Class, but two of them were the Demon King and the Hero. It is rude
to dare to compare.
 

So, if I had been educated in the Royal Class without war, I would have
been able to ascend to the Master Class before graduation.
 

But the war took Ludwig's arm.

 

Even in that state, if he continued training and practice, he might be able to

fight, but Louise read resignation in Ludwig's eyes.
 

I don't know why, but on a night when it snowed heavily, Lou looked like he
had lost everything.
 

I had no choice but to read Debig's despair.

 

War has always taken something from someone.

 

“By the way, the cart just...?”

 

0
 

Louise saw Ludwig for the first time today.

 

Losing his arm, he withdrew from the battlefield and returned to the
Temple.
 

But on a snowy day like this, I saw an old man pulling the wagon of an
unknown man on the street.
 

year
 

that
 

"Ah, it looks like you slipped on the snow and injured your back. So, it looks
like you can't even pull the wagon or leave it... that's it, to the house...
Yes."
 

“It was....”
 

Seeing Ludwig scratching his head with a clumsy smile, Louise didn't have
it.
 
Seeing people with a good heart is bound to make anyone feel better. Even
more so if you are in a position to be helped by that good-natured nature.
 

so that.
 

Louise couldn't help but feel sorry for Ludwig's empty sleeve on his right
arm.
 

ji
 

Regardless of his situation, Ludwig is a character who cannot turn away

from the old man who is groaning after falling in the snow.
 

A person who uses his time and energy to pull the old man's cart home
instead.
 

Louise doesn't know the details of how Ludwig lost her arm, but she does
know something.
 

There were reports of a rough story about how he lost his arm while trying
to save a friend in danger .
 

In the end, he met a cruel time in his heart that could not turn away from
someone and took his arm. At this time, Louise cannot help but feel the
cruel truth that the desire to do something for someone itself becomes a
weakness when looking at Ludwig's empty sleeves.
 

was not in
 
reporter
 

“It’s a sad time.”

 

Ludwig stares at her quietly at Louise's absurd remarks.

 

“…Yes, it is.”
 

“It’s such a time, but…”

 

Louise exhales a white breath in the falling snow.

 

“Let’s stay strong.”

 

“Be strong, let’s survive.”

 

It is a world where something is only taken away, but it cannot be taken for
granted.
 

At Louise's absurd remark, Ludwig Hee silently looked at Louise.

 

“ Yeah, definitely, definitely. It has to be.”

 

Ludwig laughed, and Louise laughed.

 

what is this lady

 
Why is Auntie here?
 

“Who… who?”
 

Heinrich sat down looking at the visitor who was not going to come here
with a puzzled expression.
 

I jumped out of the house, and Ellen was sitting by the window, stroking
me, and then came down from the window sill.
 

Louis von Schwartz.

 

A person who was not supposed to appear here suddenly appeared.

 

“I am also going to rest at the temple during the winter.”

 

“You too…?”
 

"okay."
 

Louise just said that to Heinrich with a stiff expression as usual.

 

No, can you explain a little more?

 

Why are you coming here at this time?

 

Whether Nana or Heinrich was dumbfounded, Louise looked at Ellen.

 
“It’s not the first time I’ve seen it, but I think it’s the first time I’ve seen it
like this…”
 

"hello."
 

Ellen nodded her head in an attitude of not being the princess of Kernstadt
and not a military commander, but her friend's sister.
 

Louise then looks at me sitting still on the window sill.

 

“Is this the cat?”

 

Cat Appearing at Royal Class Garrison Are you aware of this news? Louise
wasn't too embarrassed or surprised to see the black cat.
 

"yes."
 

Ellen lifted me up and held it to Louise as if to touch it.

 

What.
 

Are you now treating me as an appropriate means of communication with

people I don't know?
 

uh.
 

that's not comfortable

 
Louise stared blankly at the protruding cat (me) and gently stroked her
head. Roda with a feeling of courtesy.
 

“
 

....
 

After Louise petted the cat a few times, Ellen looked at her.
 

I wasn't looking, I was staring.

 

how is it?
 

how's my kid
 

tell me quickly
 

tell me you're cute

 

Such longing was revealed in his eyes.

 

Louise felt a little embarrassed by Ellen's eyes.

 

"That... that... the ear, it's cute..."

 

"That 's right."

 
You have a reaction like you know something.
 

Ellen, who was forced to bow to me by sending me a reply-like look, tickled

my head.
 

Louise's expression looking at Ellen became quite bizarre.

 

It's not that they don't know each other, but since they've never talked to
each other, Louise has no idea who Ellen is.
 

But in the end, you're a hero who brags about cats.

 

Were you disappointed, or did you think it was more humane?

 

But aside from Ellen doing it, Heinrich was still half-panic.
 

"Sister...how did this happen..."

 

“They told me to stay in room A-1. Where is it?”

 

Anyway, what is it in the end?

 

Why is this person here?

 

The temple is not in a situation that anyone can bring in now, and even
Louise von Schwarz is absolutely not one of them.
 

Bertus who gave the permit.

 

Yet, what does it mean to have Louise in the temple?

 

Louise was allowed to live in room A-1 of the sophomore dormitory.

 

Ironically, that room was the room the emperor was using while attending
Temple.
 

During the winter, King Kernstadt decided to take command of the army,
but Louise spends a long vacation at the Temple.
 

Heinrich was lost in this strange situation, and Louise looked around
curiously.
 

“This is a temple....”
 

Whether he was comparing it to Kernstadt's academy or feeling a

completely different sentiment, Louise could feel quite excited even with
her firm expression on her face.
 

Heinrich took Louise and disappeared somewhere, saying that he would

give a little tour of the royal class dormitory, and Ellen was watching the
snow falling quietly from the window.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

583
 

Louise von Schwarz arrived at the Temple.

 

Not many people have returned to the Royal Class dormitory in the first
place, and Louise is the commander of the Kernstadt Army.
 

All.
 

So people who recognized her felt a little nervous, but it wasn't noisy.
 

Louise said that whether people recognized her or not, she found it strange
that she was in the temple.
 

breakfast time.
 

“…they were patrolling the area.”

 

"That... yes. Sister."

 

“Didn’t I tell you to rest?”

 

Louise's expression hardened a little when he heard that Heinrich had sent
him back to rest, but he was patrolling instead of resting.
 

"sorry...."
 
“…I didn’t mean to hear that.”
 

Just looking between these two makes me feel like I'm on the inside.
 

Seeing this scene where they are so awkward with each other, from the
point of view of those who know each other, I feel like we are going to die
together!
 

Heinrich saw Louise, who was a little gloomy when he heard that his son,
whom he had sent back to rest, was looking for another hard job, forced
him to raise his voice.
 

“Still… it didn’t really matter. The area around the ecliptic seemed to be
quite safe. The monster couldn't even see a nose. That... Ellen? right?"
 

At Heinrich's request to fire support, Ellen, who was quietly eating bread,
nodded her head.
 

“Yeah, I don’t think there’s a problem with monsters for sure. I don’t think
patrolling will be done because it doesn’t mean much anymore.”
 

After returning to the temple, I'm crazy. But in the end, the two pulled out
their knives and couldn't even cut radishes. So now it was time to rest.
 

However, looking out the window of the banquet hall, Heinrich and Ellen's
expressions darken as well.
 

Following hunger and cold, accumulating snow was also a big problem.
 
The cause of all this is the Gates incident and the monsters, but now the
monsters have become a secondary problem. Louise looked at Ludwig
while he was eating.
 

“Well, by the way, Ludwig. Thank you for yesterday.”

 

"Yes? Oh... yes. No, Commander. It wasn't a big deal."

 

What does this mean? Louise What does this gentleman have to say to
Ludwig?
 

Feeling Heinrich's gaze as I did, Louise's expression turned into a

bewildered expression.
 

He looked like he lost money by saying things he shouldn't have said.

 

“…he showed me the way… yesterday.”

 

“Guidance... huh?”
 

"When I arrived yesterday, it snowed so much... that... you know."

 

Louise's face was slightly raised.

 

no please
 

“Are you… lost?”

 
".......Yes...."
 

What.
 

why is this lady so cute

 

I don't even look like an ajumma because I'm a superman who went to the
master class in the first place,
 

Louise nodded her head warmly in response to Heinrich's question.

 

If you think about it, yesterday Louis von Schwarz arrived at the Temple
very late.
 

Neither Ellen nor Heinrich was able to sleep because of the snow, so they
were out in the lobby, so it was late enough that they would normally fall
asleep.
 

It wasn't that he arrived late in the first place, it was that he had been lost
in the ecliptic for a long time.
 

It seems that it is unavoidable because it snowed too much,

 

A princess who gets lost on a snowy day.

 

It's a sad, funny, but pathetic picture.

 
“So, that… if I hadn’t met this Ludwig here on time… I would have been
more lost…”
 

How did he accidentally meet Ludwig while he was lost and be guided to
the temple?
 

No, thinking about this, even if I found the temple, it is a problem.

 

The site inside the temple is incredibly large.

 

Even if you had been looking for the temple, seeing this nobleman and
koraji, you must have been lost again in search of the royal class dormitory
even after entering the temple.
 

Had I not been fortunate enough to have met Ludwig, I would not have
met the morning on the street at all.
 

“Ludwig, you must have been very busy yesterday? You must have come
back very late.”
 

my doubts, so Heinrich asked Ludwig while he was eating.

 

"Ah... I'm not busy.... I finished my work on time, but I came back... Well, I
was late because I had someone in need of help."
 

"Wow... that's like you, yes."

 

"haha...."
 
He said he couldn't give me my habit.
 

It seems that it is too late to do the work, and the person trampled on by
the eye follows the person who is trampled on by the eye. Rather, that's
why I was able to find the lost princess, so I think it's a good thing in the
end.
 

Anyway, Ludwig's expression seemed to be getting better.

 

The cleanup with the priest, whether it was an archbishop or something,

seemed to eventually lead to the realization that Ludwig could still do
something meaningful to him.
 

Although the fundamental problem cannot be solved, a temporary

response is possible, and Ludwig will certainly have a role to play in the
cleanup operation.
 

The wound could not be completely healed, but it could be overcome

somehow, and Ludwig seemed to be in the process of overcoming it.
 

In the end, Ellen forcibly brought me to the Temple, so it's like gathering
information, but I think it's fortunate to see Ludwig getting better and
better.
 

“Huh ?”
 

-Aong
 

"Yes."
 
As I sat down on my lap, Ellen gently patted my back.
 

this....
 

Very comfortable....
 

If it weren't for the gate incident, I might be able to live as a cat for the rest
of my life...
 

Of course, you must be the type of person who took good care of the
house like me, but
 

To be honest, Edina also seems to like the look of a chubby cat...

 

Heinrich looks at Ludwig and asks.

 

“Are you going to clean up with that priest today?”

 

"Yeah. He told me to come 30 minutes early today, so I wanted to leave

early, so it snowed a lot."
 

“Cleaning...?”
 

Louise tilted her head as if to say what she meant.

 

"Ah, that... because the plague is spreading in the zodiac. I am in charge of

protecting the priest... who purifies the plague."
 
At that, Louise's eyes widened.
 

“You are doing a good job.”

 

“Oh, no. Actually, I don't do much. More often than not, I end up just
walking around...”
 

“Still, that’s a good thing, isn’t it?”

 

“That… thank you.”

 

Even with such a body, the way she was trying to do something seemed
strange, Louise quietly nodded her head. There was also a hint of regret
even more.
 

As well as being rescued from a lost child yesterday, it seems that his
affinity for that aunt Ludwig is already at its peak.
 

| Well... I hate guys who are just kind.

 

If there is someone who likes it, the person who doesn't like it is the
problem.
 

And I hated Ludwig for nothing.

 

yes i have a problem

 
If you think about it, everything in the world is because of me, so I'm not
the problem...
 

I'm suddenly depressed...

 

Ludwig got up earlier than usual, saying that he had to leave 30 minutes
earlier.
 

Louise stares at Ludwig's back as he leaves the banquet hall.

 

“You’re a good kid.”

 

Louise seemed to think that it was all because of Heinrich's friends who
had such a kind heart.
 

But in the end, it seemed that such a person had no choice but to regret
the fact that he lost his arm like that.
 

"Yes that's right......."

 

Heinrich smiled bitterly at Louise's words.

 

Both Ellen and Heinrich had already confirmed that the outskirts of the
ecliptic were safe, so now neither of the outlying patrols had to go out.
 

And, thanks to Louise who came to the temple out of the blue, Heinrich
would not be able to leave even if he wanted to.
 
After breakfast, Louise and Heinrich went outside the Royal Class
dormitory.
 

town patrols anymore. It's been a few days since I've checked everything
with my own eyes that the defense is already well-defended.
 

Heinrich had left the dormitory now to allow him to look around the
temple.
 

The fact that her mother, who doesn't show her emotions well even by
pretending, was quite excited now, even Heinrich, who wasn't very smart,
knew just by looking at her.
 

But there was a problem.

 

“It’s snowing… it’s been raining a lot.”

 

"That's it..."
 

The snow that started falling yesterday is now coloring the whole world
white, and the whole area is just pure white.
 

Fortunately, it was snowing because the Temple Guards were doing snow
removal, but it was not to the point that it was uncomfortable to walk
around.
 

“It must have been a riot outside.”

 

“It will.”
 

Like everyone else, his servants Richie and Louise both couldn't help but
feel the snow falling from the sky like some terrible curse.
 

Heinrich looked at Louise as if he had remembered something as he looked

at the snow falling from the sky.
 

“Shall we melt the snow?”

 

"...with your powers?"

 

"Yeah, I've never used it this way...but I don't think there's anything it
won't try."
 

“Ummm… would you like to try it?”

 

"Yes."
 

Heinrich began to concentrate his power

 

“If all goes well, don’t you think it’s okay to melt the snow of the emperor
instead of patrolling?”
 

Heinrich was smiling happily as if he was even thinking of removing the

snow that fell on the ecliptic with his power.
 

“Yeah, well… try it first.”

 
Without saying yes or no, Louise watched Heinrich do what he was doing.
 

At one time, I had heard that it was inferior to a bonfire, but now it is never
at the level that I can hear such a thing.
 

Ellen's prestige is just too great, and Heinrich is also called a hero of the
Allied Forces, because he is a powerful psychic with a major that deserves
to be called.
 

rice paddy
 

- Curl rumble!
 

Louise could soon see a sphere of blazing blazing fire in the high expanse.
 

“You’re the youngest. Are you going to even summon the sun...?”
 

“That… it would be a big deal, but for now…”

 

Not only did the flames scatter tremendous brilliance everywhere, but
Louise could even feel the intense heat from the sphere of flames
summoned by Heinrich on her skin.
 

Sphere of flames burning with a roar

 

It was melting the snow on the ground at a speed that could be seen.
 

obviously.
 

- Lumpy poop....
 

“……
 

Snowflakes falling from the sky began to pour into the ground as rain.
 

Naturally, the two had no choice but to get rain instead of snow in the
middle of winter.
 

snow , Louise and Heinrich instantly soaked the clothes they were wearing.
 

“Uh, uh…”
 

In the end, Heinrich made a foolish noise and removed the fiery ball from
the sky.
 

Louise sighed deeply.

 

“It seemed like this would happen.”

 

"...that. was that so..."

 

“If the accumulated snow melts and the heat is enough to evaporate at
once, this method can be used. But it would be a big deal if a person
exposed such heat. No, the fire worries must come first. But if you melt the
snow clumsily like this, the melted water will soon turn the frozen street
into ice when you leave.”
 
water
 

You could summon a fireball that emits more heat than it can melt snow,
but in the end, if you project that heat over a wide area rather than a local
snow plow, the snow won't be the problem, and people will be burned to
death or a fire will start.
 

However, if he clumsily melts the snow, Heinrich will only become an ice
maker.
 

Louise thought that Heinrich's big picture wouldn't have much meaning,
but he left it because he thought it would be better for Heinrich to try it
himself rather than explain it in words.
 

“ …I’m sorry. I just got my clothes wet…”

 

Heinrich's face was wide open, probably embarrassed that he realized it

only after he had done something that could be understood just by
thinking about it.
 

“I wish I had a habit of thinking more deeply.”

 

"Yes."
 

"still...."
 

Louise looks at Heinrich and smiles.

 

“You use your heart right.”

 

"Yes...?"
 

Even though it was a failed and meaningless method, Heinrich tried it

because he wanted to help people.
 

“I think that alone might be enough.”

 

As if that was enough already, Louise laughed and added that.

 

Heinrich couldn't help but be dazed by those sudden words.

 

“That… go, thank you, sister…”

 

Ludwig , Louise had to change her mind in a slightly different way. And
Louise couldn't help but be happy that Heinrich had such a Ludwig-like
figure.
 

of course.
 

Because he talked about something he didn't usually talk about, Louise

went crazy like Heinrich even after talking about it.
 

And, that's not the only problem.

 

So naturally, in the cold winter air, the two had no choice but to feel the
extreme cold in real time.
 
In the case of Louise, this is not a problem, but in the case of Heinrich, it is
a problem.
 

Louise sighed as he watched Heinrich's lips turn blue.

 

All.
 

“… Let’s change clothes first.”

 

“…your sister.”
 

In the end, both of them went out for a walk and had no choice but to go
back soon.
 

Heinrich and Louise changed into different clothes and went for a walk
around the temple.
 

Although it was still snowing, snow removal was done inside the temple,
and both of them could see the snow being cleared in real time.
 

“You’re the youngest. Wouldn't the temple be as crowded as before?"

 

“Yes, it is. Not all schools are running, so maybe one-tenth more than
usual? no, less than that
 

Joe.”
 
“If you can clean your eyes like this even inside a temple like that, there
may be no need to worry too much about the outside.”
 

Since the temple is a temple, unless the management is so diligent, there

may be no serious problems with snow in the entire ecliptic, Louise said.
 

“That would be great.”

 

Louise and Heinrich walked the temple quietly.

 

“Do you know about the temple’s education system?”

 

“Yeah, you know.”

 

There is also an academy in Kernstadt, and in fact, the academy in

Kernstadt benchmarked Temple's method quite a bit.
 

It is an education method in which common education and major

education are conducted separately, education is started from a very young
age, or all classes are mixed and receive education without any restrictions
on status.
 

Rather , Temple's curriculum was more familiar to Louise than to Heinrich.

 

“That is the classroom building where we received common education.”

 

"Oh, I see."
 
Louise stares at the pure white classroom building in the snow.
 

The Royal Class dormitory was also a splendid building, but I could clearly
see that the classroom building was also a great building that lacked
nothing.
 

“That is not used now, but it used to be a swimming pool….

 

It's the place where I left…”

 

"okay."
 

Heinrich walked around the temple and explained every part of the
temple.
 

The classroom where education was held during the royal class, the
building where supernatural power classes were taught, the places where
magic response training was conducted, and so on.
 

And, I took Louise not only to the royal class, but also to the elementary
and secondary education facilities I attended when I was very young.
 

“This is Main Street. All the shops are closed now, but almost all temple
students gather here.
 

restaurant or stop by a cafe. If you don't go to the zodiac on the weekend,

most of the students are here.
 

came to.”
 

“The distance is very large.”

 

"Yes. There are over 100,000 students, and it is the street where the
students usually gather. And since students from all over the continent
gather, Main Street was able to taste the local food of all continents. Well…
I didn’t really like it.”
 

"I see."
 

Those who came and went were extremely rare except for the guards
working on snow removal, but at one time the space was crowded with
many students.
 

As people from all continents gather, cultures from all over the continent
come together.
 

Main Street was not an educational site, but a street that symbolized
Temple's success and prosperity.
 

But now, not a single store was open in the snowy streets.
 

Louise is a place that everyone knows in their head.

 

The number of students, or Main Street, or the other schools Heinrich

attended.
 

I knew it in my head, but in reality, it was a place and a sight to see the
body sound.
 

“ You’ve been here all your life.”

 

"yes."
 

Louise said so softly, and Heinrich nodded.

 

“If I say something like this… I may be rude to you, but the Temple is a good
place.”
 

“Yeah, you don’t have to look. Do I not know that the academy in Kernstadt
is not as good as the temple?”
 

Louise quietly gazes at the snowy temple scene.

 

“The academy in Kernstadt is not, and cannot be, the size of the Temple.
Seeing it with my own eyes, it makes me think that it was possible because
it was an empire.”
 

Although the academy in Kernstadt benchmarked the Temple, it was not

able to secure the scale of the Temple.
 

First of all, there is no reason to choose Kernstadt Academy because there

is one of the best academies on the continent called Temple. Most of the
students entering the temple are children from wealthy families. There is
absolutely no reason for them to be admitted to a second-ranked academy.
 

The academy in Kernstadt provides tuition support, but if you pay full
tuition for an academy the size of a temple, the country itself stumbles.
 

Therefore, the number of the academy itself is small, and the scale is
inevitably small.
 

first place , so just because Heinrich says it doesn't mean he's ignoring the
Kernstadt Academy.
 

“No, sister. I didn’t mean it that way.”

 

Heinrich spoke quietly, making eye contact on the streets of Main Street.
 

“I have spent my whole life in a good place. I am telling you that.”

 

"ah...."
 

Louise's breath seemed to suffocate at Heinrich's sudden words.

 

“I wasn't particularly happy, but I wasn't particularly unhappy either. On

the contrary, the servants were spent in good places, among good people.”
 

“So, you don’t have to make that face.”

 

It was only then that Louise thought about what kind of expression she had
been making until now.
 

Passing by the countless places, schools, dormitories, and streets where

Heinrich had been.
 
Louise couldn't watch the scene, and the guilt over her son for not knowing
the truth and not knowing the truth was evident on her face.
 

That's why I couldn't give you a proper impression as I passed through all
the places.
 

HC
 

ji
 

ruler
 

The guilt could not be resolved but rather deepened, so Louise had no
choice but to keep her expression stiff the whole time.
 

It's been a while since I was happy to come to the temple.

 

In the end, it was regretful not to be able to watch them, and it was sad,
and in the end, I was sorry, so Louise's mood was sinking more and more.
 

| Temple is a nice place, and I

 

I've been in a nice place.

 

So that means you don't have to be sorry.

 

Louise didn't know if she deserved to hear that.

 
I never watched, took care of, or even had a proper conversation.
 

Even after learning all the facts, we couldn't even have a proper
conversation.
 

It's not even funny that he still calls his son the youngest, and the son calls
his mother, sister, just in case anyone else hears it.
 

" Thank you... for growing up well."

 

“Ah, that… that… Thank you for thinking like that.”

 

Louise had no choice but to resent herself for not being able to say such a
thing.
 

Even if all the national powers were perfect, Louise confirmed with her
own eyes that Kernstadt could not keep up with the Temple.
 

That's good.
 

If the temple was a good place for his son to grow up like this, it is rather
fortunate that the temple is a place that Kernstadt cannot follow.
 

He said he was in a good place, with good people.

 

how fortunate that is

 
But Louise was moved as she thought of that, but at the same time, she
couldn't help but laugh bitterly.
 

Did you get along with good people?

 

What a terrible lie that is.

 

Louise smiled bitterly. "I lived in the Temple with the Demon King, and I got
along with good people.... Can I tell a lie because I want to comfort me?
Still... Thank you for telling me that.
 

all."
 

"yes? iced coffee...."

 

Her son, to be honest, if you were to pick the most unappreciated person
in the world, he would have to be a person who could fit within ten fingers.
 

Still, it was a lie to comfort herself, Louise had no choice but to understand.
 

But Heinrich is speechless as if he was shocked by her words

 

lost.
 

Did you touch the reverse?

 

Louise looked at her son with his eyes wide open, and resented his tongue.
 
Did you mention the name of the Demon King too carelessly?
 

It is a corporation that has topics that can be touched and topics that are
not. You may have brought up a topic that is too sensitive.
 

No, of course, it is a sensitive topic.

 

It was clear that something was said.

 

I was next to the Demon King, and without knowing anything, I couldn't
stop all these things. may feel guilty.
 

“That … that. just said it the youngest I just…”

 

"sister."
 

Louise nodded her head in bewilderment in a certain fear that somehow

seemed to tighten her heart.
 

“Yes, yes, I am listening.”

 

In Heinrich's terrifyingly determined expression, which he had never seen

before, Louise was feeling the kind of fear she had never experienced in
her life.
 

Heinrich's expression hardened.

 

I was thinking
 

I don't know what he was thinking about, but he just stared at himself for a
while, as if he was trying to pick a word from his mouth.
 

Not saying anything, Louise's fears grew bigger and bigger.

 

Why are you bringing up such a word, you can't say anything, but if you
hear something resentful, will you be able to bear it?
 

Under the suffocating pressure, Louise waited for the words to come out of
Heinrich's mouth.
 

However, after a long silence, the snow on his shoulders did not pile up on
his own but fell.
 

“Until now….whether I should talk to my sister or not. I've been thinking

about it all the time... I guess. I think you should know.”
 

“What do I need to know…?”

 

"Yes."
 

The words that came out of his son's mouth were not grievances,
grievances, or grievances.
 

Heinrich slowly opened his mouth with a firm expression.

 

“Actually… before the brothers tried to kill me… the demon king came to
visit me.”
 

Louise's complexion went beyond white, and it turned blue.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

584
 

Heinrich had a determined expression on his face, and Louise was stunned.
 

of course it has to be The culprit behind all these things and who deserves
the hatred of everyone in the world, the demon king secretly found his
son.
 

And , the son has not told it to himself or to anyone until now.
 

“At the Allied garrison. You came to my barracks.”

 

Heinrich explained self-determination.

 

Before realizing that he was an illegitimate child, when he was having a

hard time in a situation where he did not know the truth and hated his
brothers. I got a letter I don't know who sent it.
 

HAL
 

“It was a letter with one short sentence like that… that my brothers were
going to kill me.”
 

"Perhaps... he knew I was an illegitimate child. I don't know how he knew

it... but yes, obviously..."
 

Naturally, Heinrich regarded the anonymous letter as someone's prank and

did not believe it. However, Heinrich soon confirmed that he was an
illegitimate child through the mouths of his two older brothers, but in fact
were uncles.
 

“He came to see me that day. I think he was watching me from

somewhere.”
 

"You mean that the Demon King... came directly...?"

 

“Yeah, it could be some kind of magic or something like that, but to my

eyes it was clearly visible in person.”
 

The Demon King made a proposal to Heinrich.

 

After all, it's all too late, so if you want to live, follow yourself.
 

If I stay here, I will either be killed, or I will have no choice but to kill my
brothers with my own hands.
 

“And… I said I would tell you everything if you follow me. What has
happened so far? what can be done in the future. What can I do there…”
 

The more Louise listened, the more the hairs all over her body seemed to
stand up.
 

Unbeknownst to him, the Demon King was digging up information about

the Allied Forces, and even his son was being watched by the Demon King.
 

Is this what it feels like to dry out the blood all over your body?
 

But it was fortunate. The son did not follow the Demon King, but is now
here, right in front of her.
 

“The Demon King was trying to lure you out.”

 

“……”
 

“I’m glad, really, really, really happy. Because I didn't follow the Demon
King. really good choice You were wise.”
 

There are three people who were fooled by the devil's three tongues and
followed him.
 

Herriot de Saint-Ouen.
 

Liana de Granz.
 

Olivia Lanche.
 
It could be said that there were only three people, but all three of them
were the sons of a large aristocrat or those who were evaluated as the
future of the empire.
 

I don't know where or what he's doing, but that in itself was already a
shocking event.
 

Taking advantage of Heinrich's panic and confusion, the demon king tried
to take his son.
 

All.
 

Heinrich made an offer that he couldn't refuse in a situation to the extent

that it was strange that he did not pass it.
 

Louise was so strange and moved that her son rejected the demon king's
offer.
 

In a situation where he could not refuse or refuse, he had rejected the

offer of the Demon King.
 

How sophisticated and fearful is such a demon king.

 

“Sister. It’s not that I didn’t follow the Demon King because I didn’t believe
in him.”
 

Heinrich looked at Louise with a firm expression.

 

| "what?"
 

I did not follow the Demon King.

 

However , seeing her son who was afraid to say something that he believed
in the Demon King, even his mouth, Louise's fingertips began to tremble.
 

| “I know what your sister is thinking. Maybe the demon lord lied to entice
me, or maybe I was being possessed by the lie and saying things like this.”
 

Heinrich swallows his saliva and says:

 

“Even if the demon king comes to visit me again, I have no intention of

following him or cooperating with him. sister. You can rest assured about
this. But, no matter how much I think... No matter how much I try to
doubt... I am the Demon King... No. La Inart. I don't think he's that evil."
 

“You’re the youngest. The Demon King deceived everyone. Did you not
deceive everyone under a gentle and gentle mask? Have you not seen
those who were deceived by that mask and followed the demon king and
helped the demon king up close?”
 

Even in this situation, the servant Richie couldn't help but fall for the words
that came out.
 

kindness and gentleness.

 

Those who saw the Demon King of the Temple days nearby couldn't help
but say that.
 
"......sister. The Demon King was far from kind and gentle. Strictly speaking,
he was crazy.”
 

“That… is it?”
 

“Yeah, he was a crazy guy who did all the accidents that didn’t happen. To
be honest, I was doing everything I shouldn't have done to the subject I
was infiltrating.”
 

Obviously, the Demon King did too many things he shouldn't have done if
his purpose was to infiltrate and subdue.
 

However, in the end, Reinhardt became friends with many people and built
friendships. However, to see it as the devil's scheme, it was close to
something that happened by coincidence and coincidence.
 

If the goal was really to subdue, the Demon King had no reason to act like
that.
 

It is too consequentialist to say that the outcome must have been the
purpose of the process as well.
 

The Demon King lived a temple life like a madman. In fact, Heinrich is also
on the side of being a victim.
 

But Louise is only afraid to see her son say these things about the Demon
King.
 

I had no choice but to be afraid, wondering if I had already fallen for the
devil's candy or trickery.
 

"Sister. Don't you think the Allied Forces seem to be advancing too easily at
some point?"
 

However, Heinrich knew what to say to his sister.

 

“
 

...no way."
 

“Even in winter, the weather is too good, and the warp gates of small
towns have already been suppressed without a strategy. Even in this battle
of Serandia, didn't you see that scene that someone had already swept
away once?”
 

Obviously a strange situation.

 

But things no one cares about.

 

“I hope it is… that…”

 

“It is certain that the power of the Demon King is helping our advance and
fighting ahead of us.”
 

A secret weapon or strategy hidden by the Empire.

 

I was just vaguely thinking that it might be something like that.

 
However, saying that it was all the help of the Demon King was something
he did not want to believe, apart from the possibility of it.
 

"The Demon King... What the heck. Why do you mean that? Why are you
helping us after causing the gate incident?"
 

"I do not know. Why is the Demon King helping us? Why is the Empire
keeping this a secret? I don't know what the Demon King really wants... but
one thing is certain."
 

The Demon King caused the Gate Situation to destroy mankind.

 

“There’s something about the Gates incident that we didn’t know about in
the first place.”
 

Heinrich no longer believes in that proposition.

 

Ludwig was heading out of the Imperial Street to the Temple of Tuan,
where Ro Wen was staying.
 

The fact that he could do something gave Ludwig a little comfort, but
Ludwig felt the same way in the falling snow.
 

All.
 

Then, Ludwig had heard from Rowen that a shack collapsing was a bigger
problem than the cold that snow could bring.
 

- Ugh, when will this guy's eyes stop...

 

Even though he had not yet entered the refugee camp, Ludwig could see
people sweeping snow from the streets as well as climbing up to the roof
of the building and wiping it.
 

The guards and the imperial family were also busy with snow removal, but
the citizens were also eager to clear the snow on their own.
 

Therefore, the streets of the Yellow Capital, which have always been cold
since the gate incident, have been crowded with people for the first time in
a long time.
 

Even so, those who still have the energy can clean their eyes on their own,
but in the refugee camps where most people are starving, there must be a
lot of people who do not have the energy.
 

11
 

Disease purification is also important, but is it meaningful in such a

situation? It's a shack that can't even block the cold wind properly, but
without that, people would shiver in the cold and die.
 

Everywhere in this land now overflows with such gloomy agony.

 

Both Rowen and Ludwig know that disease cleanup is only a workaround.
 

What Rowen is doing now has nothing to do with hope. It is only a

temporary measure against despair, and has nothing to do with saving the
world or bringing peace.
 
But you have to do it because you can't help it.
 

In an era when even the smallest of hopes has become a luxury, there is
only one thing that can be done to block the hole in the Dam of Despair.
 

Even Rowen is not an ordinary priest, but an archbishop, and Ludwig is also
a superhuman despite losing his arm.
 

The reality now is that even such people can only do small things. So there
is no place for the smaller ones.
 

Big things are the things of big beings.

 

Big things like Ellen, Heinrich, and Louise von Schwarz with whom we had
breakfast this morning.
 

Those with very strong individual powers or those who can move huge
armies will put an end to this gate avalanche.
 

It is their role to find hope.

 

When all these things come to an end and an era comes when we can talk
about peace even in small ways, even the small things that deal only with
the things in front of us will find meaning.
 

somehow survived face the things of peace and reconstruction. What

Ludwig and Rowen are doing now has the meaning of saving a lot of
people and giving them a future.
 
So Ludwig walks.
 

Even today, as I build up today's work, with the expectation that one day
everything will be all right.
 

Rather than despair and give up, there is still something you can do, so to
do it.
 

Ludwig still doesn't give up

 

while walking like that.

 

When the temple where Rowen was staying was approaching.

 

- Where do you sell this?

 

-Aren't there some aristocrats who want to buy it?

 

Ludwig could see people running down the street with their sacks on and
at a measurable pace.
 

it wasn't the only one

 

Those who seemed to be in a party or not were moving along the streets
as if they were running away.
 

-Damn, I wish it was something to eat.

 
- It was all stolen a long time ago. Where did you even get this?
 

“……?”
 

-By the way, what kind of temple is gold and silver, you can't even see the
nose?
 

- They must have sold their sins in the past. In the first place, in that poor
man's temple
 

Where did you get this much?

 

People running through the streets with their sacks running away.
 

Temple.
 

-Ugh, I'm glad my hair ended up burning like this.

 

- We're better off. Everyone who enters now will be lost.

 

Ludwig is the sky beyond the alley, the gray that blooms from the falling
snow
 

I could see the light smoke.

 

- Fire!
 

Before he could fully comprehend those words, Ludwig was running.

 

In the pouring snow, Ludwig could see the grayish-white smoke that
covered the entire temple of the temple and rose red flames into the sky
as if he were protesting against the sky.
 

- Kururu....
 

Thousands of people gathered around it and stared blankly at the huge fire
horse.
 

The temple of Tuan, where Rowen was staying, is engulfed in flames.

 

- Ouch.... Ouch!
 

There was the sound of something breaking and collapsing inside the
temple in the great flames.
 

- It looks like it's about to collapse...

 

- What about the guards?

 

- It must be coming, but you can turn it off.

 

Will I...
 

- It's a beast. It was said that the devil was punished by those who had an
affair with the demon king.
 
- Yes, this man. What the hell these refugee camp vagrants did
 

punishment!
 

It was only then that Ludwig had no choice but to know what those
carrying the sacks he had just passed.
 

loot .
 

'Sometimes there are people who want to start a fire.

 

and arson.
 

Someone set fire to the temple, and they were taking advantage of that
time to loot the temple's items.
 

“Rowen!”
 

Ludwig ran into the temple with a blue magic shield wrapped around his
body as if possessed.
 

-Oh, hey, does that friend want to die!

 

The temple is on fire, and those who have been watching for good will run
away in flames.
 

looked at Ludwig and clicked his tongue.

 
However, Ludwig did not even hear the thoughts of onlookers or the
slander of the Tuan Church.
 

“Ugh...!”
 

- Kurururr....
 

The inside of the temple filled with smoky smoke was a mess. Everything
that could catch fire, including broken chairs and tapestries, was burning,
and it was difficult to tell the difference.
 

- Whoops...
 

And as soon as the temple building was on the verge of collapse, the sound
of breaking trees and cracking of walls began to grow louder.
 

who the hell why.

 

No matter how much I hate the Tuan Church, do I have to do something

like this?
 

Ludwig was soon to be seen in the dark smoke.

 

'dead body...?'
 

Inside the temple, people Ludwig didn't know, dressed in monks and
priests' clothes, were lying all over the chapel.
 
He couldn't afford to take a closer look, but Ludwig had a gut feeling that
they had all been killed.
 

Ludwig swallows the insults rising from his throat and burrows through the
interior of the chapel.
 

-bang! It's crazy!

 

Lifting up the collapsed pillars that burn in the fire, and looking for
something while lifting the collapsed stone pillars.
 

I hold my breath, knowing that breathing in smoke is dangerous even for

superhumans.
 

look for
 

who should be here .

 

How did I wander through the burning chapel in the smoke?

 

Ludwig could soon see someone sitting at the back of the chapel, in front
of Tuan's stone statue.
 

Archbishop Rowen.
 

It wasn't his usual gray faded robe, but Rowen wearing a white robe.
 

However, the white castle, which was originally white, was dyed bright red.
 

“Rowen...!”
 

There were no words other than the words that Rowen's whole body was
in full swing.
 

No matter how many times he had been stabbed and mutilated, it would
have been better to call him a red shroud with his white sincerity.
 

Ludwig knelt before Rowen's dead body, trembling with his eyes wide
open.
 

“Rowen... Rowen-sama... Priest! Priest! Mind... Calm down...!” |

 

But as Ludwig spoke, he knew that his calling would not bring Rowen back.
 

Even in death, Rowen, with his eyes wide open, deprived of what he could
never get back, was forever.
 

H root
 

| A1
 

go
 

HA1
 
Grasping Rowen's shoulder, Ludwig was still in the midst of the scorching
heat that seemed to set his body on fire, his eyes wide open, and tears that
could not be suppressed were shed.
 

year
 

2 da 11
 

HALL
 

"This... this. What the hell is this... this... why. this... this... this... why...
why? why...?"
 

- Ugh... Ugh...
 

The temple was burning in real time.

 

- Dump!
 

And, along with the sound of something that shouldn't be broken.

 

-Courreung!
 

The temple collapsed.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

585
 

Louise heard a shocking story from Heinrich.

 

Even Louise was noticing that there was a secret behind the allied forces'
excessively easy advance. However, I thought that there is no need to dig
right now if it is causing any positive results anyway.
 

However, it was hard to believe even after hearing that the Demon King
was in charge of the vanguard.
 

However, if it were true, the present reality that the Empire had no choice
but to remain silent even though it knew about it.
 

This is understandable.
 

Of course, once this truth begins to spread, of course, people will doubt
the intent of the Demon King.
 

As Louise is now in turmoil, if this fact spreads to the Allies, it will cause a
massive panic.
 

Therefore, it is impossible to disclose the fact that the Empire is being

helped by the Demon King.
 
So the Empire has no choice but to pretend that it is their arrangement
while receiving the help.
 

The secret weapon of the Empire was none other than the power of the
Demon King.
 

“We don’t know whether the Empire negotiated directly with the Demon
King, but it is clear that it is more than an implicit cooperative
relationship.”
 

It's hard to believe that his son fell for the demon king's candy balm. If that
was the case, Heinrich had no reason to remain in the Allies. It was a life-
threatening situation, and he did not leave in a situation where he had no
choice but to leave.
 

day
 

ji
 

HA 11
 

"The Empire... with the Demon King..."

 

He could have lost his son to the Demon King.

 

However, in other words, the Demon King was trying to save her son.
 

Whether it's a candy cane or greed for Heinrich's power, the fact that the
Demon King ultimately tried to save Heinrich remains the same.
 

“If there is a truth we do not know about the gate incident, what do you
think it is?”
 

"I don't know. This... If even the Demon King didn't want the gate
incident... Then why the hell did this happen... Why the Empire is hiding
the truth... I don't know. ”
 

The Demon King didn't tell Heinrich the truth that would become
dangerous if he knew it. Therefore, Heinrich could only conjecture and had
no choice but to know the truth.
 

ji
 

ji
 

Heinrich looked at Louise in confusion.

 

"sorry. I didn't mean to confuse my sister. But… I feel like I have to tell
you…”
 

Louise couldn't help but understand why these things were happening
without thinking deeply.
 

Most people know that the Demon King is the source of all evil, and some
who know the truth abet the faith of such people.
 

But if there is any truth different from what everyone knows about the
Gates incident.
 

If it's true that the Demon King really didn't want the Gate Situation.
 

Then what will the world be like?

 

If this situation itself, which is showing strong solidarity through hatred for
the Demon King, collapses, humanity will end as it is.
 

Heinrich sees Louise confused, and finally bows his head.

 

“I, I may have been really possessed by the Demon King… but I had no
choice but to think outside the box…”
 

"No. No. He told me well. He told me well..."

 

Louise still couldn't get out of the chaos, but she couldn't help but praise
her son's courage in telling him about the secret conversation with the
demon king.
 

Louise's mind was confused by Heinrich's message.

 

What kind of existence is the Demon King, what is the truth about the gate
incident, and what is the Empire thinking about?
 

don't know anything

 

But even if there is a truth that everyone in the world doesn't know, does it
matter?
 
Regardless of the intention, the gate incident has occurred, and the
absolute proposition that it must end is in front of us, and that does not
change in the face of any truth.
 

It's still snowing.

 

heavy snow falls

 

snow is piling up
 

Snow covers everything.

 

The land, the buildings, the trees, the frozen river.

 

cover all
 

The gate incident is like this snow.

 

When a heavy snowfall falls, everything is buried.

 

When it snows, everything else loses importance.

 

you have to close your eyes It had to be cleared over and over again, so
that it didn't cover everything and knock it down.
 

All.
 
Just as the snow must be cleared before it swallows up the world, so in the
end nothing matters but the eye.
 

The truth was also buried in the heavy snow called the Gate Incident and
was no longer visible or important.
 

We need to end the gate crisis.

 

That absolute proposition buried all truth and justice.

 

Therefore, another absolute proposition that the buried truth is not

important.
 

Louis von Schwarz had to realize it.

 

But if the Demon King is really such a being.

 
We are fighting on the front lines to end the gate crisis, but if no one in the
world knows about it,
 

"what if. What you say is true... Really. In that case.”

 

How fearful and strong is the Demon King.

 

Also, is it a sad existence?

 

“It’s sad. All these things.

 

Louise looked up at the sky and exhaled a sigh of relief.

 

Heinrich and Louise walked silently down Temple Street.

 

What the Demon King said to Heinrich could be just a lie to entice him.
 

However, it is difficult to see that the Demon King lied.

 

If you're trying to deceive, shouldn't you say something first?

 

dangerous, so let's go together.

 

If you follow me, I'll let you know what's happened so far.
 

He didn't say anything other than that, and even when Heinrich refused, he
quietly retreated and it was the end.
 
Rather, Heinrich's opinion was the result of thinking and judging himself
about the Demon King and what was going on in the Allied Forces.
 

It was a very creepy story for Louise that the Demon King had been
watching the Allied Forces garrison so far, but it is true that the Demon
King did not even try to deceive Heinrich.
 

In fact, it was true that Heinrich's life was at stake after the discovery of the
illegitimate child. There was actually an assassination attempt, but Louise
didn't react beforehand.
 

If Louise had not been involved, the servant Richie would have died.
 

The Demon King did not want Heinrich to kill his brothers or be killed.
 

That's why I wanted Heinrich to join me.

 

All.
 

It may be that the demon lord was just trying to lure Heinrich away, but the
demon lord's words that Heinrich would have an assassination attempt
were, in and of themselves, the truth.
 

The Demon King didn't say anything to deceive Heinrich, other than that an
assassination attempt would occur when he came to Heinrich in the first
place.
 

So Heinrich couldn't do it unless he was tricked into doing it.

 
Only Heinrich's judgment would have been
 

To think that way, Louise was weird.

 

He is hated by his brothers and his life is in danger. And he didn't even
know the truth about Louise.
 

“You’re the youngest.”

 

“Yes, sir.”
 

"Leave... isn't it right?"

 

In fact, it was personally the right choice for Heinrich to follow the Demon
King and leave the Allied camp at that moment.
 

When he learned that there had been such a secret talk, Louise could not
understand why Heinrich had chosen to remain in the Allied positions.
 

All.
 

Heinrich walks quietly in response to Louise's question.

 

“That must have been right. in that moment.”

 

that
 
" Yeah, you were in danger, and you wouldn't have known what was going
on. I too. I didn't know at the moment that I would... do that."
 

Heinrich's decision to remain in a state where his own safety was uncertain
had to be regarded as a foolish act.
 

“There were various reasons, but… in the end. What would happen if I
left... was drawn. The look and treatment of the Archduke Saint-Ouen and
his troops
 

, our soldiers and officers, and the royal family. And I thought it would
affect Kernstadt as well.”
 

"ah...."
 

Louise couldn't help but be dazed, because he couldn't have imagined

Heinrich would have such a mindset.
 

“Even with my lack of brain, I knew that people would receive such glances
and glances.”
 

“So, I decided not to leave.”

 

Whatever the reason, it will be betrayed. Then sits on those left behind
 

cannot escape the yoke of

 

Even those from Kernstadt will receive the gaze that everyone from the
Tuan Church, the Ars Church, and the Principality of Saint-Touan receive.
 

didn't leave even though I knew it was dangerous because I thought about
it .
 

At those words, Louise felt choked.

 

“And… if you left, things like this. There would never have been such a
time. Forever… you would never know anything.”
 

Not all of the brothers hated him, and he would have never known that
there was someone who was just hesitating because it was difficult to deal
with.
 

“I’m glad I didn’t leave.”

 

Heinrich looks at Louise.

 

War has changed a lot, it has left so many people unhappy

 

But not everything is changing for the worse. Heinrich soon became a man
who could think not only of himself, but of many things.
 

Amidst the overwhelming emotion and regret, Louise could not find the
right words to say.
 

Louise could not help but thank her son who knew the truth and was
grateful instead of hating herself and happily accepting this situation.
 

So, how long did you walk in the pleasant silence?

 

".....Well?"
 

The two of them were walking quietly, but they had no choice but to stop
at the sound of a distant voice.
 

Across the road the two of them were walking, a group of guards was
blocking the road.
 

“Is this a restricted area?”

 

“I think so…”
 

The guards didn't say anything to Heinrich and Louise, but the appearance
of the road blocking them clearly showed that it was already a strict access
control area.
 

Louise tilts her head.

 

"Is there a restricted area in the temple?" "yes? Ah... I don't know all the
temples... This is the first place I've been to."
 

Heinrich looked around, but even though it wasn't because of the snow, he
had entered the first street he had come across from the Temple.
 

As I was walking blindly, the car had entered a place I would not normally
come to.
 

“I think…it seems to be the site of a university.”

 

"Okay. Then you wouldn't know.

 

Wow
 

But it 's a restricted area. Louise and Heinrich gaze from afar at the site of
Temple Graduate School and the buildings beyond, with guards blocking
the road. As if looking at them wasn't a problem, the guards in the distance
didn't seem interested in them.
 

it was
 

But is there any reason to control access?

 

There were very few passers-by, so there would be no one who could
recklessly move to the place.
 

“If there are no people coming and going, but it’s a controllable area…”
 

There must be something going on inside that could be treated as

confidential.
 

And the scale of the guards visible in the distance was unusual. I don't
know what they're doing, but at that level of expense, there must have
been something bigger going on inside.
 

All.
 

“It looks like a magic college.”

 

Heinrich looked at the sign on the street and the location it was pointing
to, so he knew what the university was inside the control area. He nodded
his head slowly.
 

"It's a magic college... Yeah, it looks like they're doing some research."
 

Louise then nodded her head in agreement, thinking that the Empire
deserved to be treated as a secret.
 

" Are you planning on making something like a Titan again? If such a
weapon is developed again, it will be good for everyone..."
 

"It's probably not a Titan. I've heard that we don't have the energy to build
one more aircraft."
 

“Hmm… is it? Then, another big magic weapon or something... are you
going to make something like that?”
 

“Anything would be good if it was helpful in war.”

 

“It must be…”

 

Titan.
 

Seeing the majesty of the war weapon, Louise felt a sense of dread along
with a thrill. I thought over and over again that I was lucky because that
footstep was ours.
 
Those who oppose the Empire, even if it were the Demon King's army,
would be trampled on by that footstep and vanished to the point of being
nothing more than dust.
 

The Empire is doing something at the Temple of Magic. It is not a Titan, but
research or development of something similar to a Titan is in progress.
 

“Come to think of it, I think my classmates from Class B were also included
in the study. They said they were in the Temple, but I hardly saw them
come back to the dormitory from the College of Magic.”
 

ji
 

Heinrich also did not know the details, but he could guess that the
research going on there would include Louis Ancton, Christina, and Anna
de Gerna.
 

“The Titan Project… didn’t it include a child named Adelia? Your friend...”
 

“Yes, it was.”
 

The power cartridge made by Adelia was also a great invention, but the
Titan was a feat that overwhelmingly surpassed it.
 

But this time, other classmates are involved in another empire's mega
project.
 

If something similar to the Titan was made, what kind of weapon would it
be?
 
“Your friends are all… just weirdly talented kids.
 

me."
 

Children from 2nd grade at Temple.

 

Louise couldn't help but think that there was a strange group of people
with monstrous talent in that grade.
 

Geniuses (天才) and geniuses (天災) have gathered to a strange extent.

 

Isn't that a terrible coincidence?

 

Louise and Heinrich walked slowly through the snowy streets of the
Temple, leaving the University of Magic behind.
 

Rodwig left the Guard Headquarters with an empty expression on his face.
 

The ruins of the collapsing temple could not have killed Ludwig. After
protecting Loen's body from the piles of stones in the collapsing temple,
Ludwig faced the guards who had come to clear the fire.
 

Then, he was handed over to the Guard Headquarters to fully cooperate

with the investigation into the case.
 

Upon identification, Ludwig was not treated badly at the Guard

Headquarters either.
 
However, the answer Ludwig heard shocked Ludwig.
 

... It is difficult.
 

'Is it difficult...?
 

'Yes. I don't know if he was arrested at the scene. If not one or two, but
more than a dozen mobs attacked the temple and dispersed... If it was an
accidental crime rather than an organized one... it is very difficult to find
the suspects.
 

'...I saw it with my own eyes. I've seen people loot the temple and run
away... straight to the faces, if not all. I remember.”
 

'Ludwig, the population of the ecliptic is now over 100 million. And if the
crimes committed by people in the refugee camps who have not even been
identified properly... In fact, it is almost impossible to catch the criminals.
 

If the raiders hide somewhere in the alleys of the refugee camp, which is
like a maze, it is impossible to find them.
 

'And, the weather is like this...'

 

Now that we are in a hurry just to deal with the heavy snowfall, there is no
manpower available for criminal investigations, and even if there are
manpower, it will be almost impossible to find the culprit.
 

Ludwig didn't know what to say about the guards who said they couldn't
get their hands on them when there was a massive crime in front of them,
deaf.
 

The reality of the zodiac gradient is that it is almost impossible to catch the
criminal unless it is committed right in front of your eyes.
 

Accidental crime, and accidental arson, and accidental looting.

 

Because of its contingency, it was virtually impossible to catch the culprit,

and the guards predicted that it would be impossible even before they
started investigating the case.
 

Ludwig also knew that the deep fatigue felt on the person in charge was
not saying that because he was by no means an insincere person.
 

But... just like this, just like this... are you going to move on? No
investigation, nothing. Just?"
 

The reason that the guards have the power to execute summary execution
is that at least the guards have the pretext of maintaining social order.
 

However, if there is an incident in which the social order is completely

disrupted and the guards give up on this task, what have they been doing
so far?
 

guards don't do their job, shouldn't the guards have the right to kill people
at will?
 

Where in the world should we find the legitimacy of power that is merely
violent?
 
In front of Ludwig's bewildered expression, the head of the guard let out a
deep sigh.
 

'Ludwig, and in the first place, this case... is not under our jurisdiction. Even
if you want to investigate, you won't be able to.
 

'What... is that a sound?'

 

'It is a case of arson, looting, and murder in the temple of the Five Great
Shintoisms.
 

Ludwig had some intuition as to why the head of the guard was ignoring
me.
 

'For this matter, the Knights Templar will have jurisdiction over the case.
 

There may be no will to investigate, but even if there was, it would be

impossible to investigate.
 

Although the fire scene was controlled, it was said that soon the St. Electric
Division would investigate the incident on its own.
 

'I don't know if even the Knights Templar will be able to properly track
down those who perpetrated this... but they will probably have to hand
over the incident data to the Knights Templar.
 

After hearing the chief's words, Lu Dwig left the headquarters of the guards
in the area.
 
Rowen is dead.
 

Most of the people who stayed in the temple died.

 

And finding the culprits is virtually impossible.

 

Ludwig walks the street blankly.

 

Archbishop Rowen,
 

There were a lot of oddities, but he was by no means evil. It is unknown

whether the purpose of the mob was to provide food in the temple or
whether it was anger against the Tuan Church.
 

However, Rowen, who could not even rest properly while traveling through
the streets to help people, was literally, brutally murdered.
 

When he saw Rowen's corpse, which had been torn from the bottom of his
head, Ludwig seemed to get sick of the malice of the murder.
 

why.
 

why so far
 

But you can't get caught?

 

If we had stayed still, hiding somewhere in the capital or refugee camps,

there would be tens of thousands of people.
 

Exchanging the life of someone who can save them for a piece of loaf of
bread?
 

That makes no sense. This is something that shouldn't exist. Even the
guards say they won't be able to find the scattered people, and they don't
have the energy in the first place.
 

Ludwig is not overconfident of himself.

 

I don't think I can call myself something that the guards can't do.
 

This requires brain, not strength.

 

And it requires the power to be involved in the case.

 

Ludwig reached that point.

 

it was
 

He wants to be involved in the case, but he does not have the power and
the head to solve the case.
 

I need help.
 

someone help.
 

Really, desperately needed.

 

Those who did this should be punished.

 

Thinking so, Ludwig walked down the street with his eyes wide open.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

586
 

"hem."
 

- Oh dear!
 

I don't know why he keeps playing like this these days.

 

I keep opening my mouth wide and pretending to swallow my face.

 

Don't you know that that's pretty terrifying from a cat's point of view?
 

It's getting weird and I'm not sure, but this is just scary!
 

I'm glad I didn't do meaningless and useless things like patrolling the
emperor.
 
It's like a kid with nothing in his brain other than playing with the cat all
day, so it's getting a little scary now?
 

Ellen mutters as she lies on the bed and puts me by the bedside.
 

Fortunately, it's good that Ellen doesn't get dazed these days.
 

animal therapy effect seems to be very good.

 

"cute."
 

It's not that hard for you either.

 

Of course, Ellen's expression darkened when she looked out the window
where it was still snowing.
 

It's awfully coming.

 

Seeing the snow cover everything in the world, there's nothing Ellen can
do about it. Eyes aren't monsters, so I can't help it.
 

After breakfast, Heinrich went out for a walk with Louise and did
something bizarre to try to melt the snow, but the effect seemed to be
negligible,
 

In the end, Ellen went on a patrol to secure safety near the Imperial Palace,
but to no avail, and there is nothing the hero can do in the heavy snow.
 
So, in the end, all you can do is rest.
 

Ellen sits idle like that for a while. hugged me and got up.
 

Is it lunch time already?

 

Time melts away and disappears.

 

Lunch hour.
 

Heinrich and Louise were also sitting in the banquet hall and eating dinner
after returning from a walk on time.
 

However, it was a slightly different atmosphere than usual.

 

Not the atmosphere of agreement, but the atmosphere of the banquet

hall.
 

-Students who will apply for snow removal work in Hwangdo, please write
a list here and report it to the superintendent.
 

Users were delivering notices to those entering the banquet hall.

 

The inside of the temple is also inside, but there will be a lot of snow
removal work required all over the province now. Therefore, it seemed that
the Royal Class students, who came back and rested, were allowed to
volunteer for snow removal work only for one year.
 
It's not compulsory, but it's a sense of responsibility or a sense of duty as
those with power.
 

It was a situation where it was impossible for everyone to do that, so it was

crowded with students whose names were on the list.
 

It's a scene where the superhumans covered in the blue flames of magic
enhancement are not spears and knives, but snow shovels and clearing the
streets of the Yellow Capital...
 

You guys, it's good to clear the snow, but before that, you don't break the
floor, right?
 

Of course, there are not only superhumans, but also magicians and
superpowers. If they are mobilized to clear snow in the yellow zodiac on
their own terms, they will be able to provide quite meaningful help.
 

No, wait.
 

Ellen was not about to eat, but was casting her eyes at the list of snow-
clearing volunteers.
 

That's what... you can do it.

 

You are a snow-wielding warrior.

 

That's a pretty bizarre picture.

 

“Oh, Ellen.”
 

Heinrich pretended to know when Ellen brought food nearby and sat
down. Louis von Schwarz was slicing sausages next to him.
 

“Are you going to remove the snow?”

 

Heinrich seemed to be in trouble. She wanted to go to bed, but Louise was

silently pressing her to rest.
 

"What. Because there is nothing to do.”

 

It seemed that Ellen had already decided on the future with a shovel in her
head.
 

It's not dangerous, but...

 

Did you know that cleaning your eyes makes you hate them?
 

No , it sounds like you already hate enough.

 

“You can do it if you want to. There's no way that using your abilities won't
help... If you think about it, there might be a way.”
 

"Ah yes. sister."

 

As if Louise had no intention of forcing Heinrich's actions, it seemed that

he was already halfway thinking about allowing it.
 
Snow falling is the most urgent issue in the zodiac right now, so in a way,
it's not funny, but it's also true that a natural disaster has occurred now.
 

all
 

It is unavoidable for Liana to be treated as a solution in such a situation. I

also think of it dozens of times a day.
 

If the situation gets too serious, consider it.

 

Still, there are things everyone can do rather than just resting, and there is
nothing dangerous about helping people. So, the atmosphere of the
normally quiet banquet hall was a little exhilarating.
 

Most of them are aristocrats, and they are talented people chosen and
chosen by the Empire.
 

They fought for humanity in the face of a crisis called the Gate Incident.
 

mindset has been internalized over time after the Gates incident that one
has to use one's power for someone no matter where he came from or
how he grew up.
 

That is why I was of noble origin, and I thought that I had to move my body
myself, even though I was born with nabal and eyes and everyone was
going to die.
 

In such a thought that people seem great, but in the end they are sad.
 
suddenly.
 

Somewhere.
 

Something burnt... something like that.

 

I smell burnt.
 

what?
 

Looking around, I had no choice but to find the source of the smell.
 

Ludwig.
 

“Ludwig...?”
 

Heinrich looked at Ludwig and narrowed his brow.

 

Not only did it smell of burns, but it was like a bay window with scorched
and torn clothes all over her face as well as her clothes.
 

“Guys …”
 

Ludwig slowly approaches Ellen and Heinrich.

 

“I’m a little…”
 
“Hey, hey, why are you here? What happened?”
 

Heinrich got up from his seat, and the others stared blankly at Ludwig, who
had turned into a beggar.
 

“Just me… just once, just once…” Ludwig mumbles blankly.

 

“Can I help you...?”

 

It was obvious that he had been completely lost in his soul, and that he had
been through something unusual.
 

It wasn't something worthy of a banquet, and when it seemed obvious that

Ludwig had been through something bad, Heinrich and
 

Ellen and Louise finished their meal.

 

Leave the banquet hall and go to the B-class dormitory lobby.

 

“I need to wash up first. Are there any injuries?”

 

“Yeah, I wasn’t hurt… I wasn’t hurt… Yes… I wasn’t hurt.

 

Yo …”
 

Louise grabs Ludwig's shoulders, repeating the same words as if it's broken.
 

it was
 

“Wash it first. Wash, cool your hair, change clothes, and organize your
thoughts. Let's talk slowly. Understand?"
 

“Yes… your princess… sa. Commander...”

 

Ludwig slowly nodded his head in silence at the words of Louise who
seemed to spit it out.
 

We all commanded Ludwig walking to my room, screaming.

 

I was watching you

 

year
 

"What... what the hell happened to him?"

 

"...I don't know."

 

“I think I was at the scene of the fire…”

 

Ellen was looking at Ludwig's room with worried eyes, hugging me.
 

Damn it , the imperial affairs did not solve the problem in my own way ,
but I came to my own conclusions .
 

is this exploding?
 
Ludwig needed to calm down a bit after he was mentally out while
washing, aside from changing the stinky clothes.
 

Then, Ludwig immediately went out to the lobby, washed and changed.
 

He still didn't seem to have calmed down.

 

Ludwig explained the situation, repeating over and over how enchanted he
was. Originally, he wasn't a very good talker, but now that something big
has happened, he can't help but talk more.
 

However, in the end, it was not a story worth explaining at length.

 

"plunder?"
 

“Uh… people… set fire to the temple where the priest was, looted… and
killed all the temple people….
 

uh...."
 

Just as Ludwig had lost his eyes, Ellen, Louise, and Heinrich had no choice
but to open their eyes.
 

“By the time I went… it was too late. All the people are dead, the temple is
on fire, trying to find the priest
 

I went in... already... horribly... killed... and the building collapsed..."

 
Ludwig was crushed by a collapsing building as it was, but Superman
doesn't die that much.
 

Ludwig was laid with Rowen's corpse in the collapsing temple. escaped on
his own.
 

And, I watched as the guards and wizards who arrived to put out the fire
put out the fire.
 

Not a person involved in the incident, Ludwig was neither an arsonist nor
anything, and had no idea what the incident was.
 

Arrived guards investigated Ludwig and sent him back after learning that
he was not involved in the case.
 

Was it because I jumped directly into the fire scene and got so badly
burned?
 

In the end, Ludwig had no choice but to return to the Temple, unable to do
anything.
 

HAL
 

“If it’s like this… you shouldn’t be like this. That’s right. That priest is the
one.
 

what did i do wrong Then, this shouldn't be happening. It's not the priest
who did the wrong thing. What did the people of the temple do wrong,
when people see the fire, they say that it went well, and they say that they
are lucky to have died, and that’s not the case.”
 

There was anger in Ludwig's eyes.

 

die , and people set fire to it, looted it, and killed all the people in the
temple.
 

All.
 

"I do not know. I don't know. just. Shouldn't this be the case? I can't think
of anything other than that. And… and…”
 

Ludwig looks at Ellen and Heinrich and says.

 

"The person who did this should be punished. I understand that. But. How
to find those people... I don't know. I don't know."
 

Ludwig mumbles blankly.

 

“Those who looted the temple and ran away. I saw those people. those
people
 

I want to find I want to find out and ask why you did that, why you had to
do it.... He was a good man who tried to save people. He was a good
person, but why did he kill him…”
 

Ludwig did not fail to see the perpetrators, he even saw them for himself.
But, of course, he must have thought that it was impossible for him to find
those who had done such a thing and hid.
 
He has no investigative authority, and even if he does, he does not think
that he will be able to catch the criminal.
 

"Sorry. Don't worry, I'll tell you guys. I don't have the qualifications to ask
for anything, but... still... it's something I can't do..."
 

Sadness, anger, and anger were boiling in Ludwig's face and eyes.
 

Ludwig has neither power nor power. And I don't even think I'll be able to
solve it myself.
 

So I returned to the Temple to seek help.

 

Someone with power, with power, and with wisdom who might be able to
help.
 

There was only one person that could come to Ludwig's head.
 

“Just once... Can you help me just once...?”

 

Of course, there would have been only Ellen Artorius.

 

Ellen looked at Ludwig with a desperate expression on her face, and

nodded as if it was natural.
 

"yes. I will help you.”

 
Ellen, who felt guilty for Ludwig, of course, could not refuse Ludwig's
request.
 

The arson in the temple of Tuan, as well as the murder and looting,
 

Ludwig turned to Ellen for help, and Ellen said he would help without any
hesitation.
 

Louise and Heinrich didn't respond immediately, but they listened to

Ludwig's words.
 

Ludwig described what he witnessed as much as he saw it.

 

“The priest said There were people destroying the temple, as well as
people trying to set it on fire. I don't know....the people who did that kind
of thing did it because they worked together...I think so."
 

The crowd's hatred of the Tuan and Ars beliefs sometimes led to attacks on
the temple.
 

also goes on
 

There are people who do graffiti and damage the temple, as well as set
fires from time to time.
 

And that arson attempt led to an actual incident.

 

attack by mobs.
 
Mobs are basically crowds.
 

If the behavior of the crowd is a crime that has already formed a group, it is
at the same time a criminal activity of a point organization. Actually, it
wouldn't even be a point organization. they will be strangers to each other
 

Even if someone of you catches one or two, you won't be able to catch all
of them.
 

And now that the population of the ecliptic has reached an unmanageable
level beyond saturation, it is impossible to identify each one of them.
 

However,
 

Well, that 's the story I want to tell.

 

“Are you sure everyone in the temple is dead?”

 

At Ellen's words, Ludwig nodded.

 

“I didn’t see the whole temple… but when I entered the temple… I didn’t
see any living people.” |
 

Ellen, who had decided to help, had a calm expression on her face.
 

“And, that’s what ordinary people do.”

 
“I saw people looting the temple and returning home. Obviously... I think
he said something like eating food better than this stuff. No, it's not like I
heard it, I heard it. clearly."
 

Hearing Ludwig's words, Ellen thought for a moment, then looked at

Ludwig and spoke calmly.
 

"Not all priests are paladins. Of course, there are many priests who do not
have very good physical abilities. But, is it possible for an archbishop-level
priest to be killed by civilians...?"
 

okay.
 

That's the problem.

 

Is it possible that the archbishop-level priest and all the people in the
temple are slaughtered, no matter how vengeful the attack is?
 

I was thinking the same thing as Ellen.

 

But at Ellen's words, Ludwig shook his head.

 

"No. Obviously, I thought of that too. But if Priest Rowen was a man who
could fight, he wouldn't have used me as a bodyguard in the first place.
And if something goes wrong during cleanup... I'll take the priest and run
away. I hit.”
 

Ludwig's words have some truth.

 
If that Archbishop Rowen had the ability to fight on his own, there was no
reason to use Ludwig as his bodyguard. Because there is no reason for a
person who can protect themselves to do so.
 

Rowen was a man with no fighting ability. There are also a lot of high
priests who have not received professional paladin training, so that is quite
likely.
 

“And the scale of the temple wasn’t that big either. Maybe… there were no
paladins or anything like that at all. None of the corpses were wearing
armor…”
 

Priestly manpower is extremely scarce, and most of the combatable troops

are in Allied positions. Also, it is not the headquarters of the Knights
Templar, but the individual temples of the Five Great Protestants in the
Yellow Capital, and the scale is also small.
 

The situation that there was not even a single paladin is fully
understandable.
 

The shabby temple was a situation that could be attacked by a mob, and it
is not impossible for all of the people to be killed.
 

A mob broke into the temple, killed the priests and believers, and set the
temple on fire.
 

HA1
 

It's not entirely unlikely that it will happen. But the chances are just slim.
The fact that the Tuan and Ars beliefs are being persecuted is the reality of
the emperor.
 

It seemed unbearable for Ludwig to show the wrath of the people on the
innocent in such a way.
 

“Like you said, if it’s the mob’s work, let alone the guards, even the Temple
Knights won’t be able to catch all the criminals. And it’s the same for me.”
 

It's not like Ellen has any talent for drawing dragons.
 

“Yeah… is that so…”

 

Ludwig thought that there might be another way, if someone other than
him, someone smarter than him, would be better than him, so he went to
Ellen.
 

But if it's Ellen's mob raids and looting of the temple, that's not what you'll
find there.
 

Ellen was thinking silently, as if there was a high possibility that I would not
know if what you said was true.
 

In such a situation, Louis von Schwarz looks at Ludwig silently.

 

It was clear that Louise had a big crush on Ludwig because of his good
heart. And yesterday, I was in a position to receive help directly.
 

So, it's clear that Ludwig wants to help with anything right now when he's
having a hard time.
 

it seemed
 

“I don’t know the details, but there are a few things I need to be clear
about.”
 

"Are you sure...?"

 

“It is necessary to think of this case in three stages.”

 

Louise points a finger.

 

year
 

One
 

"Murder."
 

"arson."
 

“And loot.”
 

“This case is divided into three stages.”

 

“So the important thing is the order first.”

 

“Whether murder comes first, arson first, or looting first. And, what was
the purpose of the raiders in the first place?
 

It should be clear.”
 

Louise divides the case.

 

“It is possible that looting was the purpose. If we say that the temple was
attacked for that purpose, it would have been discovered by the priests
during the looting and killed the priests. If so, it must have been theft
before the looting. When the theft was discovered, they killed the priests,
which would later be set on fire. I don't know why you should have set the
fire."
 

Louise spoke slowly.

 

“It could have been the purpose of killing. Then they attacked the temple
and killed the priests.
 

They would have looted the empty temple afterwards. It might have been
too bad for the temple's items to leave as it is. I don't know if the fire was
an expression of anger in its own way."
 

Heinrich was also quietly listening to Louise's words.

 

“It is very unlikely that the arson was intended. If it had been set on fire,
the priests would have escaped from the temple. But Ludwigner said that
when he entered the temple, all the priests were dead. Then, arson must
be later than murder.
 

It happened in the .”
 
A story about the sequence and purpose of events.
 

Arson is the second priority.

 

That said, looting or murder must have been the purpose, and arson was
not the purpose. At those words, Ludwig was stunned.
 

"That... the order... why is it so important...?"

 

In the end, things don't change, so Louise shook her head at Ludwig's
words as if there was any point in worrying about such things.
 

“It doesn’t matter.”

 

Louise says quietly.

 

“The killer, the looter, and the arsonist might be different people.”
 

At those words, Ludwig lost his ear, and Louise looked at Ellen.
 

It's like you're trying to understand what it means.

 

“The three events may have happened at different times and by different
hands.”
 

"okay."
 
It was Louise's words that what seemed like a single event might actually
have all happened in the hands of others.
 

“Even if it was the mob’s actions in the first place, the people who killed
the priest, those who stole things, and those who set the fire would be
different, and the timing of the events would be different.”
 

"and."
 

“ Ludwig, as you said, even if the temple’s security is poor. I think this way
is right.”
 

“No matter how large the mob is... no matter how incompetent the priest
is.”
 

“The possibility that a priest as many as an archbishop could have been

killed at the hands of a mob is ... very high. It looks very low.”
 

Both Louise and Ellen seemed to be judging that this case was something
out of the ordinary.
 

In the end, nothing changes when you sit down and talk.
 

“Let’s go to the field.”

 

Ellen says so quietly.

 

The crucial difference between Ludwig and Ellen

 
In the land of men, there is no door that does not open before the name of
Ellen Artorius.
 

The same goes for the Guard and the Knights Templar.
 

"I... my sister."
 

Heinrich also looked carefully at Louise and said:

 

Like him, there was a strong desire to add a hand to what Ludwig was
trying to touch. That's why it seemed like he wanted Louise to allow it.
 

“
 

....”
 

Louise looked at Heinrich with a firm expression as usual. To be honest, this

person seems infinitely cold-hearted, but in the end, he killed two of his
younger brothers with his own hands for Heinrich's sake.
 

It's hard to imagine how terribly he thought of Heinrich, and how much
guilt he felt.
 

“It’s helping a friend, but there’s no way I can tell you not to do it. I am also
about to say a word.”
 

Heinrich, of course, and Louise were also here to rest.

 
I didn't come here for political purposes.
 

All.
 

“Of course, if it is judged to be dangerous, we should stop.”

 

Ruiz said so and looked at Ludwig.

 

“So, I will follow.”

 

She seemed to want to let everyone go if she thought it was a dangerous

thing to do or not to do. There's no reason for her to sit still and watch
Heinrich do dangerous things.
 

Louise seemed to be acting as a watchdog.

 

However , in the end, it is said that we can move together until this is no
longer a simple arson case.
 

“Go, thank you…”

 

Ludwig had a sad expression on his face when he offered to help someone
he had never even thought of after Ellen.
 

this is something things are getting bigger.

 

Somehow, I don't think this will end normally.

 
In this situation, the people gathered here are suddenly touched by
something suspicious.
 

I have a strong feeling that this is not going to end well.

 

It felt like a chimney, but after all, it was a cat, so I couldn't say anything
other than meow.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

587
 

Heinrich, Ludwig, Ellen, and Louise.

 

nowhere, the four suddenly left the temple. Naturally, the cat was left in
the temple. It's not about going to a good place.
 

There were people who didn't like to be noticed, and there were people
who shouldn't be noticed, so everyone was wearing hoodies.
 

it was
 

There's no particular reason to move in secret, but there's no need to be

overly visible either.
 
HX
 

Heinrich, however, had a guilty expression on his face when he saw the
snow piled up on the street and the countless guards clearing the snow.
 

Fortunately, the snow accumulated on the main road was being removed
by the guards in real time.
 

Ellen, who was at the forefront, looks at Ludwig.

 

“Tell me everything you know about the priest.”

 

"About Rowen-sama...?"
 

"yes."
 

“Is that… important?”

 

“In some cases.”

 

Ellen didn't bother explaining to Ludwig why the story of Rowen was
important.
 

Ludwig began to speak to the best of his knowledge.

 

| My name is Rowen.
 

The rank of priest is Archbishop,

 

One
 

And under the security of the guards, he was tasked with purifying
diseases. is the story.
 

“Even if I heard it again, an archbishop-level priest walked around the

streets alone. The manpower shortage seems to be quite serious.”
 

"Yes...."
 

“Hmm… that must be the case. Most of the priests and paladins will be in
the Allied Forces, and the number of Tuan Priests has decreased absolutely
in the first place...”
 

There are many places where priests are needed to the extent that an
archbishop-level priest has no choice but to travel alone, but the number
of priests is very small.
 

Louise nodded as if she understood what he meant.

 

Saying everything you know about Rowen might help the case.
 

already dead, but Ludwig wonders how much he knows about Rowen.
 

I don't think he deserved death like that, but Ludwig didn't know much
about Rowen.
 

We only worked together for less than a week, so we don't know much.
 

But Ludwig remembers it.

 

A story about the archbishop. “…I heard something like that.”

 

“What story?”
 

“That… Priest Rowen was originally a bishop, but after the Gates incident,
he became the archbishop…”
 

At that, Ellen and Heinrich slowly nodded their heads.

 

“There are so many vacancies that someone has to fill them.

 

hey that's what i heard."

 

Although Ludwig's ability to deduce something by assembling clues is

inferior, his memory is by no means bad.
 

He is not a lord who has lost his land.

 

Rather, she was ordained archbishop after the Gates incident.

 

“ To carry out the office of an archbishop with an extremely reduced

number of archdiocese to administer is to say at least that he was not an
archbishop as archbishop.”
 

=
 

ruler
 

Ellen walks quietly and says. “Perhaps he was given a different job, and
disease purification is more like a job than a fixed job. Whether it was the
Knights Templar or the Tuan Order, she must have had different positions
and duties.”
 

Now they don't know what they're after, but they definitely know what to
focus on.
 

Also, it is important to properly understand who Rowen is.

 

Ludwig couldn't help but feel strange.

 

a dead person
 

As a murdered man, Ellen is asking about a completely different victim, not

the scene of the fire or what the suspect was wearing.
 

But Ellen thought she might be gauging what she didn't see, and Ludwig
had no choice but to squeeze out as much as he could.
 

"Yesterday...before we broke up, I asked what you were really doing."

 

"What did you say?"

 

Heinrich inquired at Ludwig's words.

 
“At the same time….. I am looking for strange things that happen in the
refugee camps while cleaning up diseases… Strange things happen where
people die so much, and I try to deal with such things if I can cope with
them… .. something like that…”
 

"Recognizing strange things?"

 

"uh. Obviously… you said you were doing something like that at the same
time.”
 

At Ludwig's words, Louise nodded slowly in her robe.

 

"If you don't take it seriously, you're trying to take action against an
unspecified situation in the refugee camp... If you think about the slightly
dangerous possibility..."
 

Louise says quietly.

 

“I was keeping an eye on everything that was going on in the refugee

camp… I guess it would mean the same thing.”
 

"What do you mean... sis?"

 

At Heinrich's question, Louise stares at her son.

 

“That person's real role might have been intelligence gathering or

surveillance in the refugee camp. It means that working together is the
original job, and purifying diseases must have been a job that everyone did
in the first place.”
 
Instead of answering Louise, Ellen took her place.
 

“Is there any department or group related to information gathering in the

Templar Order or the Tuan Church?”
 

Ruiz was already moving to a stage where he thought this was an issue that
should not be touched just by discussing the possibility.
 

“The Knights Templar is a force with more power than any other nation in
its own right.”
 

"Yes."
 

“I don’t know the specifics, but if a force of that size does not have an
internal organization dedicated to collecting information, it would already
be strange.”
 

But this is not something you need to know a lot to know.

 

If the Knights Templar doesn't have an internal organization in charge of

intelligence and intelligence, it's an overly comfy group in the first place.
 

"Wait... Then... is that... Rowen-sama... that's something like an agent...?"

 

Ludwig said so in bewilderment.

 

“That… and why, only about Rowen-sama… why do you keep talking…”
 
Rowen is a victim and a murderer.
 

But Ellen and Louise were talking as if Rowen was the key to the case.
 

As if he were a suspect.
 

“Ludwig.”
 

“Uh, uh…”
 

Ellen looks at Ludwig.

 

“If this is simply what an angry crowd is doing, there is nothing I can do
about it.”
 

“If Rowen was an ordinary priest, and was really just a person who cleaned
up diseases, he would have been a victim of injustice.”
 

Ellen said as she looked at Ludwig whose expression became increasingly

hard.
 

“But if Archbishop Rowen was not an ordinary priest, this would not have
been ordinary.”
 

root
 

Archbishop Rowen,
 
The color of the case changes depending on who she was.
 

If it was a crowd attack, neither Ellen nor Louise could find out anything.
Even if you dig hard, you will end up with only a few thieves and looters.
 

In an ordinary case, there is nothing Ellen can do. "If it's not normal, maybe
I can figure something out."
 

Rather, it creates a corner that can only be discovered if it is suspicious.

 

The simpler the original case, the more difficult it is to solve, and the more
complex it becomes, the easier it is to find a clue called a clue.
 

Ellen focuses on the victims rather than the suspects to find out if there is a
little bit of complexity in the case.
 

“So that’s why I’m asking.”

 

Nothing is certain yet.

 

Just in case you don't know, I'm just going to ask.

 

Ellen added that and walked quietly.

 

At the end of the road where the burned-out temple could be seen in the
distance, your party had no choice but to stop.
 

"Of course, but it's under control."

 

It was Louise's words, and everyone nodded.

 

“They’re not the guards, they’re the soldiers of the Knights Templar.”
 

As Ludwig had heard from the head of the guard, the scene of the incident
was already guarded by the troops of the Knights Templar, not the guard.
 

burned down , but most of the time, in the eyes of the Crusaders, who
were controlling access with a ferocious expression,
 

He often walked past the scene or tried not to pay attention.

 

A small number of priests and believers were booed, scorned, and hated
by the crowd, but there were no crowds who could openly point their
fingers at the paladin army.
 

Everyone was hesitant to see if there was even a spark, and passed by the
paladins in a harsh atmosphere.
 

“I cannot touch the affairs of the imperial family or those of the Knights
Templar. Do you know what that means?"
 

"yes."
 

She was a curious individual with too many things draped over her
shoulders to move on.
 
If you approach them carelessly because you are curious and mention your
location, it could be treated as interference in internal affairs of the Knights
Templar or the Empire. And that is very useless and can lead to huge
misunderstandings.
 

I have a desire to help Ludwig, but that is not beyond Louise's own
personal realm.
 

up to Stranger problems arise when people start to doubt her intentions.

 

"I don't want to go near you. As the youngest, your situation is a little
different from mine, but it's not good for you to get too close."
 

“Yes, sir.”
 

Heinrich nodded with a firm expression as if he knew what Louise was

worried about.
 

Louise has nothing to do with being involved in the case of the Knights
Templar for nothing because of her political position. At first, she could
only give advice and had no intention of being directly involved in the case.
 

In addition, Ludwig will not open the way for the Knights Templar, as they
are not much different from civilians.
 

However, whether this is the case of the imperial family or the case of the
Knights Templar, there is a person with a huge intangible power who can
enter anywhere.
 

Rament and Lapelt.

 

There is no such thing as a door that cannot be opened in front of the two
masters of the holy relics.
 

“Ludwig, you follow me.”

 

Also, it is possible to take at least one companion along with you.

 

What Ellen did was simple.

 

"What happened?"
 

He approached the holy knights blocking the burnt temple, took off their
hoods, and just said that.
 

"Yo Yongsa...?"
 

lim
 

uh
 

Among the paladins who were blocking the entrance, the person in charge
looked at Ellen and froze, and Ellen was throwing her eyes into the temple.
 

Ellen does not directly hold a position in the Knights Templar or the Five
Archbishops.
 
However, being the owner of two holy relics in itself already symbolizes
more authority than the Pope or the commander of the Knights Templar.
 

To go against Ellen's words is to go against the will of God.

 

If that was the case of the Demon King holding the Holy Relic, it would be
very ambiguous, but to the Knights Templar, Ellen's words are the law.
 

"That... Last night, a mob set fire to this temple and massacred the priests.
So, to check and preserve the site... Templars are dispatched."
 

At Ellen's question, the Paladin quietly nodded.

 

“Can I take a look inside?”

 

"Well, the building is weakening due to the fire and there is a risk of
collapse! Hero! If you enter without permission..."
 

“It’s okay if a building ten times larger than this collapses.”

 

“Your Majesty. If the hero is alone, even outsiders…”

 

I'm not even bothered about taking Ludwig with me, not alone.
 

The article expressed displeasure.

 

“It’s my friend.”
 
"That... but..."
 

"Is there any problem?"

 

At Ellen's words, the paladin did not say anything as if his tongue had
frozen.
 

No matter what order he was given, just imagining what would happen if
he disobeyed Ellen would be terrifying.
 

Ellen is the representative of God.

 

No matter where his orders came from, they couldn't be heavier than
Ellen's words.
 

All.
 

Ellen didn't even have to wait for the Paladin's reply, who couldn't do this
or that. He passed the paladins and walked into the blackened temple.
 

impatience and anxiety, there was no large paladin who dared to grab
Ellen's shoulder.
 

R1
 

ji
 
Even though she entered with recklessness, there is no problem with Ellen
being reckless.
 

Ellen doesn't actively try to use it, but if she does, Ellen is a person who
can't help but tolerate any evildoings.
 

HU
 

Clearly, the burned-out temple had a part of the roof that had collapsed, so
it was a precarious situation where it might collapse.
 

Even with the heavy snow falling, the weight of the snow on the roof of the
temple would increase, and the entire temple would collapse soon.
 

So, it was natural for the paladins guarding the entrance to say that it was
dangerous for Ellen to enter.
 

I'm following you."

 

But Ellen noticed something else.

 

When Ellen entered the scene, a paladin followed. It was a mouse in front
of a cat that was terrified.
 

All.
 

Ellen looks around the inside of the temple. All the furniture inside the
temple, including the chairs, burned down, and the stone walls were filled
with soot.
 

Of course, Ludwig had to have a bad complexion.

 

Although the fire was extinguished, I saw countless bodies and even
Rowen's body here.
 

When I returned to the scene, the sight I saw in the morning would have to
come back to my mind.
 

“What happened?”
 

“Well, we are still investigating the details of the case, so we are not sure
yet, but it is presumed that an unspecified crowd stormed the temple,
looted internal items, killed the priests, and set fire.”
 

estimation stage.
 

Even within the Knights Templar, information was not certain as to how the
incident itself was conducted.
 

“Have the casualties been identified?”

 

“Three lay people, three priests, and seven personnel inside the temple….
were all found dead.”
 

Ellen nodded as she heard that.

 

'I don't know how big the mob is, but...

 
It would have been impossible to resist.'
 

Although the scale of the temple was not that large in the first place, the
internal manpower was very small in the first place. It must have been
unavoidable since the Tuan Church's teaching itself had fallen a lot.
 

'Everyone died.... In that case, it's not so strange to be hit by a mob.'

 

The manpower inside the temple was too shabby, enough that it would
have happened if an armed mob attacked it.
 

This temple was too small. Therefore, there is a rule that an archbishop-
level priest cannot be easily killed by people.
 

It is highly likely that Iz and Ellen's guesses are wrong.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

588
 

“Have all the bodies been recovered?” “Yes, transport to the Great Temple
of the Knights Templar is in progress.”
 

Ellen quietly looked around the inside of the burnt temple.

 
Since all the bodies had already been recovered, the bodies could not be
found at the scene. Some of the temples had already collapsed, so it was
clear that it was important to retrieve the bodies quickly.
 

Ludwig looked at the scorched and shabby figure inside the extinguished
temple with a determined expression on his face.
 

Ellen looks around the not-so-large chapel of the temple that has been
burnt down.
 

'After all, there is a high probability that it will be an attack by a mob."

 

Since the size of the temple is too small, it is possible for the temple to be
attacked by civilians and the priests to be killed.
 

It will be difficult to catch the culprit, but it is highly likely that there is
nothing else lurking in this case.
 

"How was the fire situation?"

 

“It is presumed that the arson occurred with all the priests killed. And,
after seeing the temple on fire, before all the furniture inside the temple
burned down. It seems that the spectators rushed into the temple and
robbed them of their belongings.”
 

“…When they saw a fire, they looted it. are you?”

 

"Yes. There are many eyewitnesses. When they saw the fire, they said they
were going to fight in front of it.”
 
"then...."
 

Ludwig as well as Ellen narrowed their brows at those words.

 

As Louise said, there is an order of events.

 

But arson is not the last.

 

Rather, looting may be the last.

 

“You didn’t loot and set fire, but you saw the fire and looted?”
 

"Yes
 

.”
 

It may not happen under normal circumstances, but every penny, every
meal is important.
 

There was a fire in the temple. Those who watched the fire tried to loot to
take away the precious things or food that was in there.
 

The reasoning that the arson was most likely to be the last was wrong.
'Cause I didn't understand people's desperation
 

thought from
 

Looting is the last.

 

And the looters are not murderers, but fire-watchers.

 

He ran directly to the scene of the fire and stole.

 

Of course, it is possible that the murderers first looted and then set the
fire, and then the onlookers stole the leftovers.
 

'If the arson came first, the priests would have left the temple before they
were devoured by the fire. Arson must have happened after the murder.
And the looting was done by onlookers who watched the fire.
 

‘The priests die first, then arson, then loot.

 

'Then the likelihood that the murderers killed the priests and set them on
fire increased. I still don't know if their purpose was murder, looting, or
something else altogether.
 

'The looters Ludwig once saw are not murderers. They must be thieves
who jumped into the temple and stole the leftovers while practicing
disrespect.'
 

'Still, did you know one?

 

After organizing her thoughts, Ellen looks at the restless paladin.

 

“Is there any chance of catching the criminals in this case?”

 

“At this stage… I can’t give you a definitive answer yet.”

 

To Ellen's question, the Paladin hesitated and answered just like that.
 

truly mob-turned crowd, whoever Rowen is actually a priest, Ludwig and

Ellen would be more involved, there would be no way to find out.
 

.
 

that
 

Even if they find it, they search the refugee camps and the royal capital like
this and end up catching a few shoplifters, and even those shoplifters are
real.
 

It may not have been the ones who killed the Zero Priest. 'The possibility
that the massacre of civilians by the Knights Templar will take place using
this as an excuse, but it is highly unlikely that the Knights Templar will do
such a thing in a situation where people's eyes are not very good...'
 

It is the worst assumption that it is interpreted as a challenge to the gods

and that the search for heretics or heresies is strengthened.
 

may be lost There is no need or reason for the Knights Templar to throw
such a cruel and terrible adventure tree.
 

Ellen is worried.
 

That's never a good thing, but if you say it's an event at face value, Ludwig
will step down.
 

A mob stormed the temple and set it on fire.

 

The culprit is a civilian, and Rowen was savagely murdered in front of the
blade that cut through himself with only the power of recovery because his
fighting ability was low.
 

Whatever Rowen's real title as an agent is, there's no reason for Ludwig to
dig it up in the first place.
 

“Heroes, leave this to us...”

 

However, Ellen is conscious of the existence of a paladin who is constantly

by her side and trying to get her out.
 

The thief's feet were numb, and Ellen's presence in this place was very
disturbing.
 

Rather, if he had left it alone, he would have thought that there is no

reason to dig further, but the paladin's anxiety made Ellen's foot easy | was
preventing it from coming out.
 

It could be taken for fear that Ellen would get caught up in the collapse of
the building, but Ellen's attitude was questionable.
 

'All bodies were recovered...'

 

It's not hard to understand why the body was removed quickly, as it might
be buried in a collapsing building while preserving the body at the scene.
 

Not the entire building was burnt down, nor did the entire building
collapse.
 

Because it was a building built by mixing stone and wood, the wood was
charred, but the building collapsed, but still maintained its poor
appearance.
 

Ellen examines the walls of the building that were not devoured by the fire.
 

| 'Blood stains...'
 

supposedly located, I checked the sight of blood spattered on the wall to

see if the flame had been swept away.
 

Although there is no body, the blood splattered on the wall allows Ellen to
imagine what the murder scene must have been like.
 

The victim was killed with his back against a wall.

 

'Blood splattered on the wall, and a lot of blood on the floor.... He must
have died on the spot.'
 

'The weapon used was a knife. Perhaps a sword...'

 

'The direction of the blood splatter is to the right. That means it was cut
from left to right...'
 
'It's not like cutting down, it's a way of cutting up, and it's not in the
direction that the power goes in so well.'
 

'If you look at the amount of blood, it's a cut, not a cut. I cut it all the way
to the bone. If it wasn't for that, I wouldn't be able to splatter so much
blood on the wall.
 

'A civilian who doesn't even know how to properly handle a weapon. With
a sword, it is impossible to cut a person down to the bone in one breath...
 

'Never.'
 

Ellen looks closely at the blood-red wall.

 

'The sword barely scratched the wall of the building."

 

Although it was shallow , it clearly went beyond the level of cutting off a
human body, and it was enough to scrape away even the walls of a
building.
 

'Among the assailants, there must have been a person with a level capable
of at least mana enhancement."
 

Ellen looked at the traces and read the circumstances of the slaughter that
was impossible with the ordinary power of a normal human being.
 

So, another fact I found out.

 
There is a possibility that the Paladins have not yet been able to deduce
clues from these traces.
 

Or, they are trying to hide the truth.

 

It is unknown whether the paladins did not find a clue, or whether they
knew it but did not say it.
 

It is not known whether Ellen is hiding information simply because she is

an outsider, hiding information because it is something that should not be
revealed, or whether she is Ludwigwa and does not know even though
there is evidence in front of her.
 

“Something… ok?”
 

As Ellen pondered something, Ludwig asked softly.

 

“No, not really.”

 

Ellen didn't tell Ludwig what he had found out, even because of his side-
watching eyes.
 

Ellen looked beyond the chapel to the other districts.

 

temple was not intact, but in some places it was broken.

 

Beyond the chapel behind the temple, the roof completely collapsed,
destroying the places where the priests lived, the kitchen and other
buildings.
 

“Brother, there may be additional collapses.”

 

"it's okay."
 

Because of the piles of stones that have fallen from the collapsed roof, it is
impossible to know what is underneath.
 

“Maybe other people’s bodies are lying there, don’t they? What about the
search situation?”
 

"Ah... All the bodies have already been collected. It was about morning
that this place collapsed."
 

"okay."
 

Ellen looked at the bare skeleton of the collapsed roof and knew that the
paladin's words that there might be additional collapse were true. The
snow continues to pile up, so if a little more snow accumulates, the temple
may collapse.
 

Ellen was convinced that the paladin's statement that this was an attack by
a mob was a lie, or that it was because she had no knowledge of the facts.
 

Because it is a small temple, it may not have been able to resist armed
civilians. The assumption itself is already wrong. The raiders would not
have been civilians.
 

The sequence of events is murder, arson, and looting.

 

It is Ellen's guess that it was not the mob that appeared during the killing
phase.
 

Then why?
 

For what purpose did the raiders raid this place?

 

Of course, it must have been because this place had meaning.

 

But what is the meaning and value of this not-so-great temple? Although it
burned down, Ellen did not find any great value in this temple.
 

If this raid isn't just an attack from an angry mob, there must be a reason.
 

good reason and justification.

 

However, there are situations where the Paladins intentionally hide

information.
 

All the bodies were recovered, yes. Otherwise, except for the bloodstains
on the wall, all the meaningful clues that Ellen could obtain would have
already been destroyed.
 

Ellen remembers Louise's words.

 

three stages of events.

 
murder, arson, looting.
 

killings were the first, it was made clear that they were not civilians. And in
the first place, the purpose was not to loot, but to kill the priests.
 

When the looting was the last, they just turned the onlookers watching the
fire into looters. The looters, then, are those who have nothing to do with
the real heart of the case.
 

Louise said the three events may have been caused by different people.
 

This is not simply a case of an angry crowd.

 

There might be some items that could not be burnt in the looting, so small
thieves jumped into the scene of the fire.
 

So looting is an incidental occurrence, and the point is murder.

 

Why was this temple attacked?

 

It must have been because there was a good reason to do so.

 

There will be more to it than it seems.

 

What happened in the second stage was arson.

 

Why was fire protection necessary?

 
It must have been because it was also necessary.
 

Why is fire prevention necessary?

 

consequences of arson.
 

Ellen looks at the temple that is about to collapse.

 

Did you need to burn something?

 

Or, did it need to be demolished?

 

I don't know well. Ellen is certain of one thing.

 

Whether it's because of the murdered Archbishop Rowen's existence, or

whether it's the temple itself.
 

It was certain that this temple was by no means an ordinary temple.

 

“What was this temple doing?”

 

At Ellen's question, the Paladin tilted his head as if he was talking about
something.
 

"Yeah? That's right.... It was the temple of Tuan, dedicated to the goddess
of innocence."
 
Whether she really didn't know or pretended she didn't know, Ellen
couldn't tell anymore.
 

Ellen looks around.

 

The outer wall is still intact, but the roof has collapsed, so piles of stones
are piled up in front of you, and snow is gradually accumulating on top of
it.
 

“Ellen .”
 

And, Ludwig, who had been silent, quietly called Ellen.

 

“Something…don’t you smell it?”

 

At Ludwig's words, Ellen was silent for a moment.

 

It's definitely a strange smell.

 

First of all, it is uncertain whether the Paladins know the truth about this
scene or not. So, I don't know if the Paladins are hiding the truth
knowingly, or if they're sending Ellen out because the scene is really
dangerous.
 

Ellen knows that Ludwig isn't confident in using his hair, but Ludwig didn't
say that there was a strange smell at the scene.
 

In the first place, if even Ludwig could smell something suspicious, it is a

story that anyone who visits this site must be suspicious.
 

no.
 

smell?
 

Ellen looks at Ludwig.

 

Ludwig winking his nose

 

a strange smell, it was smelling real.

 

After all, this idiot was a nerd, and he was literally just talking about the
real smell.
 

It literally smells like it. Because it was a fire scene, the stench of burning
stench made Ellen hold her breath as much as possible.
 

“What smell?”
 

"That... the stench..."

 

stink.
 

You can smell the burnt smell, but the stench is a bit out of the way. No,
this burnt smell already stinks by itself, but no matter how poor Ludwig
was, in this situation, he couldn't make a stupid noise at the level of
smelling burnt.
 
Thinking that Ludwig's ignorance might be a clue, Ellen focuses on her
sense of smell.
 

A terrifying smell of burns that vibrated everywhere.

 

But something else mingled in it.

 

Subtle but clearly present,

 

A stench coming through the tip of the nose.

 

Precisely,
 

“Yeah, it smells like excrement.”

 

"right...?"
 

feces and urine. i.e. the smell of feces.

 

“And it smells like blood.”

 

And the fishy smell of blood is smelled somewhere.

 

It may be the smell of the traces of the dead bodies here, but the smell of
Ludwig and Ellen is not the smell of that scene.
 

It smells very strong.

 
It wasn't swept away or buried in the fire, but it was definitely the kind of
smell that came from somewhere.
 

Ludwig couldn't help but concentrate on the smell.

 

ji
 

| filth, and the smell of blood.

 

Because it was a smell that I had smelled so many times that I crossed the
battlefield and crossed the battlefield.
 

A smell that was terribly familiar to Ellen and Ludwig.

 

And the epicenter of that smell.

 

Ellen rolls her arms.

 

“Ludwig.”
 

"yes."
 

“Hey, help me clear up the rubble.”

 

Obviously, the smell was coming out of the pile of stones that were piling
up in the snow.
 

“Uh, uh! okay!"

 

“Yo, hero...!”
 

As Ellen stepped forward, the paladin blocked Ellen's front as if it was

absolutely impossible.
 

“Just one more time, if you add one more useless word.”
 

Ellen raised her robe and tapped the sword on her waist with her
fingertips.
 

It refers to the moonlight sword and the void sword Rament.

 

“I know it will be a good sight.”

 

Ellen was starting to get annoyed at the constant addition of unnecessary

weight from her side.
 

When Ellen and Ludwig suddenly started cleaning up the rubble of the
collapsed building, the impatience of the paladin who was guarding him
reached its peak.
 

Fortunately, the exterior walls of the building are unharmed, so Ellen and
Ludwig can take the wreckage.
 

It was a fact that you couldn't see them being removed from the outside.
 

Clearing the snow and navigating the piles of stones the size of a house
was no work for Ludwig and Ellen.
 

And both Ludwig and Ellen were confident without having to lift a few piles
of stones.
 

did.
 

Inside, the strong smell of blood and filth was intensifying as if stinging his
nose.
 

There is something beneath this wreckage.

 

Soon, not only the paladins who were monitoring them, but also others
came and watched Ellen and Ludwig, but none of the great paladins dared
to stop Ellen's actions.
 

I couldn't help it, but I couldn't help but watch Ellen clear the rubble of the
building.
 

So, how much debris was removed?

 

“There was a basement.”

 

“ …that’s right.”
 

Obviously, buried space that could not be seen in the crevice of the rubble
of the collapsed building.
 

From there, Ellen and Ludwig could see the stairs going down to the
basement.
 

And there was clearly a smell of filthy water and blood coming from the
basement stairs.
 

Ellen looked at the paladins with pale complexions.

 

“Don’t follow me, don’t go anywhere, wait here.”

 

I was deliberately trying to deceive Ellen, so it was an omen that I had to be

prepared no matter what I saw.
 

"let's go."
 

"yes."
 

Ellen took the lead, Ludwig followed.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

589
 

stairs going down to the basement were not very long. As we went down
to the entrance that had been buried in the rubble, the smell of
unbearable stench was gradually rising, as well as the fishy smell of blood
was gradually rising to a disgusting level.
 

“What the hell… what the hell is there…”

 

Ellen tensed, and opened the door leading to the basement of the temple.
 

In the pitch black darkness, the cloak of the sun was draped over Ellen's
shoulders, and soon the blazing flames from the cloak of the sun spit out
the darkness next to Ellen.
 

Soon after the darkness moved, a long hallway appeared, with rooms
dotted around it.
 

The basement was not affected by the fire.

 

However, in the hallways, there were corpses, whether they had not been
discovered or had not been recovered.
 

“The corpses are here too…”

 

Ludwig was staring blankly at the corpses all over the hallway, his eyes
wide open.
 

| Even if I pretend to be in the temple, for a real purpose

 

There was a secret space that seemed to exist.

 

The stench coming up to the ground was the smell of blood and filth from
the corpses.
 
"I think the original purpose of the raiders was to kill the people here."
 

Unlike Ludwig, who was exhausted, Ellen calmly walked down the hallway.
 

What does this temple and the dead underground people mean?
 

I think this is the original meaning of this place in the first place...
 

| not too many people

 

But, that was not much.

 

Ellen walked down the basement hallway and looked around the rooms.
 

There was a space that looked like a dining room, there was a space that
looked like a warehouse, and there was a bedroom.
 

'The ground was camouflage and the basement was real. It was a space
where more people lived than I heard...'
 

One
 

In Ellen's eyes, weapons, including swords and spears, could be found.

 

'Not a massacre, but a trace of battle...'

 

'Here the raiders and the people in the basement fought.

 
But, importantly, it was impossible to know which of the corpses were the
assailants and which were the victims. Not a single one was wearing a
priest's uniform.
 

AA
 

One
 

.
 

ji
 

ji
 

There were more stairs going down in the basement.

 

And the stench was coming up from the basement.

 

Ludwig wasn't terrified, but that there were more dead people, and that
this temple was nothing from its appearance.
 

Knowing that it was being operated under the enemy, I couldn't help but
get even more confused.
 

it was
 

Ellen reached the second basement floor.

 
“This... is this...?”
 

Ludwig was muttering dazedly.

 

The second basement floor was bigger than the first floor.
 

All.
 

Ellen murmured quietly while looking at the open underground space.

 

“Prison… Is it?”
 

There were iron bars in the space that looked like a large-scale
accommodation facility at first glance.
 

And, the prisoners were dead hanging from the wall.

 

'The cause of death was a penetrating wound.... he was stabbed by a

weapon like a spear.
 

Ellen goes around the detention facility on the second basement floor, and
visually checks the appearance of the corpses beyond the iron bars.
 

'All the other corpses have the same cause. That said, it means that he was
killed by stabbing the spear from the outside of this cage.
 

'If you look at the scars on each of the corpses, it is clear that they were
tortured as well as imprisoned. Also, there are quite a few rooms that look
like torture chambers.
 

'Confinement, and torture.'

 

'Were the people who raided here trying to rescue those who were
imprisoned?'
 

'If that's the purpose, then these people shouldn't have been killed by the
raiders, but rather were slaughtered by the people in the basement of this
temple.
 

' It is not clear whether the purpose of the rescue is or not, but the rescue
must have failed.'
 

'Who are these people, and why are they locked up here?'
 

“Ellen…”
 

Ellen's worries were interrupted by Ludwig's sobs.

 

Ludwig, who called for Ellen, stood blankly in front of an iron window,
looking inside.
 

“I… this person. I saw... yesterday.”

 

"What?"
 

With that said, Ellen went to Ludwig's side.

 

A mysterious prisoner who was stabbed to death by a spear, but, of course,

Ellen did not know who the person in front of her was.
 

Ludwig's eyes trembled violently.

 

"Yesterday... Among those who tried to attack the priest with me... there
was this person... I remember... I'm sure there was..."
 

“Did you mean to attack?”

 

Ludwig nodded.
 

Ludwig briefly described yesterday's situation.

 

Rowen, who had a bit of a fuss over pagan issues during the disease
cleanup process, and acted like he lost his temper a little when he saw
them. But knowing that they were Brave Cults, they gave up writing.
 

road
 

On the way back after cleaning up, the warriors tried to attack Ludwig and
Rowen, and Ludwig ran away with Rowen.
 

that
 

One of them is dead, imprisoned.

 
“In front of me… I said I was going to leave them alone…”
 

“Actually, these people were captured from the refugee camps…. That
must be the situation.”
 

Enraged at Rowen's death, Ludwig Hee enlisted Ellen's help.

 

However, it is now almost certain to be discovered that Rowen is far from

being a good man.
 

It is unknown if this is the case with all of the prisoners, but it is very likely
that they are heretics.
 

And Rowen's attitude, which seemed to have lost his mind for a short time
after seeing a pagan
 

do.
 

torture room .
 

Now Ludwig has no choice but to know what this place was and who
Rowen was.
 

“Maybe… this is… and the priest…”

 

Ludwig mumbled blankly, and Ellen spoke briefly, looking at the prison's
entire view.
 
“It must have been a heresy interrogator.”
 

This is undoubtedly a place where interrogation, torture, and rehabilitative

work for heretics take place.
 

If so, Archbishop Rowen.

 

She must have been a priest who was the leader of the Inquisitors.
 

Ludwig's eyes were wide open, and he couldn't help but feel betrayed and
lost.
 

It is almost certain that Archbishop Rowen was carrying out disease

cleanup operations while also catching and torturing infidels from refugee
camps.
 

Ellen wasn't shocked, but that's why she worked harder around the
dungeon.
 

The prison was not just a prison cell and a torture chamber. Ellen looked at
the dead bodies and checked them for anything else unusual.
 

It was only then that I saw the dead bodies dry because they had not eaten
properly, and I had no choice but to know that they were refugees in the
village.
 

He was severely tortured for believing in paganism.

 
'That means that the people who attacked this street had enough power to
conduct double interrogation and enough combat power to protect this
place...'
 

'It must have been natural in a way that there were enough people to
enhance his magical power.'
 

It is to attack the bases of the heretical inquisitors.

 

So, it was not a simple mob, and it was clear that even if it was called a
group, it would not be an ordinary group.
 

'We raided this road to rescue people, but all of them have already been
killed for silence. And the entrance to the basement was sealed off due to
the collapse.... I'm still not sure who did it.'
 

| Whatever the purpose of the rescue

 

The grids raided the Inquisitor's stronghold and evaporated after killing the
Inquisitors, killing everyone inside.
 

'Anyway, it is highly likely that the entrance to the basement was blocked
by rubble before the guards or looters arrived.
 

A fire broke out, and the guards were sent in.

 

The fact that the guards did not know this underground space would mean
that the entrance to the basement had been blocked from before.
 
anyone could see the site, the Knights Templar were sent in and took over
the jurisdiction of the incident from the guards.
 

'The reason I didn't let you in was to prevent me from seeing what you're
doing here...'
 

Even if it is a heretical interrogation, it is a scene where civilians are

captured, tortured, and killed. If Ellen saw that, out of control would have
to happen.
 

But he couldn't stop Ellen's footsteps, so in the end, he had no choice but
to open the way in vain.
 

You want to keep the secrets of the denomination, and pointing a sword at
Ellen, the symbol of the denomination, is like a slanderous group.
 

Ellen passes through the prison and torture chambers and heads to the
deepest room.
 

“Ellen…”
 

"yes. I am listening.” “If it’s a Heretic Inquisitor… it would be similar to the

Paladins…? If there is something to fight, you will have to fight.”
 

“I don’t know for sure, but maybe it is.”

 

It doesn't have to be, but the Inquisitors may need real combat power, as
the infidels may sometimes wield dangerous powers.
 
it was ter
 

“Then … Rowen-sama is obviously a high-ranking inquisitor.”

 

“It must have been.”

 

“Then, Rowen-sama… would he be someone who could actually fight?”

 

The leader of the Inquisitor.

 

Rather, it will require real force.

 

Of course it may not be. Even though those who sit in the Pope's seat of
the Five Archbishops can use enormous divine power, they are not
necessarily chosen as paladins.
 

“It may not be, but that person was a person who directly did outdoor
activities. It must have been.”
 

However, Rowen was the type to run directly on the field. So she must
have been really good at fighting. Maybe even better than Ludwig.
 

“Then… why did you need a bodyguard?”

 

“……That’s right.”
 

Ludwig couldn't help but feel confused, and Ellen had no choice but to
think that Ludwig's question was justified.
 

“If that person is a heretic interrogator, he will definitely be able to fight,

and if he is traveling around a refugee camp for the purpose of collecting
information or spying on infidels, there is no reason to need security
guards. It would be more comfortable to move alone. It’s something I don’t
understand.”
 

“Why… why did you do that?”

 

“I don’t know. Not yet.”

 

That's obviously weird.

 

The possibility that Rowen really lacks combat abilities cannot be ruled out,
but it is strange that he is the leader of the Heretic Inquisition and the type
of person who goes directly to the scene, but does not have combat
abilities.
 

If so, Rowen has enough power to protect himself, but until now, he said
that he had been roaming the refugee camps with his bodyguards.
 

it becomes
 

Ellen passed through the prison and reached a room at the end of the
other hallway.
 

Opening the door, Ellen could see the desk, chair, and bookshelf inside.
 

"Probably, this was Rowen's office... it was the same thing."

 

It was a structure that could only be viewed as a space for the person in
charge.
 

Books related to theology, including the temple, were stacked on the

bookshelf, and Ellen approached the table.
 

There were several pieces of papers scattered around, and most of the
papers were encrypted, so Ellen couldn't tell what they meant by looking
at them.
 

Since we are dealing with confidential information, it was probably natural

that all documents were encrypted.
 

However,
 

at there.
 

Ellen had only one recognizable document.

 

One
 

It wasn't the paperwork.

 

Ellen carefully lifts the sheet of paper.

 

"Ellen...? Did you find anything?"

 
Ellen picked up the paperwork and handed it to Ludwig, who had no choice
but to roll his eyes.
 

The password document cannot be recognized, but there is only one thing
that can be recognized.
 

The photo contained in the document. “My face…why is it here…?”

 

A photograph of Ludwig was included in the document.

 

“I don’t know what it is, but it is clearly a document with your personal
details.”
 

n't read it doesn't mean you can't infer what it's about.
 

“I didn’t need a bodyguard.”

 

Ellen sees Ludwig.

 

One
 

.
 

“I don’t know why, but I think I approached you in the first place.”
 

It was clear that Rowen had deliberately approached Ludwig.

 

Ellen first put the document in her arms.

 

The Temple of Tuan, which had already disguised itself in decline, had a
place to imprison and torture people underground.
 

The base of the heretical inquisitors.

 

I was able to confirm the hidden appearance of the temple.

 

Most of the Inquisitors were slaughtered by unknown raiders.

 

A fire broke out, and after the fire looters robbed the temple.
 

And the entrance to the basement was blocked by collapsing after the fire,
which was an intentional collapse.
 

Ludwig was enchanted by the fact that Rowen was in fact the man behind
such a horrific act.
 

The work in the basement is over.

 

IT .
 

EM
 

Ellen returned to Earth with Ludwig, who had gone mad.

 

According to Ellen's command, the Paladins were unable to enter or leave

the spot with their complexions turned blue.
 

The Paladins should have prevented Ellen from seeing this scene, but they
could never stop Ellen from seeing it.
 

Ellen doesn't know if these people are related to the Inquisition or not. But
since they must know what kind of place this place is, they tried to stop
Ellen.
 

Right now, there is nothing to say even if the neck escapes from the sword
of the angry warrior.
 

The Paladins waited for the words to come out of the mouth of the
recruiter who did not say anything.
 

“They said there were not enough priests.”

 

Ellen did not judge them or inquire about the truth.

 

It is highly probable that they did not know the details anyway.
 

“It seems that there are a lot of priests who will mobilize to kill people.
 

Ellen passed them by and said it briefly.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

590
 

Ellen and Ludwig escaped the burnt out temple.

 

“The St. Knights will soon find out that I was in there. They may not be able
to touch me, but they might try to silence you.”
 

“Don’t leave the temple for a while.”

 

"...yes."
 

Ludwig was stunned, and he had no choice but to do so.

 

By helping Rowen's work, Ludwig himself can do something, even in small

ways. had found hope.
 

However, Rowen was actually a heretic inquisitor, collecting information

from refugee camps, kidnapping and torturing these prisoners. And I don't
know for what reason, but I intentionally approached myself.
 

Rowen didn't even need Ludwig's bodyguard in the first place. in what way
 

I was going to use it, and I used it.

 

It was then that Ludwig understood the bizarre attitude Rowen had taken
when he saw the infidel he had seen that day. Because I was a heretic
inquisitor.
 
In the first place, it may have been a lie from the beginning that they had
continued to clean up diseases.
 

“It took a long time.”

 

"yes."
 

we
 

Ellen and Ludwig were waiting in an alley far away from the temple,
Heinrich, and Louis.
 

rejoined with
 

“…these are expressions that you know you shouldn’t know.”

 

Even if Louise didn't listen to the details, just looking at their expressions,
she had an intuition that something big was going to happen even if
something happened.
 

In the case of Heinrich, but in the case of Louise, the commander of the
Kernstadt army is Kernstadt's first heir to the throne.
 

Ellen pondered for a while whether it would be okay to let such a person
know what could be called the shame of the Knights Templar.
 

it was
 
Although she has no choice but to get involved in everything related to
politics, Ellen has no interest in such things. I am well aware that with
position comes responsibility, but over-consideration of neutrality is
already political in itself.
 

thing
 

And Louise knew the importance of her position better than Ellen, and she
came here simply to help Ludwig, not the commander of Cairnstadt.
 

So, Ellen told Louise and Heinrich about what she had learned at the
temple.
 

It was a heresy interrogation center or a kyohwaso disguised as a shabby

temple, and there was a huge dungeon and torture chamber under the
temple, and all the people in it were dead.
 

“Heresy… interrogation?”
 

Heinrich was stunned when he heard the story from Ellen.

 

“Yeah, of the corpses in the prison, I said that Ludwig was one of the
cultists I saw yesterday. They must have been arrested and tortured.”
 

One
 

And Ellen said one more thing that was just as important.
 
That there was a document with Ludwig's photo in a place that seemed to
be Rowen's office. A circumstance that Rowen appears to have
intentionally approached Ludwig.
 

“On purpose to Ludwig…? how

 

why?"
 

“I don’t know yet.”

 

Rowen is a Heretic Inquisitor.

 

And he intentionally approached Ludwig and tried to exploit it in any way.

 

Heinrich looked at Ludwig, lost in his breath, and his taste buds were bitter.
It's been getting better for the past few days, and if this happens, I'm sure
I'll be shocked even more than before.
 

I was being used, but I didn't even notice it, and I liked that there were still
things I could do.
 

Even Rowen and Ludwig were wandering the refugee villages, catching,
torturing, and killing infidels he knew.
 

“It’s strange.”
 

Louise, who was quietly listening to the story, narrowed her eyebrows and
spoke quietly.
 
“ What does the interrogation of heresy have to do with using Ludwig?
 

ji?"
 

It was a context that everyone in this place was completely unaware of.
Ludwig was not initially a believer in the Five Great Protestants, but that
doesn't mean he believes in the Dragon Warriors. In the first place, he is a
person who has nothing to do with heresy.
 

"Come to think of it...."

 

Ludwig mumbles blankly.

 

“About Ellen… I did ask.”

 

"me...?"
 

Ellen tilted her head at that, and Ludwig nodded.

 

“The Brave Church…. It’s natural for that person… but it seems like he
really hates the Dragon Warrior Church. And, I asked who you are. And...
after hearing that I was going to the temple... I also asked what kind of
existence the demon lord was."
 

Ellen's expression became even more serious when Rowen suddenly said
that she had also mentioned herself.
 

“Maybe… was he trying to approach you? Through Ludwig?"

 
“Maybe.”
 

At Louise's question, Ellen quietly nodded her head. Louise frowned and
bit her lip as if she couldn't understand more.
 

“I don’t know what you think of the Heroic Church… but the Dragonhawk
Church is not directly related to you, is it?”
 

"yes."
 

The Braves Church is an arbitrary folk belief, so it exists completely

irrespective of the will of Ellen Artorius himself, who can be said to be the
object of faith.
 

“From the point of view of the Inquisitor, he would have wanted to get rid
of the Brave Cult.... Then, he approached you through Ludwig... and did
harm to you, or was he trying to do that?”
 

Ludwig opened his eyes when he heard that Rowen had reached Ellen
through him and that he might have tried to kill Ellen.
 

“I hope… I can’t…”
 

“The Dragon Temple has nothing to do with me, but when I die, the Dragon
Temple will disappear. He may have been thinking that way.”
 

At Ellen's explanation, Ludwig's complexion grew even whiter.

 
If Ellen, the main subject of the Braves' religion, dies, the Braves' Church
will be destroyed. It is a naturally occurring folk belief, but if El Ren dies,
the Braves Church will have no choice but to disappear.
 

The Braves Church was going to try to find another faith. They will either
return to the arms of the Five Great Bishops, or they will try to find a new
faith.
 
They don't love Ellen, they just love hope. Anyone can only give hope.
 

Ludwig mumbled quietly.

 

“That person… I see. I said that.”

 

"what?"
 

Ludwig said he didn't know much about the Demon King, and said that he
seemed to be a victim about Ellen.
 

and,
 

“Ellen… she says she seems to be the victim of all of this… so do you
know…”
 

Obviously, saying that, he gave a strange smile that didn't make sense. It's
not that you don't know, it's like you know differently.
 

“I don’t know what it is, but as if what I knew was true and different…
something. ridicule or like you're sorry It felt that way…”
 

At Ludwig's words, Ellen forgot.

 

2
 

As Ellen opened her eyes as if she had heard a shocking word, Louise
watched silently.
 

1|
 

The conversation between Lou Dwig and Rowen, though others didn't
notice.
 

Through that brief content, Ellen was able to realize one truth.
 

'I knew why and how the gate incident happened.'

 

So when Ludwig said that Ellen was the victim, he laughed.

 

Ellen had never seen Rowen's face. But Ludwig, who is close to Ellen and
can meet at any time, does not know the truth that Rowen also knows.
 

Because it's funny, and it's sad.

 

So that's what he said.

 

“I think it’s true that he might have approached Ellen to get rid of the Brave
Cult….”
 

Heinrich's words made Ellen want to bite her tongue.

 

'No... no.'
 

He couldn't even spit it out, but Ellen seemed to know what Rowen was
thinking.
 

'He was trying to get revenge... on me.

 

Although it was one of the causes of the Gates incident, he is revered by

many people as a hero, with all his sins blamed on the Demon King.
 

Those who believe in the Dragon Warriors treat those who believe in the
Five Great Protestants as sinners and praise Ellen Mann.
 

How disgusting and disgusting was that?

 

The disappearance of the Heroic Church due to Ellen's death would have
been secondary.
 

Rowen also asked what kind of existence the Demon Lord was, not Ellen.
 

That means that if Rowen knew the truth, he might rather support the
Demon King.
 

She is the priest of Tuan.

 

So, if you knew that the Demon King, the owner of Tiamata, didn't really
want the gate incident and even warned about it, then of course you have
no choice but to support the Demon King.
 

Of course, he would have no choice but to hate and hate Ellen, who was
the opposite.
 
Only Ellen, who knew this, could not open her mouth recklessly, as hard as
a stone.
 

Ludwig, too, was even more shocked when he learned that Rowen might
have tried to approach Ellen using him.
 

Ludwig had to realize that just being close to a special being would not only
make him a special being, but he could also be used regardless of his own
worth.
 

"Rowen, as well as all the Inquisitors under him, have died, so whatever
the purpose was, it became impossible to achieve it... Oh no.”
 

Louise looks at Ellen.

 

"Who the hell attacked that temple? Is it okay if I don't reveal it?"
 

Whatever Rowen's intentions were, there were too many reluctant parts to
assume that everything was resolved now that she died.
 

In the end, it is only speculation that Rowen might have tried to kill Ellen.
 

"Even if that Inquisitor was trying to kill you in the first place, there's
something strange about it.
 

ᄇᄇ
 

"The strange... the part?"

 
“What has that got to do with you kidnapping and torturing warriors?”
 

"ah...."
 

Then Ellen was shocked that Rowen might know the truth, and had no idea
what had already happened.
 

“Not all fanatics and crazy people are stupid. I have no choice but to know
that the occurrence of the Dragon Warrior Church has nothing to do with
the real you. Were there any obvious signs of torture?"
 

“Yes, there was a torture chamber, and the bodies had signs of torture in
common.
 

yo .”
 

At Ellen's words, Louise nodded slowly.

 

“You could use torture just to inflict pain, but torture is basically to get
information.”
 

Louise says
 

never seen
 

“What information can we get from torturing people who have never seen
you before in their life, or who at best would have seen you at a distance?”
 
That's obviously weird.
 

If he had approached Ludwig to kill Ellen, it is highly probable that the

torture of the Brave Cults was also carried out for that purpose. But no
matter how hard you torture the Brave Cults, you won't know anything
about Ellen. There's no way they didn't know that.
 

"Maybe he was trying to convert..." |

 

“You’re the youngest. It's impossible to convert all the Brave Cults through
torture, right?"
 

“That’s right…”
 

There are so many brave warriors, it would have to be hundreds of times

more cultists than now to convert them through torture, which is
impossible.
 

“I don’t know. Feeling the limits of such a thing, he may have thought that
killing the hero was the only way to end the cult, but in this situation, the
hero
 

I can't help but think that trying to kill him is crazy... I don't know."
 

Whether it was just an act of fanaticism, or what other intentions he had,

he eventually fell into a labyrinth.
 

It is possible to infer Rowen's purpose from the clues, but it is impossible

to know what is certain.
 
This was originally Ludwig's job.
 

However, after digging into the case, the possibility that it was actually
Ellen's became very high.
 

Rowen's true purpose is still unknown. It is not known where and who
attacked the temple.
 

However, if Ellen tries to dig deeper into this, it will inevitably become
dangerous.
 

“Whether it’s the Knights Templar or the Five Great Bishops, either way,
those people will know about this. The priest probably didn't do it alone.
And I'm not even sure if that person really tried to kill me. It’s just that this
is just a possibility.”
 

“It is not. It is true that the biggest problem is to be certain of any problem
before you know it properly.”
 

Ellen says quietly.

 

"From here on, I'll do it alone. It's just me."

 

It's political, and it's dangerous.

 

Neither Louise nor Heinrich nor Ludwig can help.

 

Louise looked at Ellen with a firm expression on her face.

 
A person who, at a young age, has to carry so many things and is not afraid
to do so.
 

Those words of Ludwig who said he was a victim of everything.

 

And this time, the attitude of trying to endure alone whatever is in front of
you.
 

Louise knows she can't get her hands on this any more.
 

However, despite that determination, in the end, the attitude of having to

bear everything regardless of whether one has the will to bear it or not,
can only be saddened.
 

alone problem.
 

Louise thinks about Ellen's sad words.

 

“It’s your problem alone.”

 

Louise smiles bitterly.

 

Even if all the work of a person who has to carry so many things is trivial,
all of them are bound to be related issues.
 

What about the royal family and what about the successors?
 
In a situation where humanity might end if the hero dies, the hero tries to
do something dangerous.
 

“Your problem is the problem of all mankind.”

 

“ ……
 

Assuming that Ellen's death will ruin everything in the world.

 

The things carried on Louise's shoulders become irrelevant in the face of

Ellen's life.
 

HAL
 

Ellen will help Louise until the end. In front of the words, I couldn't help
but suffocate.
 

Even if they are heretical inquisitors, they eventually belong to the Knights
Templar or the Five Great Protestant Churches. So, it was as if the place
Ellen had to go to to learn more about Rowen had already been decided.
 

The Great Battle of the Knights Templar.

 

Louise, as well as Heinrich and Ludwig, moved with Ellen.

 

Ludwig had originally asked Ellen to reveal Rowen's unjust death, but in
reality, Rowen was the culprit who caused countless sad deaths.
 
So , in fact, the current situation was that the assailants who killed Rowen
might have done something just.
 

Rowen is not a bad person.

 

Ludwig hadn't even thought of questioning Rowen's mask until now.

 

day
 

root
 

No, I kept looking at suspicious appearances.

 

However, he may not have thought of doubting Rowen because he thought

that he could do something just by being with him.
 

He didn't know what to do, but he wanted to do something with his

frustrated heart, so he wanted to see the end of this work.
 

How far does this really go? Where is the root of this thing?
 

what the hell is going on

 

Just as Ellen wanted to know, Ludwig Hee wanted to know it. Even though I
knew that something would only make me frustrated rather than relieved.
 

Was Rowen really trying to kill Ellen?

 
What was the reason for torturing the Brave Cults ?
 

Is the Knights Templar aware of this?

 

Just as Ellen could push into the raid site guarded by the Paladins, the
Great War, the headquarters of the Knights Templar, was no different.
 

CH
 

“I want to meet the commander of the Knights Templar.”

 

That one word was enough.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

591
 

Ilayon Wolton, commander of the Knights Templar.

 

The successor to the former Templar Knights Commander, Le Barrier

Ranche, who took over the position after he resigned from his post due to
what he had done to his adopted daughter, Olivia Ranche.
 
Although he was a pro-imperial person, that was only compared to
Levereri Ranche, and it does not mean that he was completely subsumed
into the Empire.
 

Le Barrier Ranche dreamed of establishing a holy empire by completely

separating and independent of the Empire and the forces of the Holy
Knights and the Five Archbishops, and the first castle of the holy empire.
 

He tried to make Hwang his adopted daughter.

 

He dreamed of an empire of gods called the Holy Emperor that was divided
into five factions, the Pope, and the Popes.
 

Of course, very few people knew about that ambition, and he was forced
to put an end to his long dream of being killed by the Demon King.
 

Ilayon Wolton belongs to a middle-class figure compared to such a Lverier

Ranche.
 

This is enough. A person who thinks that it is best to maintain the status
quo within the power and resources that are currently in place.
 

Therefore, he had no choice but to be a character that suited the tastes of

the existing powers.
 

He has led the Knights Templars brilliantly after the Gate incident, and the
fact that the Knights Templar is still alive proves that Ilayon Wolton is a
person with sufficient capacity to serve as the leader of the Knights
Templar.
 
Ellen was also alone at the meeting with the Knights Templar commander.
 

However, he was only alone in the face-to-face meeting, and the visit itself
was accompanied by three other groups.
 

Ludwig, Heinrich.
 

and Louis von Schwartz.

 

The other three entered the Daeshinjeon instead of the reception room
and waited in a separate room for the meeting to end.
 

That was Louise's opinion.

 

Ellen asked if it would be better to wait outside so Louise wouldn't get

caught up in an annoying fight, but Louise shook her head.
 

'The visit itself must be accompanied by me, but the face-to-face must be
done by yourself.
 

'If we go together, isn't it better to face-to-face together? If we're going to

be apart, the other person doesn't know that we've been here together
 

this would be good

 

If you're going together, you'll either go to the face-to-face meeting with

the commander of the Temple Knights, or make sure the other person
doesn't even know you've been there.
 
Ellen thought it was good when she thought about it rationally.
 

We came together in such a vague way, but I thought that it might be

worse than not doing it if we only do it face-to-face.
 

'The fact that you are not alone puts pressure on your opponent. However,
I and the Knights Templar Commander are not directly discussing it, so
opinions are exchanged. That is, there will be no problems caused by it.
 

' Soon, the commander of the Knights Templar must first consider my
existence just because you and I have come together. I was just following
my youngest friend to the Great Temple of the Knights Templar, so there is
reason to look around.'
 

'The reason for going around like that is, in fact, as obvious as it is, the
other person won't believe it. But you don't know how many problems can
be avoided for that obvious reason. Because what matters is not how you
actually look, but how you look.
 

'It would be much easier for you to talk about what you're not there than if
I'm there, and since I'm there, the Knights Templar commander won't be
able to ignore you in the first place, but he'll have to think about you a lot.
 

'Do you understand what I mean?'

 

Hearing Louise's explanation, Ellen nodded her head.

 

'Yes. I know what you mean

 

yo. this.
 

Like Ellen, Louise is a person with meaning just by being. The Knights
Templar commander won't actually have a conversation with Louise von
Schwarz, but he has no choice but to feel his presence.
 

So, even at the very least, even if the head of the Temple Knights had
strange intentions for Ellen, it must have been after he had seriously
thought about taking action.
 

Ellen is not only a warrior herself, but also a guest with the heir of the
Schwarz royal family.
 

So , to deceive Ellen is to deceive the hero and at the same time deceive
the Schwarz royal family.
 

Excessive display of presence has the opposite effect, and Louise knew well
how to use that presence to the most appropriate level.
 

So Ellen had the other three groups wait in another room, and she was
alone in the waiting room.
 

The value of a warrior's name is never light.

 

An ordinary person could not request an interview, and even if someone

who could request an interview came and went, he would have to wait
until the commander of the Temple Knights finished his duties.
 

However, just because Ellen came to visit, the Knights Templar commander,
no matter what he was doing right now, had to leave everything behind
and come to the reception room.
 

In other words, when Ellen says she wants to see the Knights Templar
Commander, that means she wants to see him, and it is no different from
telling him to come out in front of me right now.
 

It didn't take about ten minutes for Ellen to arrive in front of the Temple
Knights Great Hall, to the reception room, and to see the face of the
Knights Knights Commander.
 

- rattle
 

The door to the reception room opened, and when the Knights Templar
Commander Ilayon Wolton appeared, Ellen got up and bowed her head to
him.
 

"hello."
 

Watching Ellen say hello, Ilayon Wolton gently stroked his shaved beard.
 

"Well. I never thought I'd see you in the zodiac

 

“It is.”
 

Ellen is not the type to be too attached to her position or to ask for a
protocol.
 

But to be honest, Ellen is very polite, but she's fair-minded. When I met
Louise von Schwarz, I only said hello.
 
The emperor and the emperor are rather at odds with each other because
of the temple days.
 

So, since Ellen is polite to everyone, strictly speaking, she is not particularly
polite to anyone.
 

That's why its appearance is subtly felt like it's not cheap.
 

Of course, no one in the world points it out. in the past and now.
 

“Sit down.”
 

"yes."
 

When asked for a seat, Ellen sat down on the sofa, and Ilayon Wolton sat
across from her.
 

The two are quite familiar with each other.

 

In fact, there were many times when I was on the battlefield with the
commander of the Knights Templar, and although Ellen did not always
attend meetings, I saw each other face to face.
 

However, it is very rare to return to the ecliptic and come to the Great War
of the Holy Electric Division to see each other.
 

Just before the gate incident.

 
Ellen was also there the day Olivia Ranche played a prank about
Reinhardt's whereabouts.
 

Other than that, isn't it the first time?

 

Ellen thought so.

 

Even then, of course, it wasn't a good thing I was sitting there, and it's still
the same today.
 

Ellen is polite, but she is not a talkative person.

 

“Do you know why I am here?”

 

At that straightforward question, Ilayon Wolton is silent for a moment.

 

“It was reported that he had personally entered the scene of the temple
fire.”
 

The moment Ellen entered the scene recklessly, whether one or several of
the Paladins already on the scene, Ellen knew, of course, that the hero
would have run back and forth to report to the Knights Templar, saying
they had an accident. could
 

You should have already been reported.

 

The attack on the Inquisitor's Temple and Ellen's intrusion.

 
“Please explain from start to finish. what is what If you know, as much as
you know, if you don’t know, as much as you don’t know.”
 

Ellen spoke calmly without changing her face.

 

“You knew the hero would come out like this.”

 

Because this had never happened before, Eleon Wolton smiled bitterly.
 

“I tend to do it when I have to.”

 

Ellen knows how to be rude when she should.

 

“If you don’t tell me, what are you going to do?”
 

At that, Ellen pondered for a moment.

 

“I’ll have to ask you until you tell me.”

 

Even if I lie down here for the first time in vain words, no one can put a
single finger on Ellen's body.
 

Even if it was the Knights Templar commander himself,

 

Ellen half-threateningly demanded the truth from Eleon Wolton.

 

But the answer was simple.

 
"I do not know."
 

“ ……”
 

In response to that casual and brazen answer that came out so plainly,
Ellen quietly looked at Ilayon Wolton.
 

“You don’t think I would believe that.”

 

“If you don’t know, you can only say you don’t know.”
 

Ellen Wolton's face looks like it won't fit a toothpick, and Ellen struggles to
figure out how to get in with that so casual lie.
 

What should you do if your partner is consistently ignorant?

 

However, without violence.

 

Ellen didn't know.

 

“You mean that the archbishop, Rowen, who was in the temple, wasn’t a
member of the Knights Templar?
 

yo. this?"
 

“No, Archbishop Rowen was a member of the Knights Templar. And the
bishop in charge of the cult management department, so it is correct that
he is the heretical inquisitor of the Knights Templar and in charge of the
imperial inquisitors.”
 

As Ellen saw and thought, Archbishop Rowen was the head of the
Inquisitor.
 

“By the way, the man was taking refugees in the basement of the temple
and torturing them.
 

Are you saying you didn't know?"

 

“To be precise, I didn’t know until now.”

 

“...are you joking around with words?”

 

Is this what it feels like to have a grinding tooth?

 

Seeing the scene that the commander of the Temple Knights did not know
what he should know, Ellen did not know where to start.
 

|
 

Ellen stares, and Ilayon Wolton looks down at the table.

 

“In the end, I have to make excuses for my incompetence.

 

army."
 
“Incompetence… huh?”
 

“Yeah, incompetent.”
 

The Knights Templar said, looking at Ellen quietly.

 

“Until now, I have commanded paladins and priests as the commander of

the Allied Crusader Knights, and it has only been a little over a week since I
returned to the emperor.”
 

“ ……
 

“Isn’t it hard to believe what I said that I had no choice but to not know the
circumstances of the emperor?”
 

The Knights Templar commander was busy.

 

I was terribly busy.

 

That's why he said that he couldn't care and didn't know how the situation
was going with the Knights Templar and the Five Great Protestants. He said
that he didn't know because he wasn't competent enough to take care of it
up to that point.
 

Ellen couldn't deny that Eleon Wolton's words were as honest as nothing
else.
 

The Allied Forces are not the only military forces of the Empire. Soldiers
from numerous surviving countries, as well as the Wizards' Guild,
Principality of Saint-Ouenne, and Kernstadt
 

It is an army that has gathered the strength of numerous groups and

nations, including the military.
 

Therefore, each military is subdivided, and the general command

determines the direction of the military.
 

As the Kernstadt Army is included among the most important pillars, the
St. Electric Division is also a very important axis of the Allied Forces.
 

Just as the emperor was busy, just as the commander of the Kernstadt
army, Louis von Schwarz, could not leave the Allied Forces until the king
took over the command.
 

The commander of the Knights Templar, Ileon Wolton, was also unable to
leave the Allied positions.
 

“I don’t know if the hero will understand or not, but the Knights Templar is
not a simple group.”
 

Ilayon Wolton says with his fingers down on the table.

 

“The Knights Templar is a union of the five Orthodox Churches.”

 

“Of course I know.”

 

“To put it bluntly, it means an empire made up of five kingdoms.”

 
".....
 

It may be a blasphemous statement, but it is semantically correct. The

Knights Templar is already a small empire in its own right.
 

“By the way, the commander of the Knights Templar is not the emperor.”
 

At those words, Ellen couldn't help but roll her eyes.

 

Ellen apparently had said the same thing about Ludwig's question a few
days ago.
 

The position of the Knights Templar commander is above the cardinal and
below the pope, and he only has to give it a high rank to be equivalent to
the pope.
 

When human nations come together to form an empire, an emperor

appears, but five denominations gather to elect the Knights Templar, but
he is nothing more than a pope. It's just a position to lead the group as a
proxy.
 

-
 

I
 

Work
 

“As the commander of the Knights Templar, I commanded the Allied Forces
of the Knights Templar, so there is no choice but to work with the Order or
the Knights Templar that I am not aware of. Do you understand?"
 

Ilayon Wolton does not speak directly.

 

The Knights Templar commander is at work, but the five Popes are not.
And the Knights Templar commander has no authority to command the
Popes. Rather, the popes have that power.
 

In other words, if the Pope is hiding something from the Templar

Commander, the Templar Commander may not know about it.
 

Not knowing is not ignorance.

 

Even Ellen does not know that the situation is daunting just to wage war.
 

Indeed, the Knights Templar commander could not know anything.

 

Ilayon Wolton had no choice but to be ignorant of the circumstances of the

zodiac.
 

That could be because he was too tired to fight the war, and because the
Popes were in charge of the ecclesiastical affairs of the zodiac, he had no
obligation to deliver it to Ileon Wolton.
 

was also
 

Since the Knights Templars have nominally lower authority than the Popes,
the reason that the Popes did not inform the Chief of the Knights Templar
about the affairs of the zodiac was not a negligence of duty or anything,
but a reason for not doing so in the first place.
 

Ilayon Wolton was not saying that the Popes were suspicious.
 

It is saying that it is not unusual for the current Knights Templar

commander not to know the circumstances of the emperor. It only left a lot
of room for imagination for Ellen.
 

“I knew that Archbishop Rowen was carrying out his duties as the leader of
the Inquisitors of the Imperial Palace. But I didn't know they were arresting
and torturing and killing infidels."
 

"And this morning, after receiving a call about the fire, we dispatched the
Paladins. It's not good for civilians or guards to enter such a place
recklessly."
 

“It was my order to control the site and hide the underground facilities.”
 

H
 

:
 

“Like I said, you know why.”

 

"But I don't know why they were arresting and torturing the refugees, or
what Archbishop Lowen was doing."
 

"I just hid things from people's eyes that they shouldn't see."
 

Ellen listened quietly to Eleon Wolton's words.

 

It was impossible in the first place to quietly ask about the incident, as
attention was focused on the fire.
 

If what he said was true, Ilayonton had the Paladins smashed and collapsed
the building, burying the stairs leading down to the basement in the
rubble.
 

broke out
 

The incident has already occurred, the massacre has occurred, and there is
even a fire. It was fortunate that the looters were not accidentally buried
underground.
 

wealth
 

Neither the raiders nor Ilrayon Telton know why Archbishop Rowen was
murdered.
 

Ilrayon in a situation where he has to solve the incident itself and hide the
truth
 

Ton did just that.

 

This means that the paladins in the field also knew that the place was a
temple of heretical inquisitors, but did not know what was going on there.
 
If it spreads that people were arrested and tortured in the basement of the
temple, the public sentiment of the still atrocious emperor will only get
worse. So, Eleon Bilton couldn't do anything other than rectify the
situation belatedly.
 

And it was Ellen who went directly to the scene and understood the
situation.
 

Ilay on Wolton doesn't know what Rowen was doing. It would have been
difficult for him to return to the Yellow Capital in the first place and
understand the situation.
 

“Really, you don’t know anything?”

 

“I don’t know, but I can guess.”

 

Ilayon Wolton looked at Ellen silently.

 

He was supposed to be in the Allied Forces position, but he didn't just

return in the first place.
 

“Recently, the grave of the saint in the basement of the Knights Templar
was robbed.”
 

Few people knew about it, but Ellen knew it and heard it. It's a big incident,
but it's something that I forgot because it had nothing to do with me.
 

“...maybe... that work...?”

 
"okay."
 

Ilayon Wolton nodded.

 

“I would have been looking into it.”

 

The commander of the Knights Templar also returned to the emperor to

investigate the incident, so it was clear that the heretical inquisitors who
had remained in the imperial capital in the first place were also
investigating the matter.
 

You may think that such a thing happens to other powers or people, but it
is a major accident that cannot be overlooked from the perspective of the
person concerned.
 

“It was the people of the refugee camp who robbed the cemetery… Is that
so?”
 

For hungry people to sell their treasures to somehow get something to eat.
 

I don't know what the method was, but for that possibility, the refugee
camp people were captured and tortured.
 

At Ellen's words, Eleon Wolton shook her head with a firm expression.
 

“I don’t know until there. In the first place, in the tombs of saints, there
were no treasures buried in the first place.”
 

Ilayon Wolton looks at Ellen and says.

 

“It is not a treasure that has been stolen. Because it was ashes.”
 

"........yes?"
 

Of course, Ellen had no way of knowing the truth.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

592
 

You heard that the tomb of the Knights Templar was stolen from the
person at the Ellendo General Headquarters. Of course, I also knew that
the Knights Templar commander and the high-ranking paladin had
returned to investigate the matter.
 

Since a significant amount of power was concentrated in the Allied Forces,

it was inevitable that the security of the Great War of the Knights Templar
would be weak, and the robbery itself was not considered impossible.
 

However, they did not know that it was the remains that were stolen, not
the treasures of the cemetery.
 

“The ashes… why…?”

 
Of course, Ellen couldn't understand it.
 

“I don’t know. However, many of the tombs have been destroyed, and all
the remains of them have disappeared.”
 

Ilayon Wolton couldn't understand it either.

 

They robbed the cemetery without any treasure and took the remains.
 

“It is the work of the forces that harbor malice against the Church and the
Knights Templar, or it is an evil tactic.
 

was written. So, it was only natural that Archbishop Rowen would try to
investigate this. But I didn't think it would have been a way to capture and
torment the infidels.”
 

Ilayon Wolton stood still, looking down at the table.

 

"I have been looking into the matter since I returned to the zodiac. There is
a possibility that it may be an internal dissatisfaction group, and there may
be something that I do not know, so I am cautious about my actions now."
 

How did someone sneak into the graves of the saints and steal the
remains?
 

I don't know why, I don't know how, and I don't know the culprit.
 

And it was clear that the Knights Templar commander could not even start
the case properly because he could not trust the people who remained in
the emperor.
 

“Then what does that have to do with the people in the refugee camp?”
 

“If you think that what the heretical inquisitors are doing is to capture,
torture, and kill innocent people.
 

Inevitably, the heretical inquisitors are inevitably the ones who see the
most in the world seeing the cursed rituals and prayers of the infidels being
manifested by force.”
 

“ ……”
 

In the end, heretical inquisitors have things they've done and things
they've seen.
 

That is why they have seen the devilish things that the heathens are doing,
and they are the ones who have seen with their own eyes the unholy
miracles they cause.
 

Therefore, it is only a kind of occupational disease that pagans think is the

cause of this problem.
 

“Actually, it cannot be said that there is absolutely no possibility that the

pagan curses and prayers have defiled the tombs of the saints.”
 

Even the commander of the Temple Knights cannot even say that the
pagan rituals in the refugee camps are absolutely the cause. In fact, there is
now a huge refugee camp in the Yellow Capital, and many of them are
either Heroes or believe in hundreds of different forms of paganism.
 

It cannot be said that there is absolutely no possibility that any of their

unclean rituals or prayers have burned uncleanness in the mausoleums of
the saints.
 

“Is that possible? really?"

 

In response to Ellen's question, Ilayon Wolton neither nodded nor stirred.

 

“I don’t know. But there may be a possibility.”

 

After all, if the torture of the heretics was not ordered by Ilay on Wolton, it
would be meaningless for Ellen to question it. Because Rowen saw such a
possibility.
 

If it was torturing infidels, it is just a story that could be the case.

 

The Knights Templar commander doesn't know what Rowen has done until
now.
 

But given the circumstances of the Knights Templar, all I know is that
Rowen couldn't have been unaware of the grave robbery.
 

Then it ends up being a weirder problem.

 

'Why is Ludwig...?'
 

Ellen may have approached Ludwig for Rowen to approach her.

 
I thought I didn't know.
 

But if Rowen was investigating a graveyard robbery rather than that, what
the hell does Ludwig have to do with it?
 

do
 

that
 

case
 

This could be the case if the approach to Ludwig and the purpose of the
cemetery robbery were different. Approaching Ellen is approaching Ellen,
and torturing infidels to investigate a grave robbery is doing two different
things at the same time.
 

But is that really the case?

 

And another problem.

 

" Did Rowen know why the gate incident happened...?"

 

Circumstances, reflecting on what he had said to Ludwig, it seemed that

Rowen knew what caused the Gates incident.
 

At Ellen's question, Ilayon Wolton looked at Ellen silently.

 

“Do you remember that day?”

 

Of course, Ellen doesn't know what day it means.

 

The day the sky opened and meteor showers poured down.
 

The very day that all these nightmares began.

 

“Do you remember the people who gathered in the temple’s auditorium
back then?”
 

"........ah."
 

There were many people gathered there.

 

The last place I asked the Demon King what he had decorated so far and
what he wanted.
 

There the demon king said.

 

I loved humans and wanted to save them,

 

But you didn't believe me, and it's already too late, so I talked about what
was going to happen.
 

that day
 

People gathered to interrogate the Demon King.

 
emperor and prince.
 

Ellen and Saviolin Tana, as well as the head of the St. Electric Division, and
the Popes of the Five Archbishops.
 

And those who gathered to prepare for an emergency.

 

Imperial Wizards.
 

Shana.
 

And the high-ranking paladins of the Knights Templar.

 

"Archief Rowen was there, too."

 

Rowen was the person present at the place where the Demon King gave his
last excuse.
 

Giving up on everything, giving up everything.

 

I loved humans, I wanted peace, but you don't believe me.

 

It was the person who saw the Demon King confessing to himself about
what was going to happen in the future, full of despair, giving up
everything with a miserable expression.
 

Archbishop Rowen, who was the leader of the Inquisitors, is such a

champion of Tuan.
 

I watched the desperate apostle of Tuan before my eyes.

 

It was the Paladin of Tuan.

 

On that day when the sky was open, there were many people in the
auditorium. There were also wizards of the Imperial Wizards, the knights of
Shanafel, and the high-ranking paladins of the Knights Templar.
 

Many of them have already become immortal guests after the gate
incident, but there are some who have survived. Rowen was one of them.
 

They don't know much about the Demon King, but they predicted that the
gate incident would happen, and they saw it in person talking about how
to prevent it.
 

All of them were hiding the truth that should not be revealed, but in the
end, they are all human beings.
 

I have no choice but to suffer and ponder why this had to happen and what
the problem was.
 

Ellen was stunned when she heard that the murdered Rowen was one of
those present that day.
 

At that place, Ellen was in a position close to the Demon King.

 

Rowen must have watched the scene from afar. It was one of the paladins
who were guarding the surroundings in case of an unexpected attack.
 

She couldn't have watched everything from the beginning, but she could
hear the Demon King's confession.
 

Thousands of people know that all of this happened to the Demon King to
annihilate humans.
 

People hate Tuan who chose such a demon king.

 

I hate priests who believe in such a tug of war,

 

I hate believers who follow such priests.

 

And brave warriors who believe in warriors are on the rise.

 

From Rowen's point of view, the words of hatred and anger uttered by
those who do not know the truth must have been injustice, regretful, sad
and hateful.
 

Ellen realizes that it was terribly normal for Rowen to hate and hate her.
 

But whatever Rowen really wanted or investigated, Rowen died in the end.
 

I don't know who died.

 

I don't know why he approached Ludwig.

 

Louise said to Ellen.

 

Your work is the work of mankind.

 

If so, is all the work of mankind the work of the hero?

 

In the end, Ellen not only took Rowen suspiciously, but also wondered if
Rowen was responsible for what happened to her.
 

“After all, you don’t know who killed that person… you mean you don’t
know?”
 

".....okay."
 

The Knights Templar commander can only guess roughly what Rowen was
investigating. what were you really trying to do. I don't know who killed
him.
 

believe
 

I can't believe everything Eleon Wolton said. On the borderline between

ignorance, lies, and the truth, there is a high possibility that Elrayon didn't
say everything.
 

“Is it safe to say that Rowen deserved to be killed while investigating the
robbery?”
 

“Perhaps it is.”
 
The graves of the saints were robbed in the basement of the Great Temple
of the Knights Templar.
 

Rowen was investigating the case and was killed for it.
 

That was the only conclusion I could draw for now.

 

1L
 

There was no credibility at all in saying that he didn't know what Rowen of
Ilayon Wolton was doing. However, that does not guarantee that
everything Eleon Wolton says will be true.
 

No matter how much a champion, Ellen, an outsider, interferes with what

was happening inside in the first place, it is natural to hide something.
 

Rather than destroy the evidence as soon as they arrived at the scene, the
Paladins were focused on concealing what the temple was doing.
 

was in a hurry Therefore, the corpses in the basement of the temple

remained as they were.
 

Paladins were in a hurry in the first place.

 

Once the scene itself was covered up, the interrogation facilities of the
Inquisitors would have been planned to be dealt with slowly later.
 

Of course, there was no reason for the Empire to interfere because it was
the work of the Knights Templar.
 

Had it not been for Ellen to suddenly break into the scene, externally, this
would have ended with a mob attack and looting and looting at the
temple.
 

It was the Paladins who had been instructed by Ilrayon Wolton to conceal
the scene.
 

However, Ilayon Wolton insisted that Rowen was not instructed to

interrogate the heretics, and the claim itself, whether true or not, was not
entirely without credibility.
 

Ileon Wolton was in a position that he did not know until he returned
about the situation of the ecliptic. It is clear that he is also wasting time on
understanding the situation.
 

Ellen is worried.
 

Does Ilayon Wolton know that Rowen deliberately approached Ludwig?

 

-
 

Judging from the situation, Ilayon Wolton concentrated on covering up the

scene.
 

It was clear that he did not know the contents of the documents inside the
temple or that Rowen intentionally approached Ludwig.
 

For that matter, he would have tried to find out step by step during the
follow-up process after hiding the scene.
 

And the document with Ludwig's face is now in Ellen's possession.

 

Ellen, contemplating whether or not it would be a good idea to talk about

this, made a decision.
 

Eleon Wolton still can't believe it

 

He won't trust Ellen either, so it's an equal distrust of each other.

 

“Can I figure this out on my own?”

 

He tells him not to interfere. Otherwise, Ellen's suspicions are raised.

 

Ellen has no explicit power over the public sector, such as the power of
investigation.
 

However, since it is not specified, Ellen can interfere with anything in the
world.
 

The fact that Ellen can interfere in the affairs of the Knights Templar, which
even the Emperor cannot touch, is already proof of that.
 

In a way, it is Ellen who has the most transcendent power. Ellen doesn't
know what Ilayon Wolton is thinking.
 

All I know is that he can't refuse.

 
“Don’t let them cooperate fully. However, within the authority of the
Seong Electric Division commander.”
 

Within the authority of the Knights Templar.

 

Ellen fully understood what that meant.

 

After the interview with the Knights Templar commander, Ellen returned to
the place where the party was waiting.
 

Ellen was promised full cooperation with the Knights Templar commander.
However, the commander of the Sung Electric Division did not mention the
princess of the Schwarz royal family at all.
 

It is not known whether it means that you should take care of yourself or if
it is okay for Louise to take a step in the case.
 

However, the commander of the Knights Templar is in a position to solve

the grave robbery case.
 

Just as Rowen solved the case in her own way, if Ellen takes care of this
matter, there will be nothing bad for him.
 

Ilayon Wolton showed an ambiguous side of whether he really didn't know,

or whether he knew it but didn't say it.
 

However, the statement itself that he had no choice but to be ignorant of

the circumstances of the emperor was not lacking in persuasive power.
 
Ellen didn't bother to say that Rowen was one of those who knew the truth
about the Gates incident.
 

I feel guilty, but I have to hide the truth that should be hidden.
 

Just as Ilayon Wolton crushed the road leading down to the Inquisitor's
basement with rubble, so was Ellen, who had no choice but to do the
same.
 

“The cemetery was robbed, and the ashes disappeared?”

 

"yes."
 

“Why the hell...?”

 

“I don’t know.”
 

When the three heard about what Rowen was supposed to be

investigating, they were naturally surprised.
 

Ludwig had heard of the robbery itself from Ellen, but just as Ellen thought
the stolen treasure was a treasure, so did Ludwig.
 

treasure had disappeared, the purpose would have been to bathe in water,
but if the ashes were gone, it is highly likely that something evil was
involved.
 

Therefore, from the point of view of Rowen, the heretical interrogator of

the Knights Templar, it must have been her business to investigate the
wicked, the heretics.
 

People who appeared to be heretics were captured from the refugee

camps and tortured and killed one by one to determine whether they were
related to the Temple Knights' grave robbery.
 

That's not the logic of ordinary people, but that of the Inquisitor.
 

Whether it was justified or not, she was faithful to her job.

 

disappeared bones.
 

Why did you steal the ashes of the saints, and where did they go?
 

Louise narrowed her eyebrows in concern

 

was out
 

“The arrest, interrogation, and killing of the infidels… it seems to be the

only conclusion the priest could draw, regardless of whether they were the
culprits or not…”
 

If the Inquisitor thinks that all bad things in the world are caused by
infidels, then Rowen's actions fall within the scope of what an Inquisitor
can do.
 

“ Then, eventually, I found the group believed to be the culprit, and the
fact that he was killed by them is probably the most likely thing in the
present situation…”
 

They are secretive, agile, and capable enough to openly steal the remains
of the underground tombs of the Great War of the Knights Templar.
 

“Are there enough pagan forces in the refugee camp to do such a thing?”
 

It is impossible to say that such a thing could never happen.

 

But in the end, Rowen touched some powerful cult group in the camp, and
they have one piece of the puzzle that doesn't fit if he's been slaughtered
by both himself and the inquisitors.
 

Everyone's eyes naturally turned to Ludwig.

 

“Then why am I…”

 

Ludwig was also confused, not knowing why Rowen had approached him.
 

“One thing is for sure, that person was a person who didn’t really need a
bodyguard. I'm sure I approached you on purpose."
 

Rowen was a high-ranking paladin, and he was almost certain to have

outperformed Ludwig before he was wounded.
 

So, in the first place, it was only disguised as saying that guards were
needed, but in reality, it is clear that Ludwig came to the guard where
Ludwig was on purpose.
 
But Ellen was moving on to the thought that these two were separate
events.
 

Rowen was investigating the whereabouts of the missing remains.

 

And again, in order to eradicate the Brave Cult, he approached Ludwig, and
at the end wanted to reach Ellen.
 

Someone who must have hated the heathen could have pursued two
completely different things.
 

After learning the premise that Rowen was someone who knew the truth
about the Gate incident, Ellen had no choice but to reason differently from
the people present.
 

Ludwig's involvement is an entirely separate matter from pagan and ashes

theft.
 

The theft of the ashes was immediately before Rowen's eyes. So I had no
choice but to investigate.
 

Approaching Ellen through Ludwig would be a completely different thing

from Rowen's point of view from a long-term perspective.
 

In the circumstances, Ellen was convinced that Rowen had no choice but to
hate her.
 

But in the end, no matter what Rowen was trying to do, the problem
returns to the beginning.
 
Who killed Rowen?
 

| “Can there be a pagan force of that size in the refugee camp… and the
power to attack the Inquisitor’s temple?”
 

At Ellen's question, Louise was silent. Nothing seems to come to mind.

 

Heinrich von Schwarz, who was still thinking about it, but was silent
because there was nothing he could say, opened his mouth.
 

“Maybe it’s the Demon Church… maybe?”

 

“……The Demon Church?”

 

A real heresy, not a pagan.

 

“Yeah, there’s no way the refugee camps are infested with pagans, but
there are no demons.”
 

In fact, unlike the Braves who have half faith, the Demon Christians are
truly
 

Use the power of the devil.

 

In fact, the dangerous heresies have always been demon cultists.

 

"Yeah... On the contrary, I hadn't really thought about it at all.

 
Louise nodded slowly.
 

Although the ashes were not carried out by demon Christians in the
refugee camp, Heinrich's reasoning was, in fact, the truth without lies.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

593
 

soul
 

fold
 

By order of full cooperation from the commander of the Templar, Ellen has
expressly gained access to this case.
 

where
 

And although not officially cooperating with the investigation, Louise von
Schwarz also contributed to the case as Ellen's assistant.
 

And Heinrich expressed the opinion that demonists might be involved in

this case, and Ellen and Louise could not rule out the possibility.
 
Unlike the Brave Warriors, the Demon Christians use the divine power of
the Demon God, and there are plenty of people with dangerous powers.
So, there really is a demonic power. Otherwise, they could have robbed the
Great Hall of the Knights Templar and killed Rowen who was pursuing him.
 

noodle
 

cast
 

Dunn
 

Ludwig says with a firm expression on his face.

 

"I heard from Rowen.... Because Brave Cults aren't treated as heretics...
There are cases where real cults disguise themselves as Brave Cults."
 

“…I guess that could be enough.”

 

Louise nodded at Ludwig's words.

 

The Brave Warriors have no roots and are not a concentrated force.
Therefore, the context of beliefs is often different.
 

It is possible that the Demon Christians are spreading the faith of the
Demon Church disguised as the Hero Church to the refugee camps.
 

And unlike the Heroic Church, the Demon Church is a group that has
formed a group.
 
“If that were possible, then the Demon Church disguised as the Heroic
Church could almost dominate the refugee camp.”
 

There is a high possibility that they are not a weak force, but have already
become the dominant religious force in the entire refugee camp while
wearing the cult of dragons.
 

"Then again... that person named Rowen may have been fighting a
monster that was so huge that it was hard to imagine..."
 

If it is true that the demon religion disguised as a heroic religion was

spreading in the refugee camp, then Rowen wandered the refugee camp
and wandered the streets to root out the reality of the demonists.
 

If he wasn't slaughtering innocent refugees, he was really catching demon

Christians and interrogating them, then Rowen could be a person who was
trying to enforce his own justice in the end.
 

Are the people Rowen captured, tortured, and killed are demonists or
innocent people?
 

Gradually, he could not even tell whether what Rowen had been doing was
good or bad.
 

In the end, it is not known what Rowen's true intentions are or who killed
Rowen, so many possibilities are being suggested, but nothing is certain.
 

Countless possibilities are presented, and the possibilities even collide with
each other.
 
If some things are true, some possibilities are false.
 

Too many possibilities are bound to confuse the road to reach the truth.
 

Ellen gently taps the table on which numerous inferences are scattered.
 

“First of all, I think it would be good to visit the cemetery of the saints.”
 

incident scene.
 

I'd like to go there first

 

Ellen concluded.
 

The theft of the ashes from the graves of the saints is the starting point of
all the incidents.
 

can't
 

Rowen was a heretic inquisitor of the imperial court, and has been doing
that for a long time.
 

She must have always had a big goal to achieve in front of her own work.
 

It is not known whether that is the search for and eradication of the
demon cult, or the complete eradication of the dragon cult.
 

Since the gate incident, extreme accidents have always occurred.

 

Just because a bomb goes off doesn't mean it's the cause of everything.
 

In a world where gunpowder is everywhere, there are only big explosions.

 

The problem is gunpowder.

 

Because there are so many problems in the world, the demonic religion
prevails, the heroic religion takes precedence over the five great
priesthoods, and the problems of hunger and infectious diseases only
arise.
 

Due to the gate incident, which is the cause of all things, incidents and
accidents do not cease anywhere.
 

The theft of the tombs of the saints and ashes is also not at the heart of all
these events. The problems that were scattered here and there just met
the fuse and exploded.
 

Ellen thought so.

 

Even within the Knights Templar, the ashes are being investigated on their
own.
 

"I don't think Rowen shared the details of the investigation with the
Knights Templar. Otherwise, the leader lied."
 

Rowen would have launched an investigation immediately after the

incident.
 

And the Knights Templar returned to the Knights Templar with the high-
ranking paladins, but the Knights Templar commander dismissed them as
knowing nothing about Rowen's investigation.
 

If you decipher the cryptographic documents in the temple's basement,

you might be able to figure out what Rowen has discovered so far.
However, even if the Knights Templar commander deciphered it, it is not
certain whether or not the contents will be shared with Ellen.
 

One
 

One
 

At the single word that she could not decipher, Ellen had no choice but to
back down.
 

Not knowing whether the Knights Templar Commander was cooperating

properly, Ellen had no way to reach the truth of the matter other than to
see, hear, and judge with her own eyes.
 

The Knights Templar commander can lie to Ellen or hide information, but in
the end, he cannot block his way.
 

Ellen informed the Knights Templar that she wanted to see the scene, and
soon after, Ile Ion Wolton assigned a high-ranking Paladin to Ellen to serve
as a guide.
 

"Nice to meet you, warrior, it is an honor to meet you. From now on, I will
guide you."
 

"Yes, Thanks."
 

The leader would not be much different from the general manager, so Ellen
did not have much trust in him.
 

Ellen and her companions head to the basement of the Great Temple of
the Temple Knights.
 

There are many facilities in the basement of Daeshinjeon, but among

them, the graves of the saints are located in the deepest basement.
 

When the paladins blocking the way saw Ellen whether they had been
instructed in advance, they left the road without saying a word.
 

Louise also decided to help Ellen and Ludwig once, but in the end, she
refused to speak.
 

It's up to Ellen to step out herself.

 

“Could you give me a brief outline of the incident?”

 

At Ellen's question, he slowly begins to explain.

 

“The incident occurred on December 3, about 17 days ago.”

 

The incident occurred 17 days ago.

 
The Knights Templar commander could not return to the ecliptic
immediately, so he was able to return to the ecliptic only after a lot of time
had passed since the incident occurred.
 

Therefore, it was not at all difficult to understand what the investigation

was like and how it was progressing.
 

The content was clear and simple.

 

At the dawn of December 3, the administrative priest in charge of the

tombs of the saints entered the tombs of the saints, saw the tombs being
destroyed and reported directly to the priest on duty.
 

And when the watch priests and paladins arrived and checked the site,
they found that a significant number of sarcophagi were destroyed as well
as the remains inside.
 

“How was the security situation?”

 

“The tombs of the saints are not... originally guarded by themselves.

However, due to the location, in order to go down to the tombs of the
saints, it inevitably must be opened to the eyes of the paladins or priests. It
was inevitable that they would have to pass through restricted areas that
were guarded even at night. However...."
 

“Did none of the guards see the culprit?”

 

"Yes that's right."

 

“What about the lock?”

 

“The entrance to the tombs of the saints is locked in peacetime. Those

who have the key are given a total of three sets only to the priests in
charge of management. But the interrogation of the administrative
priests... revealed that they were keeping the key in a private room rather
than carrying it in their arms.”
 

garni
 

“…there was a possibility of theft?”

 

“It could have been possible for someone to use it for a while and then put
it back in place.”
 

There are no treasures in the tombs of saints in the first place. Therefore,
the fact that the administrative priests neglected to manage the keys itself
is not so problematic.
 

However, there are thieves who stole things that they had no reason to
steal from a tomb where they had nothing to steal.
 

The priests in charge of managing the tombs would inevitably receive

severe punishment.
 

And, they will inevitably receive suspicion that they may be suspects.
 

You're going to have a lot of trouble, L.

 

Ren guessed inwardly.

 

“According to the priest who discovered the scene, the tomb was locked as
usual.”
 

“Are you saying that the thief stole and then even locked the door and ran
away?”
 

“…I don’t even know that.”

 

cellar
 

thief opens a door and enters, steals everything to hit a home, quietly
closes the door, locks it, and runs away
 

door
 

In addition
 

Something.
 

That sounds funny.

 

While descending into the deep catacombs, the perpetrators were never
seen, and the door was locked.
 

The possibility of negligence in key management or the actions of insiders

cannot be completely ruled out, but if the outline is true, the highest
possibility is one.
 
HR
 

There is a possibility that they entered the catacombs through space

movement in the first place.
 

“It is possible that a high-ranking wizard was involved.”

 

A wizard capable of teleporting or more mass teleporting was most likely

involved in this.
 

The space movement shield was not so easy to build and maintain, and the
Great Hall of the Knights Templar of the Temple was a space that had
nothing to do with it.
 

“The Knights Templar are also considering that possibility. You will find out
when you visit the site soon.”
 

Soon, when they reached the graves of the saints, the paladin in charge of
the insol put a large key into the huge entrance and opened the locked
door.
 

- So much drama....
 

A paladin alone opens a door that an ordinary person cannot properly push
to open. It was a huge door that seemed difficult for ordinary people to
push or pull at first.
 

The door soon opened, and Ellen was able to see the site, preserved
exactly as it was at the time of the incident.
 
Huge underground cavity.
 

Also, the sarcophagus embedded in the wall, as well as the sarcophagus

buried in the floor, were open.
 

Some sarcophagi were intact, but many of them were broken.

 

And fragments of sarcophagi that fell on the floor.

 

“It’s not theft, it’s destruction.”

 

Preserved sites already show that the thieves were never sober.
 

"Yes that's right."

 

“There was this level of commotion, could you not hear it from above?”
 

couldn't help but listen . But none of the priests upstairs heard any noise."
 

Instead of opening the coffin lid, he destroyed the coffin and stole the
remains.
 

However, it is strange that no one hears the noise.

 

noise suppression.
 

and space movement.

 
Louise looked at the scene quietly and said.
 

“It’s noise canceling.”

 

Whatever the culprit was a pagan or whatever, we had to be convinced

that the mage was inevitably involved.
 

“Can I go in and take a look?”

 

“Yes, you can.”

 

In response, Ellen walked slowly into the catacombs.

 

The Knights Templar didn't properly inform Ellen, but they didn't stop him
either.
 

Except for superficial information, only the people present should find out
and judge.
 

cemetery of saints .
 

In the first place, Ellen didn't know and didn't need to know about this
place.
 

Ludwig, Heinrich and Louise also followed Ellen into the catacombs.
 

It is not yet certain whether those who raided the temple and the ashes
thieves are the same.
 

11.
 

However, among those who attacked the temple, it is clear that

superhumans were mixed in, and among those who stole the remains, it is
clear that a wizard was included.
 

Everyone intuited that no matter what type of group the specific criminals
were, they were inevitably not ordinary people.
 

There were sarcophagi buried in the ground, and there were sarcophagi
embedded in the wall as if they were being stored.
 

Like a storage closet.

 

It is unknown whether the thieves were alone or in large numbers, but

most of the sarcophagi were broken.
 

'The sarcophagus embedded in the wall didn't take the sarcophagus out
and steal the ashes, the front of the sarcophagus was broken."
 

No matter how much noise-canceling was applied to suppress the noise, it

was too harsh to be considered stealing. This is literally destruction.
 

' There must have been a lot of ways to do it more modestly, such as
stealing only the ashes and putting the coffin back to its original state.'
 

If they did, the Knights Templar would not have known for a very long time
that the ashes had been stolen until they opened the coffin lid.
 

One thing became clear from that, the thieves were always at the scene
whether or not they were caught.
 

The truth is that he acted as if he didn't care.

 

'They could have made the scene like this on purpose to fool the Knights
Templar, and even if they did, they were confident that they wouldn't be
caught.
 

The showy scene itself already speaks of the thieves' attitude.

 

Is it sarcasm against the Knights Templar, or the confidence that they won't
be found out? Or if it's both, I don't know.
 

Like Ellen, everyone looks around the scene in their own way.
 

In the end, you can't tell even if you look at the scene
 

have.
 

why did you take it

 

Why did you say you stole the ashes? If it had been damaged and left
unattended, it would have been possible to show even anger against the
Holy Knights or against the Five Great Bishops.
 

'anger...?'
 
Anger against the Five Great Bishops.
 

And that anger is conspicuously shown against two denominations among

the five major gods.
 

Tuan and Ars Faith.

 

And although many of the sarcophagi were destroyed, there were also
some that were intact.
 

Some bodies were taken, some bodies were not.

 

'Did you take only the remains of the saints who believed in Tuan and Ars
during their lifetime?'
 

Ellen reads only those parts of the destroyed sarcophagus that can read
the biography page.
 

'no.
 

I looked at the names just in case, but there were not only the remains of
the paladins who believed in Tuan and Ars before their lives, but also the
paladins of Literdo, Mensisdo, and Shalam.
 

| 'There is no distinction."
 

It is possible that the corpses of the saints who believed in Tuan and Ars
were not taken away, either, so there was no particular expression of
anger, or it was a force that hated all of the Five Great Protestants.
 

Ellen, who was going down the name like that, had no choice but to find
the name she knew .
 

".......This...."
 

Ellen couldn't help but roll her eyes.

 

[Le Barrier Ranche]

 

Obviously, the tombs of the saints had to have only one name that Ellen
could recognize.
 

Reinhardt killed Leverier Ranche.

 

It must have been a coincidence, but when she discovered the name, Ellen
had no choice but to bite her lip.
 

At the time of the Miss Temple contest, Reinhardt did not appear.
 

One
 

Then Reinhardt fights with Le Barrier Ranche to save Olivia Ranche.

 

I cried.
 

Ellen's severe headache wrapped around her head as she suddenly

remembered a long time ago.
 

“Ugh...!”
 

"Ellen...? Ellen!”
 

Suddenly, Ellen grabbed her head and sat down, and Heinrich, who was
looking around,
 

Ludwig and Ellen, as well as the paladin who was watching it, ran to Ellen in
astonishment.
 

"Ugh...!"
 

It felt like a thousand needles being stabbed in my head.

 

“What’s going on, are you okay?”

 

“Soldier! Are you all right!”

 

“Hey, why all of a sudden...!”

 

"it's okay? Wake!"

 

In addition to the voices resounding around her, Ellen felt that her mind
would be overwhelmed.
 

In a sense of relief, I try to catch my breath with my eyes wide open.

 
It's been fine lately, but the sudden encounter with names and memories
made Ellen feel like she's digging through her brain with an awl.
 

The hatred and anger of strangers from unknown sources try to consume
the body.
 

In her soul, the existence of 'it', which tries to eat herself at any time, puts
pressure on Ellen's mind.
 

The waves of my soul, which had been quiet because I was paying
attention to other things, ran wildly.
 

Today, I faced too many things I tried to forget, including the Demon King
and the Gate incident.
 

Therefore, the torrent of the soul that had managed to calm down is about
to overtake Ellen.
 

“Hawk, it’s okay… it’s okay… it’s okay… wait, wait… dizzy…”
 

It was by no means described as vertigo, but Ellen had to sit down, grab
her head, and pick her breath for about ten minutes.
 

yet. Not yet.

 

I can still stand it.

 

Not yet.
 
can be calm
 

I still can't get over my body, mind, and spirit.

 

You have to think of something else.

 

Just thinking about the Demon King and thinking about Reinhardt felt like
my soul was being ripped to pieces.
 

Ellen holds the bone-carved idol hanging from her neck.

 

While holding on to the milestone mark of the heart that Dettomorian has
carved out,
 

becomes
 

have to forget
 

It's better to forget it so it won't be taken away.

 

focus on the case

 

Le Barrier Ranche only had his ashes stolen,

 

I must see an end to this bizarre murder and slaughter,

 

I need to know where all these things are going,

 
in those thoughts.
 

Ellen thinks of something very different, leaving all the ugly images behind.
 

A murder case, a demon king, a gate avalanche, and a stolen ashes.

 

One word that will forget everything that confuses your mind.
 

home.
 

the temple .
 

You must feed the cat.

 

like a lie.
 

"haha...."
 

The pain that seemed to cut through the head and soul ceased.
 

And, it was ridiculous that he stopped, so El Ren was stunned for a while.
 

Ellen suddenly grabbed her head and moaned, and it was okay, so of
course everyone had to worry, and the paladin, who gave only the
necessary information, could not hide her concern for Ellen.
 

"Isn't there some unholy energy in this place? It may have influenced
you..."
 

"No. It's not. It's just, sometimes."

 

Ellen, who was worried about everyone, just said that it wasn't like that
and just threw it away.
 

However, a murder case is a case, and an investigation is an investigation,

but the most important thing is Ellen's life. If he had been so embarrassed,
even the paladin, who must have listened to some secret instructions from
the commander of the temple, would have a pale complexion.
 

| If the bull horn can be removed in a short period of time, that would be
fine, but if the case is solved overnight, why is there an unsolved case in
the world?
 

In the end , Ellen has to consider herself the most important thing, and
that's what other people think.
 

“There is nothing urgent, so it might be better to go back and rest for now.”
 

So, Louise came up with an opinion about how to go back to the Temple
and organize her thoughts after only getting up to this point.
 

Ellen wanders the catacombs silently.

 

The sarcophagus was destroyed, and the eyes could give us some clues
about the thieves.
 

The reason for the theft is still unknown.

 

And Ellen was terrified.

 

The fear that the ghosts, who have been quiet lately, might completely
devour them,
 

"Yes. I can't seem to find out anything more here..."

 

HAU
 

So Ellen also agreed with Louise. It is not known where these clues will
lead to, but they have already been confirmed.
 

Hey.
 

“Uh… there, but that…”

 

But Ludwig was hesitant to leave, as if he had doubts.

 

“Did you notice anything unusual?”

 

At Louise's question, Ludwig shook his head with an ambiguous expression.

 

"yes? Ah... no. That, rather than anything unusual, I have a question…”
 

"What?"
 
Although Louise didn't know it yet, Ellen and Heinrich were acknowledging,
very sadly, that no very meaningful clues would come from Ludwig.
 

If you want to help, you want to help, but since you've seen Ludwig so far,
people can only give you an estimate.
 

Still, neither of them has the personality to openly dismiss Ludwig.

 

First of all, since I have a question, I have to listen, so everyone follows

Ludwig.
 

Ludwig heads towards the wall of the catacombs.

 

Where are the broken sarcophagi.

 

"This coffin... How do you break it?"

 

“
 

huh ?”
 

"how?"
 

“ …?”
 

At Ludwig's question, the other three could not hide their doubts.
 

Just like Ellen did, and like the Holy Knights did.
 

Everyone focused on the destruction itself. If I had quietly stolen it, I

wouldn't have been caught, but I thought about why I had to turn this
catacomb into a hoax.
 

I focused on the 'why' there was wealth, but did not think about the 'how'
of wealth, and there was no reason to do so.
 

But Ludwig suddenly asks the how, not the why.

 

What does that mean?

 

“Why is that all of a sudden?”

 

At Heinrich's question, Ludwig looks at the broken sarcophagus.

 

The inside of the place that contained the broken sarcophagus looked like a
deep hollow.
 

Ludwig looks at the empty wall and says:

 

“ You said you didn’t clean the site or anything like that.”
 

“Yeah, I did.”
 

After cleaning the site once, there was no reason to create such a mess
again, so the Paladin would not have lied about that.
 
Ludwig looks into the drilled holes and raises his left fist.
 

"If it's a fist or something.... If you break it and take it out like this... um...
Shouldn't there be something like stone dust or stone chips inside this
place?"
 

“ …?”
 

At Ludwig's question, Ellen looks inside the sarcophagus where the remains
should be.
 

Breaking rocks is not a job for superhumans.

 

I deliberately chose a violent method, and there was no worry about noise
because of noise canceling.
 

He struck the sarcophagus with his fist and broke it.

 

The force is applied from the outside to the inside.

 

If so, stone powder or fragments would have been poured into the inside
of the coffin, unable to withstand the pressure and force.
 

However, inside the sarcophagus, there were no stones, fragments, or

stone dust at all, but it was definitely unique.
 

Assuming that the sarcophagus was destroyed by hitting something from

the outside to the inside with a fist or equipment.
 
There are too few traces of it.
 

So were the other sarcophagi.

 

But fragments of the sarcophagus fell to the floor

 

field.
 

It is also too much, and there are fragments far away.

 

The site was not cleaned after the incident, and it was as it was when the
thieves disappeared.
 

Ludwig looks at the other empty sarcophagi.

 

"This is something... Rather than smashing it with a fist like this from the
outside... it should be said that it was crushed from the inside out... isn't
it...?"
 

"then...!"
 

Both Louise and Ellen had to notice something.

 

Even a broken watch is right twice a day.

 

Clearly, the fragments scattered around the site speak for themselves.
 
force was applied was not from the outside to the inside, but from the
inside to the outside.
 

“How can you break it like that...?”

 

"dead body."
 

"uh?"
 

Ellen answers Ludwig's question.

 

“I brought it back to life. A corpse.”

 

Ellen says with her eyes wide open.

 

“The corpses of the saints were brought back to life as undead…”

 

The body came to life on its own, broke the sarcophagus and escaped.
 

There was no reason to think about why it was broken like this.
 

HX
 

Considering how wealthy it was, it was immediately apparent what had

happened here.
 

Not others, but the bodies of saints exalted by the Knights Templar.
 
| Someone turned the corpses into undead
 

survived and disappeared.

 

The ashes were not stolen, but resurrected.

 

El Ren, who gave an answer to that shocking conclusion, Ludwig who gave
a hint, and Louise and Heinrich had no choice but to stand still.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

594
 

The remains in the graves of the saints were not stolen, but the possibility
that they disappeared after someone resurrected them as undead
increased very high.
 

Thanks to Ludwig's intuition, Ellen learned a very important fact and

immediately asked the paladin who was in charge of the lead.
 

“Did the Knights Templar know this?”

 

“You knew.”
 
That silence is already the answer.
 

But I couldn't scold you, scold you, or ask you why you lied to me just
because you kept this a secret.
 

The fact that the bodies of those who were exalted as saints after death
became undead in itself would already remain as an insult to the Knights
Templar and the saints of the Five Great Lords denomination and would
remain as a fatal stain.
 

No one would have wanted to know this. Even if it's a warrior.

 

Even being stolen is fatal, but it is not simply stolen, but it is very clear that
the situation has even turned into an undead.
 

“It is not certain. It's just conjecture.”

 

“It would be.”

 

Eleon Mouton would not have wanted Ellen to deduce this fact. But
strangely, Ellen tried to stop here, but Ludwig showed an unexpected wits
and came to the truth.
 

The Knights Templar also knew that the ashes might actually have been
turned into undead, and that wizards were involved.
 

However, it was kept secret because it was a fact that should not be known
externally.
 
Ilayon Wolton couldn't stop Ellen, but that must have been the reason why
he hid the truth.
 

After all, there are things that can only be seen with the naked eye.
 

"Is there anything else you are hiding?"

 

"There is not."
 

However, Ellen couldn't believe the words of the paladin that you had
found out everything he needed to know.
 

“I’m leaving.”
 

There is nothing more you need to know in the field now.

 

Even if the Knights Templar have the authority to do so, they absolutely do
not like Ellen, who is not a member of the Knights Templar, after all.
 

After leaving the Great Temple of the Knights Templar, the four still walk
the snowy streets.
 

“For now, let’s go back to the temple and think slowly. The Knights Templar
have no intention of helping us properly.”
 

“Because I am there, it must be a hindrance. I'm sorry."

 

I don't know if it's Ellen alone, but there's even Louise von Schwarz.
 

Not only the warriors, but also the successors of Kernstadt learned the
very serious problem that occurred in the Knights Templar and the fatal
truth.
 

So, it was an environment in which Ilayon Wolton had no choice but to be

uncooperative with Ellen more than necessary.
 

“No, that was helpful enough. Whoever it is, I don't know, 'cause Ludwig
will never be easily touched
 

In the end, it is clear that Ludwig's safety was secured politically as much as
Ilrayon Wolton was uncooperative. Although Louise cannot provide direct
help, being by her side is helpful.
 

Ellen clears the situation.

 

“The Knights Templar knew from the beginning that they were not just
thieves, but a mix of wizards. It must have been the same for Rowen.”
 

“The commander of the Knights Templar was Rowen, who investigated the
case in advance even after he returned.
 

He said he didn't share the results of this investigation, so he said he didn't

know what Rowen was doing. But I am not sure if this is true or not.”
 

“It’s not that there is no chance that the captain’s words are true. The five
popes were in charge of the management of the Protestant Churches in
the five major provinces of the emperor and the management of the
Knights Templars, and if the Popes directly ordered them, it seems that
Rowen does not have to report to the Chief of the Temple Knights.”
 

"Anyway, Rowen is aware of the connection between the undead and the
wizard.
 

would have investigated the case. Since things like becoming the undead
are involved, heretics.... I think it's only natural that we focused on that
aspect, whether demonism or heathenism. whether that's true or not. In
fact, it has been long since it has been confirmed that demon cultists use
the power of becoming undead, and that it is possible for other cults to do
strange things, including becoming undead, through unclean rituals....
Ludwig If it's Rowen's words you've heard, it's part of what's possible."
 

"Rowen was tracking the case and...

 

were involved in the work, and that is why I was killed by them, although it
is only known at this point in time.”
 

“I’m still not sure if they really are demonists or not.”

 

“And, why the hell did that person approach Ludwig… I don’t know. I don't
think Rowen's approach to Ludwig has anything to do with this case. It
must have been that he was targeting me, and his intentions had nothing
to do with this case. Think so.”
 

There are many truths to know.

 

But in the end, the most important point could not be reached.
 
It is now possible to deduce to some extent why Rowen was killed.
 

Even if it is no longer certain who killed him, the candidate group is

narrowing.
 

but where the hell are they

 

The simpler the case, the harder it is to know the truth, and the more
complex the case, the easier it is to reach the truth.
 

However, in the end, there are only complex clues, and you don't know
where each of them points.
 

Now that I can't distinguish between meaningful and nonsensical clues, I

can't draw any conclusions because I have to consider everything.
 

“By any chance, if this is the work of the Demon Christians…”

 

Ludwig says cautiously.

 

“The only thing that was able to resurrect the ashes like that and kill the
priest was…”
 

Ludwig looked at Ellen as if hesitantly, as if he had no choice but to say

something.
 

“What the Demon King did… maybe…?”

 
“ ……
 

At that cautious question, Ellen opened her eyes, and it was the same for
Louise and Heinrich.
 

Louise was told by Heinrich today that the Demon King might not be so
evil, and that there must be an unknown truth in the Gates incident.
 

Demonism and the Demon King.

 

It is an inseparable relationship.
 

The demon cults acted under the orders of the demon king, or the demon
king directly infiltrated the graves of the saints and resurrected their bodies
as undead and then disappeared.
 

Ellen feels a shattering headache strike again.

 

Reinhardt couldn't do this.

 

I couldn't do this, Ellen clenched her teeth and struggled to endure the
pain.
 

“ I can't say it's completely unlikely, but it's very unlikely.”

 

"is that so...?"

 

It was Louise, not Ellen, who shook her head at Ludwig's suspicions.
 

“We all don’t know where the Demon King is, right?”
 

"yes..."
 

“Let’s say the Demon King did this. But, knowing that, we will find out
where the Demon King is and punish him.
 

can you?”
 

Ludwig nodded his head blankly at Louise's words.

 

"Yes...."
 

Even if the culprit is a definite case, if no one in the world knows where the
culprit is, the culprit will commit any crime without hesitation.
 

One
 

The Demon King is such a being.

 

“But, if such a demon lord has done such a thing, then what is the reason
for killing the pursuer who is pursuing him? Whether it turns out that he
did it or not, no one in the world is himself.
 

The fact remains that we do not know where this is.”

 

"ah...."
 

“It would be meaningless for the Demon King himself to find out that
Rowen had done it because the Demon King had done it.
 

There is no reason to kill them all.”

 

There are too many clues.

 

Completely different clues combine to create a truth different from reality.

 

If the demon king revived the corpse of the catacombs,

 

And Rowen tracks the case. if was murdered.

 

It is inevitable and logical that the person who killed Rowen was the
Demon King.
 

However, if the Demon King killed Rowen in the first place, there must be a
reason to kill him.
 

Even if the Knights Templar came to the conclusion that the Demon King
did such a thing, they do not know where the Demon King is, so how will
they catch the culprit?
 

The Demon King may not even know about this, so there is no reason to
find and kill the heretical inquisitor named Rowen who is pursuing him.
 

same goes for the case of notoriety .

 
Even though it is known to the public that the demon king resurrected the
bodies of the saints in the catacombs of the Knights Templar as undead,
there is no damage to the demon king himself.
 

In the yard that is treated as an absolute evil that caused the gate incident,
the story of resurrecting that little corpse has to spread around the world,
and the already evil demon king's notoriety must be added to add how
much more.
 

So there is no reason why the Demon King would kill Rowen in the first
place, and there is no reason for the Demon King to do that.
 

As a result, erroneous causal inferences occur.

 

The Demon King has no reason to kill Rowen. So I wouldn't have killed him.
 

The people who killed Rowen are the Crusade Knights Catacombs robbers.
 

Therefore, the false causal reasoning that the demon king would not have
been involved in the robbery of the graves of the saints is completed.
 

"That's right. La.... No. The Demon King... There is no benefit to be gained
by killing Roen. If only there had been the scene of the incident, he would
have thought so... but... he had to kill Rowen. There's no reason at all, I'm
just taking the risk of infiltrating the ecliptic and doing that."
 

Ellen, who barely spoke while holding back the headache, was thinking the
same thing as Louise.
 

I don't think so much because I believe in Reinhardt.

 

Seriously , there is no reason for Reinhardt to have to kill Rowen, even if

you think about it soberly.
 

The scene itself was showy.

 

If you want to catch it, grab it.

 

If there was only that, I could have guessed that it was the work of the
Demon King.
 

However, due to the murder of Rowen, who was tracking the case, the
possibility that it was the work of the Demon King decreased infinitely.
 

It was clear that the conclusion Louise and Ellen made was the most
rational decision even if emotions were excluded from the current
situation.
 

However, the world is far from rational. Therefore, the probability that a
rational judgment is incorrect has always been high.
 

A
 

2
 

Ellen said. He said that if it was a simple case, he wouldn't be able to find
out on his own, and that there might be a few things that he could only
find out if there were complicated, strange, and hidden things.
 
However, the incident was hiding an excessively large root, and the root
was not fully revealed.
 

The priest who carried out the disease purification was the head of the
heretical inquisitors.
 

The heretic inquisitor was investigating the whereabouts and criminals of

the stolen remains of the Knights Templar, and was arresting and torturing
infidels.
 

And the ashes are not actually stolen, but are very likely to have been
resurrected through undeadization.
 

After all, you can't solve everything in one day.

 

Although the demon king's name was mentioned, Louise and Ellen judged
that the possibility that the demon king was involved in this case was
infinitely low, and Ludwig, who raised the question, had no choice but to
agree with their opinion.
 

On the way back to the Temple and back to the Royal Class dormitory.
 

Ludwig's expression continued to harden.

 

No matter who is involved and what the truth is, it doesn't change that
Ludwig Hee has been deceived by Rowen.
 

He didn't know what Rowen was doing under the name of Plague Cleanup,
and he didn't even question what Rowen had intended to approach him.
 
It was terrifying and terrifying to see the guards killing civilians
indiscriminately.
 

So, when Rowen showed up, it was like jumping for joy.
 

I did it because I thought it was necessary for everyone, and I thought it

was necessary without any worries.
 

And when Rowen asked if he could take care of the bodyguard tomorrow
and in the future, Ludwig felt like he had even been saved.
 

However, Rowen was a terrible heretic inquisitor, committing a level of evil

that was incomparable to that of the guards.
 

In the end, it is impossible to count how many people were tortured and
killed at Rowen's hands.
 

Even if she was killed by someone in the end, there would be no

justification for her evil deeds.
 

Ludwig didn't know that.

 

From the strange looks of Rowen, it was enough to know that she was a
different person from normal.
 

Nevertheless, he must be a good person because he does what people

need.
 

I vaguely thought so.

 

Strictly speaking, I did because I wanted to believe that Rowen was a good
person.
 

Ludwig was stupid.

 

Rowen had known Ludwig before meeting Ludwig, and in the end Rowen
was murdered before he could achieve anything he wanted through
Ludwig.
 

But if Rowen had not been murdered, whatever Rowen wanted, she would
have achieved through Ludwig.
 

that 's killing Ellen, annihilating the Brave Cult, or whatever.

 

The fact that Rowen was murdered also meant that Ludwig was not taken
advantage of, which might have happened later.
 

What if Rowen approached Ludwig with the intention of killing Ellen?

 

Rowen's murder may have been fortunate in the end.

 

'Humility without pride is arrogance."

 

Was that a lie?

 

Were you just thinking of using it as a tool and wanting to like it because of
its usefulness?
 
On the way back to the temple.
 

Ludwig hated his own weakness.

 

disillusionment with himself.

 

Hatred.
 

anger,
 

I thought things like that were getting better after meeting Rowen.
 

However , now that he did not recognize any of Rowen and was rather
fooled, the comfort and stability he had gained through Rowen now plunge
Ludwig into a deeper abyss.
 

Although nothing actually happened through them, Ellen and Louise knew
nothing, and already had a gut feeling that Rowen was suspicious. Even
though he was murdered, he felt that Rowen was no ordinary priest.
 

Ludwig only saw Rowen as a victim of injustice.

 

It was stupid, it was just stupid.

 

Now, Ludwig had to hate even his own stupidity.

 

Ellen walking ahead says:

 
“If it is certain that the undead has occurred, the demon cultists will have
no choice but to come up as suspects. But we have to assume that there
are even wizards among the demon cults in the refugee camp. is that
possible
 

Which would be a different thing though. However, there is a possibility

that warlocks, not demon cults, were involved. On the contrary, it may be
more likely.”
 

In the end, the situation changes a lot depending on who the suspects are.
 

For once, the Demon King was excluded from the list of suspects.
 

A demonic religious force that might be in the refugee camp.

 

Or, wizards with warlocks included.

 

If the demon Christians are the culprits, then, even if it is not exactly the
same as Rowen's work, we have to investigate the demonists who are
spreading through the refugee camps.
 

I would not torture and kill civilians, but in the end, interrogation has its
limits.
 

There is no better way to obtain information than torture, apart from its
brutality. Torture makes you vomit up information that doesn't even exist.
 

If warlocks were involved, it would also be necessary to establish what the

reason was.
 
“I wonder if we can completely solve this problem before winter is over...”
 

Ellen looks up at the sky and takes a deep breath.

 

What if demonism has taken root in the expansive refugee camp, and it is
wearing the disguise of a heroic religion?
 

“Even if the Demon Church is not actually involved in this, it does not
change the fact that if the Demon Church in the hide of the Hero Church is
rooted in the refugee camps, it is necessary to find them.”
 

“……That’s right.”
 

L
 

.
 

The problem is that.

 

In fact , whether or not they were involved, demonism must not exist in
the ecliptic.
 

is a force to be
 

Even if they really have nothing to do with the Rowen murders, finding
them is a must-do.
 

Rowen had told Ludwig that he was humiliated.

 

While cleaning up the disease, he finds out about the suspicious things
happening in the refugee camps, and takes action if possible.
 

In fact, Rowen didn't fake the cleanup.

 

In fact, while cleaning up the plague, if they found infidels, they were
interrogated, tortured, and killed.
 

humbly and humbly.

 

He must have been thinking about helping people, and if he found a

demon religion, he would root out them all.
 

while saving people.

 

The Demon Church was also preparing for the massacre.

 

Even in the words itself, Rowen was already implicitly revealing that he was
an inquisitor, but Ludwig did not know that.
 

In the end , having decided to jump into this job, Ellen has an intuition that
she will also have to find out if there are really Demon Cultists or not.
Whether they have anything to do with the Lowen case or not.
 

L
 

'
 
A1,
 

“This is an entirely different matter, but there are issues to consider.”

 

Ellen says, looking at Louise this time.

 

It was Louise, not Heinrich or Ludwig.

 

"what?"
 

“The commander of the Knights Templar kept giving hints. I don't think it's
an illusion."
 

“You mean?”
 

"I was too careful with what I said. Of course, it is in front of me, and an
incident is an incident, and the commander must also come along..."
 

Ellen says
 

| “If there is something the Holy Knights Commander is trying to hide from
him… he really doesn’t know anything. I kept leaving behind that nuance.”
 

“ ……
 

Louise was silent at Ellen's words.

 
It wasn't that I didn't have anything to say, I was just choosing what to say.
If the words are wrongly spoken, no matter how many people in this room
do not have such thoughts, it could lead to big political problems.
 

Eleon Wolton was uncooperative and intentionally hid information from

Ellen, but eventually allowed Ellen to see the scene. It was also because he
couldn't stop Ellen.
 

“When people’s nations come together, an empire is formed and an

emperor is formed, but the Holy War Knights are formed by the gathering
of the five main denominations. It's like an empire, but the Knights Templar
commander is not the emperor, he said.”
 

Not all emperors in history have been more powerful than all vassal gods
or kings.
 

However, the Emperor of the Gradias Empire was truly the supreme ruler
of the continent, who ruled over all the lands of mankind and held more
power than all the kings of the vassal kingdom.
 

However, the Knights Templar was composed of five main denominations,

but its leader, the Knights Templar Division, is not a prosperous but merely
the title of the Chief of the Knights Templar.
 

Roughly speaking, in the end, he is just a knight leader, not a king or

anything.
 

“A man like Ilayon Wolton is not a great man to say such things because he
craves power ahead of the popes.”
 
Of course, Louise isn't close with the current Knights Templar commander,
Ileon Wolton, either, but she knows what she needs to know. He was
supported by the Empire not because he was a slave to the Empire, but
because of his desire to maintain the status quo.
 

He doesn't want big changes in the first place.

 

He must not have said that to Ellen because he suddenly had a lust for
power, which he did not have, and he was angry with the Popes of the Five
Archbishops and wanted to beat them.
 

“The Popes are deliberately hiding something from the Knights Templar,
and he has no authority to find out what it is. He kept giving me those
hints. I think so.”
 

Eleon Wolton didn't say anything definitive.

 

If the Popes are hiding something, I don't know.

 

The word itself is already a story that the Popes are hiding something from
me.
 

Girl Ellen just noticed.

 

uh
 

“But this is an internal problem with the Knights Templar. I don't know if
this has anything to do with Rowen's work. So I think it will take a lot of
thought to approach even the Popes.”
 
Ellen can interfere with any human power, but she didn't want to go
overboard with the internal affairs of the Knights Templar. It's a political
thing, and Ellen knows she shouldn't mess around with it.
 

In the end, it is the same point of view as Ludwig.

 

People die, sacrifices, or monsters appear.

 

It's easy to get hands on things like that.

 

However, it is difficult to predict the outcome of Ellen's sudden appearance

at the Pope's meeting of the Five Great Bishops, and telling him to treat
the Knights Templar as if they were superior to you in the future,
regardless of whether it is possible or not.
 

It may be the best, but it may also be the worst.

 

“If this is simply a conflict between the commander of the Knights Templar
and the Pope of the Five Archbishops, it will not be a matter for us to be
involved in.”
 

“I will.”
 

“But if there is anything that the Popes are involved in in this case… I don’t
know what to do.”
 

Too risky to touch.

 
It may have nothing to do with the case, but if it is related, you should not
know about it.
 

"My head hurts..."

 

To the extent that Louise had no choice but to say that, Ellen had no choice
but to begin to suffer from headaches in a different way.
 

What the Knights Templar Commander doesn't know, he may know the
Popes of the Five Major Protestant Churches.
 

already sufficiently meddling in the internal affairs of the Knights Templar,

and if you go further here, you might get caught up in more complicated
things.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

595
 

I don't know where the things the four of us are chasing will lead to.
 

It is clear that an unusual group was involved

 

do.
 
But if there are political issues involved, it becomes even more
troublesome.
 

If you are simply trying to investigate a case related to becoming undead

and you end up interfering with the political structure of the Knights
Templar, things may be complicated in a different dimension.
 

“By the way, I have a question...”

 

While Ellen and Louise were contemplating, Heinri Hee spoke as if he had a
question.
 

"What?"
 

“Are those corpses really undead?”

 

At Heinrich's question, Louise nodded slowly.

 

HA
 

“Certainly, there was nothing we could confirm. There were no wizards or

priests among us, so we didn’t know if there was any unclean energy in the
field, and the Paladins didn’t seem to be sure about that either.”
 

The possibility that the corpses had become undead. It was also a guess
based on the destruction of the coffin, but strictly speaking, the undead
were not confirmed with the naked eye.
 

It's just that it's very likely that it happened.

 

At Heinrich's questioning, Ellen, Ludwig, and Louise also look at Heinrich.

 

In the midst of that gaze, Heinrich began to sweat.

 

“Ah, no… It wasn’t that I found out something really great… I thought that
making an undead was… so easy…”
 

"Well...?"
 

At those words, Louise smirked.

 

"No, my sister. That. I mean. Yes. First of all, it's not an ordinary corpse...
The graveyard. It's not even ordinary paladins or priests... Didn't you say
that they were saints?"
 

"It did. Perhaps the remains of priests who had accomplished many
achievements during their lifetime were buried.
 

will.”
 

“The tomb of the former Knights Templar was also there.”

 

It was Louise and Ellen's answer. Hearing this, Heinrich licked his lips as if
choosing what to say with a serious expression on his face.
 

“In the first place, I don’t quite understand why such corpses become
undead….”
 

became undead.
 
The reasoning itself is reasonable, but Heinrich was thinking of the
fundamentals in the first place.
 

They were the bodies of priests and paladins who must have made great
achievements during their lifetime, and must have had strong divine
powers during their lifetime.
 

Is it possible for them to become undead and resurrect in the first place?
 

“Well… I don’t know much about evil secrets or black magic like the
undead. And, it must be a field that even magicians who walk the right
path do not know. So, I'm not sure if the deity that the lions had while they
were alive will protect their remains after they die."
 

"I do not know either."

 

lifetime are sacred even after death, so aren't they affected by such dark
secrets?
 

There are no wizards and no priests among the four people in this position.
So I don't know if that's possible or not. And it might be possible to know if
they were called priests and wizards.
 

Not an ordinary undead, but an undead made from the remains of saints,
that is possible
 

Is it even possible to create so many undead in a short time?

 

Tiamata keeps coming to mind in Ellen's mind.

 
Tiamata once appeared in the form of a cursed demon sword. And he had
created an undead on a huge scale.
 

'No... it won't. It's not Reinhardt...'

 

However, Ellen was convinced that Reinhardt was not the culprit based on
circumstantial evidence.
 

Ultimately, this is Heinrich's question.

 

Creating undead from the remains of saints is something that makes sense
in the first place.
 

“Let’s ask.”
 

Surprisingly, the answer came from Ludwig's mouth.

 

“Anna would at least know better than we do.”

 

Magic with a talent for black magic

 

Anna de Gerna.
 

Ellen and Heinrich nodded their heads at the words that they would at
least know more about secret arts like the undead than we do.
 

There is no guarantee that black magic was used in the robbery of the
graves of the saints. There is a possibility that a power different from
magic, the priests of the Demon Church were involved.
 

They are two different forces.

 

However, there may be something in common in that it can produce

similar results in the end.
 

Of course, there is no way to find a demon priest right now, so Ludwig's

words to find Anna and ask him were low risk at this point, and it was
worth doing.
 

“It’s not going to be in the dormitory. It comes back once every few days,
and the very next day, I go to the lab and don’t come back for a few more
days.”
 

Ludwig, who lives in the same dormitory, said that he would not be able to
find Anna until he returned to the Royal Class dormitory, and Ellen and
Heinrich, who had not often seen Anna and other classmates in the study,
knew this even during dinner in the banquet hall.
 

“Where is the lab? Let's go and ask."

 

Ellen thought it was obvious that it would be in the temple anyway, so all
you had to do was go and ask.
 

"uh? I'm fine with that…”

 

| Of course, Ludwig didn't know where the three were studying magic.
 
Naturally, Louise and Heinrich's eyes met each other.
 

“School of Magic.”
 

Around this morning, the two of them were taking a walk around the
Temple and had just confirmed that something was being researched at
the Magic University.
 

| “I don’t know, maybe there

 

I think.”
 

It was Heinrich's words, and Louise narrowed the gap between her eyes.
 

"But I don't know if I'll let you in..."

 

After confirming that something was being researched and the security
was tight, Louise seemed to be at a loss for a long time.
 

However, now they are with Ellen Artorius, who can penetrate anywhere in
the world.
 

So there would be nothing that could not go in.

 

Of course, that was an illusion.

 

“ You cannot enter.”

 
These were the words of the guard who stood in front of Ellen as soon as
they entered the temple grounds of the University of Magical Research.
 

It wasn't that the people behind them were trying to enter, but it was what
Ellen heard when she was about to enter.
 

".......why?"
 

“There was a strict decree from His Majesty the Emperor not to allow
anyone other than those involved in the research to enter.”
 

Of course, it means that Ellen is included in the saying that no one is

allowed in because it is blocking Ellen's front.
 

Ellen quietly looked into the eyes of the guard in the helmet.
 

Naturally, even if the other three couldn't get in, they couldn't help but be
stunned at the situation in which Ellen could not even enter.
 

What great secret research did you mean that prevented you from even
entering yourself?
 

Sadly, Ellen would have broken through this door if it had been the gate of
the Knights Templar.
 

However, it was important to note that it was an order from the 'emperor'.
 

Emperor Bertus is one of Ellen's friends.

 
A friend who shares secrets that others should not know, and who shares
responsibility for the gate incident.
 

A relationship that cannot be expressed in words other than friends,

although they share only the remnants of guilt and sadness from each
other.
 

If that friend is barring even his own entry, he is a person who understands
rather than feels sad about it.
 

There must be some reason.

 

Ellen takes it that way.

 

“You don’t have to go in anyway. All I need to know is that there is a

classmate of mine named Anna de Gerna who is involved in research in
that lab. And if possible, can you call me for a moment?”
 

“I can’t say anything about research-related matters.”

 

| Even who is participating in the study

 

is also confidential. Ellen couldn't figure out what the hell she was doing
with such security.
 

“However, I can report to the superior that the hero has come for this kind
of business.”
 
Fortunately, the security guard standing in Ellen's way explained it to Ellen
as if she wasn't all that inflexible.
 

Ellen didn't really care what kind of research was being done inside
anyway.
 

something like a titan.

 

war, and I think it's strictly confidential because it could be abused by

someone.
 

because good is good Ellen had no intention of feeling sad or even trying to
get in.
 

The research taking place here has nothing to do with the current case.
 

Ha
 

“That’s it. Can you tell me that?”

 

"all right."
 

that
 

buy
 

I don't know if Anna will be in this magic research building, but if Anna isn't
there anyway, I'll just have to wait until she comes back to the Royal Class
dormitory.
 

It's true that Anna comes back every few days.

 

| Since we can't report right away, the guards told us to go back, so your
party had no choice but to return to the temple dormitory.
 

I don't know why, but the emperor ordered that Ellen, let alone other
people, be prohibited from entering the research wing of the University of
Magic.
 

Royal Class 2nd year, Class B dormitory lobby.

 

Everyone sat down, drank a cup of tea that Heinrich had brought, and took
a breather.
 

Up until now, I had been walking around outside in the snow, so I didn't
have to suffer physically, but mental fatigue was inevitable.
 

“I don’t know what it is, but it seems like a very sensitive experiment.”
 

"Iknow, right."
 

At Louise's words, Ellen nodded quietly.

 

Like Ellen, all four of us in this position were curious about the secret magic
research being conducted in the University of Magic Research Building, but
they were just curious.
 
I didn't have any doubts.
 

That's because of prejudice.

 

“If you think about it, it was more strange that Project Titan went on
without much secrecy. That's why the Wizards of the Wizards' Guild and
the Wizards of the Tower are quite annoying to Archduke Saint-Touine."
 

“Are you bothering me?”

 

At Ellen's question, Louise shrugged.

 

“Wizards are people who can’t use four limbs when it comes to new magic
or technology.
 

ji. And, even for those who have been involved in magic all their lives, the
Titan...
 

“Yeah, sure...” “Yeah… well… it was. clearly."

 

When Heinrich and Ludwig also imagined the overwhelming majesty of the
Titan, they felt a thrill even when it was not in front of them.
 

The appearance of the Titan in the Battle of Serandia was huge and
overwhelming enough to be seen anywhere on the battlefield.
 

“It’s said that such a thing is being made. Most of the high-ranking people
and wizards knew about it, but seeing it with your own eyes is a different
matter. I see that too, and such a thing is possible with magic. Because, in a
way, it felt absurd.”
 

Titan is a weapon of war made by magic, but in front of it, everyone had to
feel as if they had seen the incarnation of a god or a certain manifestation.
 

"So the Archduke of Saint-Ouen, who was the backbone of the project, has
since been in a lot of trouble.
 

It's a baptism of questions, and it's only natural to suffer from wizards who
want to know what the core technology of the project is. And... it's only
the Archduke."
 

Adelia from Class A.

 

Even though the Archduke is an Archduke, Adelia is a student from the

Royal Class.
 

Heinrich muttered blankly.

 

"Adelia must be going through a lot of hardship..."

 

“It has to be.”

 

Project Titan is not particularly classified, but not all of its technology has
been disclosed. So, it is inevitable that wizards will annoy the Archduke and
Adelia, even if they are curious, or because they covet their knowledge.
 
Wizards flocking like a flock of dogs and asking questions, and Adelia
wouldn't even be able to spit it out because of her personality.
 

When Heinrich thought about the scene, he couldn't help but be very
concerned about Adelia's mental condition.
 

Adelia is a Celestial Researcher type. Fighting directly does not match

Young Adelia's personality and she is not good at it.
 

sun
 

Of course, Adelia did not fight directly, but she will be remembered as the
wizard who killed the most monsters in the world due to the completion of
Titan.
 

Work
 

Magical research is usually confidential.

 

Because of the preconceived notion that this would be the case in this
case, everyone did not have any particular suspicions. Of course, everyone
was puzzled by not allowing even Ellen to enter the nail research building.
 

“When is Anna coming back?”

 

Not everyone was convinced by Ludwig's question.

 

In the end, the guard didn't even tell me if Anna was in the magic college
research wing. I just decided to convey the word that Ellen had come to
visit.
 

Asking Anna about the black magic of becoming undead doesn't give a
definitive answer to this situation. I'm just trying to ask if it's easy to make
an undead out of the remains of saints.
 

In the end, it is true that I was nervous about this and that, but it does not
mean that thoughts that were not there or that did not arise when I was in
a hurry.
 

You can request an interview with the Popes of the Five Archbishops, but
that is a very sensitive issue and we need to think about it a little more.
 

When it comes to searching for demon Christians in a refugee camp, there

is no promise.
 

Rowen did not move alone, but as the head of this Dam interrogator, he
must have been gathering information by scattering numerous heretical
interrogators in the refugee camp.
 

Whether Rowen was a demon cult or a heathen, or the culprit in the

robbery of the remains of the Knights Templar, it is not known how he
came into contact with the true nature of the criminals.
 

It follows the case that Rowen was pursuing, and there are fewer and
fewer manpower available.
 

It is not known whether or not he will be able to reach the end of this work
before winter is over.
 
So , there is no point in rushing today .
 

“Let’s do this today.”

 

So, Ellen suggested that we take a break today after tidying up what we
found today.
 

"Ludwig. You ask what we were going to ask when Anna returns and let us
know... No. Just call me."
 

Ellen corrected her, realizing that it was better to ask herself than to leave
it to Ludwig.
 

"yea, I got it."

 

Ludwig nodded with a firm expression on his face.

 

"I don't think there's any need to move too quickly. Even if you don't know
who killed Rowen, if you know we're after them..."
 

Louise looked at everyone with a firm expression and said.

 

“We must keep in mind that there is a possibility that they will try to use
our hands as well.”
 

They are the ones who killed Rowen.

 
I don't know if they'll even touch the hero, but knowing that there are
people tracking them can't tell you that there's no way they're going to do
what they did to Rowen.
 

Heinrich, Ludwig, and Ellen.

 

He was unaware that chasing after this was a job that required
considerable risks. “...I think I was drawn into something for nothing...”
 

0
 

I didn't think this was a simple thing.

 

But when he turned to Ellen for help, Ludwig couldn't help but think it was
such a big deal.
 

All.
 

The thought that Ellen might be in danger because of him gave Ludwig
goosebumps all over his body.
 

Also, it seems to cause irreparable inconvenience.

 

"Nope."
 

Ellen nodded at Ludwig's accusation

 

it was
 

CAL HAI.
 

“At this point, it will be impossible to leave it alone like this.”

 

Rather , whatever happens, Ellen adds, would be better for people if they
could act before it escalates.
 

It's not meant to comfort you.

 

I really thought so, so I just said that.

 

|
 

H
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

596
 

You don't have to move fast.

 

And the opponent is an unidentified force capable of attacking the temple

where the leader of the heretical inquisitor is and carrying out a massacre.
 

One
 

It is not certain at this stage whether they are a group of wizards,

demonists, or a third force other than that.
 

important thing is that they are the ones who do not leave their pursuers
alone, and there is a very high possibility that they will try to touch the
Schwarz princess as well as the hero. will be
 

First of all, it is a fact that the temple is definitely safe, even if you do not
know about the temple of the heretic inquisitors disguised as the decaying
temple of Tuan.
 

It is not good to provoke them by hastily moving.

 

So, Ellen was going to wait in the Royal Class dormitory waiting to hear
some clues from Anna de Gerna.
 

It is also necessary to carefully consider how to approach the internal

issues of the Knights Templar.
 

For now, wait and watch the situation.

 

Ludwig was in a class B dormitory.

 

Ellen, Louise, and Heinrich were in the Class A dormitory.

 

It was snowing and I had to organize my thoughts.

 

Heinrich is not a superman. So I was tired from walking around all day, so I
went into my room and rested.
 

As Louise sits on the sofa in the lobby to organize her thoughts, she sees
Ellen, who has just washed up, walking down the hallway with a towel
hanging around her neck.
 

“Is something wrong?”

 

"ah...."
 

Ellen looks at Louise and tilts her head.

 

“Did you not see the cat?”

 

"Well...? Oh... I didn't see it, but has it disappeared?"

 

Pets had never been of interest to Louise, but if that was Ellen's favorite
cat, the situation would be a bit more serious.
 

One
 

When Louise hesitated, not knowing what to say, Ellen shook her head.
 

“No, I usually go around alone often. It was the same at the garrison.
 
If you can't see it, Ellen calmly says that she will be walking around the
other dormitory, and while sitting opposite Louise, rubbing the ends of her
hair little by little with a towel to start wiping off the water.
 

The hero, Ellen Artorius.

 

The name of his brother, Lagann Artorius, had already faded.

 

The status of the next great warrior, Ellen Artorius, grew bigger.
 

However, Louise could hardly feel the image of a hero from the sight of
Ellen wiping her hair with a towel while wondering if her cat was
somewhere in the corner.
 

In a way, it seems a little sloppy, and he talks a little bit,

 

Looking at it this way, she was a girl of that age.

 

“Do you like cats?”

 

At Louise's question, Ellen narrows her eyebrows as if contemplating for a

moment.
 

“I don’t think it was.”

 

"okay...?"
 

"yes."
 

Ellen made sure there were no cats around, and looked out the snowy
window.
 

HH
 

“Actually, even now, I don’t think I’m raising them, but… they just come to
me from time to time, I think.”
 

So, he adds, I think of him as a friend who visits occasionally rather than as
my cat.
 

In fact, Ellen seemed to be thinking that she was just wandering around
somewhere rather than being anxious even now that the cat was not being
seen.
 

n’t for going outside.

 

It's cold and it's snowing.

 

So it would be better if you were walking around inside the Royal Class
dormitory instead of outside.
 

Ellen said so and continued to dry her hair.

 

A warrior who owns a cat.

 

Louise couldn't help but laugh when she thinks about how Ellen had
offered her to pet the cat yesterday.
 

The face that looked at the cat at first with a blunt expression, and then
stared at him wildly asking him to tell him that he was cute when he patted
him.
 

That image kept coming to mind.

 

Ernie
 

One.
 

So, even though it seemed like you had no idea, what did you look like
today?
 

year
 

.
 

of trouble , asked for help, he nodded, saying that he would help right
away without asking or questioning.
 

Even though I knew it was dangerous, I got ahead of the case and knew
right away where I needed to go with my clever thinking and judgment.
Smart, quick-judging, willing to help others, and already strong on his own.
 

Although she doesn't look like a hero, doesn't it make Ellen look like a
warrior?
 

To Louis von Schwarz, Ellen Arturius was a stranger.

 

The son's classmate, the hero, the master of the two holy waters and the
hope of mankind.
 

This isn't the first time I've actually seen your face.
 

I've seen Ellen fighting, too.

 

But the way he hugs the cat, the way he talks with his friends, the way he
reacts to problems.
 

Of course, it was the first time I had seen such a human figure.
 

Louise is unfamiliar with the human aspects of such a hero,

 

In the end, I had to like it.

 

Ellen entered the Temple while hiding her heavy older brother's name.
 

At that time, he was already the owner of the holy things, but only a few
knew the true identity of Ellen.
 

In the end, a hero is a being that the times need.

 

Just like Artorius Lagann became a hero because of the Demon World War.
 

Because of the last demon king and the gate incident, Ellen Artorius is
called the hero.
 

Even the Demon King Reinhardt wasn't treated like a hero until his identity
was discovered.
 

I thought there were two warriors, but the fact that one was the Demon
King who covered the warrior's skin also shocked everyone.
 

Because of the son's words that the demon lord might not actually be an
evil being, Louise couldn't figure out what to judge now.
 

After all, Louise is not ignoring Ellen.

 

If it weren't for all these things.

 

Had it not been for the Gates incident, I would have lived a different life.
 

| Since Louise was the princess and heir of the Schwarz royal family, she
would have been living as a princess of the royal family even if there was
no gate incident.
 

But Ellen is different.

 

Ellen was a commoner.

 

Without the Gates incident, a normal life would have been predestined.
 

The Gates incident made Ellen the most important human being in the
world.
 
If all of this hadn't happened.
 

Ellen would have lived an ordinary life, not having to carry any heavy
burdens.
 

“If all this had not happened.”

 

".......yes?"
 

“What do you think you are doing now?”

 

that
 

At Louise's absurd question, Ellen remained rigid and silent.

 

“You wouldn’t want to live a life like this.”

 

“…it was.”
 

Everyone looks at Ellen only under the name of a warrior. However, Louise
saw the human figure of Ellen hidden under that title yesterday and today.
 

So I suddenly wondered what kind of life Ellen wanted as a human being.

 

So, what kind of life she wanted and what kind of wish she had, Louise
wondered about that.
 

Even though I know there's no point in talking about it now.

 

Ellen looked out the window blankly at Louise's question.

 

If all of this hadn't happened.

 

"still. You must have been going to the temple.”

 

It is the same as being in the temple now, but if it hadn't been for the gate
incident, the temple would have been crowded with many students.
 

They must have been preparing for a new school year since they had now
had winter vacation.
 

No matter how close we were, time goes by and we get along with
everyone
 

We would have been able to share a story with each other. It is still the
same now, but it would not have been necessary to build such a sad
friendship that we cannot help but call it comradeship.
 

and.
 

In a messed up and tangled relationship.

 

No one would have died,

 

will be no one who will not be able to come to this place.

 
ji
 

that
 

If that was the case.

 

If all of this hadn't happened.

 

Ellen looks out the window.

 

It would not have been necessary to regard the cursed eyes as a curse.
 

everything didn't change anything. Suppose, if it snows like this.

 

no.
 

A piece of memory from that day comes to mind.

 

Reinhardt shoved a snowball into Harriet's mouth and laughed

humorously.
 

“You must be a real madman!”

 

The look of a friend who was very angry.

 

'No, if it's hot, you have to put something cold. Isn't it?'
 
'okay? just ugh! ugh! Isn't it dignified to be mean while doing it?'
 

'G... G... Gill? you, what are you... ha. Gee, really... Really... And when did I
ever do like you!'
 

ALL
 

On a quietly snowy night, I remember the day when I sat on the terrace in
winter and ate beef stew.
 

It wasn't a very special day.

 

I thought so even then.

 

I will remember this time later,

 

You'll think that these days won't last forever

 

So Ellen vaguely guessed.

 

That's enough.
 

I don't even want more.

 

friend.
 

and loved ones.

 
11.
 

41.
 

Just being able to be together like that was enough.

 

In the end, that's just the story.

 

It wasn't that I didn't know.

 

The days I thought would never come back became days of no return.
 

It wasn't the way I had envisioned it, but it was a story that ended up just
like that.
 

And it was his own actions that broke it all, not anyone else.
 

back to that time

 

If I had done everything as if nothing had happened and had been living as
it is, it would be now.
 

what were you doing now

 

“…wouldn’t they be making a snowman?”

 

"snow man...?"
 
"yes."
 

Ellen says so quietly.

 

In the accumulating snow, just like it used to be.

 

Eating or drinking something while watching the snow fall.

 

Or make a snowman,
 

I would have been doing just those things.

 

Not particularly great, not particularly great,

 

Such ordinary days.

 

such special days.

 

would have been living

 

The next day, Anna de Gerna did not return.

 

Is it only Anna, Christina and Louis Ancton, who are devoted to research,
have not returned.
 

There is a possibility that the story was not conveyed because the research
conducted in the Research Building of the University of Magic was not
related to the three. In that case, they had no choice but to wait in the
dormitory because they did not know where the three people were doing
their research.
 

And, since it is dangerous in itself to act hastily, we did not rush to the
outside of the temple.
 

All.
 

Above all else, this is the time to be cautious.

 

Already yesterday, I was walking around here and there, stimulating people
who did not need to be stimulated.
 

It was enough for just one day to move hastily in a situation where you
don't know who the enemy is.
 

It's been two days since I waited at the temple.

 

Still Anna de Gerna did not return.

 

“Are you really away for this long?”

 

Ludwig nodded at Louise's question.

 

“Yeah, I didn’t come back well…”

 

The four gathered in the B-class dormitory were waiting for Anna, who
would not return.
 

“If you dare to meet that child, it doesn’t mean that you won’t be able to
get sharp numbers…. How about looking for a warlock in the temple?”
 

“I don’t know if it was when the Temple was in operation, but I don’t think
I can find it right now.”
 

Since most of the wizards have been recruited, there is no difference

between being a warlock and being a warlock. Most of them must have
been in the Allied garrison.
 

I had no intention of moving in a hurry anyway, but I was inevitably anxious

as I was wasting my time meaninglessly waiting for Anna, who never knew
when she would return.
 

So, everyone gathered in the B-class dormitory and sat all day.
 

Ellen sat on her lap and gently wiped the back of the sleeping cat.
 

I wondered where he had gone, and this morning he was peacefully asleep
at Ellen's bedside. The cat went in and out of Ellen's room as if it were my
own house while sleeping with the door slightly open to ask him to come
in and out at any time.
 

| “It’s still snowing.”

 

Heinrich was looking outside as if worried.

 

The dreadfully falling snow was now getting weaker, but I didn't think it
would ever stop.
 

“Listening this morning, it seems that even the imperial wizards were
involved in the snow removal. I heard that the wizards in the Allied
garrison are also making a tremendous comeback.”
 

“That’s a good thing…”

 

At Ludwig's words, Heinrich nodded quietly.

 

A significant number of returning members of the Royal Class have

volunteered their resources for snow removal, and now even the high-
ranking wizards of the imperial family.
 

It was a situation that was put into snow removal.

 

Therefore, it was the current situation of the Yellow River that could barely
endure so that the problem caused by the falling snow did not spread to a
huge level of casualties.
 

It was serious that even the Archmage had to be put into snow removal,
but in the end, thanks to them, the snow problem was not so severe.
 

Even inside the temple, a significant number of guards were able to see
through the window to clear the snow.
 

Now that a significant number of students have gone out for snow
removal, the four are waiting for Anna, who does not know when she will
return. Knowing that he was just asking a trivial question and that it wasn't
going to be a great hint, he had no choice but to do it right now.
 
0
 

1H
 

year
 

There is also a way to contact the Popes of the Five Archbishops, but that's
dangerous.
 

111
 

It was the current judgment of Louise and Ellen to move under a situation
where they had secured even a little more clues.
 

How long have you been sitting in the lobby like that?
 

- rattle
 

Louise sees a door open in one of the dorm rooms in the hallway, and she
sees a student walking down the hallway to somewhere.
 

A sluggish, skinny student who walks slowly, looking like a sobbing.

 

“Oh, Detto.”
 

At Ludwig's greeting, the student nodded his head slightly without saying a
word, and just passed by.
 
"hi."
 

Despite Ellen's greeting, the student only nodded slightly and went on his
way without paying much attention.
 

During the last two days of waiting in the dormitory, Louise met that bald
student a few times. Louise stared at her behind her quietly.
 

“Did you say Dettomorian...?”

 

"yes."
 

“Somehow… well… he seems like a weird kid.”

 

For a long time, Louise picked out words that were not rude in her mouth,
and finally said so.
 

I haven't watched it for a long time, but Dettomo Rian certainly had a
strong impression. Everyone inevitably feels eerie and ominous.
 

"It's a lot of misunderstanding, but he's a good friend."

 

Ellen agrees with Ludwig. He quietly nodded his head.

 

At those words, Louise had no choice but to be visibly embarrassed.

 

“No, that… it’s not like I’m a bad kid…”

 
“Sister, I know what you are talking about. I... haven't even talked to him
much."
 

Heinrich was still subtly intertwined because of Dettomorian's eerie

atmosphere.
 

Dettomorian is the type of person who doesn't give a single glance to

Louise, a stranger in the dormitory, and does only her job. I don't care who
greets me or who is there at all.
 

Louise knew something about Heinrich's classmate.

 

Of course, seeing it with your own eyes is different.

 

“Did you say that talent is magic…..? right?"

 

"yes."
 

A Dettomorian with a talent for magic.

 

Louise knows that each and every one of Heinrich's friends is

extraordinary, but she's never seen a talent in the name of magic.
 

“What is magic?”
 

At Louise's question, Heinrich, as well as Ludwig, had an ambiguous

expression on his face.
 
“Well… I don’t know either.”
 

Even Ludwig, who had lived together for a long time, had no idea what the
main drink was. something like magic. but the magic
 

day
 

nin'
 

“I don't know how it manifests, but it's definitely a way of dealing with
power. I’ve seen it in person a few times.”
 

“Did you see it yourself?”

 

"yes."
 

Rather, it was Ellen who answered.

 

Long ago, Ellen and Reinhardt had watched the ceremony of Dettomorian
to awaken the cursed demon sword Ti Amata.
 

And, I saw Dettomorian praying for peace with Bertus and Saviolin Tana.
 

And the amulet hanging on Ellen's neck now was also cut by Dettomorian.
 

Ellen doesn't know if the amulet on her neck is really protecting her. I don't
know if he's holding on because he's holding up well, or if he can keep his
sanity because the amulet on his neck is really working.
 

Dettomorian said to pray that this amulet will become a milestone to

protect the soul.
 

So just do it.
 

I don't know how powerful it really is. But I hope so.

 

Is that the essence of witchcraft?

 

Louise had no doubts that Ellen had seen the magic manifest a few times.
Because Ellen saw something, so she's saying that.
 

“It’s amazing.”
 

Louise crosses her arms.

 

“Witchcraft expresses power. If so, is that a way of dealing with mana or a

way of divine power?"
 

A slightly more fundamental question.

 

Is witchcraft magic or faith?

 

At those words, all three of them had no choice but to make a vague
expression on their faces.
 
"I don't know, but I've heard that witchcraft is the most primitive form of
magic, Sister."
 

Heinrich knew only that much, and it was a story that most ordinary
people did not even know. There is a Dettomorian in his classmate who has
a unique talent for magic, so he knows it too.
 

Before established magic existed in the world, shamans were the first
wizards.
 

So witchcraft is a primitive form of magic.

 

Ellen knows that too.

 

However, he had never thought deeply about witchcraft.

 

Thinking about it that way, I couldn't help but think that it was quite
bizarre.
 

When Dettomorian performed a ritual on Tiamata.

 

And when I see you praying for peace.

 

And the word 'origin' in the first place.

 

“However, when I use it, I tend to do something similar to prayer…”

 
Ellen saw firsthand that the magic ritual performed by the Dettomorians
seemed closer to praying than to using magic.
 

Louise looks at Ellen with interest.

 

“Is this the magic that is revealed through prayer? Is that possible in the
first place?”
 

Magic is a 'technique' that uses fixed formulas and theories to refine and
use mana inside or outside the body. That's the wizard's way.
 

But prayer is literally praying for the power itself to be manifested. That's
the priest's way.
 

“It is.”
 

When Ellen hears Louise's words, she intuitions that something is strange.
 

“I think magic is a very strange power.”

 

I don't know if witchcraft is really magic or not.

 

There is no fixed formula or theory. So it's not a technology.

 

That is not to say that we pray to the five great lords, and it is not the
power that comes from the power of the five great lords.
 

Where does the power of magic come from?

 

borrowed , it should be in the realm of technology like wizards, but no

matter how you look at it, it doesn't look like there is any skill in witchcraft.
 

Magic is a very strange power.

 

"Isn't that strange...?"

 

that
 

Ellen and Louise are suddenly in chaos, and Ludwig sneaks in through the
accident.
 

“Neither magic nor divine power actually works, isn’t it?”

 

Ludwig tilted his head at Louise's question.

 

“Actually, they say that the rituals performed by the pagans cause strange
things.... Even if it's a demon cult.... In fact, the strange consciousness of
people who don't believe in anything works.
 

Ramen... I wondered if such a thing could happen enough.”

 

Ludwig only remembered Rowen's words. Rowen said that as a heretic

interrogator, he wandered around the refugee camp and saw a lot of
strange things happening there. There's absolutely no reason it's a lie.
 

Pagans put their prayers in strange places, and said that it may not work,
but there are cases.
 

They probably didn't use magic. But something actually happens.

 

“Witchcraft is not much different from the rituals of the heathen... Is this
it?”
 

“He didn’t mean it that way.”

 

Ludwig realized what he was saying and his complexion turned white.
 

Ludwig was trying to say that it was not unusual for magic to wield its
power. Such strange things are possible even with pagan rituals, so
Dettomorian is not strange.
 

But in the end, he was saying that Dettomorian was not much different
from a pagan, so Ludwig wanted to bite his tongue, wondering if he had
made a mistake.
 

"no."
 

Ellen looked at Ludwig in embarrassment and shook her head.

 

“If you think about it, it seems that the person we need to find now is not
Anna, but Dettomori An.”
 

Pagans in the refugee camp, or demonism

 

If they are involved in this case, it is not Anna that should be found, but
rather Dettomorian.
 

I prayed for an unknown power, and that power answered.

 

If the cause of the incident was the rituals of the pagans, it might be the
shaman, not the warlock, to find now.
 

Dettomorian just left the dormitory.

 

HE
 

0D
 

“Let’s go find it.”

 

“Detto also often leaves his bed, do you know where he went?”
 

At Ludwig's question, Ellen nodded.

 

That eerie and bizarre space.

 

The basement of the club building.

 

Ellen knows that Dettomorian is praying there every day.

 

have.
 
 
<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

597
 

The club building was a club building that had completely become
Dettomorian's hideout after the temple was shut down.
 

When they entered the underground space, everyone except Ellen was
astonished.
 

“What, what is this...?”

 

Ludwig.
 

“This crazy, that… isn’t that blood?”

 

Heinrich.
 

"Hey, this is all... What do you mean...?"

 

Louise.
 

When all three entered the space full of unidentified shaman circles and
symbolic waters, they had no choice but to feel a sense of fear.
 
|Independent of personal strength and experience
 

As a result, the person who encounters this scene for the first time is
bound to feel a fear of unknown origin. In fact, Ellen was also bored when
she first came to this place.
 

“That… we can come here… right?”

 

Actually, there are a lot of misunderstandings, but in reality, even Ludwig,

who Dettomorian was a good friend, had a white complexion.
 

It was enough to just say that.

 

It is true that Dettomorian is being treated specially in many ways.

 

Ludwig has seen civilians killed by guards for praying to a strange idol.
 

However, looking at the idols and shamans in this basement, even the
priests who have never done harm to others in their lives under the belief
of embracing and edifying the infidels, when they see this scene, they have
to hang Dettomorian at the stake. I will worry about whether or not
 

Temple, and because he was also a student of the Royal Class, Dettomorian
was called a pagan among pagans, and was able to get over it even after
organizing the proper scene.
 

Of course, it is because there are no priests or inquisitors who have seen

this scene in person, but
 
It was clear that even civilians who knew nothing about heresy would see
this scene as the result of the evil deeds of heretics and heretics.
 

Passing by the ominous and bizarre sights, everyone feels anxious

 

Despite.
 

"it's okay."
 

Ellen, an experienced person, went down to the basement without fear.

 

The heart and center of the shaman circle.

 

basement , Ellen could see Dettomorian still sitting in the center of the
shaman circle.
 

Apart from feeling a strange and ominous energy, it is a messy space in the
first place.
 

So Ellen doesn't know if Dettomorians are still praying for the same thing.
 

I can't recognize it until I notice that the arrangement of the idols has
changed or the shaman circle has been newly drawn. Because it was the
same as it was originally crowded.
 

but.
 

"You're here."
 

Dettomorian looked at the sudden arrival of the Net and said so.
 

The word itself is already ambiguous.

 

Does it mean that he knew it was coming, or did it mean that he was only
coming?
 

Or, it is ambiguous to say that you came because you just came.
 

Dettomorian speaks words that the listener does not understand well, as
well as the intention of which is unknown.
 

H
 

One
 

.
 

Ellen wasn't very friendly with Dettomorian either, and Ludwig tried to be
friendly, but couldn't.
 

Heinrich and Louise are frozen and frozen.

 

Louise wasn't the only one who fell for it, not to mention Heinrich.
 

Net
 
However, there is something about this site itself that overwhelms people.
 

“I was thinking we would come.

 

uh?"
 

In response to Ellen's question, Dettomorian looked at the candle that was

lit in front of him and constantly emitted a faint light and said,
 

"Well...."
 

Again, this is an ambiguous answer.

 

Ellen fearlessly approached Dettomorian and sat down in front of the

candle.
 

A warrior and a shaman are sitting opposite each other with a candle in
between.
 

“Are you still praying for peace these days?”

 

"no...."
 

Until Ellen, Bertus, and Tana arrived, Dettomorian was praying for peace.
 

“Then what are you doing?”

 

In response to Ellen's question, Dettomorian says this.

 

“Nothing.”
 

“And peace.”
 

safe peace,
 

Ellen tilts her head at that.

 

“I was praying for the safety and peace of your soul.”

 

"......me?"
 

"okay."
 

Dettomorian said quietly.

 

“Because that is the same word as peace.”

 

Saying that Ellen's safety is equal to world peace. Ellen still cannot
understand Det Tomorian.
 

HAL
 

However, in this bizarre scene, hearing that a shaman performing an

unknown ritual is suddenly offering a prayer for him, his spine is bound to
ache.
 
that
 

city
 

"I see."
 

However, Ellen looked at Dettomorian and bowed her head slightly.

 

With an irresistible sincerity.

 

"thank you."
 

say thank you

 

“ ……”
 

Like Ludwig did.

 

Ellen also knows that Dettomorian is by no means a bad person.

 

still _
 

The end result of the magic is unknown, and there is no way to know if it
really works. It is unknown whether the symbol given by Dettomo Rian
really protects Ellen, and even if Dettomo Rian is praying for Ellen's soul
after peace, it is not known whether it will function.
 
However, knowing that his prayers are sincere, Ellen is grateful to
Dettomorian.
 

Ellen, who expressed her gratitude to Dettomorian, carefully raised her

head.
 

Dettomorian looks at Ellen with an expression that doesn't know what he

knows or doesn't know.
 

Dettomorian, who originally looked extraordinary in a bad way, seems even

more extraordinary in this banquet.
 

Although it usually looks gloomy, in this dark and gloomy space, Detto
Morian feels like something that cannot be clearly expressed in any words.
 

Some look like a cursed shaman, some look like a demon, some ancient
god-like vibes now forgotten
 

It also smells of
 

We didn't come to the wrong place

 

I was chasing after a certain incident and accidentally set foot in a place I
shouldn't have set foot in.
 

The same thought had to come to everyone's mind.

 

But Ellen looks at Dettomorian and speaks quietly.

 
“There is a graveyard in the basement of the Great Temple of the Templar
Order.”
 

Dettomorian is quietly listening to Ellen's words even in the sudden

beginning of bringing it up from the main point.
 

“It is a graveyard where priests and paladins with powerful holy powers are
buried.”
 

One
 

Needless to say, from the main point.

 

This is a story that is too long to tell from the beginning, so I only ask what I
need to ask.
 

“Someone resurrected the remains of the graveyard as undead and took

them somewhere.
 

same."
 

“Is that possible?”

 

As I spoke, Ellen thought that the question itself might be rude.

 

It could be rude to come to ask Det Tomorian, thinking that he might know
the evil secret of creating the undead.
 
But at Ellen's simple but not light question, Dettomorian is silent.
 

However , Dettomorian's answer was not possible or not.

 

"don't do it."
 

"...yes?"
 

“I prefer not to…”

 

again I don't know.

 

But, since he didn't know anything about it, Ellen seemed to know a little
bit.
 

What Dettomorian is talking about.

 

“Is it okay to just stay still...?”

 

It must have been a story about not delving into this issue and covering it
up.
 

“Can you explain in detail why?”

 

"no....."
 

Is it that you cannot explain it, that you do not understand it even if you
explain it, or that you cannot tell it? couldn't hear
 

Everyone was quietly listening to Ellen and Dettomorian's strange answer

to the question.
 

having a conversation, but it doesn't seem to be happening at all.

 

Between them, Ludwig quietly approaches.

 

“Detto.”
 

Ludwig sits next to Ellen. “Do you know something? If you know, tell me.”
 

“… .
 

“I don’t know. The priest I was trying to help is actually very, very
 

I was a bad person and I don't even know what he was trying to do with
me. Now, no matter what the priest did or how wrong he was. No matter
what you're trying to do... what the hell happened and what's going to
happen next. I want to know who did this...”
 

“You will die…”

 

" ...uh?"
 

Ludwig, of course, at Dettomorian's words, Ellen, Louise, and Heinrich, who

were quietly listening, could not help but be puzzled.
 
Dettomorian was still looking at Ludwig with a gloomy expression on his
face,
 

Crab open mouth

 

“Ludwig, you go no further. You will die.”

 

"what?"
 

To the prophecy of sudden death. Ludwig's complexion turned white.

 

"So. Don't do anything..."

 

I don't know anything else though.

 

Ellen and Ludwig, Dettomorian are genuinely worried about Ludwig.

 

as far as I knew.
 

DL
 

sudden prophecy.
 

Its content is overly simplistic.

 

death.
 
And the prophecy was aimed at Ludwig.
 

Ludwig was frozen like a stone at the outrageous words and his mouth was
still open.
 

Ellen was equally perplexed.

 

“What do you mean ...? Suddenly, Ludwig... is it going to happen?”

 

Ludwig showed no signs of resentment, nor even the thought of complying

with the sudden curse-like prophecy.
 

ji
 

ji
 

Ludwig wasn't the kind of person who could do that to a friend in the first
place.
 

"If you say something... can't you?"

 

Ellen asked on behalf of Ludwig, who could not ask anything.

 

What is the reason for saying that, and if you saw something, what did you
see?
 

“I can’t convince you… I can’t explain…”

 
Dettomorian only says so. It doesn't mean that you won't understand what
you've seen, or that you don't know why you know this.
 

Ellen as Ellen Boulevard, Ludwig as Ludwig As Dettomorian with a grim

expression, I couldn't ask any more questions.
 

All.
 

“Hey… hey you… you don’t have to tell me anything! suddenly. What if you
just say you're going to die suddenly and don't say anything!"
 

“The youngest...!”
 

So, Heinrich, who was watching him from behind, strode over and looked
down at Dettomorian and threatened him.
 

All.
 

And Louise, who saw his son step forward in an uncomfortable and
ominous situation, was also bewildered, and carefully grabbed Heinrich's
shoulder.
 

Dettomorian looked up at Heinrich with his eyes raised still.

 

Those piercing eyes.

 

And then, the appearance of looking at the anxious Louise in the back for a
moment.
 
“ ….!”
 

In that brief stare, Heinrich felt a terrifying feeling, as if the hairs all over
his body stood up.
 

Even after looking at it for a moment, that gaze seemed to grasp all the
hidden truths.
 

At that gaze, Heinrich felt a cold sweat dripping down his spine without
realizing it, and Louise felt choked.
 

He's just a guy who looks skinny and doesn't have a single malt.
 

But maybe it's because of this space, the eyes, the strange tone, or the
atmosphere that puts it all together.
 

Heinrich had an intuition that Dettomorian should not be touched.

 

“Dettomorian.”
 

However, even if he gets tired of seeing Detto Morian like that in this place,
Ellen, who believes in Detto Morian, calls him quietly.
 

“Why is this so dangerous, why is Ludwig dying. If we don't get a proper

explanation as to why it's better not to know... I can't help but, we'll try to
find out more about this."
 

“It’s not that I don’t believe what you say. But, I'm left with your word that
it's dangerous
 

To be funny, I think there are too many things involved in this. let it go
 

I don’t think it can be done.”

 

"right...."
 

Dettomorian nodded quietly, as if Ellen was right.

 

“I mean small... small, low. Evidence is sparse, trust is lacking, explanations

are insufficient, and appeal is low...”
 

It's been a long time since Dettomorian.

 

No , almost for the first time.

 

Do not drag or stutter.

 

“I tell what I see.”

 

“I don’t say what I haven’t seen.”

 

“But, of course.”
 

“My words don’t necessarily come true.”

 

"Maybe what I said just turned out to be bullshit."

 

“However, speaking of death in an age when death is rampant is not a

difficult prophecy.”
 

“Everyone dies someday.”

 

“Anyone can die at any time.

 

“But now that death is as common as ubiquitous hunger and poverty.”

 

Anyone’s death can only be seen easily.”

 

“Now, rather than predicting common fate. It’s easier.”

 

"so."
 

"I'm not always right."

 

“Things I see don’t necessarily happen.”

 

"this time."
 

“Surely right.”
 

“Ludwig.”
 

“Don’t do anything.”
 

“You will die.”

 

It's a world full of death.

 

Therefore, looking at the fate of anyone, it is easier to see death.

 

Whether it's love luck, money luck, or buying and selling stocks,
everything.
 

It has become more difficult to predict them.

 

Because the times are miserable and unlucky, it is easier to read death, the
absolute fate. Too many people are dying, and there is no choice but to die.
 

So it's definitely right.

 

Ludwig doesn't know why this has to do with his own death, and so are the
others .
 

On their way to inquire about witchcraft and the rituals of the pagans, they
hear a completely absurd prophecy of death.
 

Ludwig stared at Dettomorian, stiff.

 

The reason I spoke about Ludwig's death was probably because I didn't
want Ludwig's death.
 
Because that is the only reason I have to tell the fate of death to a life that
will die if left alone.
 

“I will ask you one thing.”

 

Ludwig, who had been silent for a long time, opened his mouth with a firm
expression.
 

“Are you dying in vain?”

 

“I can’t do anything, just like now. Because I can't do anything on my own. I

only get help, everything is my fault, and I blame myself for it because I am
powerless, but I only cause trouble to others, and I can’t help at all, like
that… like that…”
 

Ludwig says with a miserable expression.

 

"Are you going to die like that?"

 

At Ludwig's question, Dettomorian is silent.

 

no answer
 

But this time, the meaning of silence feels different. Everyone feels the
difference.
 

It is not known what the silence so far means, but the silence now is a
deliberate refusal to speak.
 
'Cause you know what's going to happen.
 

will die,
 

It's not a meaningless death.

 

Dettomorian does not speak.

 

The shaman says what he sees. Don't say what you haven't seen.
 

Not telling the truth to a shaman who can't lie is the only lie.
 

“It’s not like that.”

 

“Detto, right?”
 

Dettomorian doesn't say anything.

 

“That’s it.”
 

is not meaningless or meaningless to die.

 

You don't know what's going on, but the fact that death is right in front of
you already suggests that you can do something on its own.
 

Rather, Ludwig does not stand still by Dettomorian's words.

 
Rather, it reads the hope that something can be done.
 

Even if death awaits, even if those words are absolute.

 

The hope that it may not be absolute is not without it after all.
 

Being able to do something in itself was something Ludwig had been

longing for since the death of Delphine Izadra and the loss of his arm.
 

Dettomorian, who had been silent for a long time, finally bowed his head.
 

“Fate is made up by those who change it.”

 

Once upon a time, someone

 

“I try to change my destiny. As if it had become like this.”

 

As if wishing for it, and making it come true.

 

“Me too… is it the same?”

 

Dettomorian has seen the future now, but he has a gut feeling that he has
completed it because he wants to change the future.
 

The words that tried to prevent Ludwig's death pushed Ludwig forward.
 

The future is known, but people do not know.

 
That's why he realizes that he has pushed Ludwig's back.
 

“I can’t even get out of that yoke…”

 

No one knows what Dettomorian is talking about.

 

But in those words, I could read a sense of shame and resignation.

 

Dettomorian, who had been silent, immediately raised his head.

 

"Find Ashur."
 

"........uh?"
 

Everyone was stunned by the nonsensical remarks.

 

“Then you will find out.”

 

John has no reason to be mentioned in this situation.

 

dead friend.
 

What the hell does this have to do with finding someone who can't come
back?
 

go.
 
“Detto...? What are you talking about? Are you looking for Ashur?”
 

"You bastard...! You keep saying things you don't know from a while ago,
what are you trying to say?"
 

When Ludwig panicked, and Heinrich eventually began to show off his old
temper.
 

"get out."
 

Dettomorian gives a congratulatory order with a firm expression.

 

“More than this. I don’t want to change anything.”

 

The shaman had already begun to fear his mouth.

 

With that decisive attitude to stop now, everyone could not ask any more
questions or refute in front of the desperate shaman's face.
 

TILL HAL
 

Dettomorian has a personality that speaks harsh words, even if he says

something unknown.
 

not the tongue

 

So , telling the people who came to go out plainly was almost the first time
for a Dettomorian to tell someone in a command line.
 

It doesn't matter if the person who hears it is a dragon, a prince or a

princess somewhere.
 

Everyone heard shocking, incomprehensible, incomprehensible words and

hints that made it difficult to guess their intentions.
 

In the basement of the club building left alone, Dettomo Rian sat quietly
with a few candles lit.
 

With an attitude that no one can tell whether they are praying for
something, worrying about something, or doing nothing,
 

Into that quiet, candle-burning silence,

 

A small, silent figure slowly approaches.

 

-Aong
 

“ ……”
 

black cat.
 

A cat walked into the strange shaman circle, but Dettomorian didn't even
look at the cat.
 

The cat quietly approaches and sits quietly across from inside the
Tettomori.
 
It only cried once for the first time, and the cat was just staring at
Dettomorian.
 

The cat didn't say anything, and the shaman didn't say anything.
 

A long silence passes.

 

ten minutes? thirty minutes?

 

Or an hour.
 

Or two hours?
 

After a long silence between the cat and the shaman, unknown how long.
 

“This was all I could do...”

 

The shaman opens his mouth slowly.

 

“Rather than more dangerous, to approach something less dangerous…”

 

Cats are like the shaman's excuse

 

He listened quietly, but there was no response.

 

“But, in the end, it might just be all about knowing… maybe it’s like that…”
 
shaman bowed his head and spoke like a lament.
 

“If I had fully known the future… what would it have been like?”
 

“Even if I knew it completely. According to my changing behavior, the

future will also change. Knowing the future, knowing a little
 

know a lot Is it pointless?”

 

“Or is it that the very knowledge of the future in its own right...is it
arranged to complete that fate....”
 

“I didn’t know that I was no different… I didn’t know…”

 

interest
 

The shaman looks at the quietly flickering candle.

 

“Because I wanted to do something, ruining something…”

 

"This is how it feels..."

 

The shaman then slowly moved his eyes to look at the cat.
 

“To change a fate that even God could not change…”

 

“It was stupid.”

 
The cat sat still and looked at the shaman.
 

“You don’t need my words.”

 

“You know what to do.”

 

“Then you can do that.”

 

At the shaman's words, the cat looked at the shaman for a long time, then
stood up quietly.
 

The cat left without a word, and the shaman sat alone in front of the
candle for a long time.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

598
 

The four returned to the Royal Class dormitory after leaving the basement
warehouse of the club building where Dettomorian was.
 

The original purpose was to inquire as to whether the rituals of the pagans
in the refugee camp could turn the remains of saints into undead.
 
Is it really easy for the remains of adults to become undead?
 

it , suddenly Ludwig heard a prophecy of death.

 

And when Ludwig did not back down on that word. He gave a hint as if he
had resigned.
 

But the suggestion itself is also strange.

 

Find your dead friend, Ashur.

 

What the hell does that have to do with this case? The link is so weak that I
don't even know what it means.
 

“That bastard, even if he’s crazy, he’s crazy.”

 

Heinrich didn't really know each other well, but he frowned as if he disliked
Dettomorians, who said unpleasant things like death without even a
proper explanation.
 

"No, Heinrich, Detto... was just trying to stop me. You know."
 

"If you know, don't you have to tell me what you know? You have to tell me
what's going to happen. If you say something like that at first, isn't it just an
impulse or something? There's nothing to think about or believe in that
child. I mean, do you think you've seen a madman once or twice because
of the war? You know that, right?"
 

Everyone was at the forefront.

 

Losing one's soul in the horrors of war

 

Everyone knows that they are common.

 

How many people have gone mad at the death of their comrades, the
horrors of battle, the pain of injuries, and the horrors radiated by
monsters.
 

There are a lot of people who have become disabled and can no longer
hold weapons, and even have a normal life.
 

All four of this place, the madness of such a war and those who go crazy in
it
 

have seen in front of

 

Dettomorian is, after all, just one of those crazy cults, Heinrich says harshly.
 

“I don’t care about the bad news. What else are you talking about ashur?
that bastard Even though it was gloomy, I thought he was a man with a
good mind…”
 

“You’re the youngest.”

 

At the end of Heinrich's harsh words, Louise stepped forward.

 

"yes."
 
“Witchcraft is an unknown force, and shamans are unknown to us.”
 

“But even if you say it’s a power you don’t know,

 

Haven't you seen Ram?"

 

Louise looks at Heinrich.

 

“I didn’t see him as a child who misused his powers, and he was not seen
as a child who misused his heart.”
 

“But… my sister. It's just, it's just confusing, isn't it? Too... Can you tell me
more clearly, even if it's the reason, why you're saying it like that?"
 

What the hell can we get from a story that catches clouds too much?
 

Heinrich's statement that Ludwig's death could be nothing more than a

curse in the end wasn't exactly wrong.
 

case
 

I could have said it a little better.

 

"I don't know of a shaman who could be another example, so he must have
a good reason for doing that."
 

“It doesn’t make any sense for us to talk about what Dettomorian meant
and how he said that.”
 

“…
 

At Louise's reluctance and Ellen's words, the servant Richie had no choice
but to remain silent.
 

Ellen looks at Ludwig.

 

If you pursue this, Ludwig will die.

 

I don't know how or how he's going to die.

 

But for Ludwig, his death is not worthless, not in vain. Knowing that, I
made up my mind.
 

Is it okay to break that decision?

 

you fall,
 

Is it correct to say so?

 

"I don't believe in dying."

 

I know what Ellen's gaze means. , says Ludwig with a determined

expression on his face.
 

“It’s not that I doubt Detto, but that if you want to do something like this,
you can do something. believe that If I die at the end, it's not Detto's fault,
it's my fault."
 

In the end, people choose and believe only what they want to believe in
the truth.
 

I believe in lies, but the truth is terrifying

 

peel.
 

I do not believe in death, and I believe in the saying that the process to
death will not be meaningless.
 

"okay."
 

Ellen nodded silently as she watched Ludwig's determination.

 

You can't break Ludwig's stubbornness

 

Ludwig, who has already been broken too much, will wither alive if broken
this time.
 

That expression, as if living something worse than death, must be living in a

more miserable life than death.
 

“You said you were going to die, when will you die? Because I didn’t.”
 

At Ellen's words, Ludwig burst into laughter.

 
"That's right. You may have said I'm going to die in eighty years, don't
you?"
 

It was Ludwig whose strength was positive.

 

However, the excessively large unit of eighty years reflected Ludwig's

feelings that he thought the prophecy about Dettomorian's death was true.
 

The shaman said he would die, but he didn't say when he would die.
 

People will die someday, so the prophecy that you will die is something
that even non-shamans can actually do.
 

Ludwig prefers to deceive the shaman's prophecy.

 

Ellen eventually decides not to think about Ludwig's death. That may not
be true.
 

Death is so prevalent in the world that it is easy to predict death, but not
everyone dies.
 

peel.
 

There is a high chance that the prophecy was wrong.

 

there is
 

Excluding Ludwig now, Ludwig is a guy who will seek another death.
 

Rather, it is better to keep it in sight.

 

“What does it mean to find Ashur?”

 

next problem.
 

To find Ashur.
 

Then what does it mean to say that you will find out?
 

It's just a matter of dismissing it as bullshit. In fact, if Dettomorian is just a

crazy guy, if you just dismiss it as a vicious nonsense, that's all.
 

But, that's too absurd.

 

If you are talking about visiting the Popes of the Five Archbishops or going
to the site once more, I get a sense of it.
 

It's even more bizarre because it's such a random and unexpected story.
 

It seems completely unrelated, but rather related.

 

Rather, it makes you think about the relevance in the relationship.

 

But even so, it is a problem.

 

Where the hell am I supposed to find Ashur, who is already dead?

 

In the end, there is only one conclusion that can be drawn from this story
of finding a friend who is already dead.
 

“Are you talking about going to Ashur’s tomb…?”

 

At Ludwig's words, I couldn't help but think that everyone didn't know
more.
 

The graveyard of a dead friend.

 

The slaughter of the Inquisitor.

 

Templar Templar's tomb robbery.

 

that incident and his friend's graveyard?

 

Rather, the shaman's words were making the four more and more in the
labyrinth.
 

Finally, Ellen nodded slowly.

 

“...even though it may be meaningless to go there. It can't be a bad day."

 

the one who left.

 

Finding his grave would leave everyone in a miserable mood, but it's
impossible to make the situation worse.
 

All four came out of the temple.

 

The Four's steps were cautious because the Knights Templar or the forces
that sensed the pursuit might be following or watching them.
 

Ashur had a talent for divine power.

 

Asyr was not a combat fighter who went directly into battle, but took on
the role of a priest who healed the soldiers from the rear.
 

And, it was torn and killed by the attack from the rear of the flying
monsters.
 

It was difficult even to properly observe the horrific appearance of the

corpse, which had barely been recovered.
 

day
 

The bodies of those who have made sufficient achievements in the war are
buried in a national cemetery in the northern part of the zodiac.
 

And, most of the students of the Royal Class are those who have made
achievements that are not enough in the war, and even though Ashur did
not fight directly, he saved many people.
 

As Ashur was not a member of the Knights Templar, his tomb is in the
National Cemetery.
 
it was
 

However, since all of them belonged to the Allied Forces, there was no
need to personally visit Ashur's tomb.
 

“Once... I should have gone and had a look.”

 

Ludwig let out a sigh of self-blame, now resenting himself, sinking into his
despair and not even thinking of remembering his friend's grave.
 

It was the same with Heinrich and Ellen.

 

day
 

Since the magic train was not running, I had to cross the river to the north
and to the Imperial Palace, so there was a long way to go.
 

On the street were the guards plowing the snow, as well as those familiar
with Ellen, Heinrich and Ludwig, who occasionally came from the Royal
Class.
 

- Kurreung!
 

The appearance of creating a wind and clearing the snow from the streets
at once, and a psychic who manipulates the wind.
 

I was able to watch the old man from afar.

 
-Wow!
 

- Superpowers!
 

The children were curious about the snow removal with their psychic
powers, and as they ran and followed the psychic, I could see a sad and
poignant picture of the senior driving the children while I was in trouble.
 

A psychic who crushed monsters with the blade of the wind.

 

The psychic of the wind, who performed almost as well as Heinrich's, was
no more or less than an unknown person who now shows mysterious
powers to children.
 

- Oh! It's dangerous guys, don't come near me! get hurt!
 

Ludwig and Heinrich laughed bitterly at the sight of a man who deserves to
be called a war hero in trouble because of the crowd.
 

If all this is over.

 

Everyone hopes that the days will come when the super powers that cause
fire and wind are just a little strange power.
 

their power was not important, it would be a peaceful world.

 

Hoping for peace, the four walk.

 
To find out the truth of death that has already happened.
 

while facing the death to come.

 

To the grave of a dead friend.

 

Walk through the snowy streets

 

All four were first visit to the Huangdao National Cemetery.

 

Ludwig and Heinrich only heard later that Ashur's body was transported to
the Imperial Palace and buried after a brief funeral at the Allied camp. It
was not the first time that it was not true that the bodies of meritorious
people were buried in the national cemetery.
 

In the case of Ellen, as one of the busiest men in the Allied Forces in the
first place, she could not even attend Ashur's abbreviated funeral.
 

Not to mention Louise's case.

 

So it was only recently that he knew where Ashur's tomb was.

 

“Is that… a national cemetery?”

 

I stood in front of the entrance to the cemetery in the form of a park in the
pure white snow.
 
The guards lined up in front of the huge main gate were guarding the
entrance to the national cemetery, even though they were blinded by
white snow.
 

And in front of the main gate of the cemetery, even in this weather, people
who came to visit the cemetery were waiting for their entrance.
 

The queue was not that long due to the weather.

 

Of course, if it was Ellen, she could ignore such a queue, but Ellen naturally
stood behind the queue with her friends.
 

Everyone didn't say anything to avoid revealing their identities to visitors

for nothing.
 

But everyone has to think differently.

 

Even in this weather, people who visit the cemetery must have a good
reason.
 

All.
 

In the case of Ellen and her group, it is for a slightly special reason, but in
this weather, why would they come to the national cemetery and wait for
the entrance to the cemetery?
 

11,
 

go.
 

It would have been relatives.

 

There were those who looked shabby, those who were presumed to be
soldiers, and there were nobles with attendants.
 

It must have been that those who had anything to do with the dead had
visited for the purpose of remembrance.
 

I had no choice but to look at the sight of all kinds of visitors, who are
presumed to be bereaved families, waiting to enter, with a calming feeling.
 

how long did you wait

 

After entering after completing the background check for all the people in
front of Ellen, Ellen and her group also started to check the background
one by one.
 

Naturally, he could not hide his identity even there.

 

| Sushi
 

“Yo… a hero?”
 

Since Ellen's face is known, there was no choice but to cause a commotion
among the guards guarding the gate when the hero appeared out of
nowhere as a worshiper.
 

“I want to go quietly.”
 

"Yes. Yes...! All right."

 

2
 

The guards were surprised at the remark that they did not want to attract
the attention of others, but warned the other guards not to make a fuss.
 

Since Ellen's face itself was already a proof of identity, background checks
for the other three were conducted only in an informal manner.
 

All.
 

Ellen and the party went straight to the desk after hearing about the
location of Ashur's tomb over the guards.
 

Remy
 

Everyone thinks the same. It's only natural to be depressed when you think
you're going to a friend's grave.
 

At the same time, I think so.

 

Is there any clue about the incident in this white snowy graveyard?
 

There will be no such thing.

 
Dettomorian may have said that to remind him of something he had
actually forgotten.
 

But what the hell was it that you said you'd find out if you found Ashur?
 

In an unknown, gloomy mood, they walk through the expansive national

park grounds.
 

national cemetery was not snow-removed like other streets, so it was

snowing.
 

“It’s spacious.”
 

Ludwig muttered blankly as he looked at the vast expanse of the national

cemetery, even in the snow.
 

To be sure, the national cemetery was at the northern edge of the realm of
the ecliptic.
 

Now, a refugee camp has been formed beyond that edge, but in the past, if
you crossed the border of the national cemetery, you would have
completely escaped the capital.
 

Therefore, it was not possible to see all the sites at a glance as this
expansive site was built like a park as well as street trees.
 

“It wouldn’t have been this big in the first place.”

 

"ah...."
 

At Ellen's words, Heinrich let out a small sigh.

 

It is possible to make a prediction without knowing the details.

 

The national cemetery in the northern part of the zodiac inevitably had to
undergo two major expansions.
 

The first during the Demon World War.

 

Second after the gate incident.

 

War takes many lives, and graves for the meritorious

 

is bound to increase year by year.

 

So, just by looking at the map of the national cemetery, Ellen could tell
which place was the site of the cemeteries of those who had served in the
Demon World War, and which was the expanded space after the gate
incident.
 

Now the four are headed to Ashur's tomb.

 

Expanded cemetery after the gate incident

 

Among the four who entered the cemetery where Ashur's tomb is lined
with numerous tombstones, Ellen took the lead in finding the way.
 
A designated area, a designated place. "All these tombs are... the tombs
after the Gate Incident... are you saying...?"
 

"Only a few of them."

 

At Ludwig's murmuring, Heinrich nodded.

 

Now everyone is not expecting any clues from Ashur's tomb, but is simply
overwhelmed by the pervasive death of death.
 

So many died and were buried.

 

Even these tombs are few compared to the dead.

 

Still, it was overwhelming.

 

countless deaths.
 

Even the scene unfolding before our eyes is nothing compared to all the
deaths that have occurred since the gate incident.
 

Even the dusty tomb was enough to overwhelm the viewer.

 

Ludwig mumbles blankly.

 

“Hey… how many people died…”

 

How many people have died?

 

I only know that it is an overwhelming number, and I cannot even

materialize that overwhelming number.
 

“Ninety-five percent of all human cities have been destroyed.”

 

Louise says quietly.

 

“People can also be considered dead that much.”

 

Most of humanity's cities were destroyed.

 

year |
 

1 11
 

Therefore, even if the population decreased by the size of the destruction,

it is not an exaggerated guess. Rather, it could be added.
 

5% of the entire human race died. It is, however, a massive death.

 

But vice versa.

 

About 95 percent of the total population died.

 

It is impossible to quantify it, so it is enough to say it as a percentage.

 

A cemetery is a place where you can't help but think about death.
 

Seeing the dead and inferring what their lives would have been like,
 

I think about what my death will be like.

 

In conclusion, life.
 

I can't help but think about how I'm going to live.

 

Because it is a space where death is exhibited, it rather makes you think

about life.
 

what is life
 

What is the reason to live?

 

Since it is a space where all humans face the plain truth that they die, we
have no choice but to think about living.
 

Ellendo, Heinrich, and Louise.

 

And Ludwig heard the prediction that death was waiting.

 

walking quietly in their own thoughts

 

Walking through the snowy expansive graveyard, Ellen and the party soon
arrived in front of Ashur's tomb.
 
Ashir, who had a talent for divine powers, healed numerous wounded
soldiers.
 

He died while fighting to save something, not to kill it.

 

11
 

“Ashir…”
 

Ludwig quietly removes the snow from the snow-covered tombstone and
gazes at the tombstone with Ashur's name on it.
 

Not everyone cried.

 

I didn't try to forget about it, but about the death of a friend driven by war.
 

became unthinkable.
 

When winter passes and spring comes and the army begins to march again,
all three except Ludwig will return to the battlefield. Worry belongs to
those who have no work.
 

Only Ludwig would remain here, contemplating death and life.

 

In fact, people on the battlefield who live close to death do not even have
time to worry because they are too busy every day.
 

Ludwig looked at the tombstone.

 

I hope Dettomorian's prophecy is rather true.

 

In this way, rather than feeling embarrassed because I survived in front of

my friend's tombstone, I want to do anything, anything.
 

Even if there is death at the end.

 

I hope I have a role too.

 

It doesn't have to be a role like Ellen's.

 

It doesn't have to be superpowers like Heinrich's.

 

You don't have to be a commander who runs an enormous army like

Louise.
 

Even the end of the battlefield is good.

 

For those who have been sacrificed, and for those who will be sacrificed.
 

want to fight
 

“
 

....”
 

Ludwig sat for a while in front of the tombstone and then got up.
 

Everyone was in frost, but no one was trembling.

 

"therefore...."
 

Louise quietly opened her mouth.

 

It's not something I'm going to say in front of someone's grave, but I have a
story to tell at the end of the day, even at the risk of discomfort.
 

"What's the meaning of this place... I don't know."

 

Of course, Louise doesn't know the Temple students very well.

 

So, if there were any clues, Louise thought that it was something she didn't
know, and looked at everyone's side.
 

All.
 

Heinrich wanted to dismiss Dettomorian's words as nonsense.

 

But even if it 's nonsense, isn't this level of nonsense excessively

unpleasant and unpleasant?
 

If you go to the grave of your dead classmate, you'll find out everything.
 

“… no matter how you think about it, it’s strange. Even if I was out of my
mind, I wouldn't be able to play a prank like this..."
 

11
 

Therefore, if Dettomorian's words were false, Heinrich was so distasteful

that he began to have doubts when he stood in front of Ashur's tomb.
 

All.
 

What reason do you have for such nonsense? They wouldn't be happy
either, and those who walked in vain to the northern part of the ecliptic
won't gain anything.
 

“Ellen… do you understand something…?”

 

Ludwig looks at Ellen as if asking for help.

 

Leaving everything else aside, Ludwig continued to watch Ellen move and
judge smarter than him.
 

Ludwig doesn't know anything now, and Ellen doesn't know anything.
 

Only Ellen is staring at him in vain.

 

But in this case, it's not that Ludwig is stupid and doesn't realize anything.
 

"Not a clue."
 

Ellen couldn't figure it out either.

 

It is a situation that cannot be grasped in the first place.

 

"In the first place... What does Ashur have to do with the robbery of the
remains of the Knights Templar and the death of the Inquisitors?"
 

As Heinrich put it, he did something more bizarre than finding a hunk in a
well. It was only because he believed that Dettomorian had strange
foresight.
 

"I'll have to go back and ask. If you grab me by the neck and ask me why I
said that, I'll tell you anything."
 
Heinrich had no choice but to become more and more puffy. In the first
place, he spoke properly, he said vaguely as if he knew it, but he didn't say
anything directly.
 

Seeing Heinrich starting to get excited, Ellen said.

 

"calm down. Dettomorian... probably didn't mean to say that to us in a bad

way. If I didn't say it right, there must be a reason. Even if we can't find a
clue here anyway, it doesn't mean we're in trouble."
 

Ellen says she doesn't know much about Dettomorians, but says that she
has no reason to cheat or think about it.
 

Anyway, there are no clues about Dettomorian.

 

meaningless , it's not that you're in trouble, and it's not that you've fallen
into a trap.
 

Heinrich sighed at Ellen's words.

 

One
 

..
 

silver
 

“Ellen… I know what you mean. Maybe I'm just getting angry. This was
completely unfounded. Coming here has nothing to do with what we're
after. If there is, I'd rather know what it is. Look, what we have in common
is that the castle's electric division is a cemetery.
 

noodle
 

do
 

Nothing except that this place I came from is a cemetery…”

 

“ ……?”
 

Heinrich was speechless, and so were the others who listened to it.
 

“You have one thing in common… you say?”

 

I don't know what it has to do with it, but it doesn't mean they don't have
anything in common.
 

ashes theft. cemetery of saints.

 

And the place I came to find Ashur, Huangdao National Cemetery.

 

Whatever it was, they had one thing in common: a cemetery.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 
The Demon King goes to the academy.
 

599
 

It started with Rowen's death, but the main cause was the catacomb
robbery of the Knights Templar.
 

And Dettomorian said that if he found Ashur, he would find out. Everyone
doesn't know what that means yet.
 

But in the end, the place we arrived at this time was also a national
cemetery.
 

That's the only thing they have in common.

 

The graves of the saints have been robbed.'

 

And there is a possibility that the remains were resurrected as undead.

 

And , Dettomorian said something else in the middle, but in the end, he
told me to find Ashur. Then all
 

you'll find out

 

If the story of finding Ashur meant going to the national cemetery of the
Yellow Capital, it would end up being a story of going to another cemetery.
 

That makes for a terrifying imagination.

 

Louise quietly murmured.

 

| “I wonder if the people who made the Undead did the same thing
here…?”
 

Does this mean that undeadization not only happened in the graves of
saints, but also in the national cemetery?
 

Ludwig's expression turned into a bewildered expression at Louise's

suspicion.
 

"That... Still, not many people can go to the basement of the Temple of the
Knights Templar... It's open like this... Is it possible?"
 

Clearly, national cemeteries are open spaces. Whether it’s a robbery or

becoming an undead, when something like that happens, someone
inevitably has no choice but to see it.
 

“If it was a night without people, that might be possible. And the wizard
was involved. If we could use noise canceling and teleporting, we would be
able to do those things here.”
 

Knights Templar Catacombs.

 

and the National Cemetery.

 

The clue that Dettomorian gave me was that the incident took place only in
the basement of the Castle Electric Division.
 

What if Nira was a hint?

 

“But if that happened, shouldn’t it have been the same here as the Holy
Knights had gone mad? It's not normal."
 

It was Heinrich's question.

 

It is natural.
 

It is the site of a large-scale robbery or undead. There's no way something

like that will ever go away. If such a thing happened at the national
cemetery, as the Knights Templars are now in emergency, action would
have been taken at the imperial level.
 

But now the snowy national cemetery was quiet and peaceful.
 

It was never seen as a place where such a suspicious and ominous event
took place, such as becoming an undead.
 

“Yeah, I don’t think anything really happened.”

 

As Ludwig said, the place where the incident took place couldn't be this
quiet.
 

cemetery in common.
 

What is the meaning of that, or is it that Dettomorian's nonsense?

 
Surrounded by it, I couldn't quite figure out if everyone was inferring clues
that didn't exist.
 

"Wait a minute...."
 

However, in the meantime, Ellen bit her lip slightly.

 

“Do you know something?”

 

“We waited in line.”

 

"line?"
 

"yes."
 

Ellen looks at Louise.

 

“I was waiting in line when I came in. Remember?”

 

“…I did, obviously.”

 

When I came in, I had no idea.

 

egg
 

However , when Ellen realized that the place she had arrived at had one
thing in common with the scene of the incident, she realized that what had
not been a question has now become a question.
 

“Why are you waiting in line?”

 

“…why are you waiting in line?”

 

At Louise's question, Ellen narrowed her brow.

 

“To be precise, the line wasn't the problem, I was checking my identity. The
line was there because of the identification.”
 

At that, Louise also nodded her head.

 

“Yeah… it was. clearly. We didn't do a very thorough identification thanks

to you, though."
 

Because of the guards who recognized Ellen's face right away, the guards
were able to go straight through the front door without going through a
very thorough identification of the other three.
 

It was a sight that passed by, but it was just a moment ago. So Ellen was
looking at the queue.
 

“Access was not restricted according to the status of the visitors.”

 

Among the visitors were nobles, soldiers, and some who looked poor.
 

Soon, access was not restricted according to the identity of the visitor.
 
| “There weren't many visitors, but everyone was able to get inside, so
anyone can enter this national cemetery. It is.”
 

“I will.”
 

“Why are you verifying your identity in a place where anyone can enter?”
 

Why are you verifying your identity without restricting anyone's access?
 

“...Maybe it's to track down a crime when it happens. It is an environment

where there are inevitably many unidentified people, but... I don't know if
this is a place where a crime can occur...”
 

After all, crime is a law that only takes place in a place where there is a
possibility.
 

Wherever you look, what kind of crime would have to occur in a place
where there is only a cemetery?
 

Originally, all four did not know how the access system of the national
cemetery worked.
 

All.
 

But something.
 

weird.
 
"I'd like to see the manager. Whatever the case may be, he'll know what's
going on."
 

I still don't know what happened.

 

But Ellen thinks differently than Heinrich.

 

Dettomorian probably wasn't talking nonsense.

 

So what does it mean?

 

I'm sure there's something you can figure out here,

 

Ellen thinks so.

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

It was not difficult to meet the director of the Hwangdao National

Cemetery.
 

In front of the Great Hall of the Knights Templar, I can tell the commander
of the Knights Templar to jump in front of me, but the Hwangdao National
Cemetery has to be easier.
 
When Ellen called from the National Cemetery Management Office near
the main gate, the director took everyone to the collection room as if a fire
had fallen on their feet.
 

Two master classes, one superhuman capable of enhancing magical power.

 

Heinrich, who had psychic powers but could not attract attention, had to
walk the streets of snowy winter without psychic powers for a long time,
exhaling the breath he was holding.
 

“Whew....”
 

Louise, who saw frozen hands and a frozen nose tip, muttered blankly as
Heinrich entered the room.
 

“Hey… it’s cold.” “Ah, no, my sister… that, it’s okay.”

 

It was only then that she realized that she had left the issue she should be
concerned about because it had no effect on her, and she had no choice
but to blame herself.
 

Of course, Heinrich just had a slight fever, but since the days of snarling are
over, he pretends to be overly fine.
 

That's how we arrived at the manager's office.

 

"It's an honor to meet you, warrior!"

 

"hello."
 

The director of the National Cemetery, who faced Ellen, did not know
whether he was a noble or a commoner, but as soon as he saw Ellen, he
could not help but be happy.
 

This is a universal and common reaction. Just like the guards at the front
door did.
 

There were times when she felt goosebumps all over her body whenever
she faced such an attitude, but in the end, Ellen had no choice but to get
used to this kind of treatment.
 

The four of them sat idly while the manager was sipping tea while moving
around alone.
 

For what purpose should I say I came?

 

I couldn't tell if I was just surprised to see Ellen or if there was something
wrong with her back.
 

However, if this place was related to the case, the warden would have
known something regardless of whether it was related to the case or not.
 

Seeing the warden trembling in Busan preparing five cups of tea, including
his own, Ellen drank a sip of tea as a courtesy.
 

Ellen doesn't know much about tea.

 

However, I could feel the joy and sincerity in the bustling appearance of the
director. It was as if he was faced with a once-in-a-lifetime fortune.
 

Whenever Ellen encountered such an attitude, apart from getting used to

people's attitudes, she had no choice but to feel a sense of shame and guilt
that she could not get used to.
 

HA
 

what do i say
 

I don't want to be treated like this

 

nigga,
 

Struggling to endure such thoughts engulfing her head, Ellen opens her
mouth.
 

“Nothing else. I was in line. when you come here.”

 

“Oh, no… that. I heard that Yongsa, who was busy with Han o'clock, was
lining up here. If you had told the guard, you could have come in right
away..."
 

"No, no. I don't mean that."

 

When the manager started misunderstanding and his complexion turned

white, Ellen began to think that if she said one wrong word, the middle-
aged man in front of her might have a heart attack.
 

If you take it that way, it's ridiculous.

 

A grumpy warrior who came to see me because I couldn't cut it.

 

Ellen had no such thought.

 

“You were doing background checks.”

 

10
 

"Yes that's right."

 

“Hoshi, are there people who can’t enter the national cemetery?”
 

"Yes? ah...."
 

The manager scratched the back of the head at Ellen's question.

 

seems to be sorry.
 

"The ... people whose residence is unknown or who have not registered
their identity ... are restricted from entering.
 

Yes."
 

unidentified person.
 

Residence unknown.
 

Such people are not usually common.

 

However, now there are so many people like that that the reality of the
zodiac is.
 

“You mean refugees, right?”

 

"That... To be precise, it would be so... No, of course, not all refugees are
banned. As long as their identity is clear and their place of residence is
clear..."
 

H
 

However, most of them do not even have proper shacks, and their
residence is uncertain.
 

it was
 

them could enter the national cemetery.

 

As such, it means that only well-identified people can enter the national
cemetery.
 

What matters is not your status or your property.

 

“If anyone can be traced, that means…?”

 
"Yeah..."
 

Anyone who can be traced can enter, otherwise they are denied entry.
 

The reason will be simple.

 

crime.
 

In the case of the Knights Templar, the culprits were paganism or

demonism among refugees.
 

would have been guessing.

 

Is this the same case here?

 

But, looking at it like that, the reason doesn't make sense at all.
 

Refugees are likely to enter national cemeteries and commit crimes.

Whether it's hiding from the cold and sleeping in a building somewhere in
the cemetery, stealing, or robbery. So, if access is controlled, it is not so
strange in itself.
 

Ellen was contemplating the next question with her brows narrowed.
 

However, it is read as a wrong sign to the other party.

 

“Hey, warrior. Of course, refugees also have the right to remembrance.

Obviously… I do not know that they are all poor people, and that they are
poor people.”
 

LE
 

When it comes to controlling the entry of refugees, the hero suddenly

writes an impression and begins to worry.
 

Seeing that expression, the head of the Kwanliso had no choice but to
mistake it for Ellen, who thought it was unfair to control refugees' access.
 

“Yes, it is.”
 

Of course, Ellen didn't come here to ask or question such a thing, so she
just answered it dryly.
 

The terrified manager starts to speak bluntly.

 

“Of course, not long ago, the national cemetery was completely open.
 

I could. Yes, obviously…”

 

".......yes?"
 

Ellen and the other three had no choice but to respond to the words of the
manager, who was making excuses on his own.
 

“Are you talking about the recent change in the access control system?”
 
In response to Louise's question, the manager nodded his head even
though he didn't know who Louise was.
 

“Yes, yes, yes. Since there are not many complaints from mourners, is
there any reason to do this? Until now, it has been quiet and there have
been no problems...”
 

“Anyone could come in, but lately it’s not like that…”
 

The change to an inefficient system must have been for a good reason.
 

“Did something happen?”

 

“That… it may not be a big deal in some cases… but in a way, something
worse than theft has happened…. It has to be done…”
 

“What happened?”
 

The manager seems to be sorry, but in the end, as if he had no choice, he

says in a cold sweat.
 

| “…someone of the mourners visited the cemetery.

 

It was damaged.”
 

in that single word.

 

The four faces hardened at the same time.

 

Some of the mourners damage the cemetery

 

did.
 

If you heard the story in a situation where you didn't know anything about
it, you might wonder if there was someone who just did something like
that.
 

But everyone had to feel that the situation was too complicated.
 

cemetery robbery.
 

destruction of the cemetery.

 

Doesn't it sound too similar?

 

“If it was damaged, how did you do it?”

 

As Ellen's expression became even more serious, the manager of the

administration had no choice but to sweat.
 

"It was as if someone was trying to rob the graveyard... It was such a
situation. It seems that the digging failed, but... just having such an
attempt is a big deal for us..."
 

“Did you catch the culprit?”

 
“It was… At that time, like this, there was no limit to the number of people
entering…”
 

that attempted to steal. However, since the national cemetery was

completely open at that time, it was not possible to determine who the
culprit was. The National Cemetery official said that anyone who
attempted such a robbery
 

Those who were terrified that there was a military song and whose
identities have not been confirmed since then have not been allowed in.
 

Even if it was simply stealing items from the kwanliso or other places, it
was understandable that they were trying to rob the most important
cemetery in the national cemetery.
 

“Is it true that the robbery failed?”

 

"Yeah? Yes.... The grass is ruined, but that's all... Maybe it was a failure
because it was cold and the ground was frozen and the shovel didn't go
in.... So I'm guessing."
 

PAL
 

But when I heard it, the robbery failed. So even if it was overly ingenious, it
was not without the possibility that it was done by a completely different
kind of person.
 

“In the first place, even if the tomb robbers come in and dig up the grave…
Do they have something to take with them?”
 
Ruiz focuses on something more intuitive.
 

Do the coffins contain valuables enough for robbers to venture into the
national cemetery and rob the graves?
 

“Yeah, I don’t know what the robbers who do such crazy things know
about doing that… but we don’t know that either.”
 

“You don’t know ?”

 

In a sudden ignorance, Louise and Ellen had no choice but to stare at the
manager.
 

Whether the grave contains valuable treasures is now very important. If

there is such a thing, it could be a simple behavior of robbers, and if not, it
is a situation that should be a little more suspicious.
 

He was excited about the hero who appeared out of nowhere, but at every
moment he felt like he was being interrogated, and his blood was dry.
 

“Yeah… Recently, we have been burying coffins sent from the Allied
military bases according to a set procedure. The funeral is coming from the
state that the Allied Forces have already held....
 

I don’t know what it is.”

 

“Ah… that’s right.”

 

At the words of the manager, Louise nodded slowly as if she could.

 

“Correspondence... huh?”
 

Louise answers Ludwig's question, who can't understand what he is saying.

 

“I’m talking about things that are buried with the body. The things the lion
cherished while he was alive, or the things he wants to bury with the lion,
we're talking about things like that. of course. When an aristocrat with high
stature dies, there are bound to be many valuable items for burials, and
tomb robbers begin to rob in the first place.”
 

“ Ah… that’s right.”

 

Originally, funeral ceremonies would be carried out at the national

cemetery, but the remains of the dead are buried on the battlefield, and
after admission, they are transported to the national cemetery and buried.
 

So naturally, the director of the management cannot know in the first place
whether there are valuable burial items in the coffin. That is why he said
that he did not know whether there was something similar to a treasure in
the coffin that robbers could seek.
 

If the Kwanliso Director is all right, robbers have entered the national
cemetery recently.
 

It is unknown whether he was trying to steal the burial or some other

intention, but the attempt was unsuccessful.
 

The Kwanliso, who confirmed it, has since opened the national cemetery
and only allowed access to those with a certain identity. If a robbery
incident occurs, the aftermath will affect the management personnel.
 

The treatment cannot be seen to be so unfair. And there are many

possibilities that there are valuable items among the burial items.
 

There are many possibilities that there are treasures in the coffin, so it is
not surprising that there are robbers.
 

possible thing. but failed.

 

But, it's too cunning.

 

Ellen looked at the manager quietly.

 

something will be caught, but it still doesn't seem like it will.

 

"date."
 

So, Ellen asks her last question.

 

“When was the date of the robbery?”

 

"Ah, yes... soon. I'll find out soon."

 

The manager goes to his desk and starts rummaging through things.
 

Contrary to the ambiguous attitude of the Knights Templar, he feared and

respected Ellen and wanted to be of some help.
 

It is evident from his attitude that he seems to have nothing to do with the
incident and is not even trying to hide anything.
 

Of course, even I may be a disguise.

 

The manager soon gave an answer.

 

"Eh... I don't know if this really happened on the day of the incident. It may
have happened a few days ago because the site is so large and manpower
is limited..."
 

“Okay, when?”
 

“I found it on the evening of December 3rd.

 

all."
 

At that, Ellen looked at Louise.

 

“That day.”
 

"yes."
 

December 3rd.
 

It was the day of the robbery of the graves of the saints.

 
Beyond the coincidences, the suspicion has now reached a level where it
cannot be coincidental.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

600
 

The morning of December 3rd.

 

The site of the theft of the remains of the cemetery of the underground
saints of the Knights Templar was discovered.
 

On the same day, on the evening of December 3rd.

 

National cemetery officials found circumstances in which some tombs in

the cemetery appeared to have been robbed. Since then, the national
cemetery has strengthened access control to guard against robbers.
 

It can be said that there is absolutely no possibility that the two cases are
unrelated, but the overlap of dates is too suspicious.
 

If it was the same criminal, did the work at the national cemetery fail?
 

“That’s where I just went.”

 
"yes."
 

The four left the kwanliso and headed back to the cemetery.
 

But this time, we are not heading to Ashur's Tomb.

 

After getting the location of the tomb where the robbery attempt took
place from the manager, he was on his way to the place.
 

The manager offered to guide him personally, but Ellen refused.

 

You can only know anything by seeing it for yourself.

 

Of course, it's snowing like this and it's been a long time since the incident
happened, so I don't know what you'll know if you go.
 

Just like what I found out by looking at the bottom of the Knights Templar, I
might be able to find out something if I check it with my own eyes again
this time.
 

“What the hell happened… what happened?”

 

Ludwig seemed to explode beyond the complexity of his head because of

the events that were so different from when they first started, and the
direction of their pursuit.
 

“Whatever happened, one thing is for sure.”

 
Heinrich bites his lip and says.
 

“What I thought was the crazy sound of a crazy person, I guess it wasn’t
crazy.”
 

It was Heinrich's self-sacrificing muttering, wanting to slap himself after

ignoring Dettomorian's words.
 

“They had two things in common, not one.”

 

Louise looks around the snowy national cemetery and says:

 

“Are you two?”

 

Louise briefly answers Ellen's question.

 

“It’s a cemetery.”
 

They had already left the kwanliso and walked a long way into the graves of
the dead.
 

“And, whatever their major, it is a place where people with extraordinary

powers are buried.”
 

cemetery in common.
 

Beyond that, even the buried had one more thing in common: the place
where the chosen were buried.
 

When there was only one incident site, all issues arising from that site had
to be considered.
 

However, if one more site is added, the intersection between sites should
be considered.
 

What they have in common should be considered as a more powerful clue.

 

Louise exhaled a white breath and spoke softly.

 

"If we were trying to create an undead here as well, if the same thing
happened in both places... Whether this is what the pagans in the refugee
camp did or what the demonists did.
 

This. First of all, it probably didn’t happen because of revenge or hatred

towards the Knights Templar or the Five Great Protestants for the purpose
of the crime.”
 

When the Knights Templar Catacombs is a crime scene, it may have been
caused by anger against the Knights Templar or the Five Great Protestants,
which are prevalent among people.
 

had to consider Because the insult itself of turning the bodies of saints into
undead could already be revenge.
 

However, the Hwangdo National Cemetery, which has little to do with the
Knights Templar, was added to the site.
 

The purpose, then, is not revenge.

 

and intersection.
 

The tombs of saints, where priests or priests who had outstanding powers
during their lifetimes are buried.
 

While he was alive, he made a contribution in the Demon World War, or

after the gate incident,
 

They are buried in the Huangdao National Cemetery.

 

What they have in common is that it is a place where the strong are buried.
 

“Aside from all other reasons, if the same thing was attempted here, the
purpose of the criminals would be rather simple without being
complicated.”
 

"...okay."
 

Ellen nodded her head as if she knew what she was trying to say even if
she didn't say anything, and Louise muttered quietly.
 

Too many clues can confuse the case.

 

But if you find common ground between the clues, reasoning becomes
easier.
 

Through the commonalities between the increasingly fading events and

clues, they gradually approach the truth.
 

“I just needed a powerful undead.”

 

H
 

All the emotional words of anger, revenge, and hatred have now lost their
power as clues.
 

In a situation where complex interests or numerous forces are intertwined,

the direction of reasoning was lost for a while.
 

It was clear that the criminals had come to this scene, and if their
intentions were consistent with what they had done under the Knights
Templar, the truth would become clearer.
 

The undead was an end, not a means.

 

Undead was needed.

 

strong undead.
 

So, the criminals must have had the very simple intention of finding the
graves where the powerful were buried.
 

Louis von Schwartz judged.

 

Ellen stopped in front of the cemeteries, which were no different from any
other cemetery.
 
“It is here.”
 

There were a total of five tombs in the vicinity where the robbery attempt
was supposed to have taken place, and the grass covering the tomb was
torn and distorted.
 

Kwanliso had no choice but to strengthen access control by serving as a

flagship based on the assumption that such an attempt had been made,
regardless of whether it was robbed or not.
 

Literally, this is a national cemetery where the dead bodies of war heroes
are buried.
 

Even if there are countless numbers, each one is a graveyard of heroes. So,
if even one graveyard is stolen, the head of the Kwanliso as well as the
heads of the people involved will be blown away.
 

Of course, it is impossible to tell with the naked eye whether an attempt

was made or not. Because the tombstone and the ground were buried in
the snow in the first place.
 

Ellen looks around.

 

Because of the weather, there are very few mourners. “This place is out of
sight.”
 

10 1
 

“Surely it is.”
 
Do I have to say that it is a nook among the graveyards?
 

Because it was a paired space, the place in the center of the cemetery was
obscured by trees in the forest.
 

It is a place where you can do strange things without anyone seeing you,
even if you are trying to steal, perform a suspicious ceremony, or even if it
is at night.
 

11
 

Ellen wiped the tombstone's eyes, checked the names of the tombstones
that the robbery was supposed to have taken place, and turned to
Heinrich.
 

“Heinrich, melt the snow.”

 

"okay."
 

So far, I have refrained from using my abilities to avoid attracting the

attention of others, but this is an inconspicuous place, and there are no
mourners around.
 

Even now, it doesn't matter who's watching.

 

- Whoa!
 

The flames summoned by Heinrich radiated heat and cleared the thick
snow in an instant.
 

begins to dissolve in
 

Ellendo, Louise, and Ludwig are also faces.

 

I was feeling the heat of the flame heating up in real time.

 

how long has it been

 

The piled-up snow exposed the bare skin of the cemetery.

 

The grass, which had withered and turned brown because it was winter,
was wet with the molten snow and stretched helplessly.
 

Five cemeteries.
 

The flat ground behind the tombstone.

 

The robbery attempt was an attempt to dig into the ground.

 

Ellen mowed the flat grass of the graveyards where the robbery had been
attempted, and soon after pulling the ground a few times, she pulled a
handful of grass from the ground.
 

“…uh, Ellen…!”
 

Ludwig was terrified to see Ellen destroying the cemetery with her own
hands, but Ellen shook her head.
 

“It didn’t give me much strength. It was like this in the first place.”
 

Grass is basically an intertwined root. Even in winter, if the roots of the

grass are cut off, they will not connect again.
 

So, Ellen pulled out part of the grass that had been cut off along with the
dirt.
 

It looks like the managers did a pretty thorough job. I could have just
missed it.”
 

Of course, after discovering the site, they would have digged up the ground
to make it look less unnatural, but at first glance, it doesn't seem like
there's anything wrong with it.
 

If it weren't for some very clever cemetery managers, they would have just
passed by.
 

Ellen's words, Louise nodded slowly.

 

“It could have been discovered by the mourners, not the managers. If it’s
the graveyard of my family or friends, I’ll take a closer look.”
 

"okay."
 

Although the director said it was noticed by the managers, it is highly likely
that someone among the mourners found it and reported it to the
kwanliso.
 

The reason why the mourners didn't say they found it was literally because
my feet were numb.
 

It is possible that the warden may have lied. And to Ellen, that is a lie that
can be seen.
 

The mourners or administrators saw that the soil and grass on the tomb
were filled in unnaturally. And they assumed it was an attempt at robbery.
 

And the site was filled up again by the managers to make it look good.
Ellen looked closely at the ground, and once the restoration work was done
properly, she could see the shape of the piles of dirt on the cemetery,
which was a bit unnatural.
 

see with your own eyes

 

came to see
 

And, Ellen didn't come to pick up the grass.

 

“Ellen ....”
 

Ludwig mumbles blankly.

 

"Hey, is this okay...?"

 

Heinrich also muttered blankly.

 
| This is because from now on, I can guess this much without having to tell
you what Ellen is going to do.
 

“I can’t.”
 

Ellen's hands have little blue magic. There is only one thing I need to do to
find out whether what happened here is tomb robbery or undead.
 

“But, I need to know what happened.”

 

to visually inspect the body.

 

- Whoops!
 

Ellen digs with her bare hands.

 

To check the grave.

 

Ellen begins to dig.

 

The Director General said he would accompany him, but Ellen refused to
do so because there was a good reason.
 

And not everyone came and told each other what to do, but everyone
knew they had to do this.
 

Even if they know that there has been a robbery, the Kwanliso office
cannot do the crazy thing of digging and checking the grave.
 

But Ellen has an entirely different possibility in mind, so she has to do it

herself.
 

There was no need for anyone to help Ellen with her work.
 

As if Ludwig couldn't just stand there watching, he tried to help with one
hand, but Ellen said it would get in the way and told him to stay out of the
way.
 

It was done with bare hands without a shovel, but it didn't take too long.
 

He is a superhuman who has reached the master class with his whole body
as if it were a weapon. So, as soon as Ellen started digging bare ground
with her whole body, Ellen was able to dig a deep hole by digging and
breaking up the frozen soil.
 

“There is a body.”
 

Under the pit, Ellen says, covered in dirt.

 

Obviously, there is a body. Ellen opened her eyes to discover the remains
of the lion she had finally found under the pit.
 

And from above the pit, Ludwig, Heinrich, and Louise were also looking
down at the scene with a firm expression.
 

Everyone has experienced death and seen many corpses.

 
They feel guilty, but everyone is already afraid of the body itself, and it's
not terrible.
 

If something like the Knights Templar Catacombs happened, there should

be no bodies.
 

But the body is still there.

 

“Wait, then… this has nothing to do with becoming undead… is that so?”
 

As Heinrich said, if this graveyard has nothing to do with becoming undead,

then the Director General.
 

is correct
 

Someone tried to rob the cemetery, but it was unsuccessful.

 

If so, now Ellen has dug a dreadful grave.

 

I just insulted the death of someone who should be put to sleep.

 

“No, no.”
 

But Ellen shakes her head.

 

the dug in the ground, Ellen picks up some pieces.

 

some piece of wood.

 

But it's not a natural piece.

 

A fragment of something that had a certain finished form.

 

“Is it a piece of wood?”

 

Louise muttered quietly as she looked at the piece of wood Ellen had
picked up.
 

"......yes. I think so."

 

The coffin buried in the ground is broken

 

All.
 

It is not something that can be done from outside in the first place.
 

“If it was undead, the undead would have climbed up to the ground while
breaking the coffin in the first place, and in the case of robbery, the tomb
robbers would have dug down here.”
 

If the undead came to the ground while breaking the coffin, it would make
sense to break the coffin.
 

All.
 
However, the robbers must have been the purpose of the burial inside the
tomb in the first place.
 

Then, as long as the ground was dug up to the point where the coffin could
be seen, there was no way he would have done such a loud and loud
smashing of wood coffins on a board that would not be enough to quietly
open the coffin lid and dust off the burials.
 

A
 

l
 

There is no way that the grave robbers would have intentionally made a
fuss about breaking the coffins, so it must be said that the undead climbed
up the coffins breaking the coffins.
 

"...what the hell is this corpse?"

 

However, if the undead broke the coffin directly, the body that should have
been the undead in the first place remains as it is.
 

It doesn't make sense in the first place.

 

In this case, the criminals who had left the scene as it was in the basement
of the Templars not only covered up the scene again, but also buried the
undead in the ground again without recovering them.
 

It's clear that the robbers did something they shouldn't, so it's not the
robbers' behavior.
 
However, considering that it was the work of someone who aimed for the
undead, they did not actually take the undead.
 

“Is it someone else’s body… or something like that?”

 

At Ludwig's question, Ellen frowned.

 

"I do not know. But, if that's the case, then... I don't know why. If you
create an undead and put another body in it, you should have done that in
the basement of the Knights Templar in the first place. But what you didn’t
do there, you did here?”
 

He made the already buried body into an undead and took it, and put it all
in the grave.
 

'
 

It is strange to predict the possibility that another body was put back in. It's
strangely laborious, but it's an action that doesn't mean anything.
 

There is no universal person who digs directly into the ground to check the
body like Ellen did.
 

And the moment they are prepared to dig the ground and check the body
directly, the person who wants to check has no choice but to think about
the possibility that the buried remains have been replaced.
 

So, resurrecting the undead and putting another body in the grave is
 
It has no value and no meaning as a magic trick.
 

It's weird if it's the same criminal.

 

There was no interest in concealment in the basement of the Knights

Templar, but it was done in this place.
 

W.L.
 

Even the undead did not take, or the body was replaced.
 

“But… it’s a bit strange.”

 

Heinrich looks at the body and asks a question.

 

"what?"
 

Heinrich looked at the tombstone once, then the body once, and so on.
 

“This body, the one who was buried this year… usually. Like this… decays
quickly?”
 

Ellen then examines the body itself closely.

 

At Heinrich's question, Louise also looked at the monument that night.

 

“Gordon Schick, a high-ranking knight of Alskairn. This year... in October...

Oh...”
 

It is December now.
 

"It's only been two months?"

 

"okay."
 

At Louise's sigh, Ellen in the pit narrowed her forehead.

 

The corpse in front of him had his eyes pierced.

 

In October, the days are starting to get cold.

 

Although we do not have detailed knowledge about the rate of

decomposition, in Ellen's eyes, the body buried in front of him is already
very decomposed.
 

had been done.

 

It is not that there is no flesh and muscle at all, but it is too unreasonable
to see a corpse buried after it started to get cold.
 

“I think it’s probably a different body.”

 

"okay...."
 

At Louise's words, Ellen nodded impatiently.

 
I thought there was no reason to do a pointless thing to replace the body,
but the body is really meant to be replaced.
 

Then it is clear that it is not the work of robbers.

 

Ludwig mumbles blankly.

 

thing
 

“Why…why did you do this…?”

 

took the undead .

 

But this time, after taking the undead, another body was put in.
 

Why the hell do you have to do this?

 

Since I couldn't reach another possibility, I had no choice but to think that
Ellen, as well as the others, and other criminals had only done unpleasant
things that were meaningless.
 

HA1
 

"I'll have to dig all the other graves."

 

In the end, Ellen had no choice but to decide to do a few more digging
operations.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

601
 

A total of five graves that were allegedly robbed.

 

After digging up not only one tomb, but also the other four tombs, they all
found the same facts.
 

ground were broken.

 

It is presumed that this happened because the undead revived from the
ground, broke the coffin, and crawled out into the world.
 

But the body was still there.

 

Some bodies had different dates of death and different degrees of

decomposition, and some did not.
 

Naturally, the number of those who were buried was innumerable, so the
faces of the corpses were decomposed and decayed, but of course they
could not be recognized.
 

“…not a dead body.”

 
Louise nodded at Ellen's words after confirming all the corpses in the dug
up tomb.
 

All the corpses maintained their appearance to some extent regardless of

the degree of decay.
 

Its form itself was already telling us that his nutritional status was not very
good during his lifetime.
 

This area itself is a newly expanded site after the gate incident, and most of
the dead after the gate incident are buried. So, most of the soldiers
 

The corpses of the soldiers had never been so bruised.

 

“And in the first place, there were no injuries.

 

“
 

yes."
 

Moreover, most of the bodies here are war dead.

 

So, of course, they are the ones who died in the fight against the monster.
Their bodies, of course, must have missing parts of the limbs, or even no
skulls, or such irreversible and fatal signs of injuries.
 

However, the corpses appear to be in poor nutritional condition, but all

limbs are intact.
 
“These are definitely the bodies of refugee campers.”
 

Therefore, this is the body of a person who died of disease or starvation.

 

“Then... After resurrecting the corpses, other people's bodies were placed
in this tomb... Is this this? Why are you doing that?”
 

Heinrich raised the question, but the other three could not answer the
question.
 

ji
 

ji
 

Resurrecting a corpse as an undead is insane.

 

But after reviving the undead, take the undead and put another poem in
the grave
 

sieve in is not crazy, it's weird.

 

I can't quite figure out the intention.

 

Ellen crawls out of the pit and carefully shakes her hands.
 

“First of all, it is clear that there are people who have touched their graves,
whether they are robberies or whatever. I don't know why the body was
replaced, though."
 

Two of them are presumed to be a group of dragons.

 

Grave robbers, or those related to becoming undead.

 

However, even if it was the work of the robbers, even if it was the work of
the people they are pursuing, it is too strange that the bodies were
replaced.
 

it's not meaningless

 

go.
 

After all, the extreme task of digging a grave and checking it is not likely to
happen.
 

It is understandable that the grave was cleared of grave traces by trimming

the dug up, but what is the need to disguise the body?
 

“Well, by the way… shouldn’t this be refilled quickly somehow?”

 

Heinrich was very nervous because, no matter how inconspicuous this

place was, it was sure that there would be a great commotion if anyone
saw it.
 

Of course, it wasn't just a little shovel, but the grave was dug up, so even if
you fill it up, it's bound to look like this, but
 

“No, wait a minute.”

 

But whether Heinrich was nervous or not, Louise was examining the dug
up graves one by one with a meaningful expression.
 

They dug a total of five graves.

 

Five tombs where robberies were attempted.

 

The wooden coffins used at the time of burial are all broken, and the body
is not the person who should have been buried.
 

day
 

“If the tomb robbers forcibly smashed the coffins and replaced the corpses,
I don’t know why they did that, if the criminals we’re after are involved in
this, if they brought the real owner of the tomb back to life as an undead,
then I understand that. There's no reason to put another corpse on the
way..."
 

body swapping.
 

That part is so weird and the angle doesn't fit.

 

“Ellen.”
 

"yes."
 

Louise looked at Ellen with a firm expression.

 
"One more grave, will it be a wave?"
 

“ ……
 

“Another tomb, where no robbery attempt was made.”

 

The tomb where the robbery attempt was made, the cemetery was
damaged because it may be related to the incident.
 

But this time, it was Louise's rude suggestion to dig up another intact grave
without any justification.
 

“It is.”
 

Ellen nodded her head.

 

The tombs where the robbery was attempted were still close to each other.
 

Ellen began digging a grave, this time far from there.

 

Rather, hoping that this is something to sabotage someone's life, not only
Ellen, but Louise digs the grave.
 

Soon, they dug the sixth tomb.

 

"...this time...."
 

“You’re fine.”
 

Unlike the other five tombs,

 

All.
 

This time, although the buried wooden coffin was soiled with dirt, it was
still in good shape.
 

Like other coffins from which a robbery attempt was made, it did not
break.
 

"Here... did nothing happen?"

 

"maybe...."
 

Above the pit, Heinrich and Ludwig were resting.

 

Ellen looked at Louise with a firm expression. As if asking whether or not to

proceed with this next step.
 

“Let’s open it.”

 

"yes."
 

|
 

E
 
Ellen grabs the lid of the wooden coffin and applies force.
 

The tightly sealed lid of the wooden coffin had to be opened almost like it
was broken in front of Ellen's power.
 

- Boom!
 

The lid of the closed wooden coffin opened with a fairly loud noise, and
Louise and Ellen could also see the inside of the coffin with firm
expressions on their faces.
 

Still, the lion's face cannot be recognized.

 

"Here... another body..."

 

But the appearance of that withered corpse, and intact limbs.

 

From the appearance of the corpse, which could hardly be considered a

dead person, I had no choice but to know that it was already a corpse that
had nothing to do with the name written on the tombstone.
 

Ellendo, Louise, and Ludwig and Heinrich.

 

Looking at the corpse in the open wooden coffin, he was dazed. "how...."
 

Ellen, whose complexion had turned white, muttered quietly.

 

“What, from where… is it wrong…?”

 

now .
 

really now
 

One
 

What is the problem from where and where is the problem?

 

I couldn't possibly guess.

 

The sixth tomb was different from the other tombs.

 

This time, the wooden coffin was not broken and was intact, but the body
inside was replaced.
 

114
 

That makes for a terrifying imagination.

 

After checking it, Louise and Ellen came out of the pit.
 

“How did you know?”

 

Louise's suspicion that the body may have been replaced in a completely
different tomb other than the five tombs where the robbery was
attempted.
 
That's why this case isn't about robbers or the force they're after. It made
me imagine that there might be some more fundamental problem.
 

“If this site is the work of the people we are pursuing, there are things they
should take, but there are things they won’t.
 

was.”
 

“The undead must take care of it.”

 

“And not to bring. To be precise, something that you will not show interest
in.”
 

“Correspondence.”
 

Objects buried with the body.

 

“The bodies are supposed to be replaced, but all the tombs have no
burials.”
 

Those who caused the events in the Knights Templar Catacombs were not
the ones who mattered more than a penny.
 

So, even if the corpse was brought back to life and brought to the undead,
it is certain that they will not be concerned with the treasures buried with
the corpse.
 

All the graves they dug now had one more thing in common.
 
There are no burials in all tombs.
 

“Even if it’s not the lion’s cherished possessions during his lifetime,
weapons and armor are mostly buried as burial items. Especially when it
comes to the fallen. However, there were no burials in any of the tombs,
and the bodies were all...
 

were wearing clothes, nothing was buried with them, and they all wore the
same clothes. And, although the body must have been replaced, the fact
that the remains of the burial in the tomb are not in common means that it
is not the work of the tomb robbers or the guys we are pursuing.”
 

“ ……
 

“In the beginning, it must have been that way since the time he was
buried.”
 

These replaced corpses were not the work of the pursuers or tomb robbers
in the first place.
 

The body has been replaced from the time it was initially buried.
 

“It is understandable from the point of view of greed if the management

office in charge of the burial work stole burial items, but exchanging even
the body is not understandable from the point of view of greed. It wouldn't
even be possible with the influence of the Director General."
 

Everyone started to have terrifying imaginations

 

All.
 

“I feel sorry for the death of the refugees, so I put the bodies of war
veterans somewhere.
 

I can't make the optimistic and stupid reasoning that it was abandoned and
buried in this national cemetery instead..."
 

HAM
 

Louise looked at Ellen silently.

 

“ Ellen.”
 

"......yes."
 

“It seems like too many things are intertwined.”

 

What began with the death of the archbishop was spreading more and
more without limits.
 

The archbishop was a heretic inquisitor,

 

One.
 

The Knights Templar have an unknown internal problem,

 

The murdered Inquisitor was chasing the remains of undead saints.

 
Even in a national cemetery, where the perpetrators seem to have been
involved, the buried bodies were supposed to be replaced.
 

Not everything we've discovered so far leads to a single conclusion.

 

Each clue reveals a completely different problem.

 

There are so many problems in the world that all of them are pointing to
the edge of other problems that cannot be ignored.
 

Replaced corpse in Imperial National Cemetery

 

This is too large to be regarded as a deviation from the head of the

administration. he
 

I wouldn't be able to do this.

 

Therefore, a larger force must have been involved in the replacement of

corpses in national cemeteries. A permit or order of greater power, or
acquiescence.
 

Without it, it cannot be attempted.

 

Only when the other graves are checked one by one will the suspicion
become the decisive truth.
 

Ellen muttered blankly.

 
“Is it right to think that this… the Empire was involved….”
 

“I will.”
 

Louise also had no choice but to nod her head with a firm expression.
 

day
 

ji
 

What the hell did you do with the bodies replaced?

 

what were you trying to do

 

“Wait... wait... the corpses of this graveyard. If all the other places are
where other bodies are buried...”
 

Ludwig opens his eyes with a puzzled expression.

 

day 21
 

day
 

“Ashur’s tomb…?”
 

Heinrich and Ellen clenched their teeth at those words.

 
Find Ashur.
 

Then he said he would know everything.

 

Buried in the tomb were completely different people who were not the
owner of the tomb.
 

That said, they haven't found Ashur yet.

 

You don't have to open all the other tombs to confirm that all the bodies
have been replaced.
 

Ashur's Tomb.
 

One more confirmation confirms this suspicion.

 

-there! What are you doing!

 

And , in the end, no matter how inconspicuous the place was, in the end,
someone had to find those who had been digging for a long time.
 

Where did the problem come from?

 

What should I be concerned about?

 

Death of the Heretic Inquisitor.

 

The remains of saints who became undead...

 

Replaced corpses at the National Cemetery.

 

No one could be sure anymore that the arrows that all the clues were
pointing in only pointed in one direction.
 

Everything could be a problem.

 

If everything in the world is a problem, then how should we solve this

problem?
 

Ellen stood in the snow that Heinrich had melted and began to shovel the
tomb.
 

All.
 

The head of the management and the guards were watching the scene
with their faces turned white.
 

The kwanliso troops were terrified to see the hero digging the grave out of
nowhere, and Ellen made no excuses or apologies to them.
 

With the command to bring the manager and bring a shovel, Ellen found
Ashur's tomb again.
 

A hero digs a friend's grave.

 

In front of the hero's hard expression, the manager of the management

couldn't stop him
 

It was rolling.
 

He dug the grave with his bare hands. It was easier and faster with the
tools.
 

Each time a young shovel blade was struck by blue magic power, the
ground fiercely exposed its inner flesh.
 

In an instant, Ellen dug down to the depths of Ashur's wood coffin, but this
time, instead of carefully, she twisted the shovel into the cover of the wood
coffin and opened it as if to break it.
 

-
 

- Damn it!
 

“ ……
 

This time, it's a corpse that they should be able to recognize.

 

Now what everyone was expecting

 

like.
 

there was an unknown face in it. “Yo-yong-sama… the hell. Why...why are
you doing this..."
 
Without saying a word, Ellen crawled out of the pit and handed the shovel
to the manager.
 

"Fill the grave, pretend you haven't heard or seen anything about this."
 

Watching not only the manager, but the others who were frozen.
 

“Everyone, be careful. Unless you want to die early.”

 

After digging a total of seven graves.

 

Ellen could now be sure that all the bodies in the National Cemetery had
been replaced.
 

After saying that, Ellen blinks at the group.

 

“I’m leaving.”
 

The National Cemetery is nowhere to be seen.

 

| 11
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 
602
 

Ellen didn't explain anything to the people at the National Cemetery, who
had lost their ears.
 

They are too small to relate to these things. It would have been better to
know nothing for their safety.
 

After leaving the national cemetery, Ellen wiped away the dirty clothes
with a dry towel.
 

Everyone was in confusion.

 

“I still don’t know what happened. But there are a few things that have
become clear.”
 

And it was Ellen, not anyone else, who felt the most chaos.
 

“But the Empire is doing something with the corpses. Or at least you know.
First of all, that’s for sure.”
 

It is impossible to be sure whether all the problems that have arisen

originate from the Empire. However, it is highly unlikely that the Empire
was unaware of the events in the national cemetery.
 

Ellen looked up at the snowy sky.

 

Numerous clues begin to move in the right direction in the face of the
decisive truth.
 

It may not be, but the clues that can move along a certain direction flow as
they are.
 

“Now I know.”
 

Ellen sees Ludwig.

 

|
 

-
 

"Why did Archbishop Rowen approach you?"

 

“You know…?”
 

"yes."
 

Why Rowen approached the Archbishop.

 

On the first day, there were various inferences.

 

All.
 

Rowen knew the cause of the Gates incident. That's why he's trying to
approach Ellen through Ludwig and harm him. There was such an
inference.
 
Ellen thought that Rowen's approach to Ludwig had some other purpose,
which had nothing to do with this case, related to the eradication of the
Brave Cult.
 

However, that reasoning is turned upside down in the face of the

unthinkable truth yesterday.
 

Now that I realize that the Empire may be behind these things.
 

Ellen learns why Rowen approached Ludwig.

 

“I don’t mean to hurt you through you. I wanted to investigate this case
through you.”
 

All of Rowen's actions were pointing in the same direction.

 

An incident that took place in the catacombs of the saints.

 

It was part of a way to track the incident.

 

At Ellen's words, Ludwig couldn't help but get a sense of it.

 

“Through me, this case…? How can I...?”

 

“It didn’t matter if you were my classmate or anything like that.”

 

Ellen points to the south of the ecliptic.

 
You can't see it in the falling snow, but there's something beyond it.
 

11
 

"That you're a temple student. It's just, that's what was important."
 

temple .
 

“There are very few people who can enter the temple.”
 

Those who are free to go in and out of the temple do not know how
difficult it is to enter the temple or how close it is to impossible to infiltrate
the temple.
 

It is not a place where anyone is permitted to enter.

 

In the beginning, even when the temple was running properly, it was the
temple that had strict access control.
 

“I was probably trying to tell you what was going on in the Temple through
you.”
 

Rowen had approached Ludwig for that purpose.

 

Because she can't enter the temple herself.

 

"Wait, wait... Temple... What does Temple have to do with this case...?"
 
At Ludwig's question, Ellen sighed quietly.
 

“Let’s go to the Magic College.”

 

Ellen walks forward quietly.

 

“Then you will find out.”

 

decisive truth, now that I know what happened and what it means to those
who have been there.
 

Numerous puzzles were drawing a picture close to completion.

 

So it is clear where to go.

 

Temple College of Magic.

 

What the hell were the guards standing there guarding as if they were
keeping important secrets?
 

Now I can guess to some extent.

 

Louise followed Ellen like that, and her expression hardened in a different
way.
 

I... why?'
 

If something is going on in the temple, and if access is strictly controlled,

 

The Empire would have to hide this more than anyone else.
 

Why was he able to enter the temple? You might discover the weakness of
the empire or the secrets of the empire, and this
 

As it is, I have come to a situation just before the actual knowing.

 

Why the hell did you let me in

 

Louise couldn't quite figure it out.

 

But in the end the way to go is clear

 

"for a moment."
 

Having reached that point, Louise abruptly stopped walking.

 

Ellendo, Heinrich, and Ludwig also looked at Louise with a firm expression
on her face.
 

"If at the Temple of Magic... what we're after is really there. If... If the
Empire is behind these things... then... the Empire that killed Archbishop
Rowen...? ”
 

“…probably so.”
 

“The Empire… Priest…?”

 

As if a puzzle were put together, inferences close to the truth had to come
out one by one.
 

“Rowen found out that the Empire was behind what happened at the
Templar Cemetery. And something inside the temple
 

You must have known you were doing it. So I would have approached
Ludwig.”
 

Rowen knew something, and tried to investigate the Temple through

Ludwig.
 

"And the Empire noticed that, and must have killed Rowen and all the
people in the Inquisitor's temple, of course."
 

This single inquisitor approaches the truth that he should not know.
 

The Empire would have had no choice but to use her hand.
 

However, it does not make sense for the Empire to place an excessive
number on the tombs of the saints of the Knights Templar.
 

But now that other clues are all too strong to point to the Empire as the
heart of this, there is no room for debate.
 

“That means we are already being tracked down by the Empire.

Yesterday… we went to the Magic Academy.”
 
“…I guess so.”
 

It was for a completely different reason, but the moment he reached the
vicinity of the Magic College to find Anna de Gerna, he must have already
understood everything.
 

“Before that, from the moment we first decided to look into this, the
Empire could have known everything we were doing.”
 

“It could be…”

 

If the Empire was at the heart of this case, and nobody else, they would
have been paying attention to where they went and what they were doing.
 

The zodiac is the realm of the empire, and among them, the temple is the
heart of the empire.
 

this , I told them that we should be careful because the beasts who killed
Rowen might target them.
 

However, from the moment they decided to find out about this case, the
Empire must have already been aware of everything.
 

Stop by the temple on fire.

 

Stop by the Great Temple of the Knights Templar,

 

Go to the Magic College.

 
that
 

visit the national cemetery

 

Every step of it would have been read.

 

And now we are getting closer to the truth.

 

"Because you were included, we couldn't touch us... Is that so..."

 

If the Beast Beast was an Empire and not any other group, I would never
touch Ellen.
 

can't
 

After all, because Ellen is Ellen.

 

Empire may be in a situation where it can't handle the pursuit of these four
people.
 

HA1
 

Even if everyone else doesn't know, is it because Ellen is among those

pursuers, so the Empire can't do this or that?
 

Louise had already decided to get her feet up on it, and to take some risks.
 

But from her point of view, this is also a head-on collision with the Empire.
 

Getting out at the right moment was not even possible in the first place.
The Empire was already watching from the start.
 

Investigation of a murder case, and the well-being of the hero.

 

She thought it was her top priority, but now that she learns that the
Empire is deeply entangled in this matter, she is out of the blue and
entangled in something important that might determine the fate of the
Schwarz dynasty.
 

Seeing Louise, who suddenly had to make a very high resolution, Ellen
spoke plainly.
 

“I will protect you somehow.”

 

"......you?"
 

"yes."
 

Ellen nodded slowly.

 

Louise said that Ellen's work is humanity's work.

 

Ellen knows well enough what Louise was willing to risk to help her.
 

Therefore, Ellen will also protect Louise, who helped her with such a heart.
 
The Schwarz royal family had no choice but to protect it.
 

All four of them are very important secrets or suspicions related to the
Empire.
 

huge denial.
 

Go back to the temple to figure it out.

 

The temple used to be their home, but now that they know that strange
and dangerous things are happening in that house and they don't know,
they have no choice but to return to the temple with a completely different
mind than usual.
 

Returning to the temple, the group of four headed straight for the College
of Magic.
 

As long as you know where you want to go, you should see what's going on
there.
 

The place where access was controlled for a completely different reason
was actually a place very closely related to the incident.
 

In that way, in the snow that piled up, the big, wide road leading to the
Temple of Magical University.
 

14
 

temple was empty, but there were no enemies anywhere in sight.

 

All four of us had no choice but to see someone in a space where no one
should have been.
 

In the falling snow, Sasa sitting quietly with an umbrella draped over her
shoulders
 

ram.
 

“Sir Tana.”
 

Saviolin Tana.
 

She sat alone on the bench and watched Ellen and her companions
approaching under the umbrella.
 

She gets up from the bench without a word. Somehow, it seemed as if they
knew they were coming and waited.
 

“Did you know I was coming?”

 

“I hoped not to come.”

 

Xaviolin Tana stands still and looks at Ellen.

 

“If you come back here, it means you already know something.”
 

that
 

|
 

If I didn't know anything, I wouldn't be able to come back on this road to

the University of Magic.
 

If you know something and know that there is something, you will find this
way again.
 

So Saviolin Tana was guarding the road.

 

Hoping Ellen didn't come.

 

"If you had told me not to tell you any more, you would have known that
the Empire was involved in this. So I'd rather not know. I'd like to get lost in
scattered grounds... Three days. only....
 

Xaviolin Tana exhaling white breath

 

All.
 

“It’s too fast. Ellen.”

 

Seeing Ellen reaching the truth she shouldn't have known too quickly, Tana,
who was savioli, looked sad that she couldn't help but admire her
outstanding execution and action skills.
 

Xaviolin Tana looks to the side, not Ellen this time.

 
One.
 

Louis von Schwartz.

 

“My Majesty the Princess.”

 

“Until now, I never expected that the Emperor would repay the kindness he
had bestowed upon me in this way.”
 

Louise von Schwarz was looking at such Xaviolin Tana with her eyes wide
open.
 

the emperor's favor.

 

It's not the only thing that allowed them to enter the temple.
 

In the first place, it was the emperor who directly advised that he had to
kill his brothers to save Heinrich.
 

Saviolin Tana said, "Is it right for you to come all the way here to dig up the
secrets of the Empire, ignoring the emperor's favor?"
 

At those words, Louise narrowed her brow.

 

“I know that I am not in a position to discuss humanity and humanity on

my own.”
 
At the time when he killed his younger brothers by his own hands, Chen
Lun had already forsaken him.
 

“But you know that I didn’t come here just to dig up the weakness of the
empire. Tana
 

kyung,
 

What kind of pranks do the corpses of the dead.

 

It simply takes the empire's weakness. is a completely different concept.

 

At least you should know what's going on.

 

Saviolin Tana sees Heinrich and Ludwig behind them.

 

“Everything I see is a coincidence, everything I know is an illusion,

everything I imagine is a delusion.”
 

“It may be unacceptable, but accept it that way.”

 

| “Even if I knew, nothing would change

 

You better live without knowing.”

 

“Oh my God.”
 
"You know, there are things that can hurt." “There are things that make it
even more sad to know.” “Ellen.”
 

“Aren’t you well aware of that?” “Behind this, there is nothing you need to
know.”
 

“I just ask you to accept that and step back.”

 

“If you find out, you will only share a sin that is unbearable.”
 

"You don't have to do that, do you?"

 

At that , Ellen opened her eyes.

 

Knowing that it hurts.

 

It's rather sad, you know.

 

Now there are only those things.

 

It is full of painful things because you know the truths that are better to
not know.
 

it's not that nothing happens

 

doing something
 

Something very terrible is happening and must have already happened.

 

If it's the truth that you only need to know to share your sins, it's better
not to know.
 

But the story of going back without knowing anything.

 

Ellen, who already knew too much of the sad truth, had no choice but to
hesitate at Saviolin Tana's sincere request.
 

The attitude is coercive, but Xaviolin Tana was clearly appealing to Ellen
and the other three.
 

ask me to leave
 

my heart
 

LO
 

“You can’t just go back, can you?”

 

Ludwig mumbles blankly.

 

“What the hell… people… people who were pitiful just because they died.
What are you doing with those people? Those who had to die are just sad
and pitiful people. What are you doing with those people... What the hell
are you doing? Why... why do you have to... why do you have to do that?
These are people who couldn’t even die comfortably, even after death…”
 
“It cannot be justified. There is no justification, and I am not in a position
to do that.”
 

Saviolin Tana's tone was cold and cold.

 

“So, let’s just think about it.”

 

Saviolin Tana stands in the middle of the street with an umbrella on.
 

The only existence on the continent to rise to the realm of a Grand Master.
 

His own strength surpasses that of the warrior Ellen Artorius, and may
have the same or greater strength than that of Ellen, who is in perfect
condition. It is a being that is carefully evaluated.
 

Without even possessing a single relic, she has performed a more difficult
or more dangerous operation than Ellen, who has two relics, and is still
alive and well.
 

“You should not know this. I'd rather not know. The fact that I didn't know
anything later when all these things came to light would be an indulgence."
 

“You mean if we knew what we were doing, we would have to keep

quiet?”
 

root
 

"okay. Because I am doing what I have to do.”

 
At Ellen's question, Tana nodded.
 

Don't try to share your guilt for nothing, it's better to just leave it unknown
to what you don't know.
 

“This is not for me and the Empire, but for you.”

 

They are the ones who have no choice but to feel guilty and responsible
just by knowing this.
 

Later when everything was revealed. In order to escape from the theory of
responsibility, one must not know.
 

Do you know the truth and become a sympathizer of silence? Would I have
left the opportunity to know and stood in such a position that I didn't know
anything later when all the facts were revealed?
 

A warrior should not know this.

 

Because the hero is people's hope.

 

When a certain evil is revealed, it must be someone who has nothing to do

with that evil.
 

A warrior must be an absolute good.

 

So it's better not to know.

 
“You know.”
 

Ellen says quietly.

 

“Just because I don’t know this much, I can’t afford to buy my indulgence.
 

girl."
 

“That you wouldn’t even want to buy it. You know.”

 

"If it's a painful truth, you already know a lot."

 

“Hearing other people say that I am a hero is harder than it is now, and it
will be even more difficult when I get tired.”
 

“So, it doesn’t matter if you know a little more.”

 

“Get away. Sir Tana.”

 

“I need to know what's going on.”

 

Louise was silently listening to Ellen's meaningful words.

 

truth you don't know .

 

indulgence.
 
Some things not known to people about the Gates incident.
 

Louise and Heinrich had to know that Ellen was talking about him.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

603
 

Xaviolin Tana looks at Ellen with sad eyes.

 

Conversation doesn't work

 

Then, in the end, there is only one option left for each other.
 

“I don’t want to hurt you.”

 

Saviolin Tana's words.

 

“It’s the same with me.”

 

Ellen 's answer to that.

 
The words they say to each other are already showing what they think of
each other.
 

They revealed that they thought they were superior to each other.
 

It looks like they're going into the realm of childish pride battles, but in the
end, if they both rise to the ranks of the continent's strongest, it cannot be
dismissed as a trivial battle of pride.
 

Is it true that Ellen Artorius is strong or Xaviolin Tana is strong?

 

“
 

....
 

They stare at each other in silence.

 

In the end, they too have no choice but to re-evaluate their distance from
each other.
 

am i stronger
 

Is your opponent stronger?

 

“Ellen…”
 

Heinrich looks at Ellen in a cold sweat.

 
Empire is up to, but it's absurd that Tana and Ellen, who are savioli, bump
into each other's swords.
 

"it's okay. It doesn't kill me."

 

At Ellen's arrogant remarks, Heinrich and, of course, Xaviolin Tana put on a

subtle smile.
 

“You know how to do things like provocations.”

 

“…not provocation, just telling the truth.”

 

Ellen says quietly.

 

“If you don’t get out right now.”

 

- Whoa, whoa....
 

Ellen's body begins to burst with blue magic.

 

“You know how to get sick.”

 

do not wear black

 

At those words that sounded cute somehow, Tana sighed.

 

“You mean you don’t want to use holy things?”

 
Voidblade Rament.
 

Cloak of the Sun, Lapelt.

 

Saviolin Tana is rather perplexed at the sight of her trying to fight with her
bare body without using all of her copper.
 

“You don’t have to.”

 

“I would not.”
 

Saviolin Tana frowns harshly, as if you would even touch my toes if it wasn't
for the unreasonable power of a holy relic.
 

It was meant to stop Ellen.

 

The attitude of arrogantly trying to stand in front of him without even

having a sacred object.
 

That attitude genuinely upset Xaviolin Tana.

 

“I’ll give you those words back.”

 

Saviolin Tana throws her umbrella aside.

 

“If you don’t back down now…”

 

- Kurreung!
 

Saviolin Tana's body blew away the accumulated snow at once.

 

Saviolin Tana's fluttering hair, which caused a storm with only a magical
shock wave, sinks quietly again.
 

11
 

Her sharp eyes stare at Ellen.

 

“I won’t let you get out of bed until winter is over.”

 

“Where, do it.”
 

“Anyway…”
 

- Boom!
 

In the rush of a moment, Saviolin Tana had already arrived in front of

Ellen's nose.
 

“You don’t lose a single word!”

 

- Zhuoong!
 

One ticket.
 
Ellen, who was hit directly, was thrown out of the road, breaking down a
tree, and Heinrich and Ludwig, except for Louise, were swept away by the
storm and tossed on the floor.
 

Don’t be arrogant needlessly .”

 

Xaviolin Tana said as she walked to Ellen, who had been thrown into the
woods.
 

“Take out the relics.”

 

finally. Whatever the reason she is here or what has blocked her path, it is
by no means a good choice to tamper with the pride of the person at the
top.
 

At Ellen's arrogance of trying to treat her on equal terms without even

having a holy relic, Sabi Olin Tana was genuinely outraged.
 

Suddenly, something flies out of the broken trees.

 

'Eye...?'
 

A snowball rushed in front of her, and Saviolin Tana avoided the flying
snowball with a single tilt of her head.
 

“Now let’s play around…!”

 

It's been a while for Tana to wheeze while Booa is shivering.

 
She had already seen Ellen shrugged her waist among the rising dust.
 

turn kick.
 

-Pakang!
 

ね
“... !”
 

Saviolin Tana, who was hit by a kick loaded with rough magic and rotational
power, blocked the attack with her upper arm, but had no choice but to
take a large step back.
 

“Because I don’t need it.”

 

Ellen, with a calm expression on her face, started to run towards Saviolin
Tana, who had been thrown away.
 

They don't really intend to kill each other, but at the moment when it's
about to become a battle filled with emotions.
 

-stop!
 

The fight came to an abrupt halt at the familiar cry of both of them from
afar.
 

“…Bertus…”
 

"your majesty...."
 

The emperor was approaching from afar, wading through the snow.
 

Bertus, who suddenly appeared, stopped the dogfight between the two of
mankind's greatest powers.
 

And, without explanation or explanation to everyone, he broke through the

strict security and sat him down in the lobby of the University of Magic
research building.
 

Including Louis von Schwartz.

 

Ellen and Xaviolin Tana looked down at the table with their mouths shut.
 

“I told Ellen to shut up when Ellen tried to come in. I don't think I told you
to punch. Sir Tana.”
 

10
 

“…that… I’m sorry. your majesty."

 

Saviolin Tana kept her mouth shut while trying to tell me if that heroic girl
was a great person to step down because she was good at it.
 

Bertus looked at the silent Ellen.

 

Ellen was also staring at the table with her mouth shut.
 
“You didn’t even have to… well… because you didn’t come here for
anything good.”
 

Bertus looks at the people gathered here.

 

Not only Ellen, but Ludwig and Heinrich, and even Princess of the
Principality.
 

After Bertus looked around them, he looked at Ellen again.

 

“Do you really need to know?”

 

In the end, the Emperor also speaks the same words Saviolin Tana said.
 

“I’ll tell you, even if you tell me not to, I’m going to keep doing this, and
nothing will change.”
 

| ......
 

One
 

One
 

“So you know, it’s just a matter of knowing what to do.”

 

In the end, he brought them to the Magic University Research Building, but
no matter what Ellen or anyone else says, Bertus has no intention of being
influenced by their opinions.
 

“You should know.”

 

Ellen says softly.

 

“Whatever it is, I have an obligation to know.”

 

A duty to know, not a right to know.

 

It was clear that those words were referring to the sense of responsibility
Ellen felt, so Bertus couldn't help but laugh bitterly.
 

"If this isn't just a bad thing, that's why I want to know more. What the hell
are you doing and why it's necessary. I need to know.
 

After seeing Ellen's unbending attitude, Bertus was not ready to give up in
the end .
 

"....okay."
 

And, I look at someone else, not Ellen.

 

“I’d rather be happy.”

 

Louise couldn't figure out why Bertus looked at him and said that.
 

“And, let me tell you one thing.”

 
Bertus looked at everyone's faces and said.
 

"It wasn't me who killed Rowen."

 

"......What?"
 

I thought it was the end of everything, but again, words that overturn all
the premises came out of Bertus's mouth.
 

“It may be hard to believe, but what if it’s true?”

 

A terrible coincidence overlapped and overlapped, and Ellen only came this
far.
 

In the first place, the theft of ashes that occurred in the basement of the
Knights Templar had nothing to do with the Empire.
 

"Wait ... Then who... Who killed the priest...?"

 

Ludwig's eyes widened at the outrageous sound.

 

If you've come this far while chasing Rowen's death, but Bertus has
nothing to do with Rowen's death, this isn't over yet.
 

Then, by whom was Rowen murdered?

 

“I don’t know.”
 
Are you really ignorant or are you pretending not to know?
 

This time, no one could tell the truth from Bertus' words.
 

'Call an emergency meeting?

 

'Yes, the five Popes have said that there is an urgent matter to discuss.
They say you are gathering in the Great Temple of Ars.
 

Ilayon Wolton had now left the Great Temple of the Knights Templar and
arrived at the Great Temple of Ars.
 

Of the five Protestant denominations, there is only one Great Temple in Ars
that has a Great Temple in the Yellow Emperor.
 

Since the Knights Templar is a place where the power of the five Orthodox
Churches are gathered, the four popes, except for the pope of the Church
of Ars, usually have a residence in the temple of each denomination with
the greatest power.
 

location and circumstances, it is customary to hold the papal meeting of

the Five Great Protestant Churches in the Great Hall of the Knights Templar.
There is no better place for symbols and meanings.
 

HA
 

However, when the Popes of the Five Archbishops held an emergency

meeting, the fact that the location was in the place of Ars had to put
Ilrayon Wolton into a rather strange feeling.
 
Do you have any reason to call yourself here?
 

But in the end, strictly speaking, the commander of the St. Electric Division
is a person below the popes.
 

It was Ilayon Wolton's duty to do what he was called to.

 

Even so, the current situation is that you are busy with work to do.
 

It was also reluctant that the popes did not know what was going on.
 

Because it was an emergency meeting, there was no protocol or attendant.

 

With the Tuan Church, the prestige has declined a lot, but the Great Hall of
Fame is the Great Hall of Fame. Its overwhelming appearance had to be
maintained, and there were no passersby who easily pointed fingers at the
Great Hall.
 

ji
 

ruler
 

Ilayon Wolton arrives at Als's house alone and enters it.

 

Such a conference room on the top floor of the Great Hall of Als. | I left
people… all of them.”
 
As soon as he arrived at the upper level where there were no priests or
paladins wandering around, Ilayon Wolton felt the back of his head getting
cold.
 

what are you talking about

 

what are you up to

 

What to do if something happens

 

In the midst of many contemplations, Ilayon Telton opened the door of the
top-floor conference room neither too hastily nor meekly.
 

As with other conference rooms, there was a round table.

 

Of course, five Popes were sitting in the conference room. They stare at
Ilayon Mutton with a firm expression on his face when he appears.
 

There are five Popes.

 

But Ilayon Wolton forgot to pay his respects to the popes, and had to turn
his attention to something.
 

In a space where only five popes should be, there was one more person.
 

A person who is sitting on a chair, looking at himself and smiling, smiles as

he looks at the Eleon.
 
Not being embarrassed by anything Rayon Wolton had no choice but to
turn his face white.
 

“Ilayon whatever.”
 

“You… you…!”
 

“It’s been three years, maybe.”

 

There, the Demon Lord Reinhardt was there.

 

Appearance when disguised as human beings.

 

Reinhardt was sitting there calmly.

 

Reinhardt gestured his chin to point to the chair in front of Ilrayon Wolton.
 

"what are you doing? sit down."

 

As if he were the owner of this place, he spoke arrogantly.

 

The Death Knight we created.

 

Chimera Homunculus Undead created by the Empire.

 

At first, the direction was similar.

 
We had to replenish the Death Knight, so we needed a corpse.
 

But at that point we didn't know that the Empire was doing something
similar.
 

After replenishing the Death Knights in the graveyard of the saints, I began
to understand what the Empire was doing.
 

There were some concerns about that.

 

As the Knights Templar pursue this case, it is not surprising that they find
out what the Empire is doing.
 

After hearing the truth from Bertus, we talked for a while.

 

'I'm already tracking you. I'm careful, but I don't know what's going to
happen.'
 

Naturally, the Knights Templar would try to investigate what was happening
within their domain.
 

There was no reason to cover up or hide the scene in the first place.
 

What would happen if I found out that what happened there was my fault?
 

But, oddly enough, the incident took place in a direction that might lead to
the Empire's undisclosed secret.
 
It was us who committed the crime, but it was the Empire that was
discovered.
 

Soon, what I had done would turn into a strange butterfly effect, and the
empire might be caught in a strange situation.
 

But there was nothing I could do there, so I wanted to stay in the temple
and watch the situation.
 

And Archbishop Rowen died.

 

At first, as Ludwig had claimed, the people in the refugee camp had killed
Rowen, and I didn't believe it, just like Ellen did.
 

One
 

An archbishop-level priest working with Ludwig died.

 

There had to be something.

 

ji
 

At that point, of course, unlike Ellen, who was taking the first step in the
investigation, I knew almost all the truths behind this.
 

The death of Archbishop Rowen is unlikely to be commonplace.

 

Of course, the first thing I went to was Bertus.

 

It was scary to find a place through Sarkegaar and I was able to meet him
straight away.
 

Bertus was already aware of this matter.

 

'No?'
 

'Yes, we are not.

 

Bertus said that what happened in the temple was not what the Empire
did.
 

'It's true that I was debating whether to deal with it or not.'

 

...worried?'
 

'He's a heretic inquisitor. that person.

 

Of course, Bertus already knew what I didn't know.

 

'I found out yesterday, too, and it seems like he approached Ludwig on
purpose. I can't enter the temple, so I think I'm trying to do something....
I'm just as embarrassed as I am."
 

-
 
Rowen was an Inquisitor, and of course he was investigating what had
happened in the Knights Templar.
 

instruction
 

And although the reality is different, after finding out that the temple had a
relationship with the missing body, he obtained the image of Ludwig and
approached it intentionally.
 

Bertus was aware of the matter.

 

This single inquisitor, trying to get closer to the unknown truth, tried to
take advantage of Ludwig.
 

But suddenly he died.

 

Bertus was equally embarrassed by this situation.

 

I also thought it was very likely that the Empire killed Rowen.
 

As long as Rowen is a heretic inquisitor, is chasing a case, and has a Temple

in mind, the Empire has enough reason to kill Rowen and keep his mouth
shut.
 

But the Empire is not the culprit.

 

'I don't know the specific reason, but it could be a purge.'

 
'...What? purge?'
 

It was a nonsensical sound.

 

“Reinhardt, listen carefully.”

 

The story I heard from Bertus was long, but the content was simple.
 

It is possible that the Five Great Gods Church may have a different mind.
 

To be precise, the pope of each denomination

 

'What... is that bullshit...?'

 

Bertus, I couldn't help but fall in love.

 

'They... are they preparing to stand by my side?'

 

'maybe.
 

Betrayal for Bertus.

 

From my point of view, conversion or surrender.

 

'I don't know who the dead priest was, but since something happened. You
can't stop the flow.'
 
'The denomination and the Knights Templar may separate. I don't know if
something like a civil war might happen. Then things get even more
complicated.'
 

'Then what... What should I do?'

 

'I have to stop. Until the gates are over, no one can make blood see
through this.”
 

That's something Bertus couldn't do.

 

11.
 

One .
 

It was something only I could do.

 

'You know what you're talking about

 

Are you there?'

 

At my question, Bertus smiled bitterly.

 

'I don't know.'

 

' ......'
 

I couldn't say anything in front of that expression.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

604
 

| It is unknown when Ellen will reach the truth. However, as Ellen was
trying to dig this up, it seemed like she would find out the wrong truth.
 

No one can stand in Ellen's path.

 

What I did provoked the Knights Templar, and someone who was digging
into the case to investigate it got a hint.
 

and was killed

 

It can take a long time to track an incident without knowing anything.

 

Although the culprits are never caught, Ellen will learn the absurd truth. It
is unknown what kind of judgment Ellen will make in the face of the truth.
 

I can't stand in front of Ellen. So, I do what I have to do.

 

So now.
 
“Why… are you here?” I watched as the Knights Templar commander
looked at me with fear, with his complexion almost white.
 

"Well, I didn't even think I'd be sitting here until a few days ago."
 

The first contact was with the Pope of the Church of Ars.
 

And at the convened meeting, I confirmed the support of the other four
popes for me.
 

And last.
 

Commander of the Knights Templar, Ileon Wolton.

 

"We're all close enough to talk openly. I mean, even if the Gates incident
was caused by my subordinates, I didn't want it at all.
 

You know that, right?”

 

" The five great and noble Popes have decided to understand my intentions
now. So, they have agreed to support me both physically and mentally.
Until the time comes.”
 

"I wish I had believed in me like this earlier, but it's sad that trust can only
be gained after the situation is like this, but what can I do? That was then,
and now is."
 

“Now, we have decided to form a tight, sticky, and close honeymoon

relationship.”
 

“From now on, there will be no divisions, infighting, or strife. You're tired."
 

HAE
 

“Now, believe in me, your prophet, and empty your brain.”

 

“You are the only one left. Commander of the Temple Knights.”
 

Hearing the story of the leaders of the denomination already turning to the
side of the demon king without realizing it, Ilayon Wolton's expression was
worth seeing.
 

It was a look that lost everything in one day.

 

"know? If you reject me, the Five Great Bishops and the Knights Templar
will split, and even within the Knights Templar, those supporting the Pope
and those supporting the Commander of the Knights Templar
 

will be torn apart, strife will arise, and then we will be dizzy with each
other.”
 

“Would you like to gamble with the fate of mankind and the Church?”
 

“Or, would you just come in here under me and pretend that nothing
happened?”
 

“You like it.”

 
“Staying the status quo.”
 

I never imagined that I would make such a threat.

 

It's not that Eleon Wolton doesn't have a veto.

 

However, if he refuses, he will not die alone.

 

Internal strife will arise, and if internal strife intensifies, there will be civil
war, and civil war is synonymous with the destruction of mankind.
 

If you talk about the demon king appearing in the zodiac, chaos will arise
throughout the zodiac beyond the denomination.
 

If you come under me, you are betraying humanity.

 

However, if you do not come under me, humanity may disappear.

 

He has to think of things he hadn't thought of before until he entered the

conference room.
 

For a short period of time he will repeat putting many things on the scales
and putting them down.
 

to be.
 

Ilayon Wolton doesn't like change very much.

 
But that's not strictly the point.
 

To not like change means that there is a fear of confusion and reluctance
underlying it. So keep the status quo.
 

want it
 

But when you realize that everything is bound to change.

 

When you realize that unchanging is impossible.

 

“……I don’t have a choice.”

 

PX 11
 

Such people change more easily than anyone else in the world.
 

Ilay on Wolton stares at me, sending hateful glances at the five Popes who
have given up on their own without even having a proper conversation.
 

“What do you want? Demon King.”

 

“Did you tell me? Keep the status quo what you like.”
 

However , at my outrageous words that came out again, Ilaion Wolton, as

well as the faces of the five Popes, were puzzled.
 

"...what?"
 

“You just have to do it this way.”

 

I have come to this place to end the conflict between the Knights Templar
and the Five Great Bishops.
 

that devours them

 

The Popes were preparing to attach themselves to me, and the Knights
Templar commander was uncomfortable with such a move.
 

Then you have to raise one of the two hands.

 

The Empire cannot take the hand of the Knights Templar. Because that
could cause a backlash from the popes.
 

But I can raise the hand of the Popes. Because the Pope can suppress the
resistance of the Knights Templar commander.
 

“Well, I want to come to annihilate mankind, so you thought I’d tell you to
smash them all and kill them? It can’t be.”
 

“ ……
 

“Just do it this way, there is no need to do anything wrong with the Empire,
and there is no need to set up an opposing angle. In other words, I'm giving
you guys a chance to put on your cowardly octopus feet. To all of you who
said it was attached to the liver and attached to the gallbladder
 
Or it will become a gallbladder.”
 

Swallowing them up is, after all, just a word.

 

The Popes were willing to apostate, but there is really only one reason to
do so.
 

Because I know I have no intention of being hostile to humanity. 'Cause I

know I can't make huge demands on them.
 

In the end they just use me.

 

“So, let’s stop talking about this and talk about the most important thing.”
 

It is possible to obtain cooperation from the Knights Templar and the Five
Great Protestant Churches. And if you want to dominate, you can
dominate. But that's impossible right now.
 

And these serpent old popes will always be of no use to me, and when the
Empire is judged to be stronger, I will be treated as a rebel of the century.
 

It's not really that disgusting and annoying.

 

Because it is such a diplomatic stance that it changes like the palm of your
hand depending on the map of power.
 

If it is weak, it is ignored, if it is strong, it can be ignored.

 
Now they don't really know what the Empire is doing.
 

That 's why I'm trying to take my side. Because the demon king himself and
the demon king's forces have decided that they can erase mankind at any
time.
 

And that's true too,

 

Ilayon Wolton decided that the situation could not be reversed, and he was
given a situation where he had to ponder for a long time, but only for a
short time.
 

So, no matter how I feel, I decided that I should cooperate with me first.
 

More important issues.

 

"Rowen, did you kill me?"

 

The real culprit who killed Rowen.

 

I want to know that.

 

As Bertus said, was she purged?

 

"no."
 

Ilayon Wolton shakes his head.

 
"I didn't kill him."
 

The Empire didn't kill Rowen. Bertus suggested the possibility of a purge.
 

But the popes said they didn't do it.

 

“It’s strange, the popes here also said they didn’t do it, but if you aren’t the
culprit, who the hell killed Rowen?”
 

Even the Knights Templar commander said he didn't do it.

 

"I was going to kill you. It's true."

 

Those words had to change the faces of the Popes.

 

There have been attempts to purge. This

 

"But, without the other inquisitors knowing, I couldn't kill Rowen."

 

"...okay? Hmmm… that’s…”

 

There are many possibilities, but if they are not lying, one of them is the
strongest.
 

“Isn’t he supposed to be dead?”

 

Exactly, self-defense.
 
"Yeah. The body was fake, covered with cotton balls."
 

Rowen is not dead.

 

fire occurred at the site .

 

That was weird.

 

Go on, that's on my mind.

 

That's too conspicuous.

 

If it was a purge, it should have been handled secretly and all evidence
should have been destroyed.
 

But if Ilayon Wolton or the Popes had tried to purge Rowen, the fire should
not have started.
 

The fire itself draws people's attention too much.

 

So if this is a purge, the fire should not have happened.

 

However, a fire broke out, and an unspecified number of people saw the
temple on fire. So the looters flocked in.
 

And Ludwig saw it, and it reached Ellen, and now Ellen is pursuing the
truth.
 
“Yeah… the fire itself seems to have happened in the hope that someone
would find out that they were tortured to death by catching and killing
civilians in the basement of the temple.”
 

A fire breaks out, and civilians go in to loot the temple. What kept civilians
unnoticed by the horrific sight of the basement was that there were no
looters crazy enough to enter the basement of the burning building.
 

And it was also thanks to Ilayon Wolton's quick response.

 

But in the end, he couldn't stop Ellen's front, so Ellen looked into the
basement, but
 

|
 

A
 

Soon, it was an incident that occurred to attract attention in the first place.
 

It's not entirely possible that the Knights Templar and the Popes are even
lying in front of me.
 

But in the end, it's very strange that it was forced to attract attention.
 

And in the first place, Rowen's body was fake.

 

Inquisitor Rowen is alive.

 
| “Chief, why are you keeping that fact a secret?
 

was there?”
 

The Pope of the Tuan Church asked, glaring at the commander of the
Temple Knights.
 

“Even the Popes have never even told me that they would negotiate like
this if the opportunity came.”
 

At the sound of betraying humanity and having anything to say on the

subject of all demon kings, two
 

Ahn church pope as well as the other popes turned red.

 

“Chief... You must not know that this is also a decision for all mankind...”
 

"Shut up."
 

It wasn't Ilayon Wolton who brought those words out, it was me.
 

disgusting cubs.
 

These guys have come under me, but they don't look good.
 

It's just annoying to pick up and serve humanity.

 

“I don’t want to waste my time watching your petty fights. I am busy.”

 

I have no intention of doing anything like traffic control.

 

I want to solve this quickly and go home and eat the jerky or jerky that El
Ren gives me,
 

“Anyway, is it true that you tried to kill Rowen? But I don’t know the
details, but did you fail to kill Rowen first?”
 

"okay."
 

In response, the Pope of the Tuan Order looked at Ile Ion Wolton silently.
 

“Captain , why did you want to kill Archbishop Rowen in the first place?”
 

Even if Rowen didn't die in the end, it's true that Il Rayon Wolton failed in
his attempt to kill Rowen.
 

“I ordered all investigations to cease, but they did not listen.”

 

At that, all the Popes had no choice but to remain silent.

 

Of course I know what Ilayon Wolton is talking about.

 

Rowen deliberately approached Ludwig and was trying to investigate the

Temple. And Bertus was also aware of it.
 

If you tamper with the empire, out of control will happen.

 

After Ileon Wolton returned to the Imperial Palace, Rowen, who was in
charge of the case, must have been informed of the progress of the
investigation.
 

The Empire is questionable.

 

Ileon Wolton's orders would have been plain. Do not dig more than this,
 

“To the extent that it is not a very good decision to dig up the empire at
this time.
 

The five popes looked uncomfortable, but that did not directly contradict
the words of Ileon Wolton.
 

Popes want to join me, but that doesn't mean they want to fight the
Empire.
 

An incident that took place in the basement of the Great Hall of the
Knights Templar.
 

Rowen, who was pursuing it, determined that the Empire could be the
culprit. So I approached Ludwig.
 

However, Ilayon Wolton knew that, and decided that if he tried to touch
the Empire, the entire church could be destroyed, and he tried to stop
Rowen.
 

However, Rowen disobeyed the command of the Knights Templar.

 

Ilayon Wolton made a plan to purge his men who tried to touch the
powder store, and he executed it.
 

“I was loyal like a dog, and there was a case where there was an obvious
infidelity. Not only did they prevent the investigation of a powerful dragon
force, but they even tried to purge…”
 

He must have seen with his own eyes the sight of his men being murdered
by the Knights Templar, not any other faction.
 

“If your eyes don’t turn, that’s a strange situation.”

 

My words clearly showed Ilayon Wolton biting his teeth.

 

Almost all of the other Inquisitors are dead, and the paladins sent by Ilayon
Wolton for the purge are also in Rowen.
 

Almost all of them are obviously dead.

 

It is only natural to feel betrayed by the Five Great Bishops.

 

Rowen disguised a corpse as himself, set fire to the temple and fled. After
disguising his death and running away, he bought time.
 

I don't know what you're going to do with the time you've earned.
 

In the end, it is true that Ilrayon Wolton's actions are the heart of this case.
 
But I was Eleon Wolton. how would it be
 

The Empire had nothing to do with the theft of the remains of the Knights
Templar underground, but it was electrifying the corpses of the fallen.
 

Just digging into the case creates friction with the Empire.
 

It is already dangerous to mine the empire. And Rowen would have

maintained that he had to dig this case up.
 

In the end, Ilayon Wolton was only half successful in the purge. He killed all
of Rowen's men, but he couldn't kill the core Rowen.
 

did.
 

It means half failed, and Rowen disappeared leaving only a fake corpse.
 

“No matter what happens in the future, the fact that it is my true book will
not change. Because it wasn't perfect."
 

The Knights Templar commander chose the option he thought was the best
for himself, but in the end, he couldn't kill Rowen.
 

No one knows yet what kind of repercussion it will have.

 

“I don’t know what Rowen is going to do in the future, but we….

Coincidentally, at this point, we need you the most.”
 
what are you talking about
 

do you need me
 

It wasn't Eleon Wolton who answered.

 

“I don’t know what the Demon Lord will think, but… Rowen was a radical.”
 

These were the words of the Pope of the Tuan Church, out of nowhere.
 

“A radical?”
 

“...within the denomination, especially within the Tuan and Ars

denominations.... There are many such priests.” “What kind of priest would
that be?”
 

"Those who believe in the Demon King as a prophet."

 

“ ……?”
 

What do you mean?

 

“There are quite a few people who think that the Demon King is a true
prophet.”
 

What the hell is this?

 

“It’s not just the two denominations.”

 

It was the words of the Pope of the Order of Liter.

 

“On that day, the holy knights and priests who saw you in the temple… you
know that there were no small numbers.”
 

It was even the words of Ilayon Wolton.

 

“They were the high-ranking paladins and priests of the denomination.

That included Rowen.”
 

I didn't want the gates to happen.

 

It was already too late, so the priests saw how to respond to the gate
incident.
 

It was only the high-ranking priests and paladins whose abilities were
verified as well as divine power in the first place.
 

it was
 

Those who can be called the future of the denomination saw me at that
time.
 

That means they know as much as I do that I really didn't want the Gates
incident.
 

“Why, we had no choice but to stand by your side.... Do you understand

that we did not make this choice simply because we were obsessed with
place preservation...?”
 

The lower priests and paladins do not know, but the people at the top of
the church know the truth of the gate incident to some extent.
 

have no choice but to know

 

Therefore, I have no choice but to recognize myself differently from what

the world perceives.
 

“Archbishop Rowen was one of the most supportive of you.”

 

The high ranks of the Five Great Protestant Churches were filling up with
my followers.
 

Mentally, it was an environment in which more and more people

supported me than the Empire.
 

It's not just the popes who want to stand by me.

 

inevitable choice. That is, public opinion.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 
605 episodes
 

I'm used to people who don't know me hate me and hate me. Because I
thought it was unavoidable.
 

HA1
 

But this time it's the opposite.

 

Those who did not know me worshiped and loved me. Even within the Oh
Grand Order.
 

Just as Ellen is revered as a warrior, they also think that I am not recognized
by the world, but I am the rightful champion of Ars and Tuan.
 

There were quite a few people who saw me giving my final argument in the
auditorium.
 

One
 

Among them, those who belonged to the Five Major Protestant Churches
were high-ranking priests and paladins of the denomination, and they
knew that this gate incident was caused by my subordinates, but apart
from that, they know that I did not want this.
 

Therefore, it was inevitable that there would have to be people who

secretly supported me from within the denomination.
 

Rowen was a radical among them.

 

First of all, if there are radicals, there are also moderates.

 

Demon King also had circumstances is a moderate group,

 

Those who say that the Demon King is absolutely right would be radical.
 

It presupposes that both of them support me in the first place.

 

If so, does it mean that the majority of high-ranking people will support me
from some point on?
 

The popes didn't really betray humanity, they just acted in line with the
trend?
 

Even Ilayon Wolton, who was busy with battlefield affairs, was talking
about it as if he was not very familiar with it, so he had already said it.
 

The Five Great Protestant Churches were just waiting for me to appear, and
since when did they actually become my supporters.
 

“The claims of the radicals… So where is it?”

 

“It is not you who are responsible for all this, but the Empire and
mankind.”
 

those who didn't believe me.

 
On the premise that there is nothing wrong with me, is it the argument
that everyone who did not believe in me is responsible?
 

“Some of them want the Empire to collapse.”

 

In the end this is the same

 

someone accountable
 

It's just that I'm not the target.

 

Rowen was a person who believed in me.

 

And he hated the empire.

 

Such a person was trying to investigate the corruption of the Empire, but
the commander of the Temple Knights put the brakes on him and even
tried to kill him.
 

"Rowen must have hated me beyond the Empire, for not even revealing
the injustice..."
 

fire.
 

I wanted to show the scene to someone.

 

It was meant to be seen by a large number of unspecified people.

 
“Now, I must have hated and distrusted the Church as well as myself.”
 

Radicals are not only responsible for the Empire, but also for humanity.
those who think that
 

That would mean that even the Great Gods Church can never be clean.
There must have been paladins and priests, as well as popes.
 

Even so, what if the scenes of catching, killing, and torturing civilians in the
temple of the Tuan Church, which had poor awareness, were exposed to
the public?
 

Still, the ugly people would have gone crazy.

 

Whether that is expressed as the crowd's hatred and violence against the
Five Great Protestant Churches, or whether the Goddess Churches point
their swords at civilians to defend themselves, it is certain that bloodshed
will occur.
 

And if such a situation had occurred, the empire would not have been
silent.
 

Without people, there would be no empire, so the empire would have had
to put its sword into the Five Great Spirit Churches.
 

| “There was a civil war in the Yellow Capital.

 

If so... is that too much of an interpretation?"

 
At my words, Ilayon Wolton nodded.
 

“I can’t say that it is, but it might be.”

 

In the first place, Rowen was an imperial responsibilityist who believed that
the empire was basically responsible for everything beyond investigating
the case.
 

Ilayon Wolton must have decided that Rowen was dangerous and tried to
get rid of it. Rowen must have been a person who wanted to destroy the
empire if given the chance.
 

Therefore, it would have been best in its own right to purge Rowen by the
commander of the Knights Templar. If left alone, the conflict between the
Shinju Church and the Empire could have escalated into actual bloodshed.
Rowen was a person who didn't avoid bombs when they were present, but
rather wanted to detonate them, so Ilayon Wolton's decision doesn't make
any sense.
 

Leaving Rowen alone is dangerous.

 

So he tried to use his hand, but failed, so Rowen would have become even
more dangerous.
 

Since the denomination he has been loyal to all his life has tried to cut his
throat, it's strange that he wants Rowen to be sane.
 

That's probably what Illion Wolton's saying that you need me.
 
Rowen is someone who thinks of me as a prophet, so it means that
everything will be resolved when I meet Rowen.
 

We need to find Rowen.

 

Before I try to do something I don't want in the name of for myself...

 

Bertus took Ellen and her companions to the Temple Magic University's
underground laboratory.
 

It was a plain and terrifying sight.

 

Everyone watched what was happening in the basement of the Magic

Research Building.
 

A reanimated corpse, a reanimated corpse.

 

Where and what they are doing now, and how they plan to become
electrified.
 

Ellen, Ludwig, Louise, and Heinrich were all able to see the sight the
Demon King had seen a while ago.
 

Not everyone was able to speak properly.

 

Not only the dead, but also the heroes of the long-dead past are
resurrected.
 
saw it
 

“Like I said, I have no intention of discarding this plan, no matter what you
guys say.”
 

After all, Bertus eventually told them all, he promised to continue with
these things as he had said.
 

It is the work of restoring the body and attaching blood and flesh to it.
 

“Are you saying that if someone dies in the future, you will continue to
resurrect them in this way?”
 

At Ellen's question, Bertus nodded.

 

That means a lot.

 

Even if Ellen dies.

 

It is said that even if Xaviolin Tana dies, he will bring him back to life and
send him to the battlefield.
 

Something like this shouldn't happen.

 

But in the end, what is the value of a corpse other than its weight in the
end?
 

If something like that can be useful, shouldn't it be used?

 

“Ashirdo… in this way… you mean to bring it back to life…?”

 

An appearance that is no different from a living person.

 

If you revived and spoke and remembered the same as when you were
alive, wouldn't you be truly alive?
 

At Ludwig's question, Bertus shook his head.

 

“It failed.”
 

“Is it really possible to revive him… or not…?”

 

"okay."
 

This is not even half the resurrection.

 

It's about making weapons that can't be anything more than electrification.
 

Delphine can't even find a body, so it's impossible to even try.

 

What if it could really bring the dead back to life? If you have a complete
memory as well as a perfect form.
 

The half-resurrection made people have vain hopes just because they were
able to succeed at least half the time.
 
Louis Ancton, Anna de Gerna, and Christina.
 

These three were the key personnel of the study.

 

Ludwig says quietly.

 

"miss you."
 

“…it’s better not to look.”

 

As Dettomorian said, if you find Ashur, you will know everything.

 

However, he had not yet reached Ashur.

 

“If you failed, how did you fail…”

 

I haven't been able to see it fully with my own eyes yet.

 

“I think I should see…”

 

Bertus looked at Ellen and Heinrich who seemed to have the same heart as
Ludwig, and sighed deeply.
 

Not everyone has to leave, as when the Demon King came, so all four of
them saw the wizards who were engrossed in their work here.
 

Their appearance alone cannot tell whether they are alchemists or

warlocks. However, they were doing what they had to do with a military
expression.
 

evil wizard builds a dungeon and conducts a terrible experiment there,

doing this research on a sphere basis would put hundreds of wizards into
the dungeon and do terrible things.
 

do
 

An isolated area from the underground laboratory.

 

There they could meet familiar faces.

 

Christina.
 

Anna de Gerna.
 

Louis Ankton.
 

“You guys… how…?”

 

Louis Ancton suddenly fell in love with the three who came with the
emperor, and Christina and Anna were equally surprised.
 

But there was no need to be surprised that they met in an unexpected

place.
 

There was only one port in the containment area.

 
"Is this... Ashur...?"
 

Ludwig was looking at something in the port with a puzzled expression on

his face.
 

other corpses came back in good shape, as if they were stuffed animals,
but they had an appearance that could only be called a bizarre mass of
flesh.
 

One
 

Ellen's complexion grew blue, so did Heinrich, and Louise looked away with
her mouth covered.
 

“This... What is this... There is no way this is Ashur. This... What did this do?
what...."
 

Seeing that bizarre chunk of flesh that was likely to come out only when
the chimera experiment had failed to the extreme, Ludwig was stunned.
 

murmur
 

Neither Anna nor Christina were bewildered by the sudden appearance of

the people.
 

Knowing that Bertus had allowed entry, I understood the situation.

 

It was Christina who always maintained a bright attitude.

 
But, as if all of that was a mask, in the laboratory, he shook his head
resolutely with a firm expression on his face.
 

“It just hasn’t been successful yet.”

 

"what?"
 

There are still many ways to try . Not long ago, I was able to speak. I did
what you said. Obviously… I could.”
 

Neither Anna nor Louis looked at Christina's attitude and were biting their
lips.
 

I tried to bring my friend back.

 

But it failed.
 

However, there are those who do not admit failure.

 

Something invisible beyond the trace of something inside the port.

 

Everyone sees it and calls it a failure, but there are still people who are
looking for possibilities.
 

“Nothing in the world is impossible.”

 

It was possible to resurrect half the dead.

 
But why is it impossible to completely revive it?
 

It was Christina who believed she could do it.

 

A flimsy possibility plunges people into despair and makes them cherish
vain hopes.
 

Christina had already lost her mind, engulfed in that possibility.

 

If you’re going to talk about failure or anything else, get out.”

 

Christina inside the lab was a completely different person from outside. In
the face of the possibility that the death of her friend might be reversed,
Christina would have kept touching Ashur's body.
 

After failing, another approach was taken.

 

If that fails, another way

 

Continue.
 

After trying dozens and hundreds of times, I thought that one day I would
be able to bring my dead friend back to life.
 

The result of so many attempts must have been this bizarre, bizarre mass
that could not even be called a chimera.
 

Christina nevertheless had no intention of giving up.

 

Anna and Louis had already accepted failure, but Christina did not.
 

Ellen looked at the port with a firm expression on her face.

 

see.
 

Something that used to be a human, but has become nothing after

continuous experimentation.
 

Asyr was found, but it had no signs of being alive.

 

impossible , but let's say we succeed.

 

Suppose we can bring the dead back to life.

 

If that's the case in the world then

 

is it?
 

Ellen couldn't figure it out

 

but,
 

Christina, who looked fine at the garrison, had already known that it had
been destroyed a long time ago.
 

All.
 

If he died before the gate incident was over, he might become like this too.
 

that you can fight even in death. Even after paying for their sins through
death, they can be of strength to people.
 

Should we be grateful for it, or should we despair?

 

But I never wanted to be a lump of flesh that could not help anyone.
 

One.
 

Ellen couldn't help but watch Christina's longing for a hope that didn't even
exist in this terrible scene.
 

“This is… this is…”

 

Isn't this wrong?

 

Shouldn't you be doing something like this?

 

It's clear that what you're already doing shouldn't be done.

 

But there is only one reason why this shouldn't be done.

 

This in itself is ruining Cristina in real time.

 

I don't want to accept that I can't succeed, so I just keep trying.

 

In the end, there is only pain and despair, both for the living and for the
dead.
 

| Ellen couldn't help but see that Anna and Louis had already been
reluctantly by their side, not to help with the research, but to stop Cristina.
 

Bertus also tried to stop Christina from doing this, but could not stop it. I
had no choice but to know that
 

have to stop
 

If it continues like this, it will only get worse.

 

Find Ashur .
 

I found Ashur, but that's just a trace.

 

"Stop... stop this..."

 

Ellen does what everyone in this place wants to say.

 

After Ellen picked up a horse for a long time, Christina rolled her eyes and
stared at Ellen.
 

"why?"
 

At Christina's question as if to explain, Ellen looked at her quietly.

 

“You know that you can’t… you know that it’s not going to happen… It’s
only going to get harder for you…”
 

Ellen had no choice but to glimpse despair in her eyes as deep and dark as
Christina's abyss.
 

The eyes of those who really seek hope cannot be like this.
 

There is no way someone who truly believes that there is a possibility has
such a look.
 

I can't help but just in case I don't know.

 

Because this is the only thing he can do, there is no way he has the
mechanical eyes of a man who is just running.
 

if successful .
 

If he speaks like Ashur, and even if he has memories of Ashur, can he really
say that he is alive?
 

You can even masturbate, saying that playing a dead person is no different
than playing a tool.
 

But if you can barely remember, if you can speak.

 

From that point on, it really becomes a no-go.

 
Christina was about to do it now.
 

Everyone is silent about Ellen's words, but they agree.

 

The fact that Anna and Louis, who would have continued to watch this
scene, looked down with sad faces, was already proof.
 

Christina wants to quit now, but she must have been reluctant to help
because she couldn't tell her to quit.
 

That stubbornness would have ruined Christina as well as the other two
over there in real time.
 

don't you know that it's not

 

At Ellen's words that she should stop now and stop insulting even her
death by leaving Ashur dead.
 

As deep and dark as Christina's abyss, her eyes darken.

 

"you." “It’s here.”

 

“Even if it was Reinhardt.”

 

“Are you going to say that?”

 

in that one word.

 
"......What?"
 

The air froze just as the taboo's name was called.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

606
 

Even if no one talked about the Demon King in front of Ellen, the name
Reinhardt did not come out easily.
 

Because everyone knows it's Ellen's rebellion.

 

Just now, Christina has crossed that taboo.

 

Even if it was Reinhardt, not Ashur, who died , are you sure you wouldn't
try to bring him back to life like me?
 

The expression on the face that brought out those words.

 

In those eyes, Christina is already L

 

I had no choice but to know that he hated Ren.

 
This place is raw itself.
 

Nothing is hidden any more in this terrible laboratory where all malice,
wrath and despair take shape.
 

malice.
 

hate.
 

Hatred.
 

Everything that has been hidden is revealed.

 

“Why are you saying that?”

 

At Ellen's words, the corners of Christina's lips rose.

 

“You and Reinhardt had a special relationship.”

 

“ …… ,
 

“You still think so, aren’t you?”

 

Ellen's eyes widened, and everyone held their breath.

 

Everyone in the Royal Class knows that Ellen suffers even to hear that
name herself, and suffers just to hear that she has to fight the Demon Lord
someday.
 

It was very rare to take it out in front of Ellen and stimulate it directly.
 

To point this out directly, it was the first time Christina had spoken so
directly about Ellen's heart.
 

The things that I endured under the guise of fighting each other, seemingly
fine until now, collapsed.
 

In a disgusting, terrifying and terrifying sight.

 

The boundary of the truth that we pretended not to know each other is
collapsing.
 

“Christina, calm down.”

 

Unseen Bertus approached Christina, but Christina shook her head.

 

“I heard about that a while ago.”

 

Christina glares at Ellen with a grin on her teeth.

 

“All of this happened because of just a few people.”

 

“Surely, it wasn’t because of the Demon King.”

 

“ ……
 
“You don’t have anything to say about it?”
 

Christina stares at Ellen as if asking for an answer.

 

someone you already know.

 

But there are still people who don't know

 

Ellen doesn't know that she has to lie brightly because of them.
 

"....no."
 

"okay...?"
 

There are people here who do not know the truth.

 

I don't know how Christina was told or what story it was.

 

Ellen was sure enough that not many people knew the story.
 

" You're so shameless..."

 

"stop."
 

Cristina tried to shoot, but in the end, Bertus, who couldn't see, blocked
the two of them.
 
“Ellen, have you seen enough of what you want to see? How about going
back first?”
 

Ellen just kept her mouth shut.

 

"Sir Tana, please take care of Ellen."

 

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

 

Xaviolin Tana grabbed Ellen's arm, and Ellen did not resist this time and
was led by Tana's hand to leave the containment laboratory.
 

Everyone was confused by this sudden nervous battle and unknown

conversation.
 

“Christina, I think we should talk for a second.”

 

At Bertus's seemingly bloody remarks, Christina smiled and nodded her

head.
 

"good."
 

Rather, he waited for the word to come out. It was like an attitude.
 

left alone, he didn't know what Cristina would say or how Ellen would
react, so Bertus let Ellen out.
 
Ellen was led by Xaviolin Tana from the research building of the University
of Magic.
 

Tana and Ellen, who bought the streets of the temple, where it still snows,
walk together.
 

Until now, the people who could talk to Ellen about Reinhardt were at least
those who knew the truth.
 

It was only Charlotte, or Bertus, and Xabi Olin Tana.

 

However, even speaking up was painful for each other, so we did not bring
it up on the topic.
 

But today, Cristina suddenly raised the name of Le.

 

And it gave off a nuance that seemed to know everything about it.
 

'Bertus...is it? There's no way that's going to happen...' There's no way

Bertus would have to tell the truth that other people would never know. If
so, what kind of scene is Christina?
 

Did Loro find out about that?

 

If Christina knows, do Louis Ancton and Anna also know the truth?
 

And, was silence really the right choice?

 
It didn't take long to see that Louise von Schwarz was a straight-headed
person.
 

But learning the truth about the Gates incident is a different matter
altogether.
 

It's not just hypocrisy to cover up one's own sins, but a problem that could
divide the entire human race if misrepresented.
 

So I thought it was the right decision to remain silent.

 

Black and dark emotions swelled up inside him, but he knew that it was a
mistake to respond to Christina's words.
 

that
 

They tried to bring the dead back to life, and they were using the dead as
they were.
 

it would be a sin
 

But without the gate incident, there would have been no guilt.
 

If so, isn't he guilty of the greatest sin, the cause of all sins?
 

Hlo
 
It goes without saying that there is no right to judge someone's sins or
wrongdoings.
 

There is no right to say that something is bad, nor to say that something is
wrong for someone else's fault.
 

a.
 

Isn't it natural for Christina to suddenly show such a thorny reaction?

 

To Christina, who must have thought that Ashur would not have died
without you.
 

Ashur is dead and cannot be brought back to life. Stop it.

 

Anyone who heard such a word would have no choice but to be angry.
 

But it didn't mean that.

 

It wasn't meant to stop sinning.

 

Is it bothering you, it's ruining yourself

 

I meant not to do it.

 

I didn't mean to rebuke the sin, but because Christina didn't want her to
get hurt any more.
 
But Christina knew she couldn't help but be angry when she heard that.
 

Ellen bites her teeth and is led by Tana and has no choice but to return to
her dormitory.
 

was not in
 

I didn't know what I needed to know, only knew the things I shouldn't
know,
 

Ellen was led out of the lab by Xaviolin Tana.

 

Bertus went somewhere to talk with Christina, who had said something he
didn't know.
 

Therefore, even in the laboratory, Ludwig, Heinrich, and Louise were in the
quarantine area. And Louis and Anna were left.
 

In this containment area managed by these three people, there were other
ports besides Ashur's port, but they are all empty now.
 

The break room in the containment lab.

 

The five of them sat around in an uncomfortable silence, unable to say

anything.
 

Everyone couldn't say anything.

 
Those who have come to show things they do not want to be shown to
anyone.
 

The people who saw things they shouldn't have also couldn't say anything
for their own reasons.
 

Among them, Louise was in the most serious trouble.

 

He thought that chasing Rowen's death would be dangerous for Ellen, so

he was helping.
 

However, Rowen's death had nothing to do with the Empire, according to

the Emperor. However, I learned a secret of the empire that I should not
have known.
 

What makes Louise confused is the issue of leaving the shock and fear she
felt at this scene.
 

The fact that he was able to see this scene' itself.

 

Louise couldn't understand it now.

 

Although nominally the relationship between the Principality and the

Empire, the Schwarz Kingdom has always wanted to transcend the Empire
during its long history.
 

Louise knows that the royal family has had such aspirations from
generation to generation, and the Empire is aware of it and knows that the
Empire has been keeping the Schwarz family in check for many years.
 
Now is the time to face the crisis of mankind, so there was absolutely no
intention of publicizing the imperial injustice and corruption like before.
 

But after everything is settled, this becomes the Empire's weakness.

 

Of course, the emperor was so confident in the military power that he was
able to secure through this incident, so he might have left Louise to see
this spectacle.
 

But, do you really need to show this weakness?

 

It would have been better not to show it.

 

Since Ellen could not be stopped, the Emperor did not seem to feel any
discomfort for Louise to see this scene.
 

first place , the fact that I was able to enter the temple was strange.
 

If he had been the emperor, he would have prevented Louise from entering
the temple in the first place. There must have been plenty of reasons to
deny entry.
 

One
 

114
 

'Does it matter if I see this scene?'

 
Even if it was because of Ellen that she had no choice but to show the
scene that no one should have shown, Louise was confused by the fact that
even herself could see the scene.
 

The Emperor's intentions are unknown.

 

And what Christina just said.

 

He didn't even know what those words that seemed to question Ellen
meant.
 

If
 

ji
 

ji
 

I couldn't help but remember the words Heinrich had heard from the
Demon King.
 

There's something people don't know about the Gates incident.

 

Even the demon king did not want the gate situation
 

It is only natural that the Emperor, Ellen, and Christina know about the
truth.
 

Just as Louise was in chaos, everyone else was in chaos.

 

“Are you able to save Ashur… as Christina said?”

 

It was a careful question from Ludwig towards the silent Anna and Louis.
 

“ …… ,
 

Their silence and expression already said a lot. Christina is clinging to the
impossible. But Ludwig had no choice but to know that he couldn't stop
the desperation and that he was only helping the job.
 

ji
 

If this can be completed with a magic to resurrect a dead person, then it

would not be resurrecting Ashurman.
 

“It has to do with black magic. Magic that uses impure mana as a source...
It cannot be the power for the living..."
 

Anna added cautiously.

 

“ You can restore it to something stronger than it was alive...but you can't
really make it alive.
 

hey..."
 

Anna, whose understanding of black magic could not be compared to

Christina's, already knew that Christina's desired ending would not be
reached.
 

If you know that, no one can say that you can't stop it. Even if you don't say
that, you can guess that these two were trying to stop Cristina.
 

“Being stronger…? More than alive?”

 

Ludwig nodded his head at Ludwig's puzzled question. With a sinister

expression with his head bowed slightly clenched his teeth, Louis Ancton
opens his mouth.
 

“...the troops that have already been tested appear to be alive, but they
are not.”
 

"Like golems, like titans... it's not much different."

 

“It was restored to the point at which the body of someone who was alive
was perfect. But it's not really alive. So… it can be expanded a bit more.”
 

At Louis' words, Heinrich asks.

 

“Expansion…?”
 

You know that if you increase your magic power before the magic circuit is
fully established, your body will not be able to withstand the load and you
may be damaged or seriously injured.”
 

“…I don’t know if it should be me, but…”

 

Heinrich said so and looked at Ludwig.

 

"That's right. It's incredibly... painful."

 

Ludwig also had a vivid memory of the pain as he lay ill for a few days after
waking up magical power.
 

“Pain doesn’t matter to the dead.”

 

"ah..."
 

Subjects do not feel pain.

 

So, beyond the restoration of the body before life, it is possible to

strengthen the elements necessary to express the power of the body,
including the magic circuit.
 

It becomes possible to transcend the limits of the body and the limits of
life.
 

In other words, remodeling. A level of power that he could not exert during
his lifetime.
 

you will be able to perform

 

alive , you can endow it with unbearable strength. It's a cruel word, but in
the end it's not much different from dealing with things. So, it is to make a
weapon that only needs to be strong more powerful.
 

Beings that are stronger than they were before.

 

Such an army was being formed.

 

“By the way, do you really need a corpse?”

 

It was Louise's question. Just by hearing it, except that the corpse is used,
it's beyond perfection, and it's even a great magic.
 

If it weren't for that moral issue that corpses are used, it's perfect.
 

“I can’t say it’s impossible, but… it can be done like a homunculus. But… in
that way at this point…”
 

It’s a story that can’t be fully deployed in a short period of time.”

 

"yes...."
 

Since the homunculus experiment itself was a representative taboo, it

could not be said that there was no moral problem.
 

Do you have no choice but to touch the taboo in order to get past the
miserable times somehow? If you can save the world by selling your soul to
the devil, there are countless people who would do so.
 

So maybe it's inevitable.

 

Louise was puzzled by the fact that she found out about this, but in the
end, whatever the emperor's thoughts were, the gate company
 
I realized that I had no choice but to keep this secret until the end of Tae.
 

Some have sold their souls to the devil.

 

Then, seeing that they sold their souls to the devil, they are silent.
 

The Emperor has no intention of stopping this. ' said, and Louise had no
choice but to know that he couldn't stop this from happening.
 

The emperor knew that he could not stop this even if he saw it with his
own eyes, so did he think that there was no problem even if he saw this
scene?
 

Still didn't know the answer.

 

While such uncomfortable and sinful questions and answers come and go.
 

“If you die… you will become stronger…”

 

Ludwig blankly murmured, looking down at the table.

 

At that outrageous remark, not only Louis, Anna, Heinrich, and Louise
could only tremble.
 

“…don’t think useless.”

 

Heinrich smirked and said to Ludwig.

 
Everyone knows that Ludwig still wants to fight.
 

Therefore, Ludwig's words had no choice but to stimulate everyone's

sinister imagination.
 

resurrecting the dead.

 

Even stronger than before.

 

Ludwig mumbles blankly.

 

“I am of no use now.”
 

HLÖ
 

Everyone knew that Ludwig was being self-absorbed beyond his own.
 

ji
 

ji
 

“In the end, there was nothing I could do about this. The people who killed
you, I didn't catch them in the end... I didn't have any role in getting me
here. no, not even. That the priest is using me to decorate something. I
didn't know that either. I had no idea… stupidly, there was something I
could do, and I was just content with it.”
 

Rowen is dead. And still the culprit has not been caught.
 

But Ludwig did nothing to get here. I was just following Ellen.
 

and
 

Maybe that's all, in the first place, Rowen was not a good man as Ludwig
had thought, but a man who killed and tortured civilians.
 

go
 

Even though he was being taken advantage of by such Rowen, he did not
even know that he was being used.
 

There were obviously strange moments, but I had no doubts.

 

Just thinking about doing something to make the world a better place
 

there was
 

And eventually, though unrelated to Rowen's death, he saw something.

 

Magic that brings the dead back to life. A magic that makes you stronger
than before.
 

This shouldn't exist in the world.

 

But Ludwig knows that this is necessary and that it will end the war faster.
 
useless existence.
 

But Ludwig says so and laughs bitterly.

 

"it's okay. So far... I don't want it like that. I want to die and fight. That no
one... no one will be happy if you make such a choice. I know. It’s just…
because of helplessness… well, that’s it.”
 

They say so, but everyone knows that Ludwig is hoping for it.
 

There are people who will grieve and despair when they die. Have you
already seen Christina's face?
 

I don't want to go out until I become a corpse because I want to help

someone or go to the battlefield again.
 

As long as there are people who care about him, Ludwig doesn't even want
that.
 

Seeing Ludwig, who made everyone's moods even for a moment, did
everyone breathe a sigh of relief.
 

"...you were scared, kid. Say something strange.”

 

"Sorry...."
 

| Heinrich even thought that Ludwig might be found dead somewhere

where he suddenly took his own life.
 
And if Ludwig does that, it's up to Anna, Louis, and Christina to bring
Ludwig back to life as such.
 

he did with Ashur , his friends may become even more broken after trying
to bring them back to life rather than electrify them.
 

Ludwig had no intention of doing such a crazy thing or asking for it. There
was only such a possibility that came to mind.
 

But even if Ludwig said he had no intention of doing so, he could only feel
insecure like Heinrich did.
 

Louise, who had not seen Ludwig for a while, had no choice but to know
that Ludwig, who she thought was just a good-natured person, had some
kind of crooked appearance.
 

An obsessive personality that wants to help someone.

 

I was starting to feel more and more that I had a crooked heart that didn't
look good on its own.
 

Heinrich was an A-class student.

 

Anna and Louis, who had seen Ludwig relatively close, had no choice but to
be afraid.
 

Ludwig is kind and considerate of others, but there were times when he
literally acted like an idiot.
 
I'm not saying I want to fight right now, even if I die right now, but I don't
know how Ludwig will change his mind later.
 

I don't know.
 

And we don't want to lose a friend any more than this is the same idea.
 

Louis Ancton looked at Ludwig quietly and said:

 

“…Ludwig.”
 

“Yeah, really. I really don't think like that. No need to worry…”

 

“I have something I want to show you.” |

 

Looking at Louis with a determined expression on her face, Anna nodded

her head with a firm expression as if she knew what she was saying.
 

“You want to show me?”

 

Ludwig couldn't help but get tired of thinking that he was going to see
something more terrifying than this.
 

ji
 

ji
 

“Here we are… not just doing anything to bring Ashur back to life.”
 

It is also a place that corresponds to the depths of the underground

laboratory.
 

The three of us here are doing different things from the other researchers,
and Louis took the lead, saying that the different jobs are not just about
bringing people back to life.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

607
 

Most areas of the lab were working on creating an army.

 

However, the project has already gone beyond progress, and the
completed subjects are on orbit to the extent that they are being operated
with full force.
 

Christina was looking for a way to truly bring a person back to life.
 

Neither Louis, Anna nor Christina herself are concentrating on the research
alone.
 

I was working on everything that pertains to the next phase of the project,
its application, and its deepening.
 

Another laboratory in the containment area.

 

Ludwig, Heinrich, and Louise, who were very nervous at the thought that
they might see another shocking sight, saw something completely
unexpected.
 

It is neither a cruel sight nor a terrible sight.

 

"Are you a rabbit...?"

 

“Yes , rabbit.”
 

Anna nodded at Heinrich's words.

 

Literally a rabbit
 

A rabbit in a fairly large cage.

 

Five adorable rabbits were in the cage.

 

Although they are cute animals without measures, they are too adorable to
be in this place where experiments are conducted that are terrifying to
even mention them from outside.
 

He watched the rabbits running around in a fairly spacious cage, as if

possessed.
 
So what is this?
 

Of course, just because it's cute doesn't mean we'll see it together.
 

“Wait… something is strange.”

 

However, while watching the rabbits, Louise noticed something strange.

 

The characteristics of the rabbits, who appear to be normal on the outside,

are a bit strange.
 

Everyone is moving in the cage, but something is subtle.

 

“A little bit like lameness…”

 

All objects had to feel as if something was limping.

 

"Come to think of it...."

 

Ludwig wasn't a bad eyewitness either, so when Louise said that, he

couldn't help but notice that the rabbits were a bit strange.
 

"It's a different length."

 

Louise then saw that the rabbit's leg lengths were out of balance in every
individual, fore or hind paws.
 

"Right."
 

Louis Ancton nodded.

 

“It was a transplant of another individual’s leg.

 

Ludwig's eyes widened at those words.

 

“And, none of those rabbits ever died.”

 

This time it was Anna.

 

“It’s an experiment with a living object.”

 

this project.
 

Black magic about the undead that moves the dead.

 

and homunculus. Louise muttered blankly. "Chimera... Is it?" "yes that's

right."
 

There, even the Chimera.

 

Chimera, one of the taboos of alchemy, is a magical field that creates the
ultimate lifeform by synthesizing only the strengths of living things.
Although it is marked as abstinence because it is most often used in a
terrible way, it does not have to be used that way.
 
For all magic, it's not about what kind of magic it is, it's more about how
you use it.
 

Transplant a limb from another individual.

 

Everyone here knows what that means.

 

lost leg.
 

Or, a lost arm.

 

You can turn that back. “Ludwig.... This is a very basic magic among the
Chimera Experiments.”
 

Compared to the terrifying chimera sobriety who replace not only the arms
and legs, but also the head and organs, transplanting the limbs is among
the basics.
 

However, the field of magic called Chimera itself is known for prohibition,
so it cannot be used publicly.
 

It was a top secret that they were working this week, so even though there
was a way to get Ludwig's lost arm back, he couldn't tell it.
 

So they knew it would be easy to get Ludwig's arm back, but they couldn't
make it happen.
 

But now, since Ludwig came into the lab and saw everything, they didn't
need to hide anything from Ludwig.
 

Rather, knowing the secret allowed him to do what he knew he could not
do to Ludwig.
 

"I see...."
 

Ludwig's eyes widened at Louis' words.

 

Chimera magic can also be developed as a limb transplant for those who
have lost limbs in war.
 

It's almost impossible to bring someone back to life.

 

But returning someone's lost limbs is possible in the first place.

 

Rather than keeping animals out of the blue in a lab, they were
experimenting to see if there was a way to get Ludwig's lost limbs back.
 

HU
 

And, it was easier than creating this massive undead army.

 

Ludwig can get his lost arm back. Of course, I couldn't help but get excited.
 

This isn't just something that helps Ludwig. Just as there are countless
people who have died in war, so many have been wounded.
 
It is not known when, but it is not a dream that they will recover the bodies
they lost once all these things are finished and the post-war restoration
work begins. However, as Chimera magic belongs to this week, it will be
possible only after awareness of it is improved.
 

Chimera is one of the forbidden magics simply because it is an evil sobriety.

 

Depending on how you use it, it might be helpful to someone. In the end,
does the power depend on whose hand it is used in?
 

However, in the end, Ludwig's lost arm can be returned soon, and the
reason I did not mention this was not only because this magic was
forbidden.
 

law
 

“It will be painful.”

 

“It’s okay.”
 

Ludwig was able to get his arm back, but he could not stand the pain. You
can fight again, you can do something again.
 

alone made Ludwig ready to endure anything.

 

“Ludwig, it’s not just sick. I could die.”

 

“…Is that enough?”

 
"Chimera is not regeneration, it's splicing. It's transplanting parts of the
body that weren't originally yours... There may be rejections, and there
may be shocks."
 

Louis Ancton looks at the rabbits in the cage.

 

Of course, Ludwig had no choice but to intuit that only successful

individuals survive and that there must be unsuccessful individuals.
 

| “The way is easy, but it is up to you to endure it.

 

hey. I can't do that.”

 

This was because he was afraid that Ludwig would take an extreme way to
fight. If you can afford it, you can get your arm back from chimera surgery.
 

“I will.”
 

Ludwig nodded with a firm expression on his face.

 

As far as I know, there was no reason to hesitate.

 

“It’s not like we’re just standing still, but if we can do something more…
there’s no reason why we shouldn’t.”
 

reached this week

 

So Ludwig could see new possibilities.

 

“And, my talent is stamina.”

 

He said that he was confident that he would not die as his only strength
was being strong.
 

Ludwig nodded with a determined expression.

 

Louise looks at Ludwig and the other two.

 

Applying chimera research to enable limb transplantation is certainly

shocking for Louise, but it cannot but be considered valuable.
 

And the one who wasn't here with the emperor to talk with him.
 

H
 

.
 

One
 

.
 

This laboratory is the most important area in the laboratory.

 

So , it is clear that the three students from the second year of the Temple
are the core personnel of this study.
 
There are unsolved things, and the mystery is still unsolved.
 

However, what was going on in this laboratory was beyond terrifying and
cruel, it was clear that a very powerful magic was being studied.
 

11
 

The base is black magic.

 

There, research on homunculus and chimera has been applied in a complex

way.
 

All.
 

And then to the limb transplantation that applied the chimera.

 

How the hell are these kids... able to do so much?"

 

It is not a single field of magic, but a complex field of magic.

 

And these three are not the research assistants, nor are they pretending to
be key personnel.
 

There is an absolute time limit.

 

Why do children who are just turning twenty now do so many things?
 

Do you know how to do it?

 

AL
 

Louise could not get rid of the question with a completely different
direction.
 

And, it's transplantation, not regeneration.

 

The arm to be transplanted...'

 

Probably not from a living person.

 

Louise kept thinking about Dettomorian's words.

 

The words of that gloomy boy...

 

If you keep pursuing this, Ludwig will eventually die.

 

Those words kept running through my mind.

 

As you know, I'm familiar with numbers.

 

These numbers are words, and they say so many things. Assuming
someone who can read it sees it. So it took me quite some time to learn
how to figure out what those numbers mean. Actually, that's all.
 

But that's right.

 
These days, it has become a world where even people who do not know
numbers can easily see numbers.
 

as you know.
 

These days, that number only decreases.

 

This time there were a few regular soldiers, this time a few superhumans
who could enhance their magic power, and a few masterclasses. How many
wizards? How many paladins? Somewhere in the refugee camp, how many
people.
 

dead.
 

How many cities in a country, or a country, or leftover food, supply routes.

 

destroyed
 

I mean, I've seen these numbers.

 

There is no need to painstakingly read the numbers that only decrease.

 

Things are getting worse.

 

Yesterday was as bad as this, today is as bad as this.

 

It doesn't change much other than knowing the situation that has gotten
worse.
 

If it is a number that gets happier as it decreases, there is only one

remaining number of warp gates. Fortunately, it has now been reduced to
a countable level.
 

The situation was getting worse.

 

It doesn't seem like it's going to get any worse, but it won't happen unless
humanity disappears altogether.
 

Gate vomits monsters indefinitely, but there is a limit to the surviving

humanity.
 

What if there is no one who can no longer fight?

 

Then it's really not that things that can't get worse really come.
 

It's not that I haven't been able to sleep every night, because I have a lot of
wizards around who can force sleep to come.
 

Anyway.
 

That's right, numbers.

 

combat power.
 

People who can fight. Those who can still carry weapons.
 
Their absolute number is decreasing, and there is absolutely not enough
time for people to grow and develop, as well as resources.
 

That number disappeared.

 

dead people.
 

dead soldiers.
 

Dead knights, wizards.

 

When you guys suggested that I could quantify those missing numbers
again in the name of power on my list of documents. I've been thinking a
lot.
 

of course.
 

It wasn't because I thought I shouldn't do something like that.

 

No, it's not that I didn't do it at all, I think I did it for a short time. wait a
minute
 

As for why you worry so much,

 

It would be nice if
 

If that's the case, I don't think I could ask for anything more.
 
does that happen?
 

If so.
 

What's next?
 

ok then
 

I was worried about what happened next

 

uh _
 

let's say it was

 

Let's say the gate crisis is over.

 

Then what will happen?

 

I thought about it, but I didn't know.

 

So I gave up worrying.
 

First, let's see if it works or not. It has not been decided whether the
possibility will be realized or not, but it is ridiculous to discuss the
possibility of it.
 

So, when I saw your results, I had a question like that.

 
A more fundamental question.
 

do this
 

in such a short time.

 

so perfectly.
 

Can you do it?

 

Adelia also succeeded in making Titans, but... As you know, Adelia didn't
build Titans alone. Just like you are a genius, Adelia is a genius too.
 

It eventually required the Duchy of Saint-Ouen to have an intensive

technology for golems.
 

In the first place, the Titan is something that could not have been made
without the prince of the Duchy, Grand Duke Saint-Too-Anne. Adelia Alone
Titan
 

Would that be possible if asked to design?

 

It could have been possible, but it would have taken quite a while. I think it
will take more than five years. Adelia said that it would take more than ten
years because of her humility, close to self-righteousness, but, of course,
whoever hears it may say that ten years is too short,
 

by the way.
 
I did a lot of pretty bad things, thought a lot of bad things, and did a lot of
naughty things.
 

The Empire is not on the side of investing in black magic or justice. As you
may already know, I am not a fan of evil powers. In a very special situation
like this one, I know that it is human nature and my nature to reach out to
my heart when I am in a predicament.
 

Soon, your knowledge of the Empire didn't help much.

 

According to the officials, they said that you guys had almost completed
blueprints.
 

Could such a thing be possible if there were not one, but three, Adelia-
level geniuses?
 

Yes , it might be.

 

Not long ago, I had a brief chat with someone who knew about this matter.
 

He was worried that he might be holding hands with some dangerous

people.
 

I said so.
 

'As far as I know, 'I never held hands with them,

 

I don't know how the other person understood what I was saying.
 
I didn't catch it, but there is a clear possibility that someone else might
have caught it. I couldn't say for sure.
 

By the way.
 

I just heard what you said... you know what you don't know.
 

where did you hear it

 

I don't know how I found out.

 

Still, I tend to have people crack down on them, but there's no way it
would have leaked from my side.
 

Then I guess I found it somewhere else. Then there will be fewer

candidates.
 

So , as a result, I lied back then.

 

Christina.
 

Let me ask you one thing.

 

Emperor.
 

“It’s not me, it’s you or the three of you who joined hands with the Black
Order.
 
I guess.”
 

Bertus de Gradias looks at Christina and asks.

 

"Right?"
 

Christina looked at Bertus and nodded.

 

"yes. right."
 

"Are you alone? Or are you including the other two who aren't here?"
 

At Bertus' words, Christina shrugged.

 

"Well? How about?”

 

Seeing that casual expression, that attitude as if he was about to do

something, Bertus was silent.
 

It's unclear whether Christina may have held hands with the Order alone,
and whether the other two would know.
 

But Bertus is convinced in his heart that the other two will also know.
 

Bertus nodded quietly, as if accepting the truth he had already guessed.

 

Christina made contact with the Black Order and, through whatever
channels, recently learned the truth.
 

The sudden change in his attitude towards Ellen is proof of that.

 

"Yeah... Anyway, the research has been completed, and we have enough
data and blueprints. The Empire can maintain the project without you
guys."
 

Bertus said so and folded his arms.

 

“There are a lot of things like that. You are useless now.... Like throwing
away a devoted mate, like throwing away a hunting dog when the hunt is
over, such a story.”
 

The Titan was created by combining the knowledge of the Duchy of Saint-
Ouen and the genius of Adelia.
 

Homunculus Undead was also created by combining the knowledge of the

Black Order and the genius of these three.
 

Both the former and the latter can be duplicated as long as the blueprint
has already been completed. That's because it's a different discipline from
general magic.
 

So the blueprint is complete.

 

Neither Christina nor the Black Order are useless anymore.

 

"By the way."

 
But Bertus, who spit those words out, narrows his brow.
 

“You guys aren’t even stupid assholes, and you probably didn’t expect
that.”
 

If Christina and the other two have proposed and carried out this work
entirely for the sake of the Empire and for mankind, there is no need for a
purge. Wizards who can't be revealed to the public, but who have
accomplished great things
 

But the Black Order is involved. it gets complicated

 

Since their intentions are unknown, a purge is necessary.

 

There's no way the Black Order didn't know that, and there's no way
Christina and the other two didn't know either.
 

“There must be some kind of safety device or something like that.”

 

There is no way that something like this would not have been done in a
state where something was not prepared just in case.
 

“I know.”
 

Cristina looks at Bertus and smiles.

 

It was a smile that was a mixture of wrath, hatred, and malice.

 
After all, there are only a few people who can understand just because
they know the truth about the Gates incident.
 

There are those who hate everyone.

 

Even if it wasn't intentional, there's no reason to forgive them.

 

If someone accidentally presses the button to destroy the world, why

should he have forgiveness?
 

It wasn't even a mistake.

 

what the truth is

 

The number of people responsible has only increased from one person to
several.
 

Since they are sad beings, what is the reason and justification that they
should not be punished?
 

If someone asks why people who have made an ambiguous mistake have
to die,
 

What will they answer to the question of why the innocent people who did
not even do anything wrong had to die?
 

In a world filled with the blood and tears of those who did nothing wrong,
why should there be no tears and blood? Shouldn't their tears and blood
be the first?
 

No one can say the justification.

 

Nothing can be saved by death. There is no one who does not know that
 

It would be true to say that there is no reason to add death to death.

 

Where is there anyone who can confidently say that there must be a
theory of justice in the hearts of those who are wounded and torn?
 

“You guys are useless now. And if they tried to kill us, I was trying to tell
them that the empire was no longer useful.”
 

Christina with hatred and anger and contempt

 

fleshy.
 

I speak with a sense of revenge for all these things.

 

“Isn’t the emperor doing it for nothing?”

 

“Did I say that I was worried a lot?”

 

If this is possible, then.

 

It wasn't a moral consideration of raising the dead.

 

All.
 

“It’s about putting an army that I can’t control and that I can’t subdue into
the hands of someone other than myself.
 

“ …do you know what a safety device is?”

 

At Christina's slightly startled reaction, Bertus grinned.

 

“What safeguards are there for researchers who make armies to have
other than control over the military itself?”
 

“It is.”
 

At the moment when the army had already been created and completed,
Bertus knew immediately that it could not belong to the emperor.
 

It is made with unknown technology. So I can't even control it. Bertus knew
this already.
 

knowingly suffered
 

I suffered because I know

 

Bertus was already envisioning what would happen when the project was
completed the moment he faced the success of his first experiment.
 

The gate situation will be over, but

 
Sacrifice will be less,
 

In the end, there will come a time when you will have to pay another price.
 

that army, he knew he couldn't be the master of the empire.

 

knew
 

The project itself was a success.

 

But Christina is trying to resurrect the dead Ashur.

 

It was not the end, but Christina was improving the project itself by
continuing futile attempts.
 

So, he had already advanced to a level where he could make the corpse
speak. Ashur doesn't make me say what I want to say with my mouth, but I
can say what he tells me.
 

If you could make the dead move alive and in good condition, and even be
able to speak,
 

Bertus was fully aware that someone could do the same to him.
 

If you bring a dead knight back to life, you can use that knight's power.
 

It was inevitable that he would have an empire by reviving the dead

emperor.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

608 episodes
 

Rowen is not dead.

 

Disguised as death, trying to buy time

 

However, all of Rowen's men were killed by the paladins sent by Ile Ion
Wolton. There may be a few surviving subordinates, but in the end they are
only a few.
 

have
 

If Rowen is decorating something, what is it that he is decorating and what

can he do?
 

Rowen disappeared.
 

But since he never left the ecliptic, he must be somewhere in the ecliptic.
 

But where are you?

 

I have signed a secret agreement with the Five Great Protestant Churches,
and the commander of the St. Electric Division may not like it either, but I
can't go against the Popes, so I have to cooperate with me.
 
“It’s a password document…”
 

"Yeah, we're deciphering now."

 

The good news is that the records in Rowen's temple did not all disappear.
 

It may have something to do with the current situation, and it could tell
you what Rowen has been up to so far. Now, Ilrayon Wolton has recovered
the records from the temple's basement and is working on deciphering
them. Fortunately, the records of the heretical inquisitors cannot be
deciphered within the Knights Templar. just time
 

it just takes
 

Yep, that damn time.

 

“There is no guarantee that nothing will happen until the work is done.”
 

HE
 

HA1
 

Even if it is a decipherable document, there is no difference even if it is an

article of the same length.
 

Rowen acts until he can guess what he can do, a meaningful truth out of
the heap of papers.
 
should not go into
 

Do you have that much free time? There may or may not be.
 

It's not entirely possible that Rowen didn't plan anything, but just
disappeared.
 

“It’s not at all unpredictable what you’re going to do.”

 

It was the words of the Pope of the Tuan Church. “What are you talking
about?”
 

“If it was in the past, I don’t know, but now is not the time to kill heretics
carelessly. Especially in the hands of the Church."
 

"...for something like that, it seems to kill well?"

 

"No, I didn't mean to dismiss you. It's just my habit of speaking. What is it,
please tell me quickly."
 

It makes my stomach churn as I watch you old people squeal while saying
things you shouldn't do for nothing.
 

Clearly, the Pope was not wrong. Now that heresy has become the
mainstream, it is possible to catch, torture, and kill a few heretics, but it is
impossible to eradicate the whole heresy. Because the genocide is bound
to happen.
 
“It would have been nice to be able to eradicate them, but they cannot be
radically eliminated. Because it keeps happening.”
 

“I guess so.”
 

“We could neither eradicate nor rehabilitate the inevitably occurring

heretics.”
 

“By the way, if you were operating heresy inquisitors in the Imperial Palace,
wouldn’t that mean you were doing something?”
 

“If the heresy cannot be stopped, I would like to know the scale of the
heresy. Whether there is a core, if so, who it is, and to what extent. Things
like that.”
 

It seemed obvious to Ilayon Wolton that he had never heard of such a

story.
 

This is what is happening inside the ecliptic. It was clear that he had not
been thoroughly informed about the internal affairs of the zodiac until
now.
 

I thought I knew what the Pope of the Tuan Church meant.

 

Once upon a time, Bertus said

 

Organization of crime is inevitable.

 
The demand for shade must be met, and there is a supply for that
satisfaction, and that supply is inevitably organized.
 

He said that it is impossible to eradicate the demand, and if other

organized crimes can only be created by eradicating organized crime, it is
best to have control over those organized crimes.
 

At that time, Bertus asked me if I had any intention of becoming a Thieves

Guild Master.
 

This case is the same.

 

The root cause of heresy is the distrust of the main denomination. Unless
that distrust is resolved, catching and killing these cultists as they arise
cannot be a fundamental solution. another heresy
 

because it will inevitably happen.

 

Therefore, the choice of the popes was not the eradication or elimination
of heresy.
 

To determine their size and scope.

 

The focus was on closely understanding the power of the heresy itself.
Even if you can't remove them, just knowing their whereabouts clearly will
help.
 

There are too many heretics.

 
Therefore, they chose other methods than eradication.
 

Bertus wanted to take control of the crime itself by owning a criminal

organization.
 

Did the Popes think differently?

 

"Rowen was in control of the pagan factions, among them the key figures."
 

It is not necessary to win the hearts of all pagans. If only the heads of each
pagan faction could control it, it would be like having everything.
 

that
 

ruler
 

Ileon Wolton looks at the Tuan Pope.

 

“…Do you mean that the Shinto Church is actually behind the heresy and
the dragon cult?”
 

“You can see it that way.”

 

Due to the chaos of the times, heretical inquisitors do not work as they
used to.
 

The Shinju denomination did not judge heresy, but had it under their
control. The popes made that decision, and it was Rowen in charge of it.
 

The Protestant Church was behind the pagans, and Rowen was, so to
speak, the field manager who oversaw the work.
 

She was pursuing a dangerous job, and was purged in return for refusing to
obey the orders of the Knights Templar.
 

In fact, Rowen would hate the Dragon Warriors, as well as the Demonism.
 

However, due to the inevitability of the occurrence of paganism, it took a

long time to identify the pagan forces of the zodiac and put their heads
under their control.
 

In this day and age, it is not the person who deceives people by
establishing a faith that can embrace all who can be the true master of
pagans.
 

"This is a little different in the end, but it sounds like Rowen is the owner of
all cults, isn't it? Strictly speaking, he's not a headteacher, but something
similar to a headteacher.
 

Isn't that a run?"

 

If you could control all the heretics, what would it be if it wasn't actually
the lord?
 

Ilayon Wolton decided it was necessary to kill Rowen, who was trying to
uncover the truth that might come into conflict with the Empire.
 

However, he was unaware of the dangers of Rowen itself.

 

The Popes were wary of giving Ileon Wolton too much information to keep
him in check.
 

trivial fight. And fear of each other.

 

The ending was heading towards catastrophe.

 

The world was so strange, the heretic inquisitor, who had to kill and
indoctrinate the heretics, became the de facto master of the heresy.
 

And what about Rowen, who has now been abandoned by the Orthodox
Church that he swore allegiance to?
 

are you going to do

 

Rowen will be in a refugee camp.

 

They will try to do something with the infidels.

 

That night.
 

The three B-class sophomores, including Louis, Christina, and Anna,

returned to the dormitory after a long absence.
 

It wasn't for a long break.

 
It was because Ludwig was able to do something he couldn't do to Ludwig
now that he knew the truth.
 

lost arm.
 

F11 |
 

You can turn it back.

 

“It’s not as easy as it sounds.”

 

However, unlike the other two who said returning the arm was the basic
procedure, Christina brought Ludwig in and immediately delivered the
most negative outlook.
 

Cristina was talking to the emperor separately at the time, so it was only
later that Anna and I were told what Ludwig had to say. That's why I came
back to the Burinake dormitory like this.
 

“I heard it was painful. I've heard of rejection, but that's okay. It can be
tolerated.”
 

Find the lost arm again, and you will be able to fight.
 

I can't stop these things I'm doing right now. I know it's sad to move on to
saying that it can't be helped, but Ludwig was hoping that if he had no
choice but to be able to do something too.
 
In the process, problems such as rejection and pain had already been fully
explained by Anna and Louis.
 

However, if she had a chimera procedure, Christina would have to do it

herself.
 

"Ludwig. It's not a matter of note or not."

 

“Isn’t it…?”
 

“Of course, it can be easy in some cases. If it’s something you just have to
endure… if there are side effects and rejection reactions, as long as you just
have to put up with the pain, it’ll be okay.”
 

shouldn't that be the case?

 

As if she knew what Ludwig was thinking, Christina looked at Ludwig and
said.
 

“I’m not going to give you the legs of a rabbit, a deer, or a cow. What you
saw is a rabbit, not a person, but a rabbit. fat
 

It was a procedure that cut off the leg of a known rabbit, cut off the leg of
another rabbit, and then attach it.”
 

“To have your right arm attached to you with chimera treatment means to
cut off someone else’s arm and attach it. Ludwig, are you all right?”
 

Ludwig's eyes widened at those words.

 

It's not a simple matter.

 

Body parts are not created.

 

The chimera procedure is to engage things that do not originally fit

together. Inevitably, then, Ludwig's new arm must be someone else's.
 

Christina is saying that to Ludwig.

 

It's easy if you cut someone's arm and attach it.

 

“Of course you wouldn't want that. However, there are many corpses that
have failed to be restored in that laboratory. as you have seen Because it's
not perfect. Then, inevitably, among the restored corpses, the resurrection
 

Arms from dead bodies will be transplanted. It's the arm of a corpse."
 

“It’s like that… it’s going to happen…”

 

The new arm you will get is, of course, someone else's arm, not yours.
 

You cannot use the arms of living people, and what remains in the
laboratory are the arms of those who failed to restore them.
 

You have to treat it yourself.

 
“It goes beyond whether that’s okay or not. In the first place, it was mixed
with black magic, a lot of abstinence, and enhancement procedures.
 

It's not a broken arm. It looks like a human arm, but it's not a human arm.”
 

It looks like a human arm, but it is something else that is no longer a

human arm.
 

“Ludwig, as you saw today. If it's that easy, there's no reason for you to get
Chimera. you saw
 

ah."
 

“Yeah… I saw…”
 

“Didn’t you think the bodies being restored were too good?”
 

"uh...?"
 

“Most of them are dead. Those who died in battle, the corpses of those
who died during the battle in the first place... crushed or That would be the
case in most cases.”
 

It was then that Ludwig realized that he had never thought about the
innocence of the corpses in the port being restored.
 

There were no severed limbs, and everything was being restored cleanly.
 
“Of course, if the defect is too serious, it cannot be restored, but once
 

damage can be repaired. Yes. In the first place, I would have said that if you
can use such a technology on a human, you can regenerate your arm
instead of having another arm transplanted to you.”
 

You can regenerate a corpse, but why can't a living person regenerate it?
 

I should have thought of that question first.

 

“The living person will not even be able to get past the regeneration
process. That is why this magic is difficult to use on living people in the first
place.”
 

Christina's expression was of little pain because it was nothing like

admitting that it was magic that had nothing to do with reviving Ashur in
the first place.
 

If regeneration is possible, do regeneration, not transplant.

 

Regeneration is not something that can be used for those who bought it in
the first place.
 

And regenerated ones are not something that can be attached to a living
person.
 

"Ludwig, if you have someone to cut off your arm and take it, you'll get
your arm back.
 
you will be able to However, when restored
 

It's crazy to have Che's arm transplanted. Of course, it is of course

impossible to transplant an arm before the restoration work is underway.”
 

“Ludwig, if you ask me, I might be able to attach an arm other than that of
a corpse. Do you want to get it?”
 

“No… no, I don’t want that.

 

Ludwig could never do the crazy thing of cutting off a healthy man's arm
and putting it on his own.
 

ruler
 

| "Ludwig, I'm not really saying no. The important thing is, I don't know
what the outcome of such a procedure will be. And, I don’t even want to.”
 

After Christina has finished speaking, she looks at Anna and Louie.
 

Obviously the two weren't lying. If you have a chimera procedure, you can
get your lost arm back.
 

Only on the premise that it is the arm of a living person.

 

Ludwig may be behaving strangely. I decided to go for chimera surgery

 

mentioned the possibility.

 

They weren't aware of the danger either.

 

All.
 

However, he was referring to the chimera procedure because he thought

that Ludwig might be taking his own life.
 

But Ludwig, by his nature, cannot accept cutting off someone else's arm
and attaching it to his own.
 

Inevitably, the only option is to accept one of the arms of the corpses in
the laboratory.
 

However, no one knows whether the recipient of the arm, soaked in drugs
and black magic, will be able to withstand the operation.
 

A by-product of magic for the dead is transplanted into the living.

 

Ludwig had received hope with a firm expression on his face, but he had no
choice but to become the face of a person who had been taken away.
 

Christina saw that expression and bit her lip.

 

“Ludwig, if you really want to... I can do it. However.

 

If you die... I, you, I will never bring you back to life.”

 
while undergoing the procedure, you may think that you want to fight as a
resurrected corpse after that.
 

Therefore, Christina firmly nailed it, saying that unlike Asyir, you should not
try to undergo surgery with a will to die. "Okay... Okay."
 

In front of Ludwig's bewildered expression, Louis and Anna had no choice

but to lower their heads with firm expressions on their faces.
 

buy
 

city
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

609
 

Deep underground, entangled like a tunnel. In fact, a dim light was faintly
glimmering in the space that was supposed to be called a crypt.
 

Deep underground tunnels filled with the smell of rotting corpses and
strange idols.
 

No, the deepest place somewhere that should be called a tunnel network.
 
A woman was sitting in the center of the cavity.
 

around her were listening to her.

 

Do you remember the day the sky opened?

 

I saw the scene firsthand.

 

Do you know what the first words I said back then?

 

Wow.
 

It's hard to believe, but it's true.

 

I don't think it's okay to say something like that when you see it, but
honestly, it's amazing.
 

Watching light rain fall from the sky, even if it falls on your head, you can't
help but admire it.
 

too overwhelming,
 

It was such a desperate sight.

 

Is it a referee?
 

Yes, it was the referee.

 
The judgment of light was falling upon sinners.
 

was heaven's judgment on sinners who did not recognize the Prophet and
tried to torture, intimidate, and kill him.
 

Flashes of light hit the earth, and the warp gates that used to benefit
people have now become something that must be removed from the
world.
 

That day, I saw the Demon King for the first time.
 

very sad,
 

very sad
 

He looked like he had given up on everything.

 

He had the eyes of a man who had failed at everything because no one
believed him.
 

Still, the Demon King said.

 

How to deal with what is to come. How can I solve these things in a way
that bleeds even a little less.
 

Whether people believe it or not, he said it desperately.

 

root
 

That devil's seed is struggling to survive.

 

You're threatening that nothing will happen if you don't let me go.
 

Everyone has to think that way. That's what I really thought at the time.
 

But what the Demon King said was true.

 

I
 

l
 

We had to pay too much for our sin of not recognizing the prophet.
 

I am one of those sinners.

 

It's unavoidable that so many people have died, too. How many people
could have survived because of the words the Demon Lord had said? Just
as the dead cannot be counted, so the survivors cannot be counted.
 

People do not know the goodness of such a Demon Lord. I don't even tell
you.
 

People who know the goodness of the Demon Lord don't tell people about
it. I have no intention of talking.
 

Isn't it strange?
 

Good children should be rewarded and bad children should be punished.

 

Why did the nicest kid in the world have to be the worst kid in the world
and known as the worst kid in the world?
 

That's weird .
 

Wrong. such thing.

 

There is such a saying because the world is like that, good people don't get
awards, and bad people take everything. I know.
 

That's not true, but let's believe it.

 

If we say we should live kindly, then the gods may take pity on us who are
good and may reward us with something.
 

You may not be glorified in life, but you may be glorified in death.
 

are you
 

There must be a saying that you have to live a good life.

 

It's all dog lies.

 

You know that too.

 
If the good deeds you have accomplished in life are not rewarded, you are
simply not being rewarded.
 

If the good things you wanted to do in life turned into bad things, then the
world just went wrong.
 

The Demon Lord may have done something wrong

 

gate incident was caused by the Demon Lord's subordinates, so the Demon
Lord may have done something wrong.
 

But isn't that really the devil's fault and not the fault?
 

If you believed in the Demon King.

 

If only the people in power had listened even a little to the words of King
Ma.
 

This wouldn't have happened.

 

But nobody knows that.

 

It shouldn't be like this.

 

In this way, by driving crime and punishment to one person,

 

They can commit sins to their heart's content, do bad things, and rest
among themselves.
 

Some are warriors.

 

Some are emperors.

 

Someone is the commander of the Knights Templar,

 

You are the Pope,

 

It's for humans.

 

It's for people.

 

You can't go around eating them.

 

as sinners.
 

He did all the wrong, so hate the ashes,

 

If even us start to be hated, the world might collapse. To make the Demon
King handle everything by himself for such a frivolous reason.
 

such thing.
 

you're so sad
 

too angry,
 

sad,
 

It's disgusting.
 

The reason I kept you guys alive until now was that there was at least one
thing that was similar to what I thought about his demonism.
 

The Demon King said he did nothing wrong.

 

The devil is right,

 

The world is wrong.

 

We are wrong too.

 

Those of you who believe in demonism are wrong people.

 

I wasn't able to recognize that the Demon Lord was a prophet, and I was
wrong when I started to believe in him too late.
 

But, is it that wrong people are born in the wrong world? Or is it that living
in a bad world makes you a bad person?
 

I don't know.
 

But, I know one.

 
If there is a mistake, it must be corrected.
 

Wrong pagans who believe in demon gods must believe in the right gods,
 

If you're going to believe in a liar who isn't even a god, like a hero, you'd
better trust the Demon Lord.
 

So I've educated you guys well.

 

I'm sorry I touched you in the first place, but since you've listened to me, I
haven't hit you, harassed you, or put needles under your nails or cut them.
 

You've also seen me believe in the Demon Church covered in the leather of
the Hero Church.
 

Of course, it was because the Demon Church that believed in the Demon
Lord was better than the Hero Church.
 

Anyway.
 

The veil that hides the truth has been covered for too long because it is
reality.
 

The days when sinners pretended they weren't criminals and walked
around the world so proudly were too long.
 

The saying that truth is worthless in front of reality.

 
Saying that there are things that need to be buried.
 

It is said that there are sins that must be overlooked.

 

Because the reality is so harsh, there are truths to be buried, people to be

sacrificed, and people and groups to avoid responsibility.
 

I've heard too much and now my ears hurt.

 

So.
 

I won't listen to words that hurt my ears anymore.

 

The Empire and the Protestant Church, which had long since lost their
legitimacy, no longer exist for the sake of mankind.
 

Everything else is just an excuse, they're just monsters that exist for
themselves.
 

It's okay to just stay still, sleep a little bit, and think about it after all of this
has passed.
 

I don't believe it anymore

 

The world is just like this.

 

doesn't change
 
The words of patience and perseverance will last forever and ever.
 

If so, let's change it now.

 

I think it would be better to change

 

Rowen, with his cold eyes shining, speaks to those who lie down.
 

"wake up."
 

Those who have fallen get up from their seats.

 

“Let me show you the real thing.”

 

“To the crowd who condoned numerous sins and deceived people by
telling lies.”
 

“The reality they have created must show how sick the world is to all those
who have been silent and put up with it.”
 

“ When chaos on an uncontrollable scale occurs.”

 

“The moment they get their sins paid back.”

 

“Look what they look like

 

want."
 
“I think now is the time to germinate the seeds of this division that have
been buried under the pretext of such a frivolous cause and now is the
time for humanity to unite.”
 

Rowen knew it would be better to grow a tree, if all you had to do was
catch and kill the infidels to grow like weeds.
 

I knew it was better to grow a tree so that weeds wouldn't grow under the
shade.
 

Rowen did not hunt infidels.

 

That the pagans in the refugee camp were not the culprits in the ashes
theft. She had to know from the beginning.
 

Because they couldn't do what she didn't do.

 

ji
 

Therefore, it had no choice but to easily reach the other backgrounds of

the Empire.
 

Rowen raised the heathen into a giant tree, and had the owners of the
giant tree under his control.
 

One
 

'
 
all
 

The trees are mastered by terrified slaves, who, in the torture and suffering
they have been subjected to for so long, can think of nothing but
obedience.
 

“So, you don’t have to live as heretics anymore.”

 

“This, too, must be the will of the gods.”

 

“I believe so.”
 

Therefore, she did not believe in paganism, and was the master of all
pagans.
 

11
 

| I know where Rowan is. However, the scope was too wide.
 

All.
 

You'll soon find out who Rowen recruited. However, in most cases, a
proper identity did not exist for the people in the refugee camp.
 

One
 

popes gave orders, and Rowen carried them out.

 
However, the popes did not even know about the wide range of pagan
forces in the camp and the detailed leaders of each.
 

I thought Rowen would take care of it, so I left it alone.

 

But now that the information became important, we had to find it.
 

It's not a long job either.

 

At most two days, at most three days.

 

That would be enough to find out where Rowen was.

 

But time was not always given as much as needed.

 

Destruction is sudden.
 

Just as the world has become like this since the sky suddenly opened, the
gate suddenly opened and the situation became this way.
 

The reason for destruction is insignificant.

 

All.
 

As if several trivial misunderstandings and misunderstandings overlapped

and happened to bring about destruction.
 

, the occasion is not particularly great.

 

-Kill it! kill me!

 

I was watching a building in the refugee camp on fire.

 

Thousands of people trampled on the bodies of those who had fallen and
threw them into the fire.
 

It is a common sight.
 

Murders are common in refugee camps.

 

But this time in a different direction.

 

Refugees killed the guards.

 

They took the guards' spears and stabbed their corpses.

 

It wasn't the shack in the refugee camp that burned.

 

The guard's headquarters were on fire.

 

In the falling snow, I watched the vengeful and maddened refugees set fire
to the Guard's headquarters.
 

Although the beliefs of both pagans and demonism are different, there is
something in common that everyone in this refugee camp hates.
 
guards .
 

The revenge for the persecution and oppression he had suffered was taking
place.
 

Even the slightest amount of violence is enough to open up the waters of

hatred. Guards are also just people.
 

The moment they realized that their violence was not absolute, it was a set
procedure for this flow to collapse.
 

A large-scale riot broke out in the Hwangdo refugee camp area.

 

They were killing the guards and setting fire to their headquarters.
 

easy to start
 

And the moment it started, even the person who started it would not be
able to control this huge flow of revenge.
 

“Your Majesty, we must suppress it.”

 

Instead of being summoned with a firm expression on his face, the

emperor sat on the throne in front of the field and listened to the story.
 

Massive riots in the refugee camp area are killing security guards,
 

Burning the generations

 

At first, it was only a small disturbance. But whoever started this thing, he
knew that if he exploded his hatred of the guards, the rest would go on
even if he took his hands off it.
 

guards are only a handful compared to everyone in the camp. As long as

the refugees were somehow controlled, but failed to do so, people no
longer tolerate it.
 

It doesn't matter who started it.

 

There is no one in the refugee camp who does not dislike the guards.
 

Everyone has already turned their backs on the guards a long time ago. All
they needed was a break.
 

To say that they have turned their backs on the Guard is equivalent to
saying that they have already turned their backs on the Empire long ago.
 

At this rate, the refugee camp would become a completely lawless zone.
 

And the seething hatred will not end with just raiding and killing the
camp's guards and burning their headquarters.
 

If the moment comes when that anger will turn to the Imperial Family.
 

What to do then?
 

The ecliptic has long been a sand castle just before it collapsed.
 

The gunpowder was ready, waiting for the moment when whatever fuse
would ignite and explode.
 

HAL.
 

Unless you can feed the refugees.

 

As long as you can't take care of their cold and hunger.

 

Unless you can provide them with minimal safety and convenience.
 

It's just that something that will come one day has come. Whatever the
cause, the problem is always the gunpowder, not the fuse.
 

But an empire cannot be destroyed.

 

It shouldn't even collapse.

 

Not yet.
 

can never fall apart

 

"okay...."
 

People have been crushed by the fear of the guards.

 

Hate crossed the threshold of fear, and this riot broke out.
 

I can't give you bread.

 

Because there is no bread.

 

The hungry and furious crowd cannot give everything they need.
 

Empire can give them.

 

fear,
 

“Send in the army and knights. All those involved in this unrest will be
summarily disposed of.”
 

The only thing that can suppress hatred and anger.

 

fear,
 

Violence that can bring about that fear.

 

Unfortunately, the empire was not rich, but it was strong.

 

More than ever.

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

Can a nation that does not protect its citizens, rather, it kills its citizens, be
called a nation?
 

Of course, it can exist.

 

The state can continue to exist regardless of its legitimacy as long as it has
the violence to sustain itself.
 

A large-scale riot broke out in the Huangdao refugee camp.

 

The guards were killed, and the guard's headquarters burned down. The
guards made a massive withdrawal and retreated to the capital.
 

Temporarily, the refugee camp became a lawless zone.

 

But that violence did not solve everything.

 

The enraged crowd had to divert the arrows of their wrath and find a
scapegoat.
 

had no choice but to

 

But for a while.

 

The wind blew.

 

The Empire sent large armies and knights to destroy any place that showed
any signs of violence.
 

The knights made up of superhumans alone were able to slaughter

hundreds of people mercilessly.
 

In addition, the riot was put to rest in an instant when the subjugation
force that had killed the monsters was sent in to suppress the riot.
 

Swords and spears that kill monsters are actually better heard by people.
 

Violence caused by anger had to subside in the face of incomprehensible,

merciless violence.
 

The riot was brief.

 

Thousands of guards were killed.

 

However, in just a few days, hundreds of thousands of refugees were

slaughtered.
 

The empire trampled on the outburst of resentment, as if nailing down

that violence was only for the state.
 

Fear silenced and suppressed everything.

 

But in the end, all legitimacy with this was lost.

 
Everyone knows that it is a lie to say that empires exist for mankind.
 

In order to protect itself, the Empire will mercilessly trample on monsters

or demon lords and its people.
 

HR
 

A brief riot turned into a devastating carnage, and the rampaging crowd
was overwhelmed with fear and had no choice but to hold their breath.
 

An empire cannot support refugees, but it can kill all refugees in a matter
of days.
 

It was impossible to overthrow the empire with a riot.

 

The truth is, of course, good.

 

People still hate the Demon King.

 

Only one thing has changed.

 

Now, people hate empires too.

 

What is the difference between the Demon King and the Empire?
 

People held their breath, but they held their breath and started whispering
to each other like that.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

610
 

only a few days.

 

So much has happened in just a few days.

 

sudden riot.
 

sudden slaughter.
 

“The fortunes of the empire have run out.”

 

Louise said so quietly while sitting on the terrace with Heinrich.

 

"Did your fortune run out...?"

 

“Do you think a country that is ignored by people can survive?”

 

“Yeah… The Empire is strong now, isn’t it possible?”

 

“I might be able to survive. Until the cause loses its meaning.”

 

Louise was looking at the thick snow.

 

“Are you talking about a cause?”

 

Louise nodded at Heinrich's question.

 

“Right now, you too, don’t you think that this action of the Empire is
unavoidable?”
 

141
 

Heinrich's eyes widened at Louise's words.

 

If the empire collapses now, everything will be over.

 

Therefore, I thought that if this action of the Empire and the riots of the
refugee camps lead to the overthrow of the Empire, the entire human race
might be destroyed.
 

So cruel and terrifying.

 

HU
 

Obviously, it was true that I thought it was unavoidable.

 

"That's the justification. To convince others of an action to do something.

Whether it's a war, reviving the dead, or a massacre like this."
 

gate situation.
 

“Right now, the Empire has a great and perfect cause of the Gate Incident.
That is why the Empire can do whatever it takes to survive.”
 

“The act of reviving the dead and turning the dead into an army, like now,
has a justification for the end of the Gates incident, so you and I
 

Did you have no choice but to gain? No matter how cruel, no matter how
cruel, one absolutely absolute cause justifies everything.”
 

“It is also the same.”

 

“This unrest, triggered by people’s reasoned anxiety and fear, was able to
put a knife to the people because the Empire now has a cause to prevent
the Gates incident.”
 

“How would it be if it were normal?”

 

“Creating an army out of dead bodies? Becoming an achievement for the

entire continent right now
 

would have been The empire must have been torn in that moment. If it
had been peacetime, I would not have accepted that the imperial family
who did such things was the owner of the continent. It's not that they
couldn't accept it, it's that they used that as an opportunity to destroy the
empire."
 
“The brutal massacre of the people because of a riot? could have done But
you must have paid the price. Whether it’s the people’s backlash or that of
the princes and ministers.”
 

“The Empire is betting too much on the one absolute cause of the Gates
incident.”
 

10L
 

“It means you are holding back all the costs for later.”
 

“Someday you will have to pay this price.”

 

“The day the Gates incident is over, all causes will disappear.”
 

“People will still be powerless, but they will hate and hate the Empire.”
 

Heinrich shook his head as if he did not understand Louise's words.

 

“Is it possible for an empire to collapse because people hate it...?”

 

“No, it is not the people who destroy the empire. The youngest. The cause
is not for the little ones.”
 

"If it's not like that..."

 

“A cause is justified for those in power and those with power.

 
The justification is what is used in the first place. The cause is therefore not
prepared for the insignificant.
 

“Once the Gates incident is over, there will be other causes.”

 

“Any other reason?”

 

“The cause of the disappearance of the empire.”

 

Heinrich's eyes widened at those words.

 

“It’s a country that doesn’t have the capacity to use the dead to build an
army, commit numerous massacres of civilians, and even support its
people.”
 

“And now people hate and hate the Empire.”

 

“It means that in the future, the people of the Empire will want someone
else to take the place of the Empire, that of the Gradias House.”
 

“No matter who sits there, people will not miss the Empire. I've already
accumulated so much hatred and anger."
 

People's hatred and anger against the Empire is justified.

 

However, the mob cannot destroy the Empire.

 

power , someone with power.

 

When he uses that cause to take over an empire, people will support the
new empire that has replaced it.
 

A cause is a reason and a basis. Grounds that foreshadow that when new
powers appear, people will not oppose them.
 

As long as the empire is hated, no matter who rises to the throne, people
will not resist.
 

“I used to imagine the empire collapsing...”

 

Louise looked at the scenery quietly. It was the Schwarz's longtime dream
to overcome the feeling of inferiority towards the empire and become the
master of the empire.
 

But now that the empire is truly about to collapse, Louise von Schwarz is
not afraid of the situation.
 

The empire is building karma.

 

Someday you will have to pay the price.

 

“It’s fun.”
 

Louise exhaled a white breath.

 

“If anyone is hated, is it okay for anyone to sit there?”

 
“What do you mean?”
 

“People hate the Gradias imperial house.

 

let's say You will already hate it and hate it.”

 

"Yes...."
 

“Isn’t it no different if the Demon King sits there?”

 

“
 

...Yes?"
 

Louise smirks at Heinrich's stupid reaction.

 

“No, I have never experienced the Demon King, so I think it might be a little
better than the already worst empire.... You might think so.”
 

The Empire shows only the worst of the worst.

 

I hate the Empire, and I hate the Demon King.

 

However, the Demon King has not yet experienced

 

So, it might be a little different from the Empire, and you might start to
imagine that it can't be worse even though it's already the worst.
 
bb
 

It's just a different name after all, and it's nothing more than a hopeful
imagination.
 

“To be the owner who is supported by everyone, or to be the owner of

another worst in an already worst situation. There seems to be no reason
to refuse.”
 

For the best and the worst, people will reject and reject the worst and
want the best.
 

But if it's the worst and the worst.

 

People will want the lesser evil.

 

Empire is the worst. Going for the worst.

 

Whoever comes next will inevitably become a lesser evil.

 

So anyone can sit.

 

Anyone can steal it

 

If you have the power to do that.

 

“Why I was able to enter the Temple. I think I know now…”

 
As Louise said so, she took a sip of the chilled black tea.
 

'The emperor is digging a grave...'

 

dig a grave
 

It's not selling without knowing.

 

Digging knowingly
 

“Not yet?”
 

"Yes, Chief. I need a little more time..."

 

Ilayon Wolton could not hide his nervousness as he saw the numerous
priests wrestling with the documents at the Templar's headquarters.
 

All the priests capable of deciphering this cipher text were put in in the
Knights Templar, but the work had hardly progressed for too long.
 

Ilayon Wolton watched the bustling scene, and eventually, unable to bear
it, went out onto the terrace.
 

Outside the high temple of the Knights Templar, a snowy scene was still
unfolding.
 

Excessive heavy snow has long been a major problem in refugee camps.
 
It snows, too much. But now, the natural phenomenon is a problem, but
what is happening among people is even more problematic.
 

The situation in the refugee camp had already reached an extreme, and
the Empire's response was also extreme.
 

all .
 

Naturally, he knew intuitively that this situation had nothing to do with

Rowen.
 

You don't know that this is just the beginning.

 

This is just the beginning, but over a hundred thousand people have died in
just a few days. The Empire chose to cut itself off rather than collapse itself.
 

cast
 

There is no guarantee that the next thing to be shaved is flesh. Next time
you may have to cut bones or sacrifice something else.
 

he
 

We need to find Rowen.

 

The fact that Rowen is controlling the infidels scattered in the camp is the
same as saying that the camp is effectively Rowen's.
 
Even more extreme things can happen if only evil and hatred remain for
those who are weary of desperation and despair.
 

This riot was once subdued by imperial violence, but the next riot will be
even bigger.
 

entire refugee camp, and that could actually happen if Rowen made up his
mind.
 

'What would be different if I searched for it?'

 

What has already happened cannot happen.

 

The riots in the refugee camp and the slaughter of the empire cannot be
unheard of, just as the gate incident cannot be reversed.
 

Even if he finds Rowen and gets rid of the infidels he can control, chaos,
rifts, and divisions have already begun.
 

Even if you try to find an arsonist, a fire that has already grown too large is
a different matter.
 

Arson and fire are now completely separate things.

 

You can find Rowen and prevent it from being set on fire, but the already
large fire will ignite it on its own.
 

The fortunate thing is that the demon king, who is most needed right now,
has approached.
 

It is tragic and heartbreaking that the Popes arbitrarily brought the Knights
Templar and the Five Great Protestants and gave them away.
 

Rowen is a follower of the Demon King.

 

If so, it is clear that he will absolutely obey the demon king's instructions.
 

One word from the Demon King.

 

Only one word could reach Rowen by telling him to stop all self-destructive
behavior. If you do, you can slow the flow of all this madness to some
extent.
 

But in the end, he has to find Rowen.

 

We can't do anything to announce on a large scale that the Demon King

has appeared in the Imperial Capital to find Rowen.
 

Because that's like starting a landslide to put out some fire.

 

secretly anyway.
 

to some extent implicitly.

 

If the Demon King could approach Rowen and let him know that the
Temple Knights and the Five Great Spirits were already on his side.
 
You can control this mess.
 

Tried to purge Rowen.

 

Ilayon Wolton felt like his eyes were going to go far away as he saw the
repercussions of one of his choices.
 

I don't know what the Empire was doing, but it was clear that it was doing
something quite dangerous and sinister.
 

who hated the Empire, knew about it, he believed that bad things were
bound to happen in one way or another.
 

But in the end, Ilayon Wolton is self-contained that he has instigated

something more dangerous to stop it.
 

lost.
 

The Demon King was waiting for information from the Knights Templar, and
he must have been busily moving to find Rowen on his own.
 

But in the end, the important information is inside the Knights Templar.
 

If you decipher the cipher text, you will be able to know the power of the
pagans, and if you approach the pagan chiefs among them, you may be
able to reach the whereabouts of Rowen.
 

But that work.

 
The data of Rowen that he had accumulated for a long time was too large
to be properly analyzed.
 

How many days has it already been?

 

However, since there has already been one riot, there is still time until the
next riot.
 

Even after deciphering the encrypted document and digging for

information, Rowen would have known about these materials he had left
behind.
 

So , he could think of any way to make this information worthless.

 

If you try to approach someone who is at the level of a pagan leader, it's
enough to evacuate that person to another place in advance.
 

Just one word.

 

The demon king you follow and follow has already come to us.
 

If you deliver that one word, everything will be resolved, but that is not
possible.
 

The Demon King's Approach.

 

The only people who know about it are the commanders of the Knights
Templar and the Popes of the Five Great Bishops.
 
Just as the gate incident occurred because misunderstandings and lies
could not be resolved in the end, this time too, Rowen is trying to turn the
Yellow Sea into a sea of fire without even realizing that what he so
desperately wanted has already been accomplished.
 

Thinking that everything might be meaningless, Ilayon Wolton had no

choice but to wait for the decryption process to finish.
 

HU
 

until meaningful information emerges.

 

I don't know when that will be, but right now there is no other way than to
rely on it.
 

HX
 

Ilayon Wolton watches as many priests in the analysis room rummage

through the papers.
 

Some of the Inquisitors on the scene, not Rowen of the Heretic Inquisitors,
should have been spared.
 

If so, it wouldn't have taken so long.

 

But regretting it is useless.

 

If the Popes had already told Eleon Wolton that Rowen had control over
the infidels.
 

If only he hadn't done such useless things as the Knights Templar

commander was wary of having too many powers and deliberately didn't
tell him what he needed to know.
 

If it were, this wouldn't have happened.

 

The checks of the popes and the excessive vigilance of Ilayon Wolton's
crisis ruined everything.
 

Ilayon Wolton scans the documents written in ciphertext.

 

Having never acted as an Inquisitor, Ilayon Wolton couldn't and didn't need
to read these ciphertexts.
 

Therefore, all the priests of the analysis room present here were those who
had worked as inquisitors or performed related work.
 

Strictly speaking, Rowen was in the position to lead all these single
inquisitors, so they were also Rowen's subordinates.
 

However, since most of Rowen's direct subordinates, who are aware of the
essentials of this case, have died, the work speed is higher.
 

no choice but to deal

 

But really.
 

Really?
 

Ilayon Wolton sees the priests in the analysis room with a sudden thought.
 

Turn the page, write something down, do something.

 

doing something
 

Ilayon Wolton watches them silently.

 

doing something
 

But what is being written down.

 

eye movement.
 

A gesture to turn the page.

 

The unknown feeling felt in each one,

 

Strange discomfort.
 

seems to be doing something,

 

It's like he doesn't want to do anything.

 

I feel such discomfort.

 
Ilayon Wolton is just then. I took a deep breath, covering my face with both
hands.
 

'Damn it...'
 

It was stupid.
 

'Wasn't it written on the back of the paper where Rowen was?'

 

It was too stupid.

 

Since they were initially involved in this work, they have nothing to do with
Rowen.
 

By the way.
 

But why?
 

Did you believe that they would carry out their orders properly?
 

The Knights Templar must be a group that only runs according to the
commander's orders.
 

Why the hell did you take it for granted?

 

Can you find a needle in the sand

 

peel.
 

Unless you have an awful lot of time, it will be difficult. And even now he
wasn't sure how much time was given, he was feeling what it felt like to dry
his blood in real time.
 

Perhaps this lameness, obviously related to Rowen, is heading for some

kind of abyss.
 

it was
 

Rather, I contemplated dozens of times a day whether or not to put a super

strong water that showed that the demon king had appeared in the
ecliptic.
 

An accident occurred and a certain flow occurred.

 

can't stop it
 

However, I had to shout at the whale whale to get out of Rowen on the
roadside to find it, so I had no choice but to wait for information from the
Knights Templar.
 

HA
 

It was the same with Bertus.

 

Rowen told him what he had been doing so far and what he could do, but
Bertus could not do anything other than stop this catastrophe in the end
with the method of massacre.
 

If things get even more extreme, Bertus could really choose the option to
wipe out the entire camp.
 

Hundreds of thousands have already died

 

An empire that has grown to the point of being able to roll a guard made
up of masterclasses can make that happen.
 

When things get a little more bizarre, not hundreds of thousands, but tens
of thousands are slaughtered.
 

A disaster is not death from starvation, but death from genocide.

 

I can't let that happen, but there is little I can do.

 

What we can do is to get even a little more information, and to reach

Rowen as quickly as possible.
 

You need to find the needle on the sandy beach.

 

You need to find it quickly.

 

To the guy who likes the demon king so much, once I'm here, shut up and
watch, then this madness will stop.
 

The Great Hall of Ars is an overly conspicuous place.

 
And meeting the Popes in person is also dangerous.
 

That's why I asked them to send the contact book to the designated
meeting point.
 

The location is the sewer under the Bronzegate pier.

 

The place where the Rotary club used to be.

 

As I headed to the meeting point, I saw someone who appeared to be a

contact person waiting for me in the corner of the sewer.
 

One
 

A woman wearing a tattered robe looks at me and smiles brightly.

 

That smile was a little odd.

 

what is it
 

It feels like being overly happy.

 

A smile that doesn't fit the current situation.

 

“The Demon King.”

 

And an overly friendly name.

 
I don't know how things turned out.
 

“Probably…”
 

But naturally you realize.

 

It's impossible to find a needle on a sandy beach.

 

“I think you are Rowen.”

 

Was it possible for the needle to come to me?

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

611
 

In the first place, the purpose was to find Rowen.

 

That was the reason why I needed a contact with the Joojin Church.
 

However, for some reason, I don't know, but Rowen was waiting for me
directly, not as a contact person.
 
what is going on
 

Did the Popes deceive me?

 

Why?
 

In a situation where the answer is not clear, Rowen kneels to me.

 

"It is an infinite honor to see you again. Demon Lord."

 

It contained the meaning of complete obedience.

 

“Why are you here? I'm sure I was looking for you, but I don't remember
telling you to come here. Isn't this our first meeting?"
 

“Yeah… because I know everything that happens in the Jushin Church.”

 

oh
 

Was it like that?

 

In the ecliptic, there must be an environment unique to the ecliptic.

 

Whether it's the Five Great Protestant Churches inside the Imperial Capital.
 

Whether it's the Knights Templar inside the Imperial Capital.

 
From a certain point on, it was no longer the leader, nor the popes.
 

Ilayon Wolton didn't know that, the Pope didn't know, and Bertus didn't
know.
 

And , I didn't know either.

 

“In the first place, to eat the Lord’s Church, I had to meet you, not the
Popes.”
 

“It’s like that.”

 

Only now have I met the right person to hand over the Jushu Church to me.
 

“All those who agree with me are ready to support the Demon Lord.”
 

The Popes, as well as the commanders of the Knights Templar, have many
supporters within the denomination. , but had no idea that they had been
stalking them for a long time after they grouped together.
 

The elite members directly under the commander of the Knights Templar
that tried to purge Rowen would not be Rowen's.
 

But that was all

 

There were only a handful of people that the leader could directly control
at his own will.
 
The rest of the Paladins following the leader are all in the Allied Forces
garrison.
 

The ecclesiastical powers of the emperor did not belong to the pope, but
to Rowen.
 

So, now, the Knights Templar did not return to their main camp, but in fact,
they were supposed to be returning to the enemy territory.
 

Rowen was able to control not only the Pagans, including the Heroic Cult
and Demon Cult, but also the Protestant Cult within the Imperial Capital.
 

“It is a proposition that cannot but be tempted. But why do I have to hold
the hand of a human like you, who must be insane no matter how I
pretend?”
 

You can tell that Rowen is a human being with a taste without having to
have a long conversation.
 

“So, do you think the Popes are sane?”

 

“I may not be sane, but I think I’m better than you.”

 

The popes don't like it, but it's clear that Rowen is overly dangerous.
 

A type like Rowen is likely to do things I didn't do.

 

So I'm anxious
 
No matter how sweet fruit is promised. Even if I say, Rowen will be on my
side. Even so, it must be reluctant to do so.
 

I'm just here to stop the madness.

 

Rowen looks up at me cautiously.

 

It was an unbearable look.

 

Even if he dared to look up at me, he was happy, but he wanted to make

eye contact and talk, so he literally said, 'The thought that you were
looking up at me was a look that reads as it is.
 

Awe to the point of heartbreaking.

 

Just having it pointed towards me made me feel uncomfortable.

 

“Who is more mad than someone who uses infidels to riot with someone
who thinks of slaughtering millions of these cultists? They're both crazy,
but I'm not sure which is more crazy."
 

However, the words that came out of Rowen's mouth were more shocking
than his eyes.
 

"...What?"
 

The former is Rowan.

 
Then what about the latter?
 

“Didn’t the popes say that?”

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“Didn’t you tell me about the pagan purification?”

 

Pagan Purification.
 

I felt like my whole body froze at that eerie word.

 

“Really, you didn’t think that the five Popes would only know the size of
the infidels and watch everything forever, didn’t you?”
 

okay.
 

I said so.
 

'Now is the time when you can't kill infidels carelessly,

 

ji
 

go
 

In the end, it was a sound that reads as it is the psychology of killing as

many times as you want when the age of reckless killing comes.
 
And through Rowen, he knew the size and leaders of the pagans.
 

At first, eradication was impossible, so they tried to control it.

 

And after all these things had passed, they would have tried to get rid of
them all.
 

“New wine should be put in new bottles, so why do you want to put sake
that is less than vinegar in old leather bottles?”
 

Rowen looks up at me and says.

 

Rowen almost got purged.

 

That Rowen was now talking to me about the purge.

 

“Are you saying that you, who killed and tortured the infidels, did this to
save the infidels?”
 

“I want the empire to be destroyed. And I hope that the Demon King will
become the master of the new era.”
 

“The fact that tens of millions of heathens are saved by the Demon King is
like a by-product of that.”
 

Rowen smiles with a curious expression.

 
It was something, a very awkward and bizarre laugh, more like crying than
laughing.
 

“And, no matter how hard I try to catch, kill, and torture people, it’s sad
that tens of millions of people die.”
 

“That shouldn't happen. That’s right, it’s long.”

 

A heretic's life is ultimately his life, says the Inquisitor.

 

It had a very unpleasant echo, like a serial killer talking about the dignity of
life.
 

And the displeasure comes from the fact that Rowen wasn't wrong.
 

There is nothing more disgusting than having a wrong being say the right
thing.
 

“Did the popes really want to kill all these infidels? Do you think that even
if you do that, the denomination can stay safe? Even after the gate incident
is over. Can you do such a thing?”
 

“Do you think you can’t do it right now?”

 

"...What?"
 

“If the number of refugee garbage that can’t even be eaten is reduced,
wouldn’t it be a good thing for the empire?”
 
I couldn't help but widen my eyes at that terrifying possibility.
 

ji
 

ruler
 

“Do you think it would be impossible to put the blame on the infidels for
the incident in the basement of the Knights Templar and kill them all?”
 

“It’s a matter of whether you can afford it or not. You know that if you
want to do it, of course you can do it.”
 

The work in the Knights Templar is what I did.

 

But the popes weren't looking for the culprit, but were they trying to
disguise it as a pagan crime?
 

“Is it possible that the investigation policy was set like that in the first
place?”
 

“…to investigate in that direction, and that’s what I did.”

 

The popes wanted to control the heathen. So I used Rowan.

 

Therefore , in fact, this bizarre structure of the Five Great Shintoisms was
established, behind the pagans.
 
In the end, however, the Popes were unable to kill the infidels, so they
were controlling them, and they were going to do so whenever they could.
 

The popes wanted to make this a pagan crime, regardless of the facts.
 

However, Rowen knew almost everything about the pagans in the camp.
Even if they caught and tortured the infidels they did not understand, they
would have no choice but to know that they were not the culprits. You can
make a fake criminal, but you cannot be a real criminal. would have known
 

BA
 

place
 

have
 

And they tried to approach the Empire as a criminal.

 

There, Ilayon Wolton ordered her to stop the investigation, but Rowen did
not listen.
 

It is clear that the Popes intend to one day kill all the heretics, and are
preparing for it.
 

Of course, that's not going to happen right away.

 

The Popes hid that intention from me. Because, of course, you know that I
will be sensitive to pagan purification and all that.
 
They are all great men to swallow when sweet and spit out when used.
 

I also know that it is only attached to the liver and attached to the
gallbladder.
 

After all, the reason they attached to me is also because, after all, the
public opinion within the denomination is moving toward supporting me.
 

Is Rowen crazy?
 

Or are the Popes crazy?

 

Both would be crazy.

 

However, it became clear whose hand to hold.

 

The atmosphere of the emperor was ferocious and tumultuous. It was

because of the recent riot and the massacre by the guards.
 

Smoke from burning corpses rose here and there, and the guards roaming
the refugee camp were not their usual guards.
 

Silent guards who walked the streets silently, wearing helmets that covered
their faces, filled their positions.
 

In a time when hatred and anger against the guards were rampant, no one
dared to touch the guards who wandered alone.
 
It was because everyone saw that the observers in the silence were
something different from simple guards.
 

Some strange beings that are human but not human roam the refugee
camp.
 

They used extreme means at the slightest sign of violence.

 

A machine that didn't respond to anyone's words or to anyone's cries

seemed to roam the streets.
 

Until now, the guards still spoke words, and no matter how swear words
 

They were the ones who felt that they were human.
 

Although inhuman, everyone knew that he was, after all, human.

 

However, the guards who now control the refugee camp did not say
anything and gave no warning.
 

If he saw a disturbing sign while walking slowly down the street, he

proceeded to take immediate action and then slowly disappeared.
 

The anti-human appearance made people feel extreme fear.

 

After a few days passed like that.

 
The four of them who were chasing Rowen's death each remained in the
temple in that ominous atmosphere.
 

Knowing the shocking truth, each of us needed time to organize our

thoughts. And Ludwig got hope that he might be able to get his arm back
through the chimera procedure, but he knew that it might be life-
threatening, so he was struggling every day at the crossroads of that
choice.
 

And the sudden upheaval that took place in the zodiac, because of that, he
had to spend a few days of silence in the temple.
 

But it can't be like that forever.

 

HAL
 

Ellen called Heinrich, Louise, and Ludwig together.

 

"I think the Archbishop's job... we have to decide what to do now."

 

In the end, a certain truth was reached, and it is true that I felt as much
fear as the possibility it showed, but in the end, the underlying problem
was not solved.
 

Who the hell killed Rowen?

 

The Emperor said that it was not the Empire's fault that Rowen was killed.
 
“It is highly unlikely that what Bertus said then was a lie. Since he showed
us the lab, if it was the Empire that killed Loen, there was no reason to hide
it.”
 

“I will.”
 

Louise nodded as if she agreed with Ellen.

 

one
 

noodle
 

It revealed a bigger and more important secret than killing Rowen. Strictly
speaking, the death of a priest is very insignificant compared to what is
happening in the laboratory. If I had killed Rowen, I would have said that I
had no choice but to do it.
 

Since there was no reason to lie without reason, logically thinking, the fact
that the Empire did not kill Rowen was highly likely to be true in itself.
 

What Dettomorian said.

 

If you find Ashur, you will find out.

 

However, what I found out was that Rowen's death was not related to the
Empire.
 

However, the fact that he also learned something does not change.
 
One of the powerful dragon forces could be ruled out.
 

“The reason Rowen approached Ludwig was to investigate the Temple in

the first place. It would not have been wrong to say that.”
 

“Yes, it is.”
 

"Then why would I kill Rowen?

 

it 's in the country Because I told you what you shouldn't know. But the
Empire is irrelevant, and there doesn't seem to be any reason to lie under
the circumstances..."
 

The mob attack was not in the first place.

 

The power that had a reason to want to kill Rowen was the Empire, and the
Empire killed Rowen.
 

it wasn't
 

So the situation itself was in a labyrinth.

 

“Have you really been murdered by infidels?”

 

It was a question posed by Heinrich.

 

Rowen was a heretic inquisitor in the first place, so it is clear that the
infidels would have always wanted to kill if they knew of Rowen's
existence.
 

to be.
 

CH HAL
 

“It’s not that he died while pursuing a case, but that he was retaliated
against because of the karma he had accumulated so far.”
 

Ellen confirmed Heinrich's words as if he could not deny the possibility.

 

“But it’s not enough to say that refugee camps are dangerous right now…”
 

It is a place where a large-scale riot took place, but it was put to rest by a
massacre. Therefore, the current refugee camp area was a place where
there was nothing good about entering the refugee camp.
 

massacre.
 

As they naturally recalled it, dark clouds were cast on everyone's

complexion.
 

That said, it was literally like a lightning bolt. Even the fact that the army
we are building to end the gate crisis is now deployed to kill people, not
monsters.
 

Everyone in the place knew.

 
No one knows that too much is being justified for one cause of the Gates
incident.
 

But it doesn't matter if it's not dangerous.

 

If it's the infidels who killed Rowen, we don't even know where they are.
 

“But in the first place… something happened in the cemetery of the

Knights Templar.”
 

Ludwig, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

 

“What happened there… Is it true that the Empire did it?”

 

"Well."
 

shocking truth, they hadn't thought about what to think first.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

612
 

“It seems that the corpses there survived and escaped as undead, so that
was our conclusion. But what the Empire does is take the corpses and
regenerate them in those... huge barrels.”
 

"right."
 

“Then… what happened there had nothing to do with the Empire in the
first place… I think… but… I’m sorry. I didn't mean to confuse, I think it was
something like that..."
 

“No, Ludwig, you are right.”

 

ZE
 

When Ludwig tried to muffle his words, wanting to talk too much to
himself, Ellen shook her head resolutely.
 

“ You can tell without asking Bertus. It's obviously a different case. And
there's no reason for the Empire to loot the corpses of the Knights
Templar's graveyard in the first place. Rather, it’s just scraping and
crumbling, and if they really needed them, they would have tried to
negotiate with the high-ranking officials.”
 

Grave robbery of the Knights Templar.

 

and exchanging bodies at national cemeteries.

 

Those are clearly different cases.

 

It was almost certain that the corpses were resurrected from the spot in
the basement of the Knights Templar, but in the laboratory, after
restoration work, the corpses were slowly brought back to life using black
magic.
 

The way they work is too different, and there is no reason for the Empire to
even touch the Templar Cemetery in the first place.
 

“Then Rowen was investigating the criminal with the wrong target in the
first place.”
 

But in the end, it just fell into another labyrinth.

 

It was thought that everything was the work of the Empire, but the Empire
did not actually kill Rowen and had nothing to do with the theft that took
place in the catacombs of the Knights Templar.
 

Rowen then approaches Ludwig to pursue the wrong criminal.

 

Of course, if you look at the scene, it is true that similar things are
happening enough to be considered the work of the Empire.
 

But strictly speaking, it is a different case.

 

If so, who were the people who caused the underground work?
 

Is it true that they killed Rowen?

 

“Now I really don’t know what it is….”

 
Heinrich began to tear his hair out, wondering if it was impossible to
determine what was the truth in this terribly twisted situation. “You don’t
have to go after this any longer. We are under no obligation to uncover the
truth.”
 

It was Ellen's words. “I also wanted to find out why the Archbishop Rowen
approached Ludwig and had his intentions to kill me. But some of them are
certain. Rowen approached Ludwig, and the reason must have been to
investigate the Temple.”
 

Not all questions are unanswered. So you can leave this case alone with
only the questions that have been solved.
 

It wasn't even an unfair death, as Rowen himself found out that he had
already been involved in a lot of bad things. She is, literally, a person who
has done as many things that deserved death.
 

Should I call it a causal response? If anyone had ever retaliated against

Rowen, it would have been what she deserved.
 

Ludwig murmurs without a pulse.

 

“…yes, you don’t have to know everything…”

 

The truth you already know. The reality is that it is overwhelming just to
know the truth. It is difficult just to endure what is already happening.
 

One
 

To be silent about things that are obviously wrong because they are real
 

It's just painful

 

It doesn't seem possible to dig further into Rowen's work, which is now
completely lost in the labyrinth here.
 

“But even when you give up, there is one last chance.”
 

Ellen said it's okay to leave this job alone, but she looks at everyone and
says it's really the last time.
 

“The commander of the Knights Templar said it. the popes

 

It must be true that if you try to hide something from yourself, you will
never know it, and that you do not know what the Popes did not say.”
 

"...It did. clearly."

 

"And it's true that the Knights Templar Commander was hiding something
from me, and the Popes are hiding something from the Templar
Commander. I don't know if that has anything to do with Rowen's work or
not..."
 

11
 

Ellen says quietly.

 

“We need to find out what they are hiding, and if not, the Knights Templar
are investigating this case on their own. If you find out anything, you might
be able to share the situation. If you can't get any hints there either. Let's
end this here."
 

The last ones to visit.

 

One more time to the Commander of the Temple Knights.

 

and the Popes of the Five Archbishops.

 

Whether the truth they hold is really related to Rowen's murder is

unknown.
 

However, if you can't get any hints from there, it's time to admit that the
case has really fallen into a labyrinth and shake your hands.
 

The case should now be considered as a labyrinth.

 

L
 

Unless the Empire, the dominant dragon power, did this, the only other
possibilities were the pagans. However, it became impossible to determine
which of these cults was the culprit.
 

Therefore, Ellen finally decided to visit the Knights Templar once again.
 

But it was still a sensitive issue.

 

' Now, Commander... it's okay to stop helping. You might be in trouble.”
 

So Ellen told Louise, who was already in a lot of trouble, that there was no
need to intervene any more.
 

'Now, what does that mean? I go too.

 

Since she had already known too much of what she should not know,
Louise was thinking that she should see the end too.
 

Whatever the secrets of the Knights Templar, are they greater than the
secrets of the Empire?
 

Louise had been thinking about what was going on and how she had to
turn over the last possibility card.
 

Once again, the four went out to the temple

 

When the four arrived at the Great Temple of the Knights Templar, walking
endlessly along the ecliptic where the magic train stopped.
 

“The manager is absent.”

 

The paladins guarding the front door blocked Ellen's front with such soft
words.
 

it was
 

the word absent.

 
Whether that's true or not doesn't matter to Ellen.
 

“Then I will wait inside. turn

 

Until you come.”

 

“You're going to be away for quite some time, so you won't be back soon.”
 

“ ……”
 

Ellen stared at the paladins guarding the entrance.

 

Somehow the attitude is strange.

 

Even when he tried to enter the burnt temple, he had blocked the way. At
that time, there was a sign of real trouble.
 

But now something. It's a little weird.

 

“Are you saying that you even went back to the Allied Forces garrison?”
 

"......Yes. You are dead.”

 

BAE
 

That's a lie.
 
It would have been possible for Ilayon Wolton to return to the Allied
garrison without properly wrapping up the events that are now taking
place in the ecliptic.
 

there is no It was true that there were a lot of things Eleon Bolton didn't
tell Ellen, but that he didn't know either.
 

There is no way he could have returned without properly understanding

the affairs of the emperor, so the gatekeeper is lying now.
 

-
 

But why are you telling such a blatant lie?

 

and,
 

Ellen looked around, not the paladin standing in the way.

 

All the paladins guarding the door are watching Ellen. Ellen and her friends.
 

Ellen takes one step closer to the paladin.

 

“ …!”
 

As Ellen approaches, he takes a step back.

 

A slightly different look from the last time the Paladins.

 
“Why are you falling like this?”
 

0
 

Even though I'm wearing armor, the corners of my eyes, my face, and my
fingertips are trembling.
 

there was.
 

It looked terrified.
 

You are afraid of being in trouble or something else.

 

why? “I can’t come back right away. I'd like to go inside first. If the manager
isn't there, I'll just have to meet someone else."
 

It doesn't matter whether there is a Knights Templar commander or not

anyway.
 

The man Ellen tried to pass the gatekeeper

 

Moment,
 

“You cannot come in.”

 

“ ……
 

A very frightened paladin blocked Ellen with her body.

 

I don't know what happened, but this made it clear.

 

The absence of the knight commander is not important.

 

all .
 

It's important that Ellen doesn't get in.

 

“Stand away.”
 

"...no."
 

It was vividly felt to Ellen that not only the paladin in front of him, but the
other paladins were also extremely nervous.
 

All.
 

As the atmosphere becomes increasingly harsh, the faces of the other

three waiting for Ellen to finish the story behind them also begin to harden.
 

“It seems that I have come to the right place now.”

 

If you try to hide something too much, that in itself is evidence.

 

Ellen shook her head while looking at the frightened paladin with a firm
expression.
 
All.
 

“I wanted to see if it is possible or impossible for me to break through by

force, but if you want to know, try blocking it again.”
 

Ellen takes another step towards the entrance of the Great Hall.
 

This time, the gatekeepers were unable to block Ellen's front.

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

Ellen entered the Great Hall even though it was unreasonable.

 

Daeshinjeon is a very large building.

 

Convinced that there was something, I took the trouble.

 

The Paladins who could not block Ellen's front were looking at Ellen's back
with a firm expression.
 

“…that’s strange.”
 

However, a very strange scene was unfolding before the Great Hall.
 
Obviously, I came in with the idea that there was something there.
 

“Why isn’t there anyone… why?”

 

The Great Temple of the Knights Templar, which is a very large building, is
not as crowded as before, but when I visited a few days ago, many paladins
and priests were walking around.
 

But now, there were no priests and paladins going back and forth, and
there was a quiet silence.
 

If no sound is heard in an overly large space, it is bound to feel a great

sense of incongruity as a human being.
 

Everyone felt such a sense of incongruity

 

All.
 

“What’s going on?”

 

“Go up.”
 

The Great War of the Temple Knights that seemed almost empty.
 

Even to confirm the absence of the Knights Templar Commander, Ellen led
the party and started climbing the stairs.
 

My heart was beating with a strange beat. what's going on

 

No, it happened.
 

In Daeshinjeon, the upper floor was almost empty just like the huge hall on
the first floor was empty.
 

As if he had intentionally left someone behind.

 

The office of the commander of the Knights Templar is located.

 

up to the upper floors , could not even get there.

 

- Whoops! Whoops! Whoops!

 

It was because before they could even climb the huge circular staircase, a
terrifying shattering sound began to ring in her ears.
 

"what?"
 

The sound of ripping and cutting flesh with something sharp.

 

thud! thud!
 

The sound of something hitting the wall.

 

It was a sound that Ellen, who had a much more sensitive sense than
ordinary people, as well as others could hear enough.
 
Because it was an overly quiet space, the sound echoed even more clearly.
 

Ellen ran straight to the place where the sound was heard.
 

Close to the office of the Knights Templar

 

conference room.
 

The sound was coming from there.

 

- Bang!
 

Without hesitation, Ellen sprinted through the closed meeting room door.
 

And, seeing the scene unfolding in front of me, I had no choice but to open
my eyes.
 

A tattered gray robe.

 

No, someone was killing people with the robes that seemed to have been
grayish red and covered in blood.
 

Ellen looks at the blood and dead people in the conference room.
 

The flesh of people who couldn't even recognize how badly they had been
torn and cut was scattered all over the place.
 

The huge conference room had become a sea of blood.

 

The person who only saw the back slowly

 

turn your head

 

“...no one told me not to come here...”

 

The one who turned around looked at Ellen, twisted her lip and gave a
bizarre smile.
 

is
 

“Ah … I couldn’t have stopped it like this.”

 

"What... what... what... what is this...?"

 

Ellen muttered in a frenzy, followed by the others.

 

“Uh… uh…?”
 

Ludwig couldn't help but be mesmerized as he looked at the scene of the

slaughter and the man who seemed to be the master of the slaughter.
 

H
 

A
 

“Priest… sir…?”
 

“Ah, Ludwig…”
 

While holding the small sword she was holding in her hand, she wiped the
back of her nose with the back of her hand.
 

He tried to wipe off the blood, but on the contrary, it became a bizarre
figure, with blood spreading more and more on his face.
 

"Yes. Ludwig knows nothing...”

 

Somehow, it was an expression of embarrassment.

 

However , in contrast to her body covered in blood, her expression of pure

regret was in contrast to the more eerie look.
 

“Priest...? How did the priest...? And, this. What the hell...?”
 

With Ludwig's reaction alone, everyone in this place had no choice but to
know who the woman in front of them was.
 

Archbishop Rowen is alive. The priest, who was said to have died, is
slaughtering in the conference room on the top floor of the Knights
Templar.
 

All.
 

And the paladin blocking the way at the entrance

 
empty dungeon.
 

It can be guessed that it was not an independent act.

 

There was some competition.

 

A colossal collusion that is hard to imagine.

 

and dead people.

 

11
 

The clothes of those who were murdered without even knowing their
shape.
 

It is impossible to know that they are high-ranking priests of a distant

position just by their attire.
 

was not in
 

“You, who did you kill?”

 

At Ellen's question, Rowen shrugged.

 

is
 

“They are the Popes.”

 
The total number of dead bodies is five. That alone forced Ellen to guess
what had happened without Rowen's words.
 

blood-stained
 

“By the way, have you not seen Ilrayon Telton?”

 

"........What?"
 

“Where and how I smelled it. I ran away.”

 

It was not a lie to say that the Knights Templar commander was absent.
 

It's the first time I've seen Rowen in person, except for Ludwig.
 

“If you don’t know, will you stop meddling in the internal affairs of the
Knights Templar and turn it off?”
 

“ …what?”
 

“It is rude to interfere too much with other people’s chores.”

 

Now I can't even guess where the situation started.

 

The priest who died is alive.

 

For some reason the priest is slaughtering the five popes horribly,
 
Even everyone in the Great War of the Knights Templar seems to have
tolerated the situation and stepped aside.
 

From where.
 

what.
 

How did this scene unfold before your eyes?

 

Is it right to draw a sword?

 

year
 

2 days
 

-
 

Ellen had her eyes wide open and her fingertips trembling.
 

"I don't like that crazy bitch either, but I'd like to leave it alone for now."
 

And, suddenly, everyone was forced to turn to the corridor this time at the
sound of a voice from behind. “It’s always bad timing like this. We must be
hated by the world.”
 

For some reason, there was a person with arms crossed, leaning against
the railing of the circular staircase. “It’s good to roam around here and
there, but why don’t you step back from here?”
 

All four of them couldn't help but be even more astonished to see the
person who suddenly appeared.
 

One
 

all
 

In particular, Ellen's complexion was almost pale blue.

 

"Olivia... Ranche?"
 

One of the three temple students who disappeared with the Demon King.
 

Olivia Ranche looking at them

 

there was.
 

Not Heinrich, nor Ludwig, nor Louise. It was equally astonishing to know
that she was a person who should never be here.
 

“I’ll tell you briefly.”

 

Olivia looks at them with her arms crossed and says, whether they
understand her existence or not. “From now on, the Knights Templar and
the denomination that you have given us are ours. Well... Strictly speaking,
we are now on the right track.”
 
"...I beg your pardon...?"
 

“So, come back knowing that.”

 

Olivia was looking straight at Ellen.

 

“You are smart. Do you know that if you use knives recklessly here, things
get weird?”
 

In front of that arrogant and dignified threat

 

Standing, Ellen was starting to want to give up understanding the situation.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

613
 

Ilayon Wolton was waiting for space transfer in the Warp Spot.
 

The popes already knew that the demon king's followers were increasing.
And Ilayon Wolton was clearly sensing such an air current, even if he did
not know it in detail.
 
But in the meantime, I thought I had to think about whether to stand on
the side of the Demon King or the Empire.
 

But that wasn't the point.

 

The possibility that the followers grouped and turned their backs on the
leadership
 

wasn't hitting
 

The powers within the Order of the Yellow Emperor have already been
empowered by the followers of the Demon King, and although it is unclear
whether Rowen is the representative or not, it was clear that he was a key
figure.
 

However, the only ones that have gone so far are the powers of the
denomination of the emperor.
 

allied forces.
 

The Knights and Priests of the Holy Knights, which Ileon Wolton had always
commanded, could support the Demon King, but they could not be under
Rowen's control.
 

That bond that has crossed the battlefield and dead line countless times
together is not something that can be easily betrayed.
 

Therefore, compared to the Paladins and Priests of the Allied Forces, the
powers of the denomination of the emperor are literally only a handful.
 
Although the actual rank of the Knights Templar commander is lower than
that of the Popes, he has enormous authority and power.
 

What Rowen had in his grasp was only that much.

 

The Knights Templar commander can, if he so desires, cause an act

equivalent to a coup, and that is still the case today.
 

If you go back to the Allied Forces camp and return with a large paladin
corps, Ilrayon Mutton has enough troops to wipe out all the negative forces
of the Yellow Taoist Church.
 

HIE
 

Ilayon Wolton was the mastermind behind the madness of trying to purge
the enemy's chieftain in the middle of the enemy line.
 

The most elite paladins who carried out that order

 

It was possible because they were the people of Ileon Wolton, but all of
them were killed by Rowen.
 

As a Heretic Inquisitor, Rowen himself was overestimating his own fighting

power. It is clear that he was overly underestimated, and that he was
hiding his true strength.
 

Ilayon Welton selected those who could be recovered from among those
who remained, breathlessly selected those who were not enlisted by Loen,
and Illeon Wolton planned to return to the Allied Forces garrison.
 
Neither the popes nor the commanders of the Knights Templar can control
the power of the denomination of the emperor.
 

one situation.
 

I don't know what to do, but I have to go back to the Allied positions and
think about it.
 

There were a few places where I thought I was my hometown, so I had to

organize my thoughts in a situation where my personal safety was secured.
 

“Captain. From now on… what will happen?”

 

"I do not know."

 

It is a situation of anger that the Popes have turned over the entire
denomination to the Demon King, and even the Popes did not have the
authority to decide the denomination in the first place.
 

L
 

And he was making Rowen's people track down Rowen.

 

The zodiac is dangerous.

 

have to leave
 
So Ilayon Wolton waits for the mass teleport magic to activate in the warp
spot to return to the Allies.
 

was in progress
 

“When I return, I go straight to the camp. There's no guarantee that

Rowen's work wouldn't have stretched out there either. There, once we do
the verification, how will we handle this...”
 

I thought it was dangerous for Rowen to touch the Empire, but I didn't
know that Rowen had become the most dangerous person. he ruined
everything
 

At the thought of having everything messed up, Ilayon Wolton wanted to

bite his tongue.
 

once back
 

If you just go back, then.

 

next?
 

If you make a mistake, a civil war may arise.

 

There is little to no here.

 

Paladins and priests of the Allied Forces follow the commander of the
Knights Templar more than the Pope. There are people who support the
Demon King, but that is only compassion, and he sincerely follows Ilayon
Wolton, who has served with him. So they have no choice but to fully
support Ilay on Wolton.
 

Now Ilayon Wolton is the commander who abandoned the army and
jumped into the enemy territory.
 

As long as they return to their original state, if they can bring the army
back, control of the situation will come to Ilrayon Wolton.
 

I had no intention of overstepping the authority of the popes.

 

All.
 

But if the authority of the popes has become worthless, we cannot stand
still.
 

All.
 

It means that the main denomination has completely lost its function as a
denomination.
 

The problem in itself that the main denomination was privatized by only
one existence is a problem.
 

All.
 

Negotiations with the Demon King and coexistence were also thought to
be respected if the chiefs were ultimately chosen. Because there was no
reason to not understand.
 

However, if someone other than the head already controls the Jushin
Church, the Church should not exist in that way.
 

The Popes were incompetent.

 

And Ilayon Wolton was also incompetent.

 

I thought I was reading the chart, but I was just looking up, saying I was
going to read the chart.
 

Empire, Demon King, Emperor.

 

I only thought of those things, but I didn't really look at the changes
happening from below.
 

I thought that the movement from below might touch big problems, but I
didn't know that the movement itself was already a big problem.
 

I don't know where to start, but I'm going back.

 

Popes were incompetent beyond incompetent

 

All.
 

However, Ilayon Wolton is acutely aware of his incompetence, but he

knows that he is not.
 
An enormous paladin and priesthood are still under his control.
 

After returning home, they have to do something about the already broken
state new denomination.
 

You will be able to decide what to do next.

 

“When we return, we will immediately gather at the headquarters.”

 

“Yes, Captain.”
 

Ilayon Tulton felt nervous and anxious because his return might be the
signal of a great civil war.
 

Will he adapt to the situation as it is, how will his bond with the Demon
King turn out, and what will happen to Rowen's work?
 

He had too many things in his hands.

 

how long did you wait

 

- Flash!
 

Along with the flash, Mass Teleport was cast.

 

With a flickering of vision, Ileon Wolton opened his closed eyes.

 

“
 

...this."
 

And, as soon as Ilrayon Wolton saw the scene unfolding in front of him, he
had no choice but to realize everything.
 

Since you moved from the warp spot, you should have moved directly to
the warp spot of the Allied Forces garrison.
 

However.
 

One
 

Now, Ileon Wolton has arrived in an unknown forest.

 

And none of his companions were with him.

 

But he wasn't alone.

 

There were two people in front of me.

 

On a tree stump, the Demon King was sitting.

 

“I heard you were going to call it Intercept… Well, it’s a function, I just
experienced it, so you understand?”
 

And next to the Demon King was a girl with ponytails.

 
"...it's a first screen."
 

Daughter of the Archduke of Saint-Ouen.

 

Heriot de Saint-Ouen, who was called the greatest genius in the history of
magic, was guarding the demon king.
 

“In the beginning… I couldn’t even go back.”

 

When Ilayon Wolton returns, a civil war ensues.

 

What the Knights Templar commander himself knew, there was no way
others didn't know.
 

“This is so… it’s a strange and uncomfortable situation. Is not it? It was only
yesterday that we decided to hold hands, but now we have to face each
other like this.”
 

Yesterday's enemy is today's friend.

 

Wherever we went yesterday when we decided to become friends, today

we become enemies again.
 

Turning round and round, it was just that kind of story

 

What will happen when Ilayon Wolton returns to the Allied garrison.
 
did n't know that he had to be the most vigilant, so this had to happen. In
the first place, the moment Eleon Mutton disappeared, it was natural to
want to return to the garrison.
 

“Originally, I had no intention of killing any of you.”

 

The Demon King speaks quietly.

 

"That's right. Whatever the reason, we held your hand in the hope of
saving someone's life. What's the use of changing the Pope or the Knights
Templar commander? It only hurts your head."
 

“Staying the status quo, I like it. I like you as much, no, more than you.”
 

"Of course I don't want the Gates situation to stay the same."
 

“So, without any major changes, the Knights Templar commander was like
this, the Popes were going to be like this, and as long as they didn’t make
noise with each other, it would have happened.
 

All. Let's not see blood from fighting each other. I was thinking like this
That’s why I didn’t even plan to change the angle of death.”
 

“No, by the way, if you don’t change it, more shitty things might happen.
 

yes."
 

“And, you were plotting a fucking thing and you didn’t tell me that?”
 
“I knew it would be difficult for us to become full alliances or hierarchies.
But the popes condemned the infidels. He said he was trying to kill me.
 

And, not one or two, and there aren’t that many humans left, but what if
you’ve already made up your mind to get rid of your inner wife?”
 

“I was thinking of being used, so I said that I would be able to say that it
was attached to the liver and then to the gallbladder. I didn't mean to say
that you're going to destroy the liver because it's attached to the
gallbladder, remove the gallbladder because it's attached to the liver, and
do that."
 

At the demon king's bitter bitter words, Il Rayon Wolton opened his eyes.
 

“Yeah, you wouldn't know. It must have been the Popes' thoughts. Have
you ever had time to think about such a thing?”
 

“Thank you for letting me not have to make excuses.”

 

“I wouldn’t say it’s wrong not to know. It's not really at all wrong."
 

The war was too daunting for Ilrayon Wolton.

 

To understand how the situation of the emperor is going, what the popes
are thinking, and how the political situation inside the denomination is
going from there
 

Because of this, Ilayon Wolton was too far from the ecliptic.
 
It was the same before the Allied Forces dispatched. He wandered the
battlefield rather than being at the Templar's headquarters.
 

Concentrating on the war, he was too far away from practice.

 

Ilrayon Wolton.
 

I worked too hard.

 

In order to fulfill the duties and beliefs of a powerful paladin who fights by
himself by working too hard.
 

He didn't care about politics.

 

“So, the Popes decided to grind them all out. Of course, if you stick a knife
to your neck and tell them not to do that, I won't do it. I'll have to nod my
head. By the way, at the point in time when the damn bastards didn't tell
me about the pagan slaughter plan, I mean, you've already fucked enough
of my favor. But rather than just expecting five popes to follow me, I think
it would be better for me to have one person there who listens to me and
understands my heart.”
 

"no way...."
 

Ilayon Wolton looked at the Demon King with his mouth open blankly.
 

“I met Rowen too late. I don't know if it was before Rowen did something
crazy, but if we leave it like this, one of the two is going to happen,
whether all the infidels are killed or the Empire is destroyed."
 
The Demon King had to make a decision.
 

“The Five Great Protestant Churches will be united, and a new religious
system will be established in which the Demon Church and the Heroism
Church are all united. To protect all heretics. no,
 

It's no longer pagan. You will be admitted to the Jushin Church.”

 

Unified Divinity Church.

 

“And, the older sister I know well will be the head of that place.”
 

Arrows and bombs fired by others explode here and there,

 

converging into one big bang.

 

In the end, it was both a great unity and a beginning of division.

 

Instead of preventing chaos right now, it will also become a focal point of
division in the future.
 

“In the Empire… in the middle of the Empire… Are you going to plant the
flag of the Dark Land…”
 

Those who were quick to notice that the power of the demon king had
entered the zodiac
 

"okay."
 

If you don't do this, everything might be ruined, so the Demon King came
out.
 

They tried to use the Five Great Spirit Churches as they are, but the
situation went out of control. That's why it's impossible to survive unless
you make a bigger physical improvement.
 

Events that would have been reserved for the future had they not tried to
kill Rowen, with one decision by Ilayon Bölton, they were rapidly moved
forward.
 

“Purges or anything like that, I honestly don’t agree with that. That's why I
left you guys alone, but, I think that crazy Rowen was right."
 

“ ……
 

“It seemed that new wine should be put in new bottles.”

 

If you take control of a group and leave it alone, existing interests remain. If
that's the case, it's as if you didn't actually take control. You can hide
whatever you want to hide from your superiors, and you can collate as
much as you want.
 

“It was impossible in the first place to borrow only the name clumsily.”
 

At this point where everything goes to extremes, there is no such thing as a

moderate book in the first place.
 

If you are going to do it, be sure, precisely.

 

and cruelly.
 

There should be no backtracking.

 

I realized that it would be foolish not to drive out the established

established powers when trying to take control of a group at a time when
the purges are rampant even in an era without chaos and the whole world
is shaking.
 

The Pope and the Knights Templar were recruited. So I only knew that he
had taken over the Order and the Knights Templar.
 

However, the reality was not in the slightest.

 

Existing popes will someday exorcise the infidels

 

the idea of getting rid of them, so they were not fit for the religious system
to be reformed. And, inevitably, we cannot hope that new ideas will be
instilled in their senile heads. If they cooperate, it will be pretending to
cooperate.
 

He removed the popes who thought they had real power without real
power.
 

And this time, Ilayon Wolton.

 

It has real power, it has symbolism, and there are many people who follow
it.
 

In fact, the core of the Lord's Church's armed forces.

 

If Ilayon Wolton had returned safely to the Allied garrison, depending on

his choices, a civil war could have raged in the zodiac.
 

"The Pope's old friends are rude, but you did your best from my point of
view, but you seem to be the kind of person who only shook hands with
everyone?"
 

In fact, Ileon Wolton didn't even sell the Order to the Demon King. It was
the Pope's choice.
 

The attempt to purge Rowen was ultimately in its own way, at this point in
time, such confusion.
 

I did it because it was best not to happen.

 

“But now that I have decided to push Rowen, I can’t go with you.
 

done."
 

However , since the purge has begun, the fact that Ilay on Wolton is also an
existing force does not change.
 

It's not about stepping back because you're wrong, it's about making
people back down because they have to.
 

Purges are just like that.

 

And Lee Sang-sang, who had decided to take Rowen's hand, and Ilrayon
Wolton, who tried to kill Rowen, became a being that could not be left
alone in the Knights Templar.
 

HAL
 

“So unlike the Popes, I want to give you some choice.”

 

Ileon Wolton was looking at the Demon King with a firm expression.
 

"option...?"
 

“Yeah, just two.”

 

The Demon King spreads two fingers.

 

“First, you will die by my hands on this spot.”

 

The Demon King folds one finger.

 

“Second, I quietly retire.”

 

retirement.
 

It was a word more unimaginable than death.

 

On the top floor of the Great Hall of the Knights Templar

 

A still, uncomfortable silence was maintained.

 

The survival of the deceased priest.

 

And the scene where the priest brutally murdered the five popes.
 

The appearance of Olivia Lanche, who disappeared following the Demon

King.
 

I don't know where they started, but Olivia Ranche's words were plain.
 

The Knights Templar and the Five Great Spirit Churches now belong to the
Demon King.
 

Aside from the things below the surface that people didn't know about,
that was the reality pushed in front of them.
 

Ellen clenched her fists and was unable to act, as did Louise and Heinrich.
 

"It's nonsense... nonsense..."

 

Only Ludwig, with his eyes wide open, glared at Olivia Ranche.
 

see.
 

“ How could you be here? How can the Demon King have the Knights
Templar? Such a thing....
 

Such a thing shouldn't happen! How are you guys! like this... like this. so
proudly Talk like that in the middle of the ecliptic!”
 

Ludwig's anger, which had been sleeping in shame and remorse, explodes.
 

“You don't feel any guilt at all? Do you know how many people died
because of you guys? But, then what? Killing the Popes, damn it. Rowen.
this. Are you saying this was the Demon King's plan? you guys How could
you be so blatantly like this...!"
 

"hey."
 

Seeing Ludwig explode in anger, Olivia Ranche coldly rubbed the toro and
entered.
 

“Am I talking to you?”

 

"...What?"
 

Olivia clicks her tongue briefly.

 

“And who are you in the first place?”

 

For Olivia to remember, Ludwig was only a passing person.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

614
 

Olivia suddenly appeared, and Ludwig was furious when he heard about
the Demon King's conspiracy.
 

However, the answer returned from Olivia to Ludwig's sanctuary was plain.
 

who are you in the first place

 

Ludwig couldn't help but harden at those shocking words.

 

Ellen and Louise are the only people worthy of Olivia's conversation here.
 

Ludwig couldn't help but forget what he said when he realized that he
didn't even know him.
 

“I don’t have time to convince you little bastards one by one.”

 

Handling of small dishes.

 

Ludwig's tongue seemed to freeze.

 

Ludwig felt the urge to bite his tongue at this tragic point.
 

11
 

“Stand back, Ellen, I don’t want to fight you.”

 

Knowing that Ellen is carrying it, Olivia Ranche, who had always hated
Ellen, now still wants Ellen at least.
 

respect
 

At this point, Olivia was not talking to anyone except Ellen Artorius.
 

Even Louise treats her as if she knew it was out of the ordinary, and if only
Ellen stepped down, everyone else would back down.
 

Ludwig's eyes brightened as he saw El Ren, who could neither draw his
sword nor retreat.
 

that hesitation. that fear,

 

That fear and hesitation.

 

Ludwig clearly sees it.

 

At first, being a hero was just an illusion.

 

Was it impossible for Ellen to oppose the Demon King?

 

Have you still not forgotten the feelings you had in the past?
 
I had a feeling I might be.
 

If Ellen confronts the Demon King, he may not be able to fight.

 

Just like Ellen's sensitive reaction to Christina's rant.

 

Regardless of the truth, Ellen might not be able to point a sword at the
Demon King, Ludwig had thought so.
 

At this point, Ludwig has no choice but to confirm.

 

Seeing Ellen not showing any hostility to the demon king, let alone the
person who disappeared after the demon king.
 

That Ellen is not a person who can fight the Demon Lord.
 

realize at this point.

 

- Kurreung!
 

At that moment, Ludwig's body was enveloped in blue magic.

 

I understand Ellen's helplessness.

 

I don't blame Ellen.

 

But if no one comes forward, if Ellen doesn't fight for whatever reason,
someone else has to fight.
 

You must not back down from fear and fear.

 

Somebody has to punish those demons.

 

“Ludwig! no!"
 

As Ludwig was about to leave, Ellen quickly grabbed Ludwig by the

shoulder.
 

“You are… no. no. don't do it. You... don't know anything. don't do it. don't
fight no."
 

why can't i fight

 

Why can't I draw my sword?

 

When you say that you don't know, Ludwig bites his teeth.
 

“What do I not know?”

 

“ ……’
 

“What can’t you tell me?”

 

At Ludwig's words, Ellen bites her teeth.

 
It is because he knows that he hates his own situation and behavior of
having to say such a thing, but there is nothing he can do about it.
 

"I don't know. It's better to not know..."

 

When the Emperor and Tana say that they don't need to know about that,
Ellen, who wants to know, returns what she heard to Ludwig.
 

“All I. it's all my fault it's all my fault like that. That's all.... All you need to
know is that...” |
 

you don't know anything

 

it's better not to know

 

A little bit of truth is harsher than nothing after all.

 

Because it only instills a sense of shame that you don't deserve to know
the truth.
 

“Yeah, don’t be rude or rude.”

 

Ludwig Hee looks at Olivia this time in that friendly and bloody tone.
 

“I don’t know about Ellen, the princess over there, and the superpowers,
but even if you’re a geek, you don’t seem to care much about the trend?
 

That was the raw truth

 

“There are things in the world that you don’t need to know, and there are
things that only give you a headache if you need to find out. So just live
without knowing. Don’t even think about throwing away your life while
being strangely stubborn.”
 

Those are violent words, but also to prevent Ludwig from rushing to death.
 

useless and sad to know.

 

You can't even be my opponent, and you'll only be killed if you run for
nothing.
 

I don't even know who you are

 

That's why you're such a trivial bastard that nothing happens even if you
die.
 

Even if others don't know, there's no problem at all if you kill me, so
Olivia's words that she would kill me if I met her were a tragic truth.
 

In front of that truth, Ludwig couldn't take a single step away from him.
 

If you die on this spot.

 

if you die
 

What happens?
 
It would be a big deal if Ellen died. Because the warrior is dead.
 

Louis von Schwarz is the commander of the Schwarz Army. If she dies, the
Allies will be thrown into chaos.
 

Heinrich is a very powerful force in the Allied Forces, and he has a similar
level of activity to Ellen.
 

All of them should not get hurt or die.

 

Only Ludwig in this place.

 

Ludwig, who even lost his arm and was unable to fight, is the most
insignificant being who will not be left behind even if he dies.
 

Ellen was holding her shoulders firmly to prevent Ludwig from stepping
forward.
 

"Yeah... yes..."
 

Because if a guy who doesn't care if he dies goes out, he might really die.
 

Because Olivia Ranche might really do it.

 

Ludwig couldn't help but notice that Ellen was desperately trying to keep
him from leaving.
 

buy
 

ji
 

But the situation itself is already strange.

 

It's strange that Olivia Ranche cares about that.

 

Why doesn't Ellen attack Olivia?

 

Why doesn't Olivia fight Ellen?

 

Olivia Ranche is on the devil's side, you don't have to worry about that.
 

Ellendo, Louise, and Heinrich.

 

If it's the Demon King's subordinate, he must try to kill him somehow. All
three would be a threat to the Demon King.
 

However, Olivia's attitude is that she can't touch the three of them, and
can only kill the insignificant Ludwig.
 

And Ellen blocks Ludwig as if she knows it too.

 

Olivia doesn't want to fight Ellen, and Ellen doesn't want to fight Olivia
either.
 

The Demon King devoured the Five Great Spirit Churches. Even after
hearing the shocking story, he does not draw his sword.
 

That's right.
 

The fact that each other's attitudes tell each other.

 

We don't know everything, but there is one truth we can know through
this situation.
 

Although they externally acknowledge that they should be hostile to each

other, the only fact that this situation tells us is that they cannot touch
each other when they see each other.
 

They don't even hate each other.

 

I don't even think of it as an enemy.

 

Ellen did not foresee or know this.

 

However, although I was embarrassed, I am not concerned about the price

in the end.
 

no, you can't fight

 

“From the beginning… everything… everything… everything people

know…”
 

Ludwig mutters blankly as if he's lost.

 
"It was all a lie... Is this...?"
 

Ludwig's eyes sank deep and dark.

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

In the end, the fight couldn't happen on the spot.

 

Heinrich and Louise were also silent because they knew what catastrophe
would happen if they act recklessly on the spot.
 

There were only those who did not draw a sword, and there were only
those who had no meaning to draw a sword.
 

In the end , they watched with their eyes open as the Knights Templar fell
into the hands of the Demon King, and of course they had no choice but to
retreat from the spot without doing anything.
 

The Empire was creating an army of the undead by reviving the dead.
 

Rowen, who was said to have died, is alive for some reason, and as a
servant of the Demon King, he took over the Shinjuku Order.
 

You only know the results.

 

I had no choice but to watch the results.

 

It was no wonder that Louise and Heinrich were as shocked as Ludwig was.
 

And the shock that Ellen received was bound to be even greater.
 

Why did this happen, and why are you doing this? Those who know the
truth about Reinhardt have no choice but to feel fear and fear, as those
who do not know and those who do not know.
 

"Ludwig, I..."
 

“There are many things I don’t know. You don't even deserve to know.
What I need to know will make a difference.”
 

After walking for a while, Ellen carefully opened her mouth, but Ludwig cut
the word in the middle and entered.
 

deserve to know something.

 

No need to know something.

 

Is there such a thing

 

“By the way, no matter how stupid I am, I know that.”

 
“If the Shinju Church already belongs to the Demon King, then you
shouldn’t have to fight there.”
 

Ludwig nodded slowly, as if he understood why Ellen couldn't fight.

 

“It doesn’t matter whether you can fight the Demon Lord or not, it’s not
that you shouldn’t fight just now… I understand now.”
 

Ludwig seemed to know now that the imperial dynasty could be ruined if
touched wrongly.
 

“The fact that the Shinto Church has passed over to the Demon King,
shouldn’t it be something that no one should know? If something like that
becomes known, bigger things will happen.”
 

Ludwig looks at Ellen and asks. Should I keep this a secret?

 

Ellen doesn't answer.

 

CHL HL
 

Passing by Ellen without an answer, this time Ludwig looks at Louise.

 

“Innocent people might die. You might die from getting caught up in an
irrelevant fight. To reduce the sacrifice, we have to do that.”
 

Ludwig does not blame Ellen

 
All.
 

It was just a moment when you shouldn't draw your sword. So it was the
right choice not to fight as a result.
 

But Ludwig saw that it was not that he did not fight, but that he did not
fight.
 

Ludwig confirmed with his own eyes that Ellen could not fight the Demon
Lord.
 

That is unavoidable.
 

Ludwig thinks by substituting himself.

 

In fact, if precious friends such as Ranion Sessor and Delphine, who were
his precious people, were actually Demon Kings,
 

Even if it were me, I wouldn't have been able to draw a sword.

 

It's sad, it's wretched, it's sad.

 

I don't think I'll ever be able to fight without shaking.

 

So, Ludwig was thinking that Ellen might be shaken, and that was the truth.
 

I don't resent Ellen.

 
There is no reason to be resentful .
 

What you can't fight is only what you can't fight.

 

That Ellen must kill the Demon King is only a demand from the public and
has nothing to do with Ellen's will.
 

It's terribly absurd and sad that Ellen, who has already saved so many
people, is resentful for not being able to point her sword at the Demon
King.
 

But if the saying that this can't be done and that way can't be kept going
on.
 

After all, what is left other than saying that nothing should be done?
 

What happens as it happens, what happens as it happens.

 

The saying that you must let it all go will hold true at every moment.
 

And another problem.

 

As Christina said.
 

The fact that the gate incident was not necessarily the fault of the Demon
King alone.
 

that there is some hidden truth.

 

Ludwig doesn't know exactly what Ellen meant when he said he only
needed to know that everything was his fault.
 

important thing is that he has no right to know the truth.

 

The reason is simple.

 

because it's nothing

 

'Cause I'm not that important

 

Because they are worthless, they don't care if they kill them, and they
don't have the right to know the truth.
 

Where the hell does that come from?

 

Who the hell grants the right to know the truth?

 

The truth doesn't matter anymore.

 

Whatever it was, Ludwig knew it was worth nothing.

 

So, I wasn't even curious anymore.

 

Ludwig's expression, which had crossed the threshold of helplessness and

despair, was rather detached.
 
“It’s difficult.”
 

However, just saying that.

 

"It's very difficult."

 

After passing the Temple Gate, Ludwig hurriedly left even though the road
was the same anyway.
 

“I will go first.”
 

no one fights
 

Someone must have made a mistake.

 

What if no one wants to fight?

 

He said that words are difficult, but Ludwig's dark expression and gait
seemed firmer than ever.
 

Now that I've decided what to do

 

like you know now.

 

Ellen was looking at Ludwig's back as he moved away, biting his lip.
 

All.
 
small and small
 

He could only feel the dark and drab back of a man who was so trivial and
insignificant that he finally realized that nothing was given to him.
 

Olivia Ranche's rant, saying that even if four crabs die, it has no effect on
the general public.
 

It was the raw truth.

 

Even if the reason was to prevent Ludwig from acting hastily, it does not
change the fact that the words are true and that he has become a dagger
in Ludwig's chest.
 

Louise sighs.
 

“The Demon King does not wish for the destruction of the world, and the
Empire has no choice but to shake.
 

Although she could not know the details and details, Louise had no choice
but to know the past, the present, and the future to some extent just by
sensing the huge flow.
 

Even if I didn't hear from Ellen in detail, I could already feel it.
 

Raging heathen,
 

massacre.
 
Control of the Demon King's Temple Knights.
 

A warrior who cannot fight.

 

A servant of the Demon King who does not want to fight the hero.
 

and,
 

Empire silence.
 

“I didn’t know what I wanted to know, but I found out what I needed to
know.”
 

I couldn't figure out where and where Rowen's work was intertwined.
 

I didn't even need to know anymore.

 

But strangely enough, Louise learned what she should know.

 

The direction of what the royal family must do in the future to survive
 

saliva.
 

I knew in which direction the huge flow of time was going.

 

Louise failed as an individual, and nothing worked out.

 
But as a princess of Kernstadt, she couldn't have been more successful
than this.
 

Louise looks at Ellen, who is staring blankly at the snowy clearing with a
firm expression.
 

It was just before it collapsed.

 

But, it can never be broken, so that firm expression can't be distorted.

 

That pale, hardened expression, like a piece of glass that was about to
break at any moment.
 

Louise continued to stare.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

615
 

Fortune or misfortune, there was no fight.

 

Ellen went back quietly with her companions.

 
After realizing something, he took Loudwig, who had lost his mind, and
quietly disappeared.
 

“The timing is really bad.”

 

Olivia laughed at Rowen's words.

 

"We're pretty sure we have such a curse. If there's something we don't

really want to see, we get caught. Bad luck."
 

“Haha, maybe every moment is a scene you really don’t want to see?”
 

“It sounds like you are right.”

 

In the conference room that had become a sea of blood, Olivia sat at the
table, crossed her legs, and watched Rowen tidying up the scene with her
arms crossed.
 

With the prayer of purification, with a mop and a broom, the scattered
pieces of meat were being cleaned, cleaned, and organized.
 

"If you're going to clean it up like this, you'll only scratch your neck. Why
did you make a shit like this?"
 

12
 

“People like this shouldn’t die comfortably. So it bothered me a bit.”

 
“...how on earth do you think a person like you would die who said
something like that?”
 

“I’ll think about it then.”

 

“It’s good to sell.”

 

“It should be good to sell.”

 

Rowen, who was cleaning the sea of blood with a smile, and Olivia, who
looked at the scene with a grin and gave no help, could not be called a
sane person.
 

“What happened to Ilrayon Wolton?”

 

“If you go back, you will be treated like you went back, if you don’t go back,
you will be treated like you didn’t go back.”
 

"That's fortunate."
 

Even if he intercepted or failed to intercept Ilrayon Wolton returning to the

Allied Forces through Intercept, he was prepared for that moment.
 

It could not have happened in the first place for Ileon Wolton to return to
the camp safely and lead the army to the emperor.
 

Olivia stares intently at Rowen mopping hard.

 
“Unlike the Popes, Illeon Wolton will not be killed. No complaints?”
 

“I don’t know about the complaints, but if I don’t kill such a person, won’t
there be repercussions?”
 

“I’m going to send you to a place where you can’t be if you’re going to be a
relapse.”
 

“Isn’t there a time when it’s possible to send him out?”

 

“What is Guiyang?
 

I'll let you spend the rest of your life. But you can't use anyone yourself,
and you can't just be used. If I don’t know anything else, wouldn’t that
yangban have the right to grow old and die comfortably?”
 

"I'm not saying I'm going to die from that person, but it is."
 

Ileon Wolton will spend the rest of his life in Edina.

 

It is impossible even if he wants to become a descendant himself, and he

sends him to a place where he cannot be found even if someone tries to
usurp him as the head of the Crusader Division.
 

CAL
 

L..
 
Rowen knew what Olivia's words meant, so she smiled brightly while
diligently picking up the flesh.
 

“By the way, it seems that you have found a new home somewhere.”
 

“Why do you want to go?”

 

"sure."
 

“Look.”
 

"I'll do my best."
 

No matter how you look at it, he's a savory little guy, and he's a crazy
person who makes people feel cool, but his loyalty to the Demon King is
genuine.
 

It had been a few days since Olivia had seen Rowen.

 

However, Rowen treated Olivia very warmly from the beginning. Rather, it
was to the extent that the back of the neck became cooler.
 

“I know you like Reinhardt, but why am I so obsessed with you?”

 

“When no one in the world believed in the Demon King, he was one of
those who believed in him.”
 

".......ah. Was that the point of view…”

 

Rowen is now a follower of the demon king himself, but when he first saw
the demon king, he thought the words he picked up and served were a lie.
 

The moment the gate incident happened and everything went according to
the demon king's prediction, he changed his mind.
 

Therefore, from Rowen's point of view, the three people who believed in
the Demon King from beginning to end had no choice but to think of them
on an equal footing with the Demon Lord.
 

Therefore, Rowen had no choice but to not only follow the Demon King,
but also be loyal to Olivia Ranche, the representative sent by the Demon
King.
 

Ho
 

support
 

“I wonder if it was necessary to kill the popes.”

 

Not to say in front of the corpses, Olivia let out a deep sigh.
 

“For now, they will not be able to accept the Holy Order. The fact that
demonism and shintoism have the same root is still not well accepted by
me. But what about these old popes?”
 

“It is not.”
 
Before learning of the Demon King's contact, Rowen envisioned adding two
denominations to the Five Great Protestant Churches.
 

refugee camp, induces genocide, and maximizes antipathy towards the

Empire.
 

Then, they take control of the Shinto denominations, and reorganize them
into a form that includes the Holy Knights and the Five Great Protestant
denominations, including the Demon Church and the Dragon Xieth.
 

I never thought that it would work out. And there were no concrete plans.
 

The important thing is to know that the moment the Five Great Protestant
Churches expand like that, there will be great chaos. The Protestant Church
that absorbed refugees would be internally confused and unable to absorb
them well, but it would have the effect of bringing together people who
hate the Empire.
 

What Rowen wanted was ruin.

 

So, making the Shinto denomination bigger is only in making it gigantic,

and there was no intention of doing anything with it.
 

But just in time, the Demon King appeared.

 

Confusion was not what the Demon King wanted

 

All.
 
Rowen wished for ruin, but the Demon King did not wish for it, so the task
to be done was different.
 

Rowen's plan stopped in the middle, but he can't pick up what has already
happened.
 

A genocide ensued, and antipathy towards the Empire reached its peak.
 

next step, indiscriminate gigantism, they do not attempt to detonate the

denomination itself as a bomb at will.
 

The Demon King is trying to reform his faith.

 

It's not like Rowen's intention to cause confusion by recklessly churning the
Heroic Cult and the Demon Cult.
 

In the name of the Holy Church,

 

Correct misunderstandings about gods and demons.

 

Of course, that task is not easy. In the end, it's right to turn into a bomb.
 

But this time, the bomb's designer just doesn't want to detonate it.
 

Therefore, it is not something that can happen all of a sudden to transform

the main denomination into a holy denomination in Edina.
 

Over time, you will take it slowly and gradually.

 

“Even if the Popes did not accept our plan, it does not mean that it was
impossible to make him a puppet. I have to kill myself like this, it's difficult
to recover
 

isn't it wobbly? Who is now doing what these yangbans have been doing
up to now? Five popes change, that's very questionable. Well, as long as
Reinhardt said so, I don't have any intentions of swearing. I'm not sure if
this was a good choice, but I
 

Is."
 

“Ah… I see what you mean.”

 

Five vacancies suddenly appear for popes.

 

Therefore, the confusion Reinhardt did not want.

 

Rowen shook her head at Olivia's question about whether the chaos in
itself was aggravating and the Protestant Church creaking.
 

"It's okay, because the popes didn't do anything worthy of work in the first
place.
 

yo. this.
 

“…was only taking up seats?”

 

me
 

I
 

under
 

“Of course, the Popes gave orders, ordered things, and made me do things,
but I didn’t actually do them. I didn't even have a real ticket. So there is no
problem without the Popes. It will roll better.”
 

“If you have to order what you want and do what you have been told, then
the Popes did the job and they had real power. What are you talking
about?”
 

“Did that command come from your own head?”

 

"Well?"
 

Olivia tilted her head as if she didn't understand Rowen's words.

 

“Listen only to what the auxiliary bishops tell you, make judgments based
on their advice, receive analysis, and hear what the best option is, and
then act like a parrot.
 

Is it true that the orders given by people who just follow their words are
the judgments and orders that come out of that person’s head?”
 

"ah."
 
“If you can control the information that goes into someone's head, you can
control their behavior and judgment. But that person will think that he has
judged and acted on his own. Surprisingly, it’s easier to control the
thoughts of stubborn old men?”
 

“Did you even control it?”

 

“You take care of yourself and take anxiety

 

Was it really the Popes' own judgment to come up with the story of having
to attach themselves to the Demon King after thinking about it all...?"
 

"her....."
 

“The power of the Demon King keeps getting too strong in his ears. There
are too many supporters of the Demon King even within the church. If this
is the case, the church
 

This whole thing might be passed on to the Demon King. There may be a
coup d'état within the denomination. The trend these days is It is difficult
to change that trend. If you keep saying those words over and over... over
and over again."
 

Rowen laughs.
 

“What thoughts can fill the heads of the old pigs who are desperate to save
their place?”
 

“Of course, you would think that you made your own judgment and made
a decision.”
 

“But, what if there were actually many supporters of the Demon King, but
not as many as the Popes heard?”
 

“What if the people whispering next to him have inflated reality,

exaggerated it, and made up facts that didn’t exist?”
 

“Is that really his judgment?”

 

Humans make decisions based on information.

 

But information is not synonymous with truth.

 

With so much information, people get lost and have to determine what the
truth is.
 

However, if the information given only shows one way, people go that way.
Thinking that it is their own judgment.
 

I don't care who paved the way.

 

I don't care who shows the way.

 

That is why people consider their own judgment to be a high decision, and
walk without knowing that they are going down the path that someone is
leading.
 

The Popes were not brainwashed, but they were in a state of being
brainwashed.
 

And now that he has come into contact with the Demon King, the useless
popes have been killed.
 

Beyond not being able to control the denomination, they couldn't even
control their own heads.
 

HH
 

And it's not just them.

 

“Is it only the Pope, what about the others?”

 

And the same is true for others within the main denomination.
 

Positive public opinion about the demon king and the story that followers
of the demon king are starting to spread, gain people's sympathy.
 

It may not have existed in the first place.

 

may not have become a trend, but it may have actually become a trend as
it is known as a trend, and some people jump on the trend.
 

If Rowen's words are true, then the fact that the main Protestant Church
passed on to the Demon King started as a systematic rumor spread by just
a few people.
 

Just as there is a saying that it becomes fashionable because it is known as

a fashion.
 

It is said that the Jushin Church collapsed only through rumors.

 

“I didn’t expect such a result, but as a result, I was able to meet the Demon
King thanks to such a judgment in the heads of the popes. I guess I haven't
done anything in vain."
 

“What were you originally going to do?”

 

“I wanted to make the New Church support the Demon King and fight the
Empire.”
 

“…you know that Reinhardt is the type you hate the most?”
 

“Wouldn’t it be weird if there was someone who liked the type of person
like me?
 

Rather, if there were such a person, I think I would cry.”

 

“…After all, you feel so bad.”

 

day
 

Of course , Reinhardt loses this type. However, Rowen would be the type of
person that most people would find difficult to accept.
 

“By the way. Holy Emperor.”

 
“Not yet, but why?”
 

“Ludwig, you must have been hurt.”

 

that
 

At that sudden sound, Olivia narrowed her eyes.

 

It seems that the memories of seeing it a few times on the way back and
forth are now coming up a bit.
 

During the Temple Tournament, I sometimes wonder if it was the same guy
I ran into Reinhardt.
 

“…It’s refreshing to hear such a word from someone like you, isn’t it? So
what? What is he?”
 

“It’s nothing.”
 

Rather, Rowen expressed it more harshly.

 

Ludwig is nothing.
 

Rowen didn't say anything more. But Olivia remembers Ludwig's

expression.
 

The expression on his face as if he had attained a miserable realization.

 
He had an expression on his face that the truth he had known implicitly
was confirmed through the mouth of another.
 

he's nothing
 

But aren't all these things being done because of people who are nothing?
 

Does that mean that you shouldn't hurt people who are nothing?
 

Or was he saying that you never know what would happen if you hurt
someone who is nothing?
 

Perhaps the latter.

 

“It’s nothing, so I should have been more careful, right?”

 

“I was just saying that it is better to kill than to hurt.”

 

IRT
 

What happens when nothingness becomes nothingness?

 

It was right before Olivia's eyes.

 

The news that the Popes of the Protestant Church had been murdered did
not spread anywhere. In the first place, it was only necessary to control
information only within the denomination, as they did not have frequent
outside activities.
 

All work was carried out quietly, holding their breath.

 

The replacement of the Knights Templar commander.

 

Olivia Ranche's control of the leadership.

 

The sudden appearance of priests with strong divine power.

 

their new teachings.

 

All proceeded quietly and secretly.

 

the snow has stopped

 

The day was clear,

 

The mild weather continued.

 

really suddenly.
 

The snow that seemed like it would fall forever really, suddenly stopped,
and then the sun was shining warm like a lie on the earth.
 

A strangely warm climate has arrived, almost at the level of late spring.
 

The atmosphere of the frozen ecliptic did not melt, but the snow that fell
obviously melted.
 

really like a lie.

 

when it snowed, everyone in the zodiac could watch all the snow melted
away in one day.
 

“When this happens, you know you can’t stop, right?”

 

"know."
 

The Demon King was walking with Liana de Granz in a secluded park in the
province, watching the wet snow melt and become a stream.
 

“You can stop the massacre right now, but you may have to kill more
people with your own hands in the future.”
 

“Make these things bigger and later

 

You don't know rune."

 

"right."
 

To suppress the riots in the refugee camps, the Empire used violence.
 

To prevent that ominous atmosphere from turning into a bigger riot,

Rowen was enlisted.
 
In return for recruiting Rowen, he will be able to control the entire refugee
camp area as well as the Temple Knights and the Holy Spirit Church from
behind.
 

it was
 

But this is also a workaround.

 

As if the impending collapse of the empire was stopped with a workaround

in the name of massacre.
 

This happens because no group collapse can happen before the Gates
incident.
 

The collapse and absorption of an empire that has already lost its
legitimacy and justification will be the post-Gate incident.
 

The moment these things become visible and rise to the surface, the
Demon King must repeat the same history.
 

Also on a larger scale,

 

“Can you do that?”

 

Everyone knows that the dam will collapse someday, just plugging in the
holes like a ephemera to endure the present.
 

Who blocks this time, who stops next time,

 
I know that things like that keep happening, and in the end, I just keep
holding back the moment when the dam collapses.
 

“There must have been something like that because I could do it.”
 

Also wielding a sword.

 

Becoming a Demon King

 

Everything I've done so far has not been done because I can do it.
 

It was something I had to do.

 

After all the things I thought I had to do, all I knew was the truth that I
shouldn't have done anything.
 

I still do what I have to do.

 

But when Liana heard that, she looked at the Demon King and bit her lip.
 

“After all, I can’t say I can.”

 

At those words, the Demon King only laughed miserably.

 

"Poor little bastard, Illu. I'll give you a hug."

 

"go away."
 
A brief spring has come to the ecliptic.
 

Snow and ice melt, but in the end nothing melts.

 

Such a brief spring.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

616
 

It has been a few days since the snow stopped in the ecliptic and the
strangely warm climate continued.
 

The new year had already dawned, and even though the political
atmosphere was frozen in the new January, the climate itself continued to
be warm at the level of extreme weather.
 

Ludwig was walking down the street of Temple, where the weather
suddenly became warmer. The gate of the main gate of the temple was in
front of us.
 

'Ludwig, I think you have a visitor.'

 

'...guests... huh?'
 
It was a story from the side of the few remaining dormitory users.
 

'Yes, because you do not have permission to enter. You said you were
waiting outside.”
 

'ah....
 

As he left the Temple Gate, Ludwig saw a woman in uniform sitting on a

chair in the square in front of the dormitory.
 

It was the uniform of the Knights Templar.

 

She got up and smiled brightly at Ludwig.

 

“Ludwig.”
 

“ ……”
 

“I’ve been busy with this and that, so I’m just coming to see you. Sorry."
 

Rowen came to Ludwig alone, wearing the uniform of the Knights Templar.
 

“The new Temple Knights Commander, what do you want me to do?”

 

Following the sudden retirement of Ileon Wolton, Lud Beech had also
recently heard that Archbishop Rowen was appointed as the successor of
the Knights Templar.
 
There was neither hostility nor malice in Ludwig's expression as he looked
at Rowen.
 

Only the cold attitude of the man who had closed his heart to everything in
the world remained.
 

In the case of Rowen's murder, the Knights Templar had the authority to
investigate the case.
 

Being able to announce who died in the burned down temple was also a
matter for both the Knights Templar and the Shinjuku Church to take care
of.
 

Therefore, they only know the truth that either Ellen or Rowen, who had
seen the case in a different way, disguised the death.
 

Rowen was a person who had never died beyond just disguising his death
in the first place.
 

- HAL
 

And she is now appointed as the next Commander of the Knights Templar
following the sudden retirement of Ilayon Wolton.
 

Such a decision was made at a papal level meeting.

 

How are the papal councils held when there are no popes?
 
For Ludwig, who saw the five popes slain at her hands, the story was
nothing more than a play that was not even funny.
 

Ludwig doesn't know if Ileon Wolton really retired or was murdered.

 

ji
 

But now he wasn't even interested in that.

 

Sitting on the bench in front of the Temple Gate, Rowen said something to
Ludwig, who didn't even want to listen.
 

About what happened and why you did it.

 

Why was he almost murdered, why he disguised death, why he needed

time, why he approached Ludwig.
 

Hearing all the reasons, Ludwig looks at Rowen.

 

There was no shock, no surprise, and no sense of betrayal on his face when
he found out the truth.
 

“So, what do you mean?”

 

Ludwig was just saying that.

 

“...just, that's it. Don't you feel embarrassed when you don't know
anything? It's frustrating."
 

“Are you saying this because I am a useless person? That you motivated the
heathens to do that, and that's why the Empire killed people that way, and
that's how it came to be. Are you telling me because no one will believe
what I say no matter who I tell them to?”
 

"....Well...."
 

Rowen hesitates for a moment, then finally nods.

 

111
 

“I can’t say for sure. Even so, there are so many rumors in this era, so no
matter what someone says, people don't believe it as much as they believe
it. So, Ludwig is actually the new head of the Crusades division, who was
the one who worked behind the scenes in the refugee camp.
 

“Apart from what I don’t believe in, the Inquisitors will try to arrest me.”
 

“You know.”
 

I don't care if you know, so you can tell me.

 

Ludwig stares at Rowen with a firm expression on his face.

 

“Anyway, if I heard that, did you know how to convince me that it is? Did
you ever think that it was all because of that, and that what you’ve been
doing was done with good intentions?”
 
“It wouldn’t be. I thought you were being harsh or trying to kill me
 

“If I try to kill you, will you die?”

 

“No. Not at all.”

 

To Rowen's seemingly embarrassed reaction, Ludwig did not show any

reaction.
 

goes
 

He simply continued speaking in a calm and cold tone.

 

“So, you’re saying that even if you hear the truth, you can’t kill you after
hearing it, and if you tell the truth to people, they won’t believe it, so you
can come and say this?”
 

“I can’t say no.” “It would be better to kill me, but not doing that…”
 

“ ……”
 

“It’s not even worth killing, is it?”

 

" To put it bluntly, yes. It is."

 

Even at Rowen's cruel words, Ludwig was not angry.

 

“Yeah, that’s right.”

 

...... "
 

“Isn’t it strange?”
 

"What?"
 

“A few days ago, I was treated like a useless person and someone I didn’t
need to know, but this time I’m being treated as a useless person and can
be known. Who the hell decides that?"
 

what truth.
 

You don't have to know it's not important.

 

I know you're not important.

 

In the end, Ludwig was more curious about the behavior and attitude of
those who dealt with the truth than the truth itself.
 

After all, there is no value in being truthful.

 

I’ve been thinking about it for the past few days.”

 

"yes."
 

“Your work, the Demon King’s work, Ellen’s work, the Empire’s work. I’ve
been thinking about all these things…”
 

Ludwig opened his mouth with a dead expression

 

"Even if Ellen can't tell you, it's like saying it's all her fault..."
 

“Everyone has their own reasons, I don’t know, but it seems that there is a
reason and a story.”
 

“Yeah, you wouldn’t be able to say that or act like that unless there was
something like that.”
 

PA
 

“Because there’s no way they’re looking at each other with that kind of
expression.”
 

"Everyone looks sad, so no one seems to be happy. Maybe everyone, if you

listen, there must have been a good reason."
 

“But, I don’t think it’s that important anymore.”

 

Ludwig looked at Rowen and said,

 

All.
 

“You seem to think you're in a position to decide something, that's it.”

 

“That’s what matters.”

 

“That’s the problem .”

 

“It’s not about what the truth is. It's not what the story is, but the attitude
to control the truth, pretending to be for people, but not really, making
people know something or not knowing something, you can decide such
things. It's the attitude that matters here.”
 

“I felt that from you guys like that.”

 

“A very unpleasant, eerie, disgusting sense of superiority.”

 

“You don’t know.”

 

“But you are doing something very great and sublime that you don’t
know.”
 

“So you don’t have to know. get out.”

 

“You don’t know.”

 

“But you did a great and sublime thing that you didn’t know. Although it
looks bad on the outside, it's actually not. So you understand.”
 

"So listen. How about, I hear you right? Is this what you did to me now?"
 

“Isn’t this unpleasant?”

 
“Sometimes they don’t tell me, they tell me.”
 

“The reason is the same, but the action is different.”

 

“If the reason is plausible, but the behavior is the opposite, it’s just
arbitrary.”
 

“So, the attitude is the same.”

 

“They don’t even treat people who are nothing, people who are useless
like me.”
 

“Tell it or not tell it.”

 

“If you go further than that, you think you have the right to save or kill
someone.”
 

“No matter what the Pope actually did, whatever the reason, just as you
killed them at your own discretion.”
 

"You guys are just weird guys who have fallen into some very
presumptuous delusion.
 

hey.”
 

"truth?"
 

“That’s it, I don’t even wonder anymore

 

ah."
 

"It doesn't matter what you're trying to do, what you want or what you've
done."
 

“The important thing is that all of you are drunk on something.”

 

“ Whether it’s a sense of mission, malice, hatred, or revenge for the world,
whatever.”
 

“Or the illusion that you are making an incredibly great sacrifice to save the
world.”
 

“Drunk with disgusting delusions.”

 

"It's no surprise that you are demons worthy of hell. But I can't punish you
like that. Yeah, like you said, I'm nothing."
 

“But that doesn’t mean the truth is ruined.”

 

“The truth is not going away.”

 

"You guys are sinners, aren't you?"

 

“Criminals must be punished. right?"

 

“By the way, you didn’t get punished. right?"

 

“This is the truth.”

 

"I don't know, I don't want to know anymore, the interests, feelings,
relationships, and so on between you guys, I don't know what happened,
but it's not such complicated things. This simple and clear thing is the
truth."
 

“There are so many people who are buried in what you guys did, but it’s
like you guys keep burying someone, you guys sharing the truth between
you and eating it back together, understanding each other and licking each
other. That is disgusting.”
 

“The truth must be explained in one word.”

 

“You should be punished, but you didn’t.”

 

"That's the only truth."

 

In the maze of thoughts, judgments and stories, Ludwig finally found the
simple truth.
 

Sin requires a price.

 

If sinners are silent about each other's sins.

 

someone has to take responsibility for

 

“The Ellen I saw recently looked pitiful.”

 

“You looked pitiful. So don't be offended There is no reason to be

resentful.”
 

“Just like how Ellen looked, if you listen to it, there must be stories like
that. If you listen to all of them, you may also be pitiful and pitiful people.”
 

"However."
 

“Was there not even a single person among those who died?”
 

“They are pitiful, and they must have been embarrassed. Because I had to
die without knowing anything.”
 

“So it would be better if you didn’t know the truth.”

 

“Now, even if you guys come forward and tell me everything, I will close
my ears.”
 

“Even if I sympathize with you, even if I understand you, the truth that you
should be punished doesn’t disappear somewhere.”
 

“Because the truth is so clear.”

 

“I will become your enemy without knowing anything.”

 

“Whatever the truth, whatever the truth, no matter how reasonable it is,
you have to pay the price.”
 
“There are so many people who paid the price for doing nothing wrong,
and there are so many people who were forced to sacrifice without even
paying the price.”
 

“Aren’t you guys going to have to pay anything for these things?”
 

“Whatever the reason, you guys should be punished.”

 

“Whatever the intention is, you guys have to pay the price.”
 

“That is my conclusion.”
 

there is a sin
 

There are sinners too.

 

However , there is no referee.

 

Among the many complicated things that happen when the powers of the
emperor, the empire, the god church, and the demon king are intertwined,
it is correct.
 

It is difficult to find another line.

 

It is only easy to find sin.

 

It is only easy to find the criminal.

 
And the truth remains that no punishment was imposed on them.
 

whoever it is
 

It does not change as much as the fact that everyone is cheating,

trampling, and exploiting the little ones in the name of saving everyone.
 

Looking at Ludwig like that, Rowen smiles.

 

“It definitely feels like I’m looking at the old me.”

 

One
 

A person who was embarrassed by his own small size.

 

7711
 

And Rowen, who has finally turned into a monster, looks at Ludwig as if
looking at the distant past.
 

looks like fun

 

It seems interesting.
 

"What are you going to do? How are you going to punish these monsters,
Ludwig?"
 

HX2
 

Useless beings cannot be punished or given.

 

“To be a friend of a monster, you have to be a monster.”

 

To be a friend of a monster, you have to be equal.

 

Rowen did that.

 

“You don’t know that it’s the same if you try to kill a monster, do you?”
 

To kill a monster, you have to be equal as well.

 

You have to be a monster again.

 

Rather, if you want to kill, you have to become even more a monster.
 

"know."
 

Ludwig stares at Rowen with dark, deep, abyssal eyes.

 

Seeing Ludwig like that, Rowen felt a thrill of a different meaning than
when she had met the Demon King in person a while ago.
 

“I know it well.”
 

That was the thrill of creating a monster with his own hands.
 

Someone who was nothing, tries to become something.

 

Whatever the reason, whatever the intention, whatever the purpose.

 

Even if you succeed in becoming something or fail, you will be happy.

 

Rowen looks at Ludwig like that and smiles.

 

“Cheer up, Ludwig.”

 

Ludwig stood up, as if he wasn't even worthy of listening to Rowen's

further words, as if he was moving away from the filthy thing.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

617
 

“Are you really going back? today?"

 

"yes."
 

“I don’t think there’s anything urgent like this, but… I can’t help it.”
 
Ellen had nothing to call Jim. When she came here, Ellen only brought a
cage with a cat in it.
 

So, when they returned to the Allied Forces garrison, they just returned to
their casual clothes, and there was nothing else to bring with them.
 

“The snow has just stopped…”

 

Louise had no choice but to feel bitter at Ellen's words that the bitterly
falling snow stopped and melted in one day, and the weather had
improved, but she would return immediately.
 

After returning to rest, he got involved in a strange thing, and in the end,
only his heart became heavier.
 

The Demon King took control of the Knights Templar and the Five Great
Shintoisms.
 

And I can't even get my hands on it.

 

In the rapidly changing times, there is no good group, and we have to

choose the group that survives.
 

Something abrupt change was about to begin, and it was sure to cause
countless bloodshed.
 

Dark clouds have loomed over the empire's future, and it's time for
everyone to make a choice.
 
Now, rather than the Imperial Palace, the Allied Forces base will be more
peaceful, and this is the way to avoid getting caught up in any more
ominous events. And that's especially true for Ellen.
 

When you can't choose anything, you should rather go somewhere where
you can't see it.
 

There are only problems that cannot be solved.

 

HAL
 

No one knows how these things will end.

 

If the Empire falls, and the Demon King fills its place.
 

What kind of fate awaits Ellen, who should be the enemy of the Demon
King.
 

And what position should Heinrich take there?

 

no one has answered

 

Everyone is doing something while fearing the future. Everyone agrees that
the Gates incident must end, but the things that were built up in hopes of
that were making the aftermath into an even more frightening era.
 

Is it really right to make the world a hell for the sake of one absolute good
?
 
So, what will the world be like after the absolute good is achieved?
 

One
 

It is more dangerous for Ellen to remain in the ecliptic.

 

That's why he leaves the kingdom.

 

But the idea was there from the beginning.

 

“Cat, take good care of me when you come back.”

 

"...okay."
 

However, he was waiting for a cat that suddenly disappeared from view at
some point, and was about to leave after touching him for the last time
even for a moment.
 

But he never showed up, leaving Heinrich to do the job, and Ellen leaves.
 

It may have disappeared altogether, and Ellen felt that way, somehow like
intuition.
 

Even if we were together, I kept getting the feeling that one day we would
leave.
 

Someday, as if I had always had that feeling from someone.

 
I don't know the reason, but I think it can't be helped even if it suddenly
disappears
 

it was
 

It is neither the owner nor anything. We just want to pass by and spend a
little time together, and then pass by each other sometime like this.
 

It's a pity I can't say goodbye.

 

finally.
 

Ellen couldn't get too attached to anything too small.

 

"I'll go."
 

Ellen quietly left the Temple dormitory with Louise and Heinrich seeing
them off.
 

Lewis said while looking at Ellen's back as she left.

 

“I think it would be good for us to go back soon.”

 

“…it seems like it should be.”

 

Although dangerous anywhere in the world is the same, it was clear that
the imperial capital had become the most dangerous place in a sense.
 
The heavy snow that had fallen so far stopped as if it were a lie, of course,
it melted away at once.
 

The snow had piled up for a long time, but it took only a few days for the
snow to melt.
 

There were days that were warm enough to make you think that it was
strangely hot.
 

Ellen walks through the snow-melted temple streets.

 

Even in the Allied garrison, there is nothing special to do, but in the zodiac,
you learn too many things that you don't need to know.
 

If the purpose of fighting was anyway, I would rather live without knowing
it.
 

I decided that it would be better to spend this winter without knowing

anything than to get lost in things that are difficult to think about and
difficult to decide.
 

How long will I be able to hold on to my broken will?

 

What will the world be like?

 

If I couldn't go anywhere, if I was going to be forcibly dragged along a

certain road as if drawn by something, I didn't want to see any roads
anymore.
 
Should a ship that will one day sink be abandoned?
 

The empire, as well as his own consciousness,

 

like that
 

I'm just holding on to things that will someday fall apart.

 

Ending the gate incident must be the top priority right now, but everyone
was thinking about it after that.
 

The Knights Templar, the Empire, and countless other groups were already
going to roll the situation after that in their heads.
 

one by one.
 

Louise von Schwartz learned that the main axis of the Allied Forces, called
the Knights Templar, had fallen into the hands of the Demon King.
 

What will happen if even Kernstadt, the 1st Principality, is on the side of
the Demon King?
 

An empire that has lost its two main axes cannot be called an empire
anymore. The other princes will also be faced with a choice as soon as this
becomes visible.
 

which side to take

 
The empire has already lost its legitimacy, and the Demon King is the one
who caused the gate incident.
 

Both forces are groups that should disappear. However, there is no such
thing as a huge force that can surpass the two.
 

What if the empire was isolated?

 

The Empire has an army of immortals that you can use even if you lose
everything.
 

We have an army stronger than ever.

 

Even if the empire on the verge of collapsing is in turmoil, or in order for

the empire to survive, they try to slaughter those who are on the side of
the demon king.
 

Neither side changes the fact that war will break out once again.
 

And Ellen knows where she will stand.

 

Whether victory is guaranteed or downfall is destined, he will stand on the

side of the Empire.
 

Another will that will take the place of the will that will one day disappear
will want the Demon King to die, so it will inevitably happen.
 

So I'd rather not know.

 
The path to be taken is set, so there is no point in looking for something.
 

In the end, it is destined to become an existence no different from the

immortal army and be swallowed up by something.
 

Now, even if someone pushes his back to fight, he can run away, but one
day he won't be able to even do that.
 

Like it or not, with or without compulsion from someone.

 

He is destined to become an adversary someday, so El Ren returns to the

Allied Forces garrison to escape the spirit of division and war that pervades
the ecliptic.
 

Goes.
 

There is only good.

 

The only and absolute line to end the gate avalanche.

 

In that way, Ellen, who was walking along the snow-melted street, reached
near the entrance to the temple.
 

There is still no such thing as people passing by.

 

But there, there are no people, but a small animal.

 

"......ah."
 

I could see a black cat sitting on a nearby bench, curled up in the sunlight.
 

The cat only turns its head and looks at the approaching El Ren.
 

-Aong
 

Ellen approaches the cat, who appears to be sitting on a bench enjoying

the sunshine after a long absence.
 

It's a strange animal.

 

It disappears somewhere, then suddenly appears,

 

The moment he gave up thinking he would never come back and was
about to leave, he was waiting at the entrance as if he knew.
 

If you wait, it won't come

 

If you give up, it will appear somewhere.

 

so it's silly
 

Somehow, I can't refuse.

 

Ellen squatted in front of the bench, making eye level with the cat looking
at her.
 
Conversation doesn't work
 

But, somehow, Ellen has always felt like they could have a conversation.
 

seems to recognize my sorrow,

 

seems to recognize my pain,

 

He seemed to feel my pain.

 

I think it's an illusion, but I don't think it's an illusion.

 

still like this

 

As if he knew he was about to leave, didn't it seem like he was waiting for
Ellen to come from the temple entrance?
 

Do you really know or do you not know?

 

Could it be that he is giving meaning to things that are just coincidences?

 

Still, it is said that if coincidence overlaps, it is inevitable.

 

This cat seemed to know all of her heart by accident.

 

“I will go.”
 
- Aeeng
 

Ellen bids farewell.

 

can i come back

 

If you return, what will the ecliptic look like at that time?
 

It's hard to think that you'll be able to come back with good things.
 

Will this little animal be able to survive from the blowing energy of war?
 

It is true that the Allied Forces garrison is dangerous, but as it is, the
emperor is in danger and the temple is also in danger.
 

Small beings are always swept away.

 

Just as people were just being swept away by the gate avalanche, the
 

Destiny has always been like that.

 

but .
 

A small being in front of you.

 

A being that is even smaller than small beings.

 
Maybe it's small, as the wind blows, as the waves strike,
 

Rather, it might be too small to be safe.

 

Ellen stared at the little black cat looking at her.

 

Recalling the moments when I found great comfort in a small being.

 

"Bye."
 

Saying that with sincerity, he quietly kissed the back of the cat's nose.
 

“And, go early.”
 

-Aong
 

After one last playful slap in the face, Ellen headed to the Temple Gate.
 

After leaving the gate, Ellen looked up at the sky quietly.

 

Find it early, as if saying that the bitterly cold winter will now be over
 

Oh it's a warm day

 

But there was too much snow.

 

It
 

So much has piled up, can all this snow melt just by coming on a warm
day?
 

So many have come

 

In a shaded area where the sun does not shine, the snow must still be piled
up.
 

Who is it that melts the snow in the shade and out of the sun?
 

Ellen quietly wears the amulet.

 

Amulet in the shape of the moon and sun.

 

Holding it in his hand, he carefully rolls it.

 

tired.
 

tired and weary

 

Can't we just let it go now?

 

If you are forced to fight your destiny anyway .

 

Maybe it would be okay if everything ended like this.

 
If the malice and hatred of this world end up in a situation where we have
to fight,
 

What do you need to struggle with? No matter what you do, no matter
what you do, one day you will be forced to fight.
 

Now is the moment when you feel like giving up.

 

The moment when the chasm in the weakened heart was opened.
 

Ellen's eyes sank deeply.

 

No, I guess I had reached the limit a long time ago.

 

As if it was about going beyond the limit of the limit and reaching the
critical point of the given time,
 

The sandbar of the ego is submerged beneath the raised water level.
 

- drum
 

Too easily, the talisman's strap made of leather strap broke when pulled
lightly.
 

Until now, when was the last time it was hung around my neck so that it
wouldn't fall off?
 

It's like breaking the shackles now .

 

As if to signal the beginning of something that is only now liberated.

 

Ellen throws away the amulet she's been wearing like trash, and starts
walking somewhere.
 

As if it had become something completely different from before.

 

As if now unrelated to all pasts, Ellen left without looking back.

 

The black cat carefully bit the round amulet that had fallen to the ground
and disappeared into an alley.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

618
 

Ellen returned to the Allied garrison.

 

The top floor of the Great Hall of the Knights Templar, the general's office.
 

I was sitting there.

 

There are a total of five people sitting around, including me.

 

fact , Olivia Ranche is now the ruler of all denominations.

 

Liana de Granz is staying for a while to control the climate.

 

Rowen, the new commander of the Knights Templar.

 

And to Harriet.
 

“Did Ellen return to the Allied Forces?”

 

“…Uh, I guess.”
 

That's how I answered Harriet's question. After all, the Allied positions
would be quieter now, so it would have been better to rest there.
 

But now I felt that something had changed.

 

Rather than resting after returning to the zodiac, it was rather difficult to
bear because he came back.
 

And I was involved in those things.

 

It wasn't from the beginning, but it happened as a result.

 

It was going to happen someday, but it never felt good to see Ellen's back,
who had become a completely different person.
 
“As the Demon King said, I met Ludwig once.”
 

my command, Rowen met Ludwig once.

 

I asked him to tell a story.

 

Rowen is a new member of the team, but one thing is certain about getting
things done.
 

Rowen has all the pagan forces in the camp under his control.
 

Rowen was absolutely necessary for pagan unity. In the end, just like using
Antirianus somehow, even if it's an ominous and dangerous guy, you
should use it if you can.
 
“The demon king told me not to do that, so I left it alone, but I think it
would have been better to kill him.”
 

“How was it?”

 

“Something, it felt like I was going to stab everyone and cut off my own
throat.”
 

Harriet's eyes widened at Rowen's eerie description.

 

Everyone in this place, of course, and me too, didn't like Rowen very much.
To be precise, I can't like it.
 

I would have embraced it because the use value was too high
 

HH
 

"That's you. What's different about what you did?"

 

“I don’t want to have an enemy like me.”

 

Seeing him accept it as it is in my face, it is heartbreaking to know how

strange he is.
 

“Anyway, leave it alone.”

 

“You don’t think it’s going to be a big threat, do you?”

 
I was silent at Rowen's question.
 

It was Olivia who answered for me.

 

“Yeah, how long must he become.”

 

Everyone seemed to agree to some extent with Olivia's words. Even

Rowan.
 

Ludwig cannot be a threat.

 

How much can an individual be able to do if he is crooked?

 

He even lost his arm.

 

The reason Rowen was crooked and there were so many things he could do
was because the range of back work that Rowen had hit so far was
enormous.
 

If Rowen were just a crooked Inquisitor or Paladin, there wouldn't be much

he could do.
 

However, Ludwig is a complete individual with no power or anything.

 

Let Ludwig be helpless.

 

Everyone will think that's my intention, but it's really not.

 
“By the way, if you thought that you could not be a threat, why did you
insist on meeting Ludwig? It would have been better to just leave it alone.”
 

If Ludwig was not treated as a variable, there was no reason to send Rowen
to meet him. And to all of them, Ludwig is too small a person to be a
variable.
 

HAL
 

"Looking back, you seem to have been paying attention to the end of the
day. This time as well."
 

Heriot tilted his head as he remembered what had happened.

 

He didn't pay more attention than necessary, but he was relatively

sensitive to Ludwig's trends than the others.
 

And, it's sad.

 

I was more shocked by the fact that Ludwig had lost an arm than
Delphine's death.
 

Ludwig was n't on bad terms with me, but he wasn't friendly either. in the
first place
 

The class was also different.

 

And now, it's Ludwig who can't be a variable and lost his arm.
 
There was no need to explain it to him to have him see Rowen again. It
would be sad, angry, and frustrating. So what do you mean? Why would
you even care about Ludwig like that?
 

If you feel threatened, you must kill them.

 

If it's not a threat, there's no need to meet and talk.

 

In the end, Rowen seemed curious as to why I was worrying about Ludwig
unnecessarily.
 

Because I was a classmate.

 

The other side seems to be taking it that way, and Rowen will have no
choice but to think that way.
 

HA
 

And actually, I have no intention of touching my classmates.

 

Even if they threaten me, even if they try to kill me.

 

In fact, I don't intend to kill them ahead of time just because they might
become a threat to me, unless that moment is right before my eyes.
 

It would be a different story if they actually shoved the tip of a knife into
the nape of my neck, but I won't do it in advance.
 
I can't call that my only conscience, but that's my last Maginot line.
 

I will not cross that line.

 

Someone who was my classmate becomes my threat. If you predict and kill
them before they actually become a threat, you're sure to get weirder
things when you start doing that.
 

Neither for personal reasons nor because of the inexplicable absurdity of

this world, I have absolutely no intention of killing Ludwig or the others
with my own hands.
 

Not until the moment comes when the situation in which I must kill them is
forcibly pushed into the face.
 

“There is no particular reason.”

 

You don't have to give specific reasons.

 

I can't even comprehend

 

Only I know that Ludwig was originally the protagonist of this story.
 

I can't understand it, but if I do, that's the problem.

 

Then there will be talk of killing Ludwig.

 
I'm the only one who knows that it's a strange situation for the main
character to lose his arm at a time when he should be an indispensable
and important person and to be trapped in the zodiac like this.
 

Very complex and terrible things intertwined to arrive at this bizarre

ending.
 

Numerous clues and events were already taking place, but it was the event
that made us the Death Knights that connected them.
 

We made a Death Knight from the graves of the saints under the Knights
Templar.
 

Rowen started investigating the case. Rowen knew in the first place that
pagan or demonic forces could not be large enough to do such a thing.
Therefore, while conducting a minimal investigation, they were pursuing
other large forces as suspects.
 

Rowen believes that either the Demon King or the Empire is the culprit.
 

it was
 

I don't know where the Demon King is, but the Empire was on the land she
was treading on.
 

Meanwhile, Ellen, Ludwig, and Ilayon Wolton returned to the emperor.

 

Rowen obtained information from the Allied Forces that Ludwig, a former
member of the Temple Royal class, started a new guard job, and
intentionally approached Ludwig.
 

And while he was trying to build trust with Ludwig and collect information
about the inside of the Temple, an order to stop the investigation was
issued.
 

Rowen did not heed the order, and Il Rayon Wolton attempted a purge.
 

From then on, Ellen followed the case at Ludwig's request for help.
 

After all, what we did caused moved other groups and people.
 

and turn round and round.

 

The result was that Rowen consecrated me to the Temple Knights, the
Archbishop of Oh, and the control of the Hwangdo refugee camp.
 

I didn't expect it at all.

 

When making the Death Knight, I could not even imagine that it would be
like this.
 

Now Rowen knows that we are the culprits in the undead case.
 

Of course, Rowen wasn't too surprised.

 

it was
 

Every event has meaning

 

All.
 

What happened becomes a beginning that reaches a certain conclusion.

 

present event is both an ending and a beginning.

 

I now know that the world is made like that.

 

Of course, if I say this, everyone will treat me like a weirdo because I give
too much meaning, but there is nothing I can do about it.
 

These complex events that occurred in the ecliptic, stemming from what
we did.
 

Will the real end of this event be that I devour the Knights Templar, the
Five Great Protestants, and the refugee camp?
 

Is this the real ending?

 

Rowen was sent to find out what Ludwig was thinking right now.
 

Ludwig is not a small man to be taken care of.

 

Rather, only I know that he is the one who has the potential to become the
strangest variable.
 

Ludwig.
 

Ludwig lost his arm.

 

The four, who were chasing the case, eventually found out what was going
on in the Empire.
 

And Ludwig learned that there was some sort of collusion, collusion, and
lies between the heads of each group and powerful people.
 

did it
 

Rather, isn't that the real ending?

 

Could the original protagonist be able to do anything until the end?

 

Is it possible, if ever, for Ludwig to lose his role?

 

The protagonist has to have what he wants. The world is meant to give the
protagonist what she wants.
 

in any way.
 

What Ludwig should have, the Alsbringer, will be taken by me instead.

 

If the main character of this world was Ludwig, if the world really was that
way, then Ludwig would not deviate from the trajectory of the story.
 
I thought Ludwig was going to be eliminated, but now that this has
happened, as long as Ludwig has come into my sight again, I don't think
Ludwig is completely over.
 

Ludwig is impossible to get out of the story. If the premise is correct,

 

Ludwig had to get what he wanted

 

What you want is, of course, revenge. And the means to achieve revenge
will, of course, be power.
 

Ludwig was useless, and he lost his arm.

 

no .
 

in the first place.

 

Shouldn't we change our point of view?

 

Didn't he even lose his arm?

 

I just found out

 

I realize now.
 

“It was… it was…”

 

to give something,
 

I had to bring something in the first place.

 

He didn't even lose his arm.

 

Taking the arm was already the beginning of giving something in itself.
 

It wasn't that he was eliminated in the first place, but the loss of his arm
itself was a decisive event in getting him on track.
 

"You, what is that?"

 

PAL
 

Harriet looked at my hand while I mumbled something incomprehensible.

 

“...Ah, this one.”

 

The object I was rolling in my hand the whole time we were talking.
 

"I don't know either."

 

“ …?”
 

I do not know. why did you take this

 

One
 

I don't know what this means.

 

It seemed like an object that no longer meant anything to Ellen, who

seemed to have passed the end of something.
 

Still, it seemed like it shouldn't be thrown away as it is.

 

I put the round white amulet in my arms.

 

night time.
 

It was a dark night when even the researchers were all asleep.
 

However , the deep and deep underground laboratory where the days and
nights become meaningless.
 

It is also the deepest part of the containment laboratory in the deepest

basement.
 

There were four people there. Christina prepares to work by arranging the
prepared medicines and reagents in order.
 

Anna de Gerna drawing a magic circle.

 

Louis Ancton checking magic tools and treatment equipment.

 

and,
 

The center of the magic circle.

 

There was Ludwig lying there with his shirt off.

 

| Christina, wearing a mask, says, checking the surgical tools that can only
be used for primitive surgery rather than wizards.
 

“Think again.”
 

"Please."
 

“You said you could die, no. saying you're going to die. I’ve done it dozens
of times.”
 

“I’ve been thinking a lot.”

 

Christina's eyes narrowed at Ludwig's words.

 

la
 

“With the arm of a living person or the arm of a person who has recently
died, the success rate will be high. It's not hard to find a body like that. It’s
not ugly or dirty, but it’s a safe and morally problem-free route to get those
arms, you just have to wait a little bit.”
 

“Now you know that's not what I want. Christina.”

 
crack
 

Cristina confirmed several times that she could not change Ludwig's heart.
 

"Ludwig... is it really necessary...?"

 

At Anna's words, Ludwig nodded.

 

“I want to be strong.”
 

“ ……
 

“I’m incompetent, so I don’t know any other way.”

 

How a nothingness can become a nothingness.

 

That's all.
 

Fortunately , there are not only people who ignore Ludwig and pass by
saying that it is nothing.
 

I have friends who are nothing

 

more likely to die

 

Surgery.
 
Rather, he tries to receive the most dangerous procedure there.
 

There are others who can help Ludwig. Neither Anna nor Christina now
know that it is impossible to convince Ludwig.
 

However, you can't do it right away just because you want to, and you can't
cast such a dangerous magic on your friend's body without even proper
preparation.
 

BA1
 

Therefore, all three tried to make the best possible condition by carefully
checking Ludwig's condition and taking medication a few days before.
 

As a result.
 

Louis speaks outside the magic circle.

 

“Ludwig, I checked your physical condition, and you are a little different
from other people. A little bit.”
 

“ …different?”
 

“It’s about being abnormal.”

 

Looking at the data that Louie has confirmed, he sees and confirms
something with a serious expression.
 
Anna and Christina already knew something.
 

At Louis' words, Ludwig was lying on his back with a puzzled expression on
his face.
 

“Simply put, your physical talent is a really, strange talent.

 

ji."
 

Louis Ankton, who had carefully inspected Ludwig's physical condition

before starting anything, discovered something very strange about Ludwig.
 

day
 

|
 

|
 

11
 

Other classmates had powerful superpowers, or talents that encompassed

two or three, or other talents. In Ellen's case, she had many such
comprehensive talents.
 

However , Ludwig had only one talent, physical strength.

 

H
 
A talent that is equivalent to the horse seat of the Royal Class, and also of
the B Class.
 

Ludwig never considered his talent to be superior.

 

However, only one Ludwig had a talent in the name of stamina.

 

“A strange talent?”
 

“Yeah… I have your talents so far. I thought it was a talent that had to do
with things like muscular endurance and exercise continuity, but I don't
think it is."
 

“Ludwig.”
 

Cristina receives Louis' words.

 

Wear gloves and look while wearing a mask.

 

“I think your talent is closer to Vitality, not Stamina.”

 

Not getting tired is the only advantage, and I've been thinking that way.
 

Talent related to vitality, not endurance.

 

Ludwig doesn't know what that means specifically.

 

What I thought was the only talent, in fact, was a pretty great talent.
 

is it.
 

You don't even need to know anything specific.

 

“Anyway, now… is that good?”

 

At the crossroads of success or failure, it means that that talent can help.
 

Its meaning was understandable enough.

 

“Yeah, you have a much higher chance of not dying than other people.”
 

"I'm glad."
 

“Of course, that doesn’t necessarily mean it’s a success. Be mindful.”

 

"okay."
 

Ludwig was born with an unusually high level of stamina.

 

It's not just about strength or muscular endurance.

 

The function that can be called the source of life.

 

if there was some kind of incomprehensible protection, Louis Ankton

discovered that Ludwig had some strange powers.
 

health.
 

It was a really strange and foreign talent, Louis confirmed.

 

After a long time, Anna, who has completed the magic circle, retreats
outside the magic circle, and Louis takes something out of the prepared
port.
 

It was an arm.
 

It was something in the form of a right arm. Watching Louis bring the arm,
Ludwig asks.
 

TC1
 

“May I ask whose arm it is?”

 

Louis carefully lowers Ludwig's right arm where it should be.

 

"Larken Simonstite."
 

"...I see."
 

Hearing this, Ludwig slowly closes his eyes. It is not a name unknown to
Ludwig.
 

Larken Simonstite.
 

A traitor to mankind who reached the Grand Master .

 

Saviolin Tana's squadron, the strongest of mankind

 

ruler.
 

His right arm is placed where Ludwig's arm should be.

 

Louis retreats, and Christina approaches Ludwig in gloves and a mask.

 

You never know how much different things will be if you get an arm
transplant.
 

However, it is clear that something that no one expected will happen.

 

Although it is a simple transplant, what is eventually transplanted is the

arm of the person who was mentioned in the world's strongest line even
during his lifetime, and it was regenerated even stronger with black magic
and alchemy.
 

If the transplant and adaptation are successful, the unexpected will

happen.
 

Will he be able to annihilate mankind's enemies with the arm of the one
who was the traitor of mankind?
 

“As long as it’s like this. I'm sure you'll succeed Loudwig.”
 
"please."
 

“Together, let’s take revenge on the world.”

 

Christina's eyes are shining.

 

“For all these things, I want everyone to pay for it.”

 

She gave up and tried to dissuade, but Christina had no choice but to agree
with Ludwig in the end.
 

Looking into Christina's eyes glistened with madness and revenge, Ludwig
looked at the ceiling silently.
 

“Yeah… the price.”

 

“You should get something like that.”

 

“I am stupid.”
 

“But I don’t want to ask other people for opinions and hope that my
judgment is correct.” “I may be wrong, I may be wrong, but I will no longer
seek answers from others.”
 

“If you’re wrong, you’re wrong.”

 

“If it’s right, then it’s right.”

 
“I will go the way I choose.”
 

“Everyone must have had their own reasons.” “There was a reason, and
maybe it was something I had to accept.
 

g .”
 

“But, then.” “I can do that too.” “I can do this too.” “I have to accept my
inability to do this.”
 

“Like they justify a lot of things by saying they couldn’t help it.”
 

“I, too, have these three

 

I will justify the fact that I have no choice but to become such a person.”
 

“It’s okay though.”

 

"If they were okay with it, I think I'll be okay with this."
 

"Vengeance..."
 

“Well, I don’t think it’s revenge.”

 

“It is, yes. As they say.”

 

“Not revenge or revenge…”

 
Ludwig says:
 

“It’s just that it’s unavoidable.”

 

Necessities disguised as coincidences get entangled and mingled.

 

Now, the words that it could not be helped are repeated and piled up.
 

Another inevitability.
 

We have reached a certain destination and a starting point.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

619
 

- Slurr rumble....
 

Candles with green grass waving in the wind

 

- Kagang!
 
Blades of grass scatter in the shock wave that explodes as the sword
collides, the earth dents, and fragments of the magic shield scatter.
 

-thud! bang! Kwak!

 

On the flashing black blade, the darkness of the void drew a sharp and
thick trajectory, and I busily tease the sword, avoiding or striking it.
 

so many times.
 

no, how many times

 

I can't even remember the number of times now.

 

I can't even count how many days he died.

 

Now it almost feels like inertia.

 

The battlefield in inertia.

 

- Kwakang!
 

With Alsbringer out of my grasp, a black sword approaches the nape of my

neck.
 

- Sigh!
 
Voidblade Rament ran through my throat, and a ghastly agony flashed
through my mind.
 

the dark side of consciousness.

 

and awakening.
 

Once again , in the meadow, I look at Ellen standing opposite me in the

same way as the first time, this time taking out Tiamata.
 

that
 

2
 

In this training to prevent death to come one day.

 

Rather than winning, somehow, I get used to defeat and death.

 

“Give me one more time.”

 

....
 

.
 

Ellen in her dreams was always silent.

 

just rushing
 
- Shh!
 

El Ren approached me as if flying in the breeze and stabbed me with a void

sword.
 

The battle in this dream that would have crossed thousands of units long
ago,
 

I still couldn't do more than hold on to Ellen.

 

“Why don’t you just sleep comfortably? One day out of three would be
okay?”
 

When I woke up, Airi, who was putting her hand on my forehead, asked
with concern.
 

Not only his forehead, but his whole body was drenched in cold sweat.
 

Of course.
 

If you die dozens of times in a dream and your body doesn't respond, that's
even weirder. On the contrary, if I do that, I will become afraid of myself,
who is overly accustomed to death.
 

Now, at the moment when we are actually fighting, there are times when I
want to get rid of this shit, thinking that it might be a dream and give up.
 

“Sleep is dead and you can sleep for the rest of your life.” “...don't say
anything bad about it...”
 

Ai Li's expression rotted when she said something she had heard
somewhere.
 

morning.
 

More than two months have passed since the Jushin Church incident.
 

In March.
 

After a long winter, spring has come.

 

spring of exodus.
 

Jingun's spring has come.

 

“The Allied Forces are almost ready to go. We will be leaving soon, and our
destination, as you know, is Gsonosia.”
 

Everyone in the seat nodded at Harriet's words.

 

The Allied Forces have been reorganized and will now advance to their next
destination.
 

For the army that had been marching for a long time, was this break long
or short?
 

It would not be an exaggeration to say that it had passed in an instant.

 

But, as if I did not spend those hours playing, or rather, as if I was busy, the
Allied Forces were busy rolling in for that short time.
 

This time, Sarkegar opens his mouth.

 

“Your Majesty, the good news is that the Titan’s power efficiency
improvement project has already been completed.”
 

"how much?"
 

“It seems that we have been able to run it for about five times longer than
before.”
 

“Then maybe thirty or forty minutes?”

 

"Yeah, it looks like they've got additional armaments as well."

 

The Titan could only move for about seven minutes.

 

However, during the period of the garrison, Adelia, the Archduke and the
Archduke's Wizards set out to clear the Titanic.
 

In just three months, it was an encouraging result to increase the operation

period of Titan by five times.
 

Sarkegaar's report of reconnaissance on the Allied side was over.

 
Then next.
 

Olivia Lanche.
 

“It’s going well.”

 

“ …… ,
 

"Ah Okay. First of all, it should be said that even the high-ranking priests
have completely entered, and now, mental education is in progress mainly
for the low-ranking priests. In secret, of course.”
 

“How is the policy of inclusion of pagans going?”

 

"It's a sensitive issue. Since the announcement of the pagan policy, we've
been approaching it cautiously, you know. If you accidentally touch it and
twist it, the past will happen again. It's still in progress, didn't you think it
would happen soon?"
 

“How about Rowen?”

 

H
 

H
 

|
 
“You know that mental problems are everything from one to ten, but you
know that there is nothing wrong with the work. Honestly, that kid is the
most loyal to you here.
 

what will you do All you have to do is be careful about that little guy doing
strange things with over-loyalty.”
 

“It should be.”

 

It was inevitable that they would devour the Jushin Church.

 

However, it was not something that could happen in a short period of time
to promptly ask all priests of the Lord God Church to accept the
Demonism.
 

For this reason, converting the principal church into a holy denomination
has no choice but to be a long-term project, and it is also necessary to
include all pagans, including the policy of inclusion of pagans.
 

It's bound to be a later thing.

 

Therefore, we could not make hasty moves until we had complete control
over the Shinju denomination and edification to our liking.
 

All the leaders are subordinated to us, but most of the lower priests are
unaware of that fact.
 

from the outside, so you only have to worry about collapsing from the
inside.
 
Reform the Knights Templar and the Lord Church from the inside out.
 

|I don't know if reform is the right expression.

 

And we didn't just devour the Juso Church.

 

“What about our Demon Church?”

 

“The integration is progressing smoothly. About 60 percent of the group

has already completed the rally. It looks like it could be seen. Now that the
pace has picked up, it seems that the majority of demonists will soon have
a consistent belief.”
 

Antirian said so with a gloomy smile.

 

In a way, it does fit.

 

Since Rowen is nominally the commander of the Knights Templar,

Antirianus was in charge of unifying the demon cults and dragon cults in
the refugee camp.
 

Very sadly, there was no other author so zealous for the grumpy one, so
there was no one like Antirian.
 

In the first place, I had no intention of making Antirian. Someone has to do

it, but when I asked who would do it, that old man
 

You raised your hand with a childish expression.

 
unifying the Demon Churches, if the Protestant Church has been
sufficiently remodeled to some extent, it is merged with the Protestant
Church.
 

In an instant, this continent that has almost lost its taste will become a
group enough to be called a nation.
 

“I always told you not to do stupid things.”

 

“Is there any possibility? Great being.”

 

What Rowen and Antirian have in common.

 

While reliable, there is always a crucial anxiety factor.

 

Antirianus has the disadvantage of letting Jiral go at the right moment

when he wants to make the situation worse, and Rowen is loyal to me, but
has the potential to do weird things at his own discretion.
 

There is a saying that there are no workers, so even a bracken hand is

borrowed.
 

That's wrong.
 

Bracken's hand isn't even worried.

 

In many ways, there were no people and I had to use everything I could
use, so I felt like I was borrowing the hand of the devil rather than a fern.
 
Allied troops are ready to go.
 

Titan upgrade confirmation.

 

The main church work is cruising.

 

Demonstration Church integration cruise.

 

And again.
 

I look at Elerys.
 

"The deployment of the Allied Forces in Immortal has been confirmed,

Your Majesty."
 

"....Right."
 

immortal.
 

The Empire secretly decided to call it that.

 

“We can’t put it in publicly, but it looks like we’re going to do a pre-
reconnaissance of the battlefield and annihilate small gates like we did
before.”
 

“The Empire has decided to deploy only those who are the most elite of
the Immortals.”
 
“The size of the input consists of three thousand masterclasses, ten grand
masters and a thousand arch wizards. Strictly speaking, they are highly
likely to be able to attack a large city on their own.”
 

1 day
 

“In addition, it has been confirmed that a certain degree of damage is

immediately regenerated in case of damage.”
 

“In case of irreversible damage, it seems that it can be restored after

recovery.”
 

There are three thousand master classes that can be seen and heard in the
ranks of the strongest of mankind.
 

Thousands of wizards, each of which can cast Mass Teleport.

 

And, there were ten grandmasters, who were not many in history.
 

Even some of the Grandmasters have reached the level of an Archmage at

the same time.
 

There have been many geniuses in history.

 

that
 

All those geniuses came back from death.

 
It is the strongest army of mankind.
 

No, it will be the strongest army in history.

 

All.
 

It cannot be injured because it is already dead, and if the injury is minor, it

can be regenerated.
 

Even if it is destroyed, it will automatically return to the underground

laboratory of Temple Magic University and be restored automatically.
 

It is truly a disaster-level army.

 

The gate crisis is almost over.

 

To put it bluntly, the Allied Forces may withdraw from the spot if they find
out that they alone can subdue the super-large warp gate after testing and
operating it.
 

That army is a problem too, but we're looking at a different problem.

 

“A copy?”
 

“It seems impossible at the moment, but I think it will inevitably be under
research. I have this in mind, but I think that even the Empire would be
reluctant to touch it.”
 
It is an army created by reconstructing a corpse.
 

It is a golem made to move by infusing black magic into the tissues

cultivated through alchemy.
 

I am afraid of what will happen if that army, which I am afraid of even now,
can even be cloned. As much as printing clones, I want to avoid situations
where such a thing is possible.
 

I could feel why people are so afraid of dangerous technology.

 

Only now I move for the same purpose, but when the power is directed at
me.
 

I can't help but think about that time.

 

“In order to prevent the Gate Incident, if the technology that made the
Gate Incident become nothing was developed.... Whether that was a thing
of the past... I still do not know.”
 

I had to agree with Charlotte's words of concern.

 

At this rate, the gate situation is likely to be resolved smoothly.

 

But, what happens if you do too many dangerous things to get through the
crisis?
 

There was nothing I could do about that anxiety.

 
“Maybe there is no need to think hard. After all, even though immortals
are strong, they are just machines with no free will. If you have to subdue
statically, it’s a matter of subduing the controller, not the machine.”
 

Lucinil's words are also quite true.

 

In order for a tank to subdue it, it is not necessary to create a magic that
destroys it.
 

Even the magic of sniping the personnel inside the tank is sufficient.
 

After all, Immortals are golems in human form and are controlled by
someone.
 

The controller, or controller.

 

If you put it in your hand, Immortal is a can in the shape of a human being.
 

But is that possible?

 

Of course, I also know that the Empire is not the only opponent to be
conquered.
 

“The important thing is that the other party knows that too.”
 

“It is. He wouldn't be an idiot."

 
Whether the Empire or those who directly operate Immortal, they must be
fully aware of the weaknesses of Immortal operation. Because there is no
reason not to consider the weak points that we can think of as well.
 

-
 

Immortal may run out of control if you touch it without proper

preparation.
 

Then everything is over.

 

“Anyway, Immortals aren't going to be used to attack us right now, but we

don't know how to neutralize or counteract them.
 

It would be good to keep looking.”

 

“Yes, my lord.”
 

The march begins again.

 

The changed Allied Forces will go towards the end of the Gates incident in
the changed circumstances.
 

Finally, look at Charlotte.

 

Since enough reports have been made about external affairs, it is time to
share the internal situation.
 
“The settlement of migrants is almost complete. Now, overcrowding in
Rajak is much
 

this will be alleviated The establishment of the regional administration has

been completed, and there is no need to worry about security issues.”
 

-
 

Dispersing the oversaturated population of Rajak throughout the

archipelago.
 

This has not been possible so far because the stability of regional
administrations is questionable. Anything that loses control over fat tends
to leak, so there's nothing good about it.
 

However, Charlotte succeeded in establishing the local administrative

system properly.
 

Create a system for maintaining policing and transmitting and reporting

administrative power.
 

Therefore, it will be reborn as a proper country now.

 

“Continue efforts to establish and stabilize the local administration. If

things don't work out, I may have to bring all the heretics and drinkers
from the emperor here.”
 

The atmosphere of the Yellow Emperor is still gloomy.

 
again causes a riot and the genocide is repeated, in a world where
monsters still roam.
 

You may have to make a large migration that will lead hundreds or even
tens of millions of people.
 

Each task is completed one by one.

 

All things being considered, all things being prepared.

 

However.
 

If you do that, you will end up not being able to prepare for anything.
 

Such ominous thoughts did not cease.

 

11
 

The Senate meeting is over.

 

EA
 

What we were doing, standing at the forefront, reconnaissance of the

battlefield, and annihilation through preemptive strikes would stop at this
stage for now.
 

The work we used to do will be done by Immortal.

 
And it is clear that Immortals can do that much more accurately and
reliably than we can. As soon as you hear it, it's a scale that makes your
bones go numb.
 

.
 

It's not a big city-level attack.

 

Otherwise, we may no longer have to go to war.

 

We may have to keep quiet and hold our breath thinking about the
aftermath of the Gates incident.
 

“Reinhardt, do you have a minute?”

 

After the meeting, it was Harriet who followed me around.

 

“It overflows.”
 

“…No, I’m not talking about the subject of asking if I have time, but
shouldn’t you be running out of time?”
 

That's right.
 

Am I the person who shouldn't have a lot of time?

 

“I have plenty of time to spend on you.”

 
If not, you have to force yourself to do it.
 

who is calling
 

Naturally, at my harsh words, my face started to turn red.

 

"Hey, you crazy bastard...!"

 

“Hey! Even if you have time, you're damned!"

 

"I, I, I, I don't care about such blatant words. I don't care! I, I! Naughty!
What if someone hears it!"
 

"What do you hear! What are we? Who are we? Huh?"
 

not the rest

 

But honestly what?

 

Isn't that a lot left?

 

If you turn your back on him, it's someone else but not the rest...
 

That's it....
 

“Everyone, shut up!”

 
I was beaten for a long time by Paktong, who had been ripped off in the
face.
 

Of course, as always, it didn't hurt at all.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

620
 

Although we have been together for a long time, habitual flushing

syndrome, a chronic disease of pangs, has not yet been cured.
 

So it's good, but

 

The place where Harriet, with a bald face, had brought me to was Harriet's
laboratory in Rajak.
 

Every time I visit this place, I honestly can't hide my regret.

 

A huge research facility in the basement of the Temple of Magic came to

mind naturally.
 

That kind of equipment and scale could be used for just one project.
 
Even if you look at the laboratory dedicated to Harriot, the facilities were
not that great. Even that, Harriot made it himself whenever he needed it,
or what he didn't know was the things he made together with the advice of
the Lord Vampires of the Senate.
 

What could Harriet have done if there were research facilities at the
Temple of Magic on a huge scale? I know it's funny to assume, but every
time I saw it, I couldn't help but feel sorry for it.
 

You don't even need to go to the Temple of Magic.

 

Rajak's magic research facilities couldn't even keep up with the facilities of
the magic research club building in the Temple days. In the beginning, it
was also a professor-level wizard's laboratory, but
 

our tight.
 

It's like seeing a daughter-in-law who has a hole in her sock and is wearing
it with a hole in her sock because she had her nose sewn up by a strict
man.
 

Actually, she's a princess.

 

When I see people trying to do something just by being there, I wonder if

we are actually people with strong vitality,
 

I have met a man who has the best talent in history, and I can't even show
my talents properly.
 

what to do
 

I'm the biggest obstacle in my busy life.

 

this.
 

The other kids make titans, they call it Immortal, albeit jiggly
 

He also created an army of

 

Our kid, who has nothing to do with them, and who has more talent than
them, is struggling in a lab like this attic because he met the wrong guy!
 

"sorry."
 

"...suddenly? what?"
 

“I’m just sorry.”

 

“What do you mean, out of nowhere?”

 

cl DHU
 

Harriet pouted her lips, telling her not to make a sudden noise.
 

If you see this and say you're sorry, but you don't even know why I'm
saying sorry, it's clear that we don't even have any complaints with me.
 

I don't have any complaints, so it's more salty and I'm sorry.
 

“Anyway, so what?”
 

Though I do, I am now acknowledging that it is my nature to say that words

come and go.
 

“Look at this.”
 

What Harriet was pointing to was a flat metal plate.

 

There are many patterns drawn on it, and to be precise, it looks like a
pedestal of something. If you look at the slightly convex protrusion, it looks
like a machine of something.
 

And not one.

 

It was a pair of iron plates.

 

“Damn it, I’m not a genius like you, so you can’t tell what it is at first sight.
Explanation
 

have to do it.”
 

“If it’s hard work, it’s hard work, if it’s genius, it’s genius. Would you like to
do just one thing?”
 

Damn, I'm not a genius like you.

 
Is that so? This sounded a bit weird.
 

“Oh, it’s tight.”

 

“
 

...really!"
 

- Tight!
 

“Just do one thing!”

 

"shut up!"
 

did what I was told, but why did you hit me!!
 

Anyway.
 

There is no end to fighting.

 

It's so fun I can't stop

 

Even Harriet knows that, so if I keep being rude, there are times when I just
ignore what I say and say what I want to say.
 

Harriet placed the pair of metal plates at either end of the desk.
 
“Come on, this is... um.”
 

Harriet starts fiddling with how the iron plate is, of course, a magic tool
and a mechanical device. The thin iron plate gradually moves and begins to
take shape.
 

A few metal plates came out of what used to be a pedestal, and it turned
into a cradle for something.
 

Is it supposed to look like a three-footed table turned upside down?

 

Harriet did the same thing with another iron plate this time.
 

Something that looks like a pair of cradles.

 

| Harriet brought something, like a metal rod, out of the mess in the lab.
 

temple ,
 

We're busy, we don't really get organized.

 

He says that he knows everything where he is and that he doesn't need to

erase it,
 

Do you know what I hate to look like?

 

"look."
 
- Chijijik! Chijik!
 

Soon, blue sparks began to flew from the pair of iron plates.
 

"...I don't know what it is, isn't it dangerous?"

 

“It’s not dangerous. It’s the first time I’ve actually tried it.”
 

“How do you know if it’s dangerous or not before you actually try it!”
 

“There is no way my theory was wrong.”

 

oh
 

I don't know what it is, but it's like math, right?

 

Since the formula is correct, even if it is implemented in reality, there will

be no other result.
 

I've done all the brain simulations.

 

I can't, but I'm sure it'll be tight.

 

“Then it wouldn’t be dangerous.”

 

"...I don't know if you believe me or not. Look anyway.”

 
- Break! Break up! Don't hit me....
 

One
 

that
 

Soon, sparks began to bounce off the edge of a pair of iron plates, and
soon they began to glow blue.
 

The blue light gradually begins to take the form of a sphere.

 

A pair of blue spheres.

 

The inside of the blue sphere was black with water.

 

this.
 

this be it
 

“ Come on.”
 

Harriet put something like an iron rod into the one on the left of the
spheres.
 

and,
 

The iron rod protruded from the sphere on the right and fell on the desk. It
rolled over and fell to the floor helplessly.
 

you don't know what this is

 

"Hey... this..."
 

Harriet laughs.
 

“It’s a warp gate. A new warp gate in a path unrelated to the gate event.”
 

our kid
 

In this harsh and harsh environment.

 

Another major accident occurred.

 

"Is this... makes sense...?"

 

“I did it because I was stupid.” “You… you… you… you…!”

 

- Wow!
 

“Hey! hurt!"
 

"You really are the best of the best!"

 

“What are you talking about!”

 
Crumpled and hugged me
 

What is Logistics and Distribution?

 

To be honest, I still don't know the details.

 

I just know that it is very important.

 

And I also know that the Golden Age of the Empire did not come from the
Demonic Conquest, but from the Warp Gate.
 

The Golden Age of Mankind, and the Golden Age of Empire.

 

It was not because people could go in and out through the warp gate, but
because logistics could go in and out beyond people.
 

The development of transportation and logistics brings about a rapid

sophistication of society.
 

This is because, if logistics develops rapidly, specialization is basically

possible.
 

the development of logistics , a significant number of cities had to be self-

sufficient, centering on the hub cities.
 

including food, commerce, and manufacturing.

 

To some extent, you have to do what is self-sufficient.

 

However, if the distribution of logistics develops extremely, it is specialized

in commerce or manufacturing.
 

A city that has been built does not need to produce any food at all. Of
course, it's an import issue. And you can do that in a city or country that
has an environment specialized for agriculture.
 

For example, let's say there is a mine in a city with a cold climate where a
large amount of magic stones are buried.
 

If the distribution is unstable, the city must have a system that can self-
sufficient food to some extent even in cold climates, making it difficult for
people to live. So it will be difficult to inevitably develop.
 

But what if there is only a warp gate? Food is only imported from
somewhere, so it will be a mining town where you can mine a lot of magic
stones.
 

Specialization soon leads to the advancement of the industry itself, and as

production is amplified, consumption and secondary tertiary production
are also amplified. Be it agriculture, commerce, manufacturing, magic or
whatever.
 

The reason that the ecliptic Gradium, where the logistics were enormously
concentrated, was able to become the largest city in the empire, was
because there were the most warp gates there.
 

People flock, goods flow, and goods flow.

 
So , of course, Gradium had no choice but to become the largest city.
 

The food problem of the Yellow Capital Gradium is also a problem that
arises because the Yellow Island was not an agricultural city in the first
place.
 

Distribution was blocked, and the city, which was not even self-sufficient,
had to be self-sufficient for food.
 

For this reason, the empire somehow forced agriculture to achieve food
self-sufficiency, forced land clearing, and produced and produced food in
other areas where safety was ensured.
 

are supplying
 

However, since there is no overwhelming distribution simplification facility

that can be moved all the time called Warp Gate, all tasks must be solved
with the mass teleport of the Archmage.
 

So, first of all, the production itself is not enough, and if the production
was done in a place other than the Imperial Palace, a super-high-level
manpower called an Archmage should be used only to move goods.
 

After the gate crisis, warp gates became a completely worthless

technology.
 

The reason is simple.

 

This is because the imaginary dimension, a kind of virtual dimension,

became a real dimension and the monsters at the gate took over it.
 

Of course, it doesn't mean you can't make warp gates.

 

can be made
 

There are only monsters pouring out.

 

“So, I created a secondary imaginary water resource. go?"

 

“I’m not sure about it, but the reason people haven’t done it so far is
because they can’t think about it, right?”
 

“Perhaps it is?”
 

It's almost the first time I've ever thought like this.
 

It makes me feel like I want to hug her tight and kiss her dozens and
hundreds of times.
 

All.
 

“So, is this because you were so nerdy?”

 

Did you even do that in this loft-level, crude lab?

 

Sorcerers who are said to be the continent's savages and children who say
they fart, did what they couldn't do even with the best facilities, doing it
while heading to the ground, isn't it?
 

At my words, Harriet's face becomes pale and wiggles her fingers.

 

“…that… I don’t want to say that…” “Yes, no. Just tell me.”
 

“…Uh… that’s right…”

 

he 's done.
 

Even after a major accident, to see him twisting his body out of shame.
 

He looks tens of thousands of times more cute and amazing than usual.
 

“Let’s hug it, we are tight.”

 

“Si, I hate it!”

 

"why not!"
 

“I hate this! It sounds like you're praising a dog!"

 

“No, who’s the dog?”

 

In the end, what we did well was the same as what we did well, and what
we didn't do, in the end, we ended up having a fight.
 

What would it be like to create a new imaginary dimension?

 

I do not know, but the warp gate is not an invention invented by a single
wizard in the first place.
 

From what I heard from the Archduke of Saint-Ouen, I heard that it was a
project that the Emperor had pushed forward with almost the fate of the
Empire long ago.
 

The best wizards of the time must have been attached to it, and it must
have been the result of gathering the best wizards of the time for a very
long time.
 

For example , the door and the leader. Isn't this a good idea?
 

give it a try
 

Yeah?
 

do it,
 

yes....
 

It is the result of that process. how many gossip wizards go

 

I can't even imagine it went away.

 

The warp gate is the result of research and experimentation accumulated

for a very long time.
 
It was not the achievement of anyone alone, Harriet did it alone. Here, too,
there are no proper facilities or equipment.
 

Of course, it probably didn't start from the ground up.

 

In the beginning, when I had no idea about the cause of the gate incident,
Harriet once looked through the research materials related to the warp
gate, hoping to study dimensional magic.
 

The research knowledge that has already been accumulated is in Heriot's

head, so it won't be the same as the stage before the development of the
warp gate.
 

But in the end, it doesn't change that Harriet did what no one else could
do.
 

Warp Gate becomes an unusable skill after the Gate Incident.

 

At the time of the original story, Harriet showed off her majesty as a battle
mage who directly participated in battle.
 

At that time, until the story ends, he doesn't leave the position of a
frivolous friendship, but in the end, something similar to a comradeship
develops in his own way. That doesn't mean it's never going to get boring.
 

Get out of the way, you assholes!

 

It has the feeling of appearing in front of friends who are in crisis and
wiping out monsters alone.
 
If you think about it, it also seems oddly attractive.
 

Anyway, unlike the original, even though he fights, that's not the main
purpose. They don't always stay on the battlefield.
 

So in the end, although it was crude, he had time to roll his head, so he
found his own way to resurrect the Warp Gate technology.
 

Of course, it seems clear that the part that made me research on the warp
gate, which Harriet should not have known, played a significant role
because of me.
 

One
 

-
 

In the end, the truth is right in front of you.

 

Harriet succeeded in devising a new warp gate system.

 

“How far is the distance?”

 

“I did this to see if it worked or not. Of course, if you increase the size, the
distance will also increase. It is difficult to use it for any purpose at this
point.”
 

“What if I had enough energy to make it bigger?”

 
“It’s not much different from the previous warp gate. Warp gates are linked
with all warp gates within the range the gate touches.
 

H
 

You know what?”

 

"know."
 

“And, do you remember the gate passage configuration that allows you to
reach the target point at once without having to go in and out separately
by forming a network of warp gates?”
 

"any."
 

The existing warp gate system, that is, the subway line in simple terms, was
built randomly over a long period of history, so there were too many
transfer stations. With a feeling like spaghetti code,
 

For example, it feels like the subway station where the first subway was
built is very outdated. It's not as bad as it looks, though.
 

But it was designed by Harriet from scratch.

 

So, you don't have to do the unnecessary work of getting off, getting on,
and getting on again at the gate stop in the middle, saying that you will
travel unnecessarily as before.
 
“In the end, I think you need a stopover to travel over an ultra-long
distance. gay
 

Connecting the gates and gates.... So, should I build a Nexus?"

 

"nexus...?"
 

“They need a junction to amplify the warp gate signal. Among the
functions of the warp gate, it only serves as a stopover, and no people
actually come in and out.”
 

“Did you develop that too? the bird?”

 

"...No way. If you just make half a warp gate, it becomes a nexus.”
 

"?...??...????"
 

“You don’t understand?”

 

"Absolutely."
 

Sir, I don't quite understand what you're talking about.

 

Harriet looked at me with a dazed look and began to ponder deeply with
her lips closed.
 

Harriet paints a picture.

 
1- 2 - 3
 

“Let’s call it a straight path.”

 

“Yes, brother.”
 

"...What is he saying now?"

 

“No, please explain.”

 

“So, originally, you have to make all the warp gates so that points 1, 2, and
3 are connected to each other.”
 

"right."
 

“But now, since most of the cities have been destroyed, there is no need to
build warp gates at every point, right? Points 1, 2, 3 and 2 don’t even have
cities. But we have 1 and 3
 

I want to connect. But points 1 and 3 are too far away. Let’s assume that.”
 

"uh."
 

“Then we don’t have to completely complete the warp gate for point 2, we
just make half of it and only serve as a stopover point. Do you know what I
mean?"
 

“It’s like a stepping stone, isn’t it?”

 

"okay."
 

Now I understand what it means.

 

“With the warp gate technology up to now, we had to make warp gates at
two points. But then, in reality, useless resources are invested in making
warp gates at two points that will only be used as a stopover. To shorten
the process, there is no real reason for people to come and go at the 2nd
point, so there is only a structure that can perform only a certain function
of the warp gate. Nexus is a name given for convenience, and if you literally
make a little warp gate, it can function as a nexus. 2 points later
 

Thinking of making an Edo warp gate? You just need to build and complete
the nexus with a warp gate. It’s basically the same structure.”
 

I still don't quite understand, but I fully understand what you're saying.
 

It is a similar story of installing a simple station, making a connection, and

then completing the station properly if necessary.
 

and,
 

This means that the cost of connecting all continents with the warp gate
can be reduced astronomically. Now that the inefficient technologies that
have been passed down from the time of development have been wiped
out, it is now possible to operate completely efficiently.
 

We
 
Even though Harriet is a bit confused, in the end, he smiles as he sees me
half-understood.
 

“Do you know why I told you this long story?”

 

“How can I praise you?”

 

“...what the hell do you see me as

 

place."
 

Harriet's eyes widened, saying, "I don't know if I said this to get
compliments."
 

-
 

“It’s not that it’s not impossible to connect the Continent and Edina,
beyond that, and the Empire and Edina with a warp gate. We can do it for a
lot less money than we used to.”
 

At those words, I couldn't help but roll my eyes.

 

ji
 

ji
 

The Empire and Edina are connected to each other by a warp gate.
 
that's terribly dangerous
 

The Empire does not yet know where we are. So we can be safe.
 

But Harriet never said this because he wanted to destroy Edina.

 

“The anti-imperial forces in the ecliptic, you can bring them straight to
Edina. Then there will be no need for anyone to see the blood.”
 

“You, when something happens, you should lead all those people out of
the zodiac, or something like that. You know that's impossible. It won't be
easy.”
 

The seeds of division have already been planted, germinated, and are
growing.
 

The moment it becomes visible one day, a huge number of people are
bound to die.
 

You have the option of destroying your empire.

 

and other options.

 

There was a way to leave the kingdom of heaven with my followers and go
south endlessly toward Edina.
 

Is it a war or is it a great campaign?

 
Both were clear that huge numbers of people would be sacrificed.
 

It takes millions or tens of millions of people to leave the ecliptic and travel
thousands of kilometers.
 

Monsters were also a problem, but very few people were able to reach
them even if they weren't monsters.
 

okay.
 

Literally, I was in a situation where I might have to write something like the
book of Exodus on a topic that wasn't even Moses.
 

It would be foolish to drive people into the abyss of death with an

unknown number of people to avoid war.
 

But just because it's stupid, is it wise to start a civil war in the gradium the
moment this division becomes visible?
 

I didn't choose what to do.

 

I was just thinking that maybe I should do it.

 

It is clear that it is very dangerous to connect the Empire and Edina with a
warp gate.
 

But it can tear tens of millions of people without a fight.

 
noodle.
 

At least it'll be better than the Grand Campaign.

 

“It doesn’t mean you have to.”

 

“But you just need to know that we have a new possibility, and that we
have a tool that, if not necessarily in this way, is essential to rebuilding the
world.”
 

Warp gates can be either a technology for war or a technology for

prosperity and reconstruction, depending on their use.
 

“And first of all, I’m thinking of connecting the archipelago to each other. If
the travel time between the islands is shortened, not only the unity
between the islands but also the central administration will be improved.
 

Your grip will also increase. After the development of the Warp Gate, you
know there was a reason for the absolute imperial power of the Empire,
right?”
 

Obviously it is.
 

When transportation is shortened, the central government's control over

the provinces is strengthened.
 

And it is bound to result in the power of the executive branch becoming

stronger than ever before.
 
The provinces will be more stable that much, and measures will be
immediately possible in case of emergency.
 

First, we reconnect the Edina Islands with a warp gate.

 

The next thing is the next thing.

 

The technology that can change the world like that came from a single,
cute little head.
 

“I will grant you one wish. What."

 

I can do anything in this mood right now

 

I have!
 

Even if you bite your tongue and tell him to die, you can die
 

I have!
 

what do you want!

 

I'll do it all!
 

“……It’s too serious… it’s kind of like that…”

 

Harriet said that I was not joking and I was talking too seriously, so my face
became red.
 

"No, it's not one. I'll do anything from now on, just say it! Anything! Just!
Just! Uh! Do everything Just!"
 

“It’s rather burdensome!”

 

| Harriet would be like this to my violent reaction

 

I wondered if I didn't know, pondered for a while, and finally let out a sigh.
 

“It’s all over, do the cat.”

 

no.
 

suddenly?
 

"No, why did you do that again! You did it last time...!"
 

much severe cat syndrome as Ellen?

 

If you have some free time, please do it!!

 

And is it just that?

 

Did I say that I really liked it?

 

"no?"
 

He pretended he could do anything and then looked at me like he couldn't

even do that.
 

uh.
 

If that's the price for creating a new warp gate...

 

I don't think it's too cheap, but...

 

“Are you doing it?”

 

".....Of course...."
 

eventually that night.

 

I had to fall asleep while hugging Paktong in the form of a cat.

 

to be honest.
 

Isn't it just good for me...?

 

I also want
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 
The Demon King goes to the academy.
621
next day.
“…Now I know.”
“You know, you really enjoy it.”
Charlotte, who was walking through the hallway in Harriet's arms, met
Charlotte, and saw me in the form of a cat.
- Oh my!
“And, pretending not to enjoy it this way is the most disgusting thing.”
no...!
I don't enjoy it that much...!!
In the first place, Pak Tong asked for it!
"why? You're cute."
Of course, our paws had become messy and were stroking my hair.
gramma.
I love you so much, can you not do it? uh?
“It’s not that I don’t agree, but if you say that a bad-tempered child gets
even worse.”
harsh .
It's not that the habit gets worse, it's that the already bad boy gets worse.
But I'm definitely not the one with good habits.
“Anyway, lend me a minute. I have something to tell you.”
"Huh? Huh?"
Harriet listened to Charlotte and carefully picked me up and handed me
over to Charlotte.
Of course, our (former) princess was merciless.
- Cock!
The princess didn't hug me, but grabbed my neck and lifted it up like a
plastic bag.
- Kang!
"Hey, yay! That's not right!" "It's not even a real cat, so what do you think?
And, what about a real cat? It's a world where people are just dealing with
people."
Harriet's pale complexion was fidgeting about not to be violent, but
Charlotte didn't care.
“Come to find me later.”
- Oh dear! Aang! “Noisy.”
If I trembled even more, I thought that I would do a few laps like this, so I
quietly hung on.
How not to like all cats.
Of course, rather than disliked cats, it seemed like he hated me, who
trembled in the form of a cat.
Charlotte brought me to the office and sat me in a chair.
Naturally, he returned to his human form. Charlotte sits across from me
and looks at me with her chin on her palms.
“Reinhardt, I am very grateful to you, and I really, really, really like you, but
what is it? You are such an unusual pervert I didn’t know it would be like
this.”
It is not.
I never thought I would have such a taste.
But does this really feel strangely good?
No, not strangely, but outright, right?
Do you know how many people just fall for it if it's cute?
Even the ones who know who I am are futile?
To some extent, Galarsh didn't react badly? Aren't you over when you get
eaten by an orc vampire?
No, was that absurd and passed on?
“If you’re going to like me, please like me like this.”
"...sorry."
Charlotte was so indignant that she suddenly had goosebumps all over her
body.
do anything in moderation
Charlotte's calm red eyes stare at me.
“By the way, is there something you didn’t say at the meeting yesterday?”
“It’s not that I couldn’t say it, it’s that I didn’t say anything because I didn’t
want to talk on the spot. But I think I will need your permission.”
"What?"
“Olivia Ranche said she wanted to use Ileon Wolton.”
"ah...."
“Isn’t it a waste of manpower to just let them play? My skills are high, and
I’m also a veteran.”
Ilayon Wolton handed over the position of commander of the Knights
Templar to Rowen with a very simple takeover. Therefore, when the Allied
Forces start marching, Rowen is in charge of commanding the Knights
Templar.
There is no noise.
Of course, the sudden retirement of Ilrayon Wolton was not arbitrary, the
Allied Knights Templars had no choice but to know.
just have to know that there is some political undertone.
But Eleon Wolton's closest aides were already silent.
They know that in fact, the leadership of the Shinju Church has passed over
to the Demon King, but they are well aware of the aftermath of exposing it.
Not everything can go smoothly.
One
Ilayon Wolton was a man who could not be left alone, and had to endure
such noises that were inevitable to devour the Protestant Church.
Therefore, if Rowen fails to take control of the Crusader Division by the
Allied Forces, it is possible that Ilay on Mutton will be sent in again. It was
Rowen's failure after all, and it was also my failure.
Anyway, in the end, Ilayon Wolton, the former commander of the Knights
Templar, retired very unexpectedly, but he is living his retirement life in the
realm of the Demon King.
That doesn't make much sense either.
Those close to Ilayon Wolton know the story behind it, and they know that
Illayon Wolton has come to live under my influence after retirement. I
don't even know about the Edina archipelago,
Therefore, those who are loyal to Ilrayon Wolton are now in a situation
where their master is held hostage.
There are many reasons why they cannot act hastily.
Olivia Ranche wants to use Ilrayon Wolton, who is resting after being
suddenly retired.
“How about using it? Isn't it absurd to go to war?"
“Whether it’s a priest, a paladin, or a training instructor, we’ll figure it out
for you. I think the important thing is to make them agree with the banner
of the Holy Order.”
“Ah… do you want to rehabilitate?”
"right."
There really is no such thing as a demon.
After all, there are only other names given to the gods. And the power that
is expressed is also inconsistent.
Olivia Ranche wanted to make the former head of the Temple Knights a
member of the Holy Order.
"Honestly, I'd like to.... Even if Il Rayon Wolton is in a semi-captive position,
if it were me, it would be tough if I were to rule here as a king and then
take me hostage in the Empire and then do boot training."
I now half agree with the saying that a place makes a person.
To be precise, the seat creates arrogance.
I'm the one who used to do things somewhere over there, but I've been
doing things like this here.
In fact, if I am taken hostage by the Empire and mobilized for any work, I
am not confident that I will not feel the misery there. Even more so if it's
not my will, but someone else's.
Of course, Ilrayon Wolton has no decision-making authority, but he doesn't
want to force a man of that size to do such a thing and scrape it off.
It's not like Ilayon Wolton can do anything great just because he has
something to hate.
“Reinhardt, what would happen if Ilayon Wolton was reformed?”
“Are you going to become our priest or paladin...?”
The Holy Church is not a Demon Church.
However, it is a new form of belief that is different from the Great
Archdiocese of Oh and also different from the Demonism of God, agreeing
that both Demonism and Jushinism have the same roots. And it is closer to
the essence.
Ilayon Wolton is edified in the Holy Church, not in the Five Great Bishops.
| What does that mean?
“If you change your mind about the demon religion, what will happen?”
“The divine power of a demon, I will be able to use it… well, it will depend
on what I do. only."
Priests of the Holy Order sometimes use opposite divine powers. Of
course, not everyone can do it, but it's not uncommon either.
Typically, the Paladins of Tuan use both the power of healing and the
power of corruption. Like Olivia Ranche.
“That’s what matters.”
" I want to turn Ilayon Wolton into full force. This would be of great help,
but as long as there is an immortal, there's a high chance that we won't go
to war? .”
“ ……
Charlotte opens her eyes.
“...sorry, can you tell me how and where I was stupid?”
“I thought it was just the way you say that I’m not suited to this job and I’m
not good at it, as it is your habit… but I think it’s true.”
kingly.
Everyone knows I hate it.
“If Ilayon Wolton can use the divine power of a demon, and if he is really
influenced by the Holy Order, there will be a backlash from within the
Knights Templar, as well as the Holy Spirit.
It can cause a huge ripple within the denomination. On the premise of
showing it publicly.”
“Ah… was it about politics?”
Concentrating only on war, I hadn't thought about it.
It was not a story about the personal strength of Ilrayon Wolton.
Rather than strengthening Ilrayon Wolton with the divine power of the
Demon God, the fact that he was converted can have an impact.
was saying that
"Literally, Rowen, who can be said to be the head of our Temple Knights
and the Five Great Protestant Churches, has no choice but to find it difficult
to take control of the Allied Forces' Temple Knights even though he has
already conquered all the powers of the zodiac. "You may have to do it, but
it's better if you change Ilayon Wolton's mindset a little bit, rather than
bring it back as it is."
Bringing Ilrayon Wolton back assumes Rowen's failure.
However, in that case, if Ilayon Wolton was already influenced by the Holy
Order, she would have failed to do what Rowen should have done, but
Illayon Welton will do it for him.
In fact , there are many people who are puzzled by the sudden change of
the commander of the Holy Knights in the Allied Forces garrison and have
antipathy.
Rowen is recovering from the situation that Ilayon Wolton experienced
while in the zodiac.
Rowen is also a parachute commander who appeared in a situation where
the situation where the current general was suspiciously changed. there
will be many difficulties
There is no choice, and the pain will only grow bigger and bigger.
Olivia Ranche had foreseen such a future of course, and was thinking about
converting the idle Ilayon Wolton to return to the position of general
manager.
Rowen took control of the Yellow Empire, and Ilrayon Wolton took control
of the Allied Crusader Knights.
“If you can completely enlist Ilrayon Bilton, but even convert him, there
won’t be anything better than that…”
It's easy to understand why Olivia thought that way, and it's plausible that
Charlotte is judging Olivia's proposal in a positive way.
"Hmm... Then I think it would have been better if I had done it earlier."
At that time, there was a lot of work to be done because there was a lot of
work to be done at the same time as I had to reorganize the Five Great
Protestant Churches and overthrow the system, but at the same time, I
was thinking that it would have been better to do it right away if I was
going to do this.
“No, if I had done it in a hurry, I would have only bought half of it.”
Charlotte shakes her head.
“I rather like now.”
about two months.
Is it enough time to organize your thoughts alone and feel the change of
heart?
Can you call Ilayon Wolton a prisoner of war?
The Empire and we are at war, but it's not a war where each other's swords
are at war.
Although they are not allies with the same enemy, should it be said that
they are secretly advancing a united front?
In response to my question of whether to die or to retire, Ilayon Wolton did
not dare to fight to death.
other words, he is equivalent to a general who entered the main unit
without knowing that there were many enemies and was captured.
He's not converted, but he's in my grasp.
Although it cannot be regarded as a prisoner of war, in reality, the status of
Il Rayon Wolton is nothing less than a prisoner of war.
BA1
He is not actually a royal family or a king, but in terms of the position he
actually had, it can be said that he is a prisoner of a higher level than the
royal level.
So, even if Ilayon Wolton doesn't have any authority right now, should it be
said that it is a law that needs a protocol suitable for each person?
Even on the way to persuasion.
So, Edina's regent, Charlotte, and Edina's real owner, myself, decided to go
see Eleon Wolton together.
“By the way. I wonder if this is true.”
“...is that right?”
“No, call each other spherical.
Do... even though Liana said she was fine..."
“Are you staying there?”
"uh."
Ilayon Wolton is neither noble nor royalty, but first of all, he is the
commander of the Knights Templar.
A person who performed a special job
All.
Of course, the priests are also strictly a privileged class, not to mention the
Knights Templar commander.
Now, of course, there is no place anywhere on the continent where one
can live like a king, but it was difficult for us to find a place where a great
man, such as the commanders of the Knights Templar, could retire and
receive proper treatment.
Rajak , the royal castle in the first place, is also on a scale that can never be
called a palace. There are some things that cannot be helped because it is
the prosperous castle of a small local country, but to Charlotte, who was a
princess, it will only look like a rustic local lord's castle. There was no room
or anything to renovate.
We forced Eleon Bolton to retire, but we didn't want to disappoint him, so
we wanted to treat him well. But there was no place to do it.
Me and Charlotte had come out to the outskirts of Rajak and were walking
along a secluded road.
“My wife said it was okay, and Sir Wolton said it was okay. What do you
think? There hasn't been much noise so far, and Rihanna hasn't said much,
so it doesn't seem particularly dangerous."
".....is it?"
So Ilayon Wolton became a foodie in the mansion on the outskirts of Rajak,
where Liana's mother, Duchess Yelena, lived.
So there it is.
The villa of the Duke of Granz, whom I stopped by after visiting Darkland
during the summer vacation of my freshman year.
When he was contemplating what to do at the Senate meeting about the
fate of Ilrayon Wolton, Liana hurriedly asked if he could just let him stay
there.
As it is one of the numerous villas of the dukes on the continent built at the
time of the great power of the Duke of Granz, we couldn't give them an
environment comparable to that.
Ilayon Wolton and Duchess Yelena were also great men who deserve to be
called top class, so they said that it was impossible not to get to know each
other.
In fact, Ilayon Wolton and Duchess Yelena seemed to get along well with
each other.
But that....
Something....
some ok!
I can't tell you what it is!!
I know it's not weird at all!
I guess I'm a bit conservative and that
together!
A little ... a little bit like that...!
“Really, what are you thinking about while you live?”
“ ……”
Charlotte looked at me with wide eyes as if she was disgusted and strode
forward.
right?
Am I weird?
Strictly speaking, the residence of the Duchess of Granz, Liana's mother, is
a more luxurious structure than the Razac Castle.
The Duke of Granz had a prestige incomparable to that of the Edina royal
family, which was a small country in the southern archipelago, so it was
natural in a way.
There is bound to be a difference between the great aristocrats of the
empire and the royal family who were close to the end of the dynasty, even
among the kingdoms.
Being royalty does not necessarily mean standing above the nobility. In the
beginning, there are cases of being aristocrats and royalty at the same
time.
Herriot, the daughter of the Duke of Saint-Ouen, is also a nobleman, but in
fact, it must be very different from the royal family.
Wasn't there
The villa of the Duke of Granz, which should now be called the main house,
not the villa.
As we passed the trail and reached the front of the mansion with a view of
the beach in front of us, we saw someone behind us.
It's a familiar face.
“...what have you been up to here?”
Liana asked if she heard footsteps as she turned to me.
Then he turns his gaze to Charlotte, who came with me.
“It’s not a private matter, given that you’ve even brought the regent.”
“Well, yes.”
I don't really have any reason to come here for personal reasons.
HA1
when there is work , but I rarely come here.
"I'm here to see Sir Wolton."
“Oh, that old man.”
The commander of the Knights Templar, who had a great prestige and
strong prestige, has now become an uncle.
No, Liana would have said that even if Multton was the active Knights
Templar commander, she would have just called him that uncle...
Liana blinks towards the beach.
“I must be on a walk.”
walk?"
“Uh, I went with my mom. Will you be back in a little while?”
".......that...!"
As I was afraid to say anything, Charlotte pinched my side.
“…what are you doing?”
Liana tilted her head as she looked at Charlotte who suddenly pinched her
side.
"uh? Oh no, just?”
Charlotte laughed awkwardly and shrugged.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

622
The Allied Forces are coming soon, but we won't need them any more.
That is why most people
Although it is in a state of energy, Liana has been given a special
assignment.
Absolutely stable.
Literally .
Liana, who has a rainy attribute when she cries like a goblin, needs to take
special medications to control the weather. Something like a depressant.
So, Liana needs to consume mental, not magic, stamina to display her
mighty abilities.
So, what I usually ask of Liana is not to train or anything, but to nurture
herself. If you're going to do a test of your ability and take antidepressants
all the time and the taste goes away, you won't be able to use your energy
when you really need it.
So, Liana usually spends her days recuperating in this mansion.
The last time he used his powers was to melt the heavy snow that fell on
the ecliptic.
We drank tea in the mansion's tea-time hall until Ilrayon Thunton and the
Duchess returned.
Not as much as before, but the villa still has a user. It is one of the few
places in Edina where you can live like a noble.
“Are you going to convert me at all?”
“If you can.”
“Hmm… do I really have to do that? I really didn't think I'd buy it. If I had
that kind of mindset, I wouldn't have left it alone."
right.
Contrary to Harriet, who teased him for saying he was snarky, this one was
a true bummer.
And just as I didn't understand the intentions of Charlotte and Olivia what
it meant to convert Ilayon Wolton, neither did Liana at all.
Even Ilayon Wolton was taking it to mean that he was trying to change his
mind because he might crash.
“Ma child, are you saying that we are going to do mental education for the
retired uncle because we have nothing to do?”
“You don’t know what the other kids do, but you have nothing to do.”
HL7
“……That’s right, but…”
It's tough, but I still don't get along with him!
woo
“Depending on the circumstances, it may be necessary to reinstate Sir
Wolton. You are preparing for that.”
Charlotte opened her mouth instead of me as I hit the counter and catch
my breath.
"Lottery ticket...?"
“Hey, you’re talking about sending that person back to the position of
general manager.”
Liana stared at me at my words
All.
“...you thought I was asking because I didn’t know the meaning of lottery.
what?"
“…do you know?”
Liana opens her mouth slightly at my words.
this.
“Is it really that bad? What do you think of me?”
I guess I was just pretending to know, but I couldn't find it before.
No, why do you know?
But what are you
That's it....
“Yeah, it’s a lucky year that I met my abilities well, and my head and body
are comfortable.”
“ ……
“ ……”
did you speak harshly?
Flames start to flash on Liana's forehead, who had been silent.
- Fast! Crazy!
“Do you really want to fight?”
" Ham
sun?"
"shut up! Why are you two doing this like kids?"
Charlotte sighed as she took turns looking at me and Liana, wondering if it
was pitiful for them to have a frivolous argument while having a serious
conversation.
Are you like kids?
Liana looks at Charlotte and tilts her head.
“By the way, we are still children.”
That's right, now counting the years, it's at most twenty-one years old.
That's enough for a kid.
But I'm not a kid.
No matter how you look at it, he's not a kid.
“
....”
“Why is your expression rotten?”
"No... I was all wrong."
At my sudden apology, both Charlotte and Liana looked puzzled.
At this age, I'm going to try and eat it once, and even thinking about
scratching it, I'm not bad at it!
|
One
"Why haven't you changed the habit of saying things that you shouldn't
have?"
“That’s it.”
I know? Why can't I become an adult?
the poor?
Is it too late?
“Anyway , did I ask again because I didn’t know a single word? Did you get
the lottery for that guy? What are you talking about?"
“It is not confirmed. However, although the powers of the Yellow Taoist
Church have been seized, there may be opposition from the Holy Knights of
the Allied Forces Command. If we fail, we may have to bring Eleon Bölton
back. Even now, it is expected that they will cooperate with us, but our goal
is to transform the entire Shinto denomination into a holy denomination. It
means that if Ilayon Wolton, who will serve as the leader, can even use the
divine power of the Demon God, the process will be a little easier.”
“Ah… just like that.”
Liana nodded slowly, as if she understood what she meant now.
Ilayon Wolton was in a position where he had no choice but to cooperate
with me, even if the Popes were alive in the first place. However, by
choosing Rowen, I was able to choose the option of making the Goddess
Church itself a holy church. Even if you do the lottery right now, you won't
know that protesting against me will cause a bigger crisis, so you can do
the lottery right now.
However, Rowen hasn't failed yet, and if it fails and it is necessary to
reinstate Wolton, it would be better if he fully agreed to the banner of the
Holy Order at that time.
Charlotte takes a sip of tea.
L
Although his appearance has changed a lot from before, the feeling of
dignity is still the same in the way he drinks a teacup.
What I feel when I look at Charlotte is that dignity is a very subtle thing.
It seems similar to elegance, but it is completely different. Shouldn't it be
said that it is revealed subtly rather than showing off? If you try to imitate
elegance and copy it excessively, it looks rather ridiculous.
I don't think about it, I just act as I normally do, and that's something that
feels elegant.
Embodied elegance. That would be dignified.
If you just look, you see something.
I have to say that my heart is pounding or something.
Anyway, is there such a thing?
"Well? Guests have arrived.”
have you been talking like that? The Duchess and Ilayon Wolton returned
to their mansion.
Duchess of Jelena de Granz.
And Ilayon, former commander of the Knights Templar
bolton.
“Hello, Duchess, long time no see.”
“It’s been a long time since I’ve seen the Crown Princess. Even the Demon
King was exalted.”
"Ah yes what..."
Charlotte got up and said hello, and I slumped up and scratched the back of
the head.
grace.
I don't know what it is, but I'm sure it won't be there until I die.
www
“Did you come to see me?”
As if he knew the reason as soon as he saw it, Il Rayon Wolton came out
with a firm expression and looked at Charlotte.
Okay, now is the time to get to the point. Charlotte looks at me.
“Reinhardt?”
"uh."
As I looked at her with a determined expression, Charlotte smiled brightly
and pointed out the window.
“You are out.”
“
...yes?"
11.
“I just saw it. I think it would be better without you.”
In exchange for flirting with Liana in a nonsensical way, in Charlotte's mind,
I was branded as an arrogant bastard at the negotiating table.
"I, too... I'm a person who looks at the seat and wraps...! When you cover
it, cover it...!"
tend to cover up places that should be cheap and places that shouldn't be
cheap...! Liana is your friend!
Would I do that to Ilayon Wolton?
Of course, after doing that, I said I wanted to die or retire, but anyways!!
Charlotte's expression turned cold at my plea.
“It’s cheap enough that I can’t cover it up already. get out."
"yes."
eventually got kicked out.
It was an important moment, so Charlotte and Ile Ion Wolton remained at
the teatime table.
And the Duchess left the mansion again.
And I got kicked out.
Liana looked at me and giggled.
“Are you in good shape? Why are you eroding the credibility you don't
even have by saying things you shouldn't do like that?"
“Isn’t it supposed to mean that I trusted Charlotte so much that I passed
on an important conversation…? peel?"
is not it?
“You know it didn’t look like that at all.
ah."
Yeah, I know it's not. After all, negotiation, politics, I do not know well and
do not have a taste for.
I'm just grateful that Charlotte takes care of that and thinks harder than
me.
Well?
But then, why am I here?
I couldn't just leave it to Charlotte.
me?
Oh, I would have been sitting there if I hadn't come and flirted with Liana.
A king who is thrown out after being dismissed by the regent , this is kind
of strange.
Of course, it's true that I wanted something like this, but it's true that I
wanted something like that, rather than an overly hierarchical relationship.
get out.
that was a bit too much...
I'll tell you later that I'm definitely sad
hey....
I'm not just saying it, I'm really saying it...
One way or another, we had nothing to do until Charlotte finished talking,
so we walked quietly along the beach.
Me, the Duchess, and even Liana.
I didn't know Liana, but I didn't see the Duchess very often. It's also on the
outskirts, so I don't come here very often.
“The Allied Forces are advancing again.
Joe?”
"yes? Oh well... yes. It looks like we will be leaving in a few days.”
As you must have heard from Liana, the Duchess asked me if she knew
how much of the world was going on.
After my daughter's friend became king, and after I came here, the
Duchess treated me with respect.
To be honest, I never had a good impression on the first page.
Of course, not only did he make a fuss about his daughter who goes with
low-ranking things, but only Harriet was invited to the breakfast table
separately.
He was a very sensitive person, and he was a very secular person.
| It is clear that his marital relationship with the Duke of Granz, which
already exists in the world, was very bad.
go.
But in the end, the Duchess of Granz seemed to have undergone a major
change of heart after the Duke's death.
He reconciled with his daughter and told him to take revenge on his father,
and told them that the real culprit who killed Duke Granz was not the
Demon King.
people change
A philistine person cannot be a philistine for the rest of his life.
An eccentric person can become a worldly person.
A bad person can become good.
A good person can become evil.
People change.
No matter how big or small it is, no matter how big or small the things we
experience, somehow people inevitably change as they go through life.
The Duchess of Granz has changed, so has I, and so has Liana.
And Charlotte and Ilayon Wolton.
It will change and change and change again.
“Are you going out again this time like the last time?”
“Well… I think we will have to watch the situation for now, but I am not
sure how it will turn out. things are not bad
Otherwise, there's a pretty good chance we won't even have to fight. Not
sure though.”
"okay...."
The Duchess sighed at my words.
All.
It was a sigh of relief.
It was then that I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I had no choice but
to realize something I had never thought of.
From the Duchess's point of view, she's sending her daughter to the
battlefield. it's also ordinary
battlefield, but a battlefield of death and horror infested with terrible
monsters. No matter how strong a daughter is, what parent would be
willing to do that?
Even the daughter becomes more exhausted the more she uses her
powers. You will have no choice but to know that you are surviving the war
and suffering from being apart from each other.
As a Duchess, I would be the one who keeps taking my daughter to the
battlefield.
Goro, he's a person I can't be happy with.
I don't see her very often, but the fact that the Duchess didn't show that to
me meant that I knew she was actually a good cloaker.
A person who keeps sending his children to the battlefield...
what if it were me
If I have a child, and a friend of a child keeps saying that he needs my son
or daughter's abilities and takes them to the battlefield.
They've come back safely so far, but if you don't know how long they'll be
safe.
I'm glad I haven't been caught by the neck so far.
Liana is a very needed person.
Parents' worries, sorrows, and fears should be turned away.
“Anyway, may I ask why you kept the Lord alive?”
I couldn't help but be taken aback by the sudden remark.
I thought we were getting along just fine because we went for a walk
together, but was it not at all? Liana's expression hardened at the absurd
words of the Duchess.
I don't know if I like him, but I can feel that he respects Ilrayon Shunton
sufficiently.
Then why are you asking the question if he didn't kill him?
“Lord Wolton is not important. I wonder why he kept Sir Bölton alive.”
Was it a question that had nothing to do with Ilrayon Wolton's attitude or
behavior?
That was a question aimed at me in the first place, not Ilayon Wolton.
I'm not asking you to kill Ilayon Wolton.
first place , why didn't you kill him?
“Yeah… there’s no need for that. I thought.”
Because I didn't kill him like I do now, I might discover a new usefulness for
Ilayon Wolton.
At my words, the Duchess looks at me with a firm expression on her face.
“I need... I need... I mean.”
Then, he murmured like a self-talk and walked quietly.
how's the atmosphere
seemed to harden.
“When all this is over, what are you going to do with the Empire?”
“The Empire… you mean?”
"Yes."
The Duchess' words made me feel like I had a stone stuck in my throat.
Bertus killed Duke Granz. Liana wants revenge, and so will the Duchess.
Bertus was a member of the imperial family.
Therefore, not only checking the Demon King, the greatest threat to the
empire, but also removing the revolutionary forces that can shake the
empire from the ground up would have to be eliminated.
That was Bertus' justice, and it was something that Bertus had to uphold.
Bertus had to kill Duke Granz.
But the Duchess lost her husband, and Liana lost her father.
It is only natural that these two hate the Empire and Bertus.
such natural things.
Who am I and what should I do
If that incident comes down to someone's natural sense of revenge.
hell did the problem come from, and whose real fault lies
| If everyone is doing what they have to do, and they can't blame it, but
hatred, anger, and revenge are the only things that build up.
Maybe the world is fundamentally wrong.
“If I tell you that you will not destroy the empire, will you hate me?”
“How could you hate it more than now?”
Be honest with this guy. “Mom, please.”
“There are many things to be thankful for, the Demon Lord, but you know
that I can’t help but feel this way.”
"Yeah... it can't be helped."
No matter how much the guy who drags her daughter to the battlefield is
the person who guarantees her safety and life, it is inevitable that she will
hate it.
“You don’t have to understand that.”
"....yes?"
“I hate you, you
Why should I understand?”
ᄃ
0 that
I couldn't help but feel a little dazed at the sudden sound.
“Why are you trying to understand so many things in a world so chaotic
that it is difficult to predict your own survival or future?”
“…
“Even if you have the karma of one country and many lives, why would you
want to understand something first?”
“ ……
“You must hate the person who hates you.”
Duchess looks at me and says
It wasn't advice or criticism, but rather an adult-like tone of voice.
“You must kill whoever wants to kill you.”
"Is that all?"
There was nothing to answer.
“Occasionally you have to kill people who don't even want to kill you. hate
you
There will be times when you have to hate those who do not hate you, and
take the breath of those who do not hate you.”
“
...
“Even the one who loved you all your life, even the one who never thought
of betraying you in your life, must be killed if necessary. It is the life of a
king. It is the life of a king to watch the dying die in tears and feverishness
with a face stained with betrayal.”
day
root
“ ……”
“Do you think there has ever been a person in history who, with mercy,
warmth, and understanding, became my king?”
| “… it probably wasn’t.”
HA
“No nation has ever been built in a non-exploitable way. Those who are not
accustomed to taking can neither keep nor have it.”
“ ……”
“Then why do you want to become a king as a person?”
With love, with understanding, with mercy,
There could be no such thing as history to bring the world together.
They steal to steal, and they build mountains with what they stole.
stolen things, and those who have become the biggest thieves in the world
set their thrones on top of them.
that's the country
A hat made of stolen gold is put on it, and it is called a crown, and the one
who wears the hat becomes a king.
If you steal a little, you are a thief, and if you steal a lot, you become a
great leader and go down in history.
If he steals everything in the world, no one calls him a thief.
It all started with me already usurping Edina's throne.
I started stealing too.
“Those who have defeated only those deserving of hatred and deserving of
hatred may become avengers or foes, but cannot and cannot sit on the
throne of dominion.”
okay.
It's not about taking down those who deserve to be hated.
It is to make those who have fallen into those who deserve to be hated.
what is king
History is like that.
Sometimes I kill people who love me, and I have to be able to look at the
eyes that are wet with a sense of betrayal in their death.
It is arrogance to try to become a king as a human being.
The Duchess is pointing out my arrogance.
Are you good enough to become a king as a human being?
How can you protect everyone by acting so lazily?
such you
You, who only use my daughter, can you protect my daughter?
it will be reproached
“ Maybe you can get neighbors this way. But neighbors weren't the most
feared beings in the world.
are you?”
Neighbors can always be on our side.
However, it was the neighbor who always took something away.
Neighbors are equal.
So, a king doesn't need a neighbor.
For the king, all beings in the world must be inferior.
As Bertus once said.
Such arrogance that everyone below me is equal,
There must be an arrogance that is different from the present arrogance.
You have to have that attitude.
The Duchess of Granz looks at me.
“I hate you for not being cruel.”
It wasn't just that she hated me for taking her daughter to war.
All.
The one who keeps the enemy chief alive and allows him to live peacefully
in his own land
method.
In the end, Illeon Wolton might be useful because I saved it, but in the end,
I'm pointing out the fact that Ileion was not spared because of its
usefulness.
She doesn't hate Ilayon Wolton.
It seemed that my way of keeping Ilrayon Wolton alive was in itself
dangerous.
A king would hate to take his daughter to war.
But a king who has no intention to properly kill his enemies, a king who is
swayed by compassion and integrity without any intention to properly
defend his country, if his daughter lives in that land.
The king would hate it more.
The war will end someday, but an indecisive and compassionate king will
permanently endanger the kingdom.
“A king is not a beast, but he must also slaughter and kill harmless things,
such as grass-eating beasts and rabbits. He will even have to kill and eat his
own dog from time to time.”
Aside from the usefulness of Ilrayon Wolton, this method of not trying to
kill him.
I don't kill anyone who doesn't reveal this to me.
It's just trying to kill the bad guys.
I didn't seem to like the way I wanted to hunt only beasts and cowards,
only those who were sure of my enemies.
The Duchess of Granz speaks like a child.
“Wolves and wolves roaming outside the fence, and you want to convince
the sheep in the fence that their appetite is out of control? You don't even
know if it's a wolf in dog skin or not, and since you haven't revealed it to
me, are you going to take me inside the fence saying it's safe?"
There was nothing to respond to the Duchess's words.
Ilayon Wolton was no wolf.
The Duchess knew it.
But, not knowing whether it was a dog or a wolf, he criticized me for letting
me into the fence saying there was no need to kill it.
He said that one day he would bring a wolf in dog skin into the fence.
that's what it says
“That is the most dangerous tyranny.”
A king who grieves death is a tyrant,
The king who cares too much about death is the female army
( 暗君) is
“My lord.”
Duchess kneels before me.
And, desperately.
appeal
“Please be a cruel prince.”
A king and a saint are two different words.
If you try to be a king in the way of a saint, you will have nothing, nothing,
The Duchess of Granz pleaded.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

623
 

On the way to convince Ilayon Wolton, I heard the Duchess's soft but
determined rebuke without speaking to her.
 

It is not only the foolish who becomes a scoundrel or a tyrant.

 
No, there are just too many kinds of foolish things that those who sit on
the throne of kings can do.
 

There may be a tyrant who kills the people without proper principles, and
there may be a tyrant who continues the war of conquest for no good
cause.
 

However , trying too hard to understand the circumstances of outsiders

and not wanting to kill enemies who have not revealed their teeth to me
can already be tyranny in itself.
 

The Duchess was pointing out that what I mean by the need to kill, the
scope of that need is too narrow.
 

may be a threat
 

It was pointed out that in this dangerous era when the option of
annihilation alone is not enough to make the decision to annihilate an
opponent, it is pointed out that the first thing to do is to think about not
killing an enemy or an ally.
 

Wasn't it enough to just kill the enemy? Was that a very humanistic way of
thinking?
 

The moment it turns out to be an enemy, the opponent must have already
exposed their teeth, so a fight is scheduled.
 

Another way is to kill them before they become enemies.

 

I am not the king.

 

But how long do I have to make excuses with those words? It cannot be
justified or excused to say that I am not qualified to be a king since I have
already become a king.
 

I had nothing to say to the Duchess, who felt uneasy that my way was
dangerous.
 

I agree with that. Even if I did my best to protect the sheep inside the
fence, I was living thinking that the flock of animals roaming outside the
fence might be a flock of sheep.
 

The king is a being who has to guard the inside of the fence and consider
everything outside the fence as an enemy.
 

I wasn't doing that.

 

If a monarch with such a disposition would rule the land where me and my
children live, the country would hate it too.
 

I'm not asking you to kill Ilayon Wolton.

 

Do you plan on doing that in the future? Do you know how dangerous it is?
 

so asked
 

I am not talking only about bringing people who may be enemies or allies
into the fence, but I am talking about my attitude toward all external
forces.
 

No one has built a nation through love, understanding and mercy.

 

A throne can be placed only on what is stolen.

 

And the throne must be maintained by blood.

 

If you ask me if I didn't know that truth, I didn't know.

 

It's just hard to accept that.

 

The Duchess didn't just tell me what she knew.

 

I said something that everyone around me knew but didn't have to tell me.
 

'm sorry , maybe it's because I know I'm having a hard time with it, or
maybe it's because I don't want to put a bigger burden on it.
 

The Duchess said something everyone knows but no one tells me.
 

After all, it will be courage.

 

The walk was neither too long nor too short.

 

However, in the heavy atmosphere, he walked without a word.

 

When we got back to the mansion, Eleon Bolton and Charlotte were
outside.
 

Is the conversation over?

 

Reinhardt, wait a minute, Sir Wolton, you said you wanted to do

something.”
 

".....okay?"
 

I don't know how the story unfolded.

 

But looking at Charlotte's expression, it didn't seem like it had such a bad
outcome.
 

Stand alone with Ileon Wolton.

 

Not inside the house, but outside. Footprints on the beach that I had just
walked on were still there.
 

what they were talking about, but my heart was heavy on my side.
 

"I don't think I've ever had a choice."

 

"...is it."
 

In the original story, the original commander of the Knights Templar was
Revere Lear Ranche. And it didn't change.
 

Olivia Ranche exited at the margin of the story.

 

Ilayon Wolton was also one of the blank characters.

 

We do not know the personal history of Le Barrier Ranche, but of course,

we do not know the personal history of Ilrayon Wolton.
 

I only know the circumstances of his public part.

 

Due to the fall of the radical Leverier Ranche, centrist Ileion Wolton
became the next commander of the Knights Templar.
 

It probably wasn't his will. The Empire wanted Ilayon Wolton to become
the commander of the Crusader Division. And I don't know if the popes
were blown away by it or not, but the popes were the main ones in the
Demon World War.
 

One of the stations and the war hero, Levere er Ranche, must have wanted
to keep in check. The Popes would not have wanted the Templar
Commander's influence to grow too much.
 

jin
 

main
 

Ileon Wolton became the commander of the Knights Templar for various
reasons. It didn't matter whether he hoped to become a Knights Templar
commander or not.
 

Even just before the gate incident, he was only swayed by the opinions of
the Pope, Ellen, and Olivia.
 

And as time passed, the popes arbitrarily chose to make the denomination
the property of the demon king.
 

There, only a few days later, he was forced to resign even from the position
of commander of the Temple Knights.
 

And now, because of the possibility that he might return to the Temple
Knights Commander again, he was offered to become a paladin of the Holy
Order.
 

From this point of view, he was a man who was only swayed to the point of
being terribly swayed.
 

more
 

As if to show that a person can be arbitrarily swayed by greater power and

greater will even though his own authority and strength and power are not
weak.
 

“But now, even the gods I have believed in are all lies.”
 

is it.
 

From the beginning, the teachings about the five gods and demons were
all in vain.
 

Nothing is true anywhere, even faith has been reinterpreted at will.

 
“Even, Tiamata has two forms.”
 

"...right."
 

“Can you show me?”

 

It's not enough just to hear

 

Or do I have to check it out and see that the power of the gods is really
arbitrary, as the Holy Order says.
 

I don't know which one it is, but I summoned Tiamata in my right hand.
 

Tiamata, the sword of innocence with a milky-white blade.

 

but this is not what you want

 

All.
 

- Kurreung!
 

I don't even need words anymore.

 

In response to my will, Tiamata's blade is dyed black, and black darkness

begins to flow.
 

“…the energy of corruption.”

 
Ilayon Wolton looked at the demon sword Tiamata and stared at it in
silence.
 

“Are you okay?”

 

"Suffice."
 

Upon counter-summoning the Demon Sword Tiamata, Ile Ionton smiled

bitterly.
 

“Are the gods evil, or have we just been ignorant of them until now? If I
don't understand, why did you give me strength even for that ignorance?
 

go...."
 

It is the same here that the gods are regarded as beings beyond the realm
of human understanding.
 

However, it lends strength even when misunderstood.

 

I thought I was trusting him properly because he lent me his strength, but
in fact he was lending me strength despite my misunderstanding.
 

All.
 

what are the gods

 

Ilayon Wolton seemed to have fallen into such a fundamental question.

 

“Just because it’s the Holy Church, doesn’t it mean that you fully
understand the gods?”
 

The demon and the god are the same entity.

 

So, it is questionable whether the five main gods are really five gods.
 

“I can’t tell you the source, but I can tell you an interesting fact.”
 

“Is there anything more surprising to me here?”

 

“I heard that vampires were originally derived from the sun god and the
moon god.”
 

Jin heard from Luna Artorius

 

line.
 

Vampires actually came from God.

 

Those who wished for eternal life prayed to the moon, and they were both
blessed by the moon and cursed by the sun.
 

That was the beginning of the vampire, I heard that.

 

Those who sought forgiveness from the gods for a long time were forgiven.
 
Instead, they became beings who had to be separated from the world
forever.
 

"I'd like to say it's a joke, but I don't think it's a joke."
 

Ilayon Wolton laughed bitterly, as if he knew that something that wasn't

even a trivial joke was the truth.
 

it was
 

“It’s true, it’s a lie to say I didn’t have a choice.”

 

“ …?”
 

“I just didn’t have an opinion.”

 

That being said, does that happen?

 

“If you didn’t want to be the commander of the Knights Templar, you
should have refused. But I didn't.”
 

“If it was decided that the Demon King should be killed or that he should
be saved, it would have to be done. But I did not choose anything.”
 

"If you were going to disagree with the decision of the popes to stand on
your side, you should have said so. You didn't either."
 
“When I put Rowan in my place and you asked me to retire, if I didn’t like
it, I could just pull out the knife. But I didn’t, either.”
 

“It went with the trend. It always has been.”

 

“Looking back, there has never been a life of a coward like this.”
 

ji
 

L
 

It's not that I didn't have a choice.

 

I didn't choose a low-probability option, but it always followed the trend.

 

He had power and power, but he always lived an intermediate life following
the trend. It wasn't about judging what was right or wrong.
 

who is the majority

 

Where is the trend?

 

He followed the flow.

 

Neither an absolute supporter nor an absolute opponent,

 

Is it a swept life, a piggybacking life

 
go.
 

That is why Ilayon Wolton seemed to have come to regard his earlier
statement that he had no choice as an excuse for himself.
 

All.
 

“So , now I’m going to choose my own will, right?”

 

“It can’t be, but it doesn’t change that this is also the trend.”
 

Ilayon Wolton sees me.

 

In the end, no matter how Charlotte persuaded her, if Ilayon Wolton joined
the Holy Order, she would also end up doing what others said.
 

After all, there is no such thing as resistance. “If you were once a coward,
wouldn’t it be better to live as a coward until the end? I can only keep one
principle of consistency.”
 

A life without belief or pride.

 

There may have been times when he thought there was such a thing, but
Ilayon Wolton admits that he's too lazy to say it.
 

So, if you live as a coward for the rest of your life, you will be keeping as
much as the consistency of being a coward for the rest of your life.
 
Not the consistency of being good all your life, but the consistency of being
cowardly throughout your life.
 

Now, I am not making my choice and finding my own direction, but even
that is cowardly, so I would rather be cowardly for the rest of my life.
 

That attitude was somehow hopeless.

 

“Considering that the rare choice of killing a subordinate became the worst
choice, it seems that I am not the type of person who should make a
choice. No, this is also just an excuse.”
 

Ilayon Wolton laughs.

 

laugh for a long time

 

As always.
 

Sadness is bound to be mixed with the self-help of an old man.

 

The realization of Ilrayon Wolton, who looked back on the things he had
built up in his life, and that in the end nothing but cowardice remained.
 

The sorrow mixed with that self-help.

 

It felt so sad.
 

I had a brief conversation with Ilrayon Wolton after that.

 

“In these months, I toured the country.”

 

“It must have been a strange sight for you.”

 

The coexistence of humans and demons is sometimes terrifying to me as

well.
 

"It did."
 

Ilrayon Wolton must also be a veteran of the Demon World War. So, the
demons must have been no more or no less enemies to kill.
 

It's a sparsely populated place, but he seems to have wandered around

while staying in Rajak.
 

Perhaps with the Duchess

 

A that
 

I don't know if the Duchess was the first to guide me, or if Ilayon Wolton
asked me first.
 

“I can only think of it as a strange country.”

 

“It must be strange.”

 
He must have thought a lot when he saw the landscapes made in the Edina
Archipelago.
 

All.
 

“Ogres plowing, trolls building buildings, orcs guarding, succubus sleeping

with orphaned children, mermaids appearing on the beach to joke with
people…”
 

"wonderland."
 

“Is this possible?”

 

“If this is possible, why have you done it until now?”

 

“Why are we?”

 

“They fear each other so much, and hate each other so much.”
 

“Did I have to die?”

 

“Why were you able to firmly say that there is no other option?”
 

“Where the hell did such a saying come from, and everyone came to
believe it?”
 

“I was curious.”
 
Ilayon Wolton looks up at the blue sky where spring has come, and then
stares at me.
 

“The Demon Lord… No, Reinhardt.”

 

"uh."
 

“This country will, in a sense, be a disaster.”

 

it's a disaster
 

Still, I think it's much better to live than the emperor.

 

But I didn't know what that meant.

 

“Do you know how many people will despair just to know that the long
history of hatred for each other that has been built up until now is in fact
meaningless and that it could have happened?”
 

M
 

“You can think of it from that perspective.”

 

All wars so far have been meaningless.

 

The history of hatred and hatred, we believed that it was right, but the
result of denying that false belief is right before our eyes.
 
could coexist and coexist.
 

The Demon World War was not a glorious war.

 

Since it completely overturns the values and view of history of mankind,

many people may feel despair rather than hope.
 

“Are you desperate?”

 

"okay."
 

Above all else, it must have been Eleon Wolton himself who felt despair in
this peaceful and bizarre scene.
 

dead beings, dead beings.

 

that everyone didn't have to. 'cause you'd feel it

 

“If I had known that this was possible, no, if it had been this kind of world
in the first place, there would have been no Gate incident.”
 

ji
 

ji
 

The result of mutual distrust is the present reality.

 
If it was a society where coexistence and coexistence existed, there would
not have been any hatred, distrust, or fear of the Demon King in the first
place, and there would not have been the Demon World War, the cause of
all this.
 

And then, humans invaded the demons.

 

All problems arose because of a lack of faith and trust.

 

In fact, that was the origin of everything in the world.

 

It was funny.
 

The Duchess said to hate everyone over the fence.

 

Ilayon Wolton saw the possibility of coexistence and coexistence, and

realized that all blood and tears had been meaningless.
 

He who does not know war speaks of slaughter, and he who knows war
speaks of peace.
 

It speaks of the meaninglessness of slaughter.

 

“It’s not just humans who are afraid of demons.”

 

The demons were the same.

 

For a very long history, the demons also feared mankind.

 

Elerys, an ancient Archdaemon, once dreamed of the annihilation of

mankind.
 

Even the previous demon lord Bali was afraid of humans. That's why I
wanted to go to a world without humans.
 

The same is true for fearing each other.

 

“I hate this country.”

 

Ilayon Wolton said so with a firm expression on his face.

 

The moment I realized that peace was possible, I realized that everything in
the past could not be justified.
 

It was not because he had won a victory over humanity's absolute enemy,
but because it was nothing more and nothing less than just a slaughter out
of fear.
 

Having come face to face with the desperate truth, Ilayon Wolton has no
choice but to hate this scene.
 

“But, it’s a landscape that has to be protected because I don’t like it.”
 

After all, all of this presents a possibility that was thought to be impossible.
 

It is inevitable to feel despair, but it is not a sight that should disappear.

 
Because the truth does not disappear just because it is denied.
 

Just because you know a truth you don't want to know doesn't mean you
can erase that truth from your mind.
 

I can't erase the truth embedded in my mind.

 

HA
 

He seemed to think that he had no choice but to keep this truth.

 

After speaking with Ilayon Wolton, I and Charlotte set out on our way back
to Rajak.
 

“I was supposed to cooperate, but what did I talk about with you?”
 

Perhaps when talking to Charlotte, Ilayon Wolton had already agreed to

cooperate.
 

It's a coward's life, so I'll live cowardly for the rest of my life.
 

It would have been difficult to admit that.

 

“It’s just something like that. There was nothing special about it.”
 

I don't know if the story of cowardice was told by Eleon Wolton only to me
or to Charlotte, but I was reluctant to talk more about his personal side.
 
“They say it’s a strange country.”
 

Ilayon Wolton was shocked to learn that coexistence and symbiosis are
possible.
 

Wonderland .
 

Well, it was a sight that would trigger a match for demon subjugation
theorists.
 

“Certainly, it’s a strange country.”

 

Charlotte giggled in agreement. In fact, I also come from a world where my

nature is no different from a human being, and there are no demons.
 

Actually, I am the one who finds this scene the strangest.

 

But I don't know about the long history of hatred for each other,
 

In a sense, I don't even know about the shock that a veteran of the Demon
World War, like the one who hit the Eleon, will be subjected to.
 

In the end, that's the story.

 

worthy of death.
 

There was a being who was good at killing.

 
They killed him for a while and finally killed him to the point of being
annihilated, but in fact, that wasn't the case.
 

As in most wars. The Demon World War was no different from such a war.
 

buy
 

ji
 

In fact, there was no such thing as something worthy of death.

 

“It worked out the way I thought it would, but the expression on her face is
really bad.”
 

“Oh, no. good. great."

 

“Then laugh a little.”

 

At Charlotte's words, I smiled vaguely.

 

Thoughts keep running through my mind.

 

The Duchess said that in order to keep the peace there must be no
hesitation in slaughter.
 

The words of Ilayon Wolton, who were desperate to learn that it was
meaningless after a war that was considered a just slaughter.
 
The Duchess would not have been wrong.
 

But if I live up to the Duchess' words, I will become Ilrayon Wolton.

 

You should be afraid of your neighbors.

 

Knowing that the end of that fear is now, they are forced to repeat the
same history.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

624
 

Somewhere on the continent, a city in ruins.

 

A street in a devastated city that has become unintelligible.

 

There were a few people wearing robes gathered there.

 

“Immortal has already finished laying out the wires. Now the Allies will
move again, and we will all go to the front line.”
 

Christina, wearing a robe, said to those wearing black robes, just like
herself.
 

"Is the reverse summoning system working well?" “I confirmed that it was
already functioning in a few initial maneuvers. Even if the loss rate is high,
it won’t be a big problem.”
 

“It’s perfect. good night."

 

Those in black robes looked at Christina and nodded.

 

“It was never a situation where I could say I had a lot of time, but so far, I
have done well.”
 

black robes, Cristina nodded her head.

 

"So. What's next?"

 

"Next time..."
 

At Christina's question, those in black robes were silent for a moment.

 

"It's ridiculous to talk about this before the Gates incident is over, but is it
time to talk?"
 

At Christina's question, the black robes are silent.

 

After the gate incident, what to do next?

 

One of the black robes says:

 

“The empire is dead.”

 

An empire that has done so many evils to survive has already lost its
justification and legitimacy.
 

For now, it can be maintained thanks to a cause, but once the Gates
incident is over, people will try to hold the Empire accountable.
 

“If it is to survive, the Empire will have to find the next cause.”
 

“Is it the Demon King?”

 

“Yes .”
 

If the empire is being maintained due to the absolute cause of the Gate
Incident, after that cause disappears, the next cause must be found.
 

The cause of killing the Demon King, the culprit behind all of this.
 

“It was the cause of the Empire to unite all mankind. There’s nothing that
can’t be used again.”
 

The reason the Empire was able to unite all mankind long ago was due to
the existence of the Dark Land and the Demon King in the first place.
 

In the face of all attempts to divide and the forces that cause discord, the
Demon King is still alive, so how do we fight amongst ourselves? There was
no cause that preceded that cause.
 

An empire was established, and an empire was maintained.

 

It would have been impossible in the first place if the Demon King did not
exist.
 

So, after the gate incident is over, we just have to return to the cause of the
past.
 

"But it doesn't have to be the Gradias imperial family to own the empire. It
is only necessary to make the mistakes of the past empire disappear
together with the Gradias imperial family, and a new empire to be born."
 

An empire must exist for the unity of mankind. However, the owner may
change.
 

At the words of the black robe, Christina looked at him calmly.

 

“If you hear the story of maintaining the empire under the name of the
Demon King, isn’t the Demon King not in the next post?”
 

It was a story about unifying mankind with the existence of the enemy, and
that enemy is the Demon King.
 

So, the black robe would not have assumed that the demon king would
become the next ruler of the empire at all.
 

“I am speaking of course, the reign of the Demon King would be

unacceptable for most people. There will be chaos incomparable to that of
the current Empire.”
 

“Ugh… yes. Because the demon lord said that the problem is how people
receive it rather than what he actually did wrong...”
 

Christina smiles meaningfully and nods her head slowly.

 

“Then, who should be the next ruler of the empire? maybe you guys?"
 

"...No way. As a rule, we do not go to the fore.

 

Even though it was reduced to a very small number, the attitude of those
wearing black robes was determined as if they had no intention of
abandoning that principle.
 

“Yeah, I wonder about that. It's only now that he's gone down like this, but
the knowledge of the order remains the same, and the magic remains the
same. So it was possible to create an immortal.
 

What is the need to move only from behind like this?”

 

“There are always things that can only be done behind the scenes, and we
are a group created to handle those things.”
 

banner for humanity .

 

For the sake of that banner, it is the Black Order that betrays mankind.
 

The moment they step forward, the meaning of this group fades. That's
why they do what only they can do behind the scenes without stepping
forward.
 

“There are many people who have the potential to become the masters of
the next empire. First of all, they must be those who are far away from the
Empire, have established a major enough to finish the Gates incident, and
must be a worthy person as a leader of mankind.”
 

“Louise von Schwarz from Kernstadt would be a possibility. Although she is

the second largest power after the Empire, her own personality and
temperament are not so extreme, and therefore too compromised.
 

not even an enemy You have the qualities you deserve as a leader. There is
nothing wrong with the major itself. But it seems almost certain that he
killed his own brothers with his own hands, which could be a weakness one
day.”
 

“The Archduke Rafael de Saint-Ouen, too, cannot be regarded as a

possibility. Just by creating a Titan, his major is incomparable to anyone
else's. In addition, he has been faithful to the venerable principle of the
Saint-Ouen family of thoroughly following the right path. If it can be your
strength, even the power of an apostle
 

Contrary to our position that it can be used any number of times, such an
attitude of the Saint-Ouen family and the current head of the family, the
Archduke Saint-Ouen, deserves respect and respect from the people. But in
this case, after all, the daughter is too big for a huge lease. No matter how
much he majored in, he is not being properly recognized by people.”
 

“There are some other candidates, but in the end, there are problems such
as lack of power, lack of majors, or lack of strength to cover other large
forces.”
 

“Therefore .”
 

"finally."
 

"Ellen Artorius."
 

“She is fit.”
 

“The strength, the symbol, and the support of the people all point to her.”
 

“If she can lay the foundations of the next empire, that would be the best
outcome.”
 

A huge weight in the name of a warrior.

 

Now, the Empire has lost its legitimacy and deserves to be annihilated.
 

The hero becomes a name and symbol heavier than any noble or any king.
 

After the Gate Incident is over, the old empire must be destroyed and a
new one must emerge for the unity and prosperity of mankind and a
unified will.
 

Ellen Artorius becomes the master of the new empire.

 

It was the Black Order's judgment that this was the best ending in the
current situation.
 

Christina was silent and listened to the story.

 

It was the man who was leaning his back against the wall at the edge of the
meetinghouse, which had been silent all along .
 

“After all… is it forced again?”

 

At the sudden words, the eyes of those in black robes turned to that
direction.
 

“Are you going to tell Ellen, who can’t stand even being called a hero, that
she needs to become an emperor now?”
 

Black hair, which had grown haphazardly, was bushy from the bottom of his
neck to the bottom of his neck, and bandages were wrapped around his
arm exposed outside his cloak.
 

“I have a question for you.”

 

The black, deep, abyssal eyes that can be seen through the randomly
grown hair stare at those in robes.
 

“By what qualifications do you guys make decisions like that?”

 

how about
 

At those words, there is silence in the hall. “Who the hell are you, can you
tell me what the world is like and what it should be, and be sure that it
should be?”
 

yes
 

go
 

his right arm , Ludwig, stares into everyone with void-deep eyes.
 

“Because that’s the way for everyone.”

 

At those words, the corners of Ludwig's lips rose wildly.

 

"Yeah... that's the greatest cause."

 

“The only and absolute cause of avoidance of all evil deeds and sins and all
responsibility.”
 

“The disgusting sound of the road for everyone was the driving force that
brought you all this far, and it must have been your words to rationalize
yourselves.”
 

“For everyone?”
 

"No... no."
 

“The words exist for you.”

 

“That means, the people who pick up those words.”

 

“It’s just an excuse only for you guys like that.”

 

“It is the same as saying that you are also accomplices in the gate incident.
is not it?"
 

“You just want to move the world your way.”

 

" When things go wrong, like anyone in the world,

 

Are you going to say no?"

 

"In the face of such disastrous results, I didn't really want this. Are you
going to try to get your intentions evaluated?"
 

“Then, are you going to try to control the world as you please, saying you
will do it right this time and then try to solve the wrong problem again?”
 

For the world.

 

for mankind.
 

for everyone,
 

Those words are only excuses prepared for those who would do such a
thing.
 

“Then, what do you mean?”

 

Those in black robes say

 

“Are you saying you have the best answer? Who should be the next owner
of this world, and what must be done, there is a way to completely erase
the seeds of this division and another strife of slaughter and achieve
peace. are you?”
 

Ludwig shook his head at the question.

 

Is that the answer to your statement that all problems in the world will
disappear when Ellen becomes emperor?”
 

......
 

One
 

One
 

“The Shinto Church has already been handed over to the Demon King, but
if Ellen becomes emperor, does that mean they will end up supporting the
warrior who became emperor?”
 

“…to some extent, there must be noise.”

 

Ludwig laughed at that.

 

“What you guys are suggesting is just one of the methods. This is the
empire
 

Even if it exists, even if the world passes over to the demon king, even if
Ellen becomes emperor, there will be problems somewhere and someone
will die somewhere.”
 

“At one time, I lived thinking that there was such a thing as the right
answer. I thought it was because I was stupid and couldn't reach that
answer.”
 

“But now I know.”

 

“The fact that there is no such thing as a correct answer was the only
correct answer.”
 

“Are you saying that each of you has a little bit of responsibility for all of
this?”
 

“Whether it’s the Demon King , the Emperor, the Dragon, or you guys,
whoever becomes the master of the next continent, each one is a little bit
wrong, as much as a little bit of right answer.”
 

“So, there is no such thing as a perfect answer.”

 

IL
 

“So, without you guys, the world will be slightly wrong, but another correct
answer will appear.”
 

“I have no intention of worrying about it.”

 

"I don't have to think about the answer

 

uh,
 

“It’s not the right answer, it’s the punishment.”

 

-
 

go
 

“You guys who try to judge the intentions, not the results, on the subject
that caused all these things. People like you who keep pushing their
answers by saying it’s for everyone.”
 

“To erase people like you from the world.”

 

“That’s what I do.”

 

I don't know the answer.

 

it doesn't even exist

 

However, these are people who try to manipulate the world by saying that
they have found the right answer over and over again on the subject of
writing the wrong answer.
 
Those who didn't get paid for the wrong answer keep moving around the
world saying they have good intentions and trying to sacrifice someone.
 

Ludwig believes that such people should disappear from the world.
 

The Order says that Ellen should become emperor.

 

It might lead to a good ending.

 

But, those beings who try to manipulate the world with those words from
behind the world
 

It is already disgusting to have this.

 

At Ludwig's menacing attitude, the wizards begin to rise from their seats
one by one.
 

“Christina, was this the purpose in the first place?”

 

Christina shrugged when asked if she had planned to bring Ludwig to the
meetinghouse of the Order from the beginning.
 

“There is a difference of opinion on the details, but well, it is.”

 

Christina was looking at those in the robes with a cold gaze.

 

Something starts to squeak.

 
It's actually planned.
 

What the emperor was going to say one day, Christina gives back to the
ignorant people.
 

“When the world rolls over like you said, it’s just disgusting.”
 

Cristina's eyes were full of hatred and anger, and madness was
overflowing.
 

Similar to Ludwig, but slightly different.

 

That was revenge.

 

Those who are responsible for surviving for the sake of the world.
 

I can't seem to stand it at all.

 

"So, now you don't need it."

 

“You know that it’s not something only you can say.”
 

use of each other.

 

It was a well-known fact from the beginning that they used each other .
 

The wizards of the Black Order are trying to prepare something.

 
“Why do you want to summon Immortal?”
 

“ …!”
 

The moment the intention was read, Christina shrugged while sitting.
 

"Didn't we know that you wouldn't have given us a recipe without such
safeguards in the first place?"
 

In the end, the fact remains that they only temporarily cooperated in the
name of the gate incident.
 

“Well, it’s obvious. If I try to betray, I'll try to take control of the Immortals.
They must have already been prepared for that.”
 

“It would be weird if you didn’t do that.”

 

At Christina's words, the wizards are silent.

 

Immortals are controlled by magic. So, there is no way that he could not
have put in the hands of Christina and perfected it with the resources of
the Empire without having one such means.
 

Immortals will always belong to the Black Order when absolutely

necessary.
 

Emperor foresaw what would happen the moment he created the

Immortal and allowed them to happen, Christina also did not think that
there would be no such intention as she received the Black Order's
technology.
 

Christina laughs.
 

Laugh at the wizards of the Order.

 

"By the way, it's a bit of a bummer to think that we must have made
Immortals just like the recipe you gave us. Isn't it an overly optimistic
mistake?"
 

“…Did you think that it was magic that you guys could touch?”
 

The knowledge the Black Order passed on was innumerable.

 

It is the realm of geniuses who are already ahead of geniuses just by

implementing the methods of making immortals as they are.
 

However, it is impossible to find and modify the magic formula hidden by

the Black Order by touching the recipe.
 

The Black Order, of course, predicted that the opponent would predict it.
 

If you want to do it, I handed it to you

 

“There are so many irrational geniuses in the world, it seems you didn’t
expect anything like that on the topic of secret societies.”
 
continent gathered.
 

Only those with talent know how absurd talent is.

 

“...why is it not working?”

 

“ ……”
 

Christina, who had already confirmed that her inner stomach was working
from their facial expressions, showed a fishy smile.
 

The Black Order wasn't stupid.

 

However, someone's genius overwhelmingly exceeds someone's

expectations.
 

The Black Order was in decline.

 

All the leaders are dead.

 

Even the last powerful ones who remained were all oxidized in the battle
with the Demon King the other day.
 

What remains are those who are not very good among the Black Order.
 

Sadly,
 

only garbage
 

The magic, vision, and occult skills that the great leaders have built up so
far are still alive, but they can't even properly embody them.
 

dwarfs.
 

In a way, it was inevitable that they did not know the thoughts of geniuses
and the dangers of geniuses.
 

The only thing they could do with the efforts of those left with a sense of
mission was to approach the Empire and the Temple geniuses who could
use the power of the Empire.
 

It was the last thing they could do.

 

Those with capabilities and talents have already died fighting the monster
at the gate, and died fighting the demon king.
 

The limitations of those who remained were up to this point.

 

“In the end, will it be like this…”

 

One of the wizards of the Order finally shook his head.

 

Who wouldn't have known that things would turn out like this?
 

They just had to do something, so they just tried to do something with a

foreboding that everything in the end would not go their way.
 
Those who tried to run the world from the back of the world have now
fallen too short for such a job.
 

Nevertheless, he tried to do so, and in the end, he took the hand of those
who hated them.
 

A simple story.
 

I tried to use it, but I was rather used.

 

Each tried to take advantage of each other, and in the end, only the weak
were taken advantage of.
 

“Ludwig.”
 

At Christina's gentle call, a dark energy rose from Ludwig's right hand.
 

Black magic is emitted and it takes on the shape of a sword.

 

Ludwig walks slowly to the black wizards awaiting death.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

625
 

A street in a ruined city.

 

“It’s a little surprising that he doesn’t even try to run away.”

 

Christina muttered silently as she watched the wizards of the Order who
had been brutally murdered, and they were horribly dead.
 

As if it was the last time he summoned an ominous and eerie dark aura
blade, Ludwig's right arm was still intact with a bandage wrapped around
it.
 

All the wizards of the Order were slaughtered by Ludwig.

 

He didn't even try to run away.

 

“Did you know that there’s no point in trying to run away?”

 

“I don’t know.”
 

Anna de Gerna, who had been waiting from afar, came over the ruins of
the rock.
 

All.
 

"There are no living beings detected nearby. Here... that's all."

 

Anna turns away from the dead bodies with a stiff expression.
 

Even if he tried to escape, he would have been caught by Anna's magic

anyway, and the Immortal Archmage waiting farther away than that was
spreading a space movement shield.
 

“There may be remnants, but it means nothing. We can't take the

Immortal out of our hands anyway."
 

The Black Order has completely disappeared from the world with this.
 

You may have missed one or two, and you may have survived, but it is
meaningless to have them.
 

"It's a bit scary to think that if it wasn't for Louis, the whole Immortal might
have been taken away."
 

Christina wiped her lips with a fishy smile.

 

The intention of the Black Order was obvious from the beginning.
 

So, Louis focused on finding the black order repair work hidden in the vast
amount of recipes.
 

If it were not for Louis, the Black Order would have tried to move the world
according to their intentions, even by force. Different
 

Using immortals that aren't.

 

In the end, it was something that could not even be called a hand fight.
 

In the battle between genius and conspiracy, genius only won.

 

The Immortals that the Black Order wanted to make into their army are
now Christina's army.
 

“Ludwig, what do you think?”

 

"What?"
 

“For Ellen to become the emperor, for the Demon King to become the
emperor, for it to remain as it is.”
 

Christina asks. “What do you think would be better?”

 

In response to Cristina's question, Ludwig spoke briefly, as if there was no

need to think about it.
 

"I don't know."

 

It was a simple answer without even worrying about it.

 

“Something like that will work.”

 

It's good not to know about things you don't know.

 

I have work to do.

 
Then just do it.
 

The work of the world is left as the work of the world.

 

Ludwig answered and looked at his right hand silently.

 

Grandmaster's arm reconstructed with black magic.

 

It gave Ludwig great power.

 

As if the memories of the body seep into it. Ludwig had the power to skip
several steps.
 

However, he could not get used to the foreign body feeling he felt in his
body.
 

It was a procedure that ordinary people could not tolerate.

 

'A few years at most....

 

Dettomorian's words that he would die.

 

Now Ludwig truly understood what he meant.

 

It had only been a few days since I was able to get up and move properly
after a period of enduring pain that would have been better to die.
 

The limits of the body will come someday.

 

The price of interlocking things that should not be interlocked was being
paid in real time now.
 

"Are you okay Ludwig...?"

 

Anna looked at Ludwig's complexion as if worried. Ludwig nodded with a

firm expression on his face.
 

The body is still holding on.

 

I was able to fight again.

 

until your body breaks apart.

 

Until you finish what you have to do.

 

You just have to endure it until then.

 

"yes. it's okay."

 

till now.
 

“Let me report on the readiness of the entire army.”

 

With the telepathic power, Ibiaman in front of him, Emperor Bertus sat
quietly in the barracks of the General Headquarters.
 
Ibia sends a telepathy to each commander of the entire army, and Ibia
reports the situation.
 

“The whole army is ready, Your Majesty.” Telepathic abilities streamline the
communication process.
 

Therefore, Ibia was acting as a messenger without moving from her seat.
 

“We will start advancing toward Gsonosia from tomorrow. The estimated
time it will take to reach Gsonosia is 10 days in total, and the advance
troops that have already departed will annihilate the warp gates of small
towns in advance.
 

A battle is going to take place. So that the commanders of each battalion

are fully aware of the relevant facts.”
 

As long as they operate Immortal, small and medium-sized warp gates can
already be left there.
 

all-out war is only necessary when attacking a large-scale warp gate. It will
become increasingly difficult to attack a large city, so it is not easy to attack
Gsonosia. If you don't, then it's going to get more and more difficult.
 

Now that they have an unprecedented army called Immortal, if it was

difficult to attack Gsonosia, the remaining battles would become even
more difficult.
 

The day was warm, and the whole army had a long rest during the winter.
 
"From tomorrow until we see the complete end of the Gates incident, the
military will not stop."
 

The emperor calmly issued the order, and Ibia quietly spread the word to
all the military commanders.
 

The garrison ahead of the expedition is bustling. It was quieter than that.
 

With the minimum necessary tents and other supplies gathered, a long and
long march was about to begin.
 

Just like a beast from a long hibernation sleep is ready to wake up.
 

From now on, such a long break will no longer be given.

 

Will the war be over, or will mankind perish?

 

The army will advance until either path is found.

 

In such a quiet garrison, those who had returned from staying at the
temple until now were also ready to go.
 

Christina .
 

Anna.
 

Louis Ankton.
 
And to Ludwig.
 

Naturally, everyone was shocked.

 

Ludwig, who had lost his arm and had to return, was still wrapped in
bandages, but apparently his right arm was recovered.
 

“Ludwig...? How are you... No. That arm...?”

 

At Lanian Sessor's question, Ludwig gave a clumsy smile.

 

“There is a procedure in the experimental stage. Test it. I was the first one.”
 

"test...?"
 

“Oh, it moves surprisingly well.”

 

Ludwig showed off his integrity by clenching and opening his fist and
moving his arm up and down.
 

There are certain procedures that can restore a lost arm.

 

Everyone couldn't figure out what it was, so looking at Ludwig's casual

look, he couldn't find anything to say.
 

It's good to have your arms back, but are you really in a state where you
can fight?
 
Looking at his bandaged arm, Ludwig did not appear to be able to fight.
 

As if aware of such concerns, Ludwig shook his head.

 

“I’m not going to go into battle. You'll be assigned to the rear support unit.
So you don't have to worry."
 

“Ah, ah, ah… that’s right. uh."

 

It was a lie.
 

Ludwig was determined to operate with Immortal.

 

In a way, it is fighting in the most dangerous place since the start of the
Jaejin Army. Ludwig said that to his friends.
 

There was no need or reason to say anything.

 

HA
 

Rumors of Ludwig's sudden return and his recovered right arm had to
spread right through the Royal Class garrison.
 

Scarlett also had no choice but to come to Ludwig immediately upon

hearing such news.
 

“Ludwig...?”
 
“Scarlett, long time no see.”
 

Scarlett opened her mouth blankly, looking at Ludwig's new right arm.
 

As Ludwig had explained to others, he told the story of what happened to

his arm, and told him not to worry because he would never go to battle
himself.
 

"Then... Then it's good, but..."

 

But everyone felt a strange sense of incongruity when they saw Ludwig
returning.
 

Apart from getting his arm back, I can't help but feel the strangely changed
atmosphere of Ludwig.
 

In Ludwig's eyes, where something dark and gloomy, he feels something in

his disorganized appearance.
 

There, anyone with a bit of an eye could notice.

 

The length of Ludwig's left and right arms is a bit odd.

 

The right arm was a little longer. To the extent that it is slightly unnatural,
 

It was unknown what the experimental stage procedure was, but everyone
had to know that it was by no means an ordinary procedure.
 
Lu Dwig's return, which had a somewhat dangerous atmosphere, everyone
had no choice but to feel a subtly ominous feeling.
 

"Cliffman, long time no see."

 

And Cliffmann, who had persuaded Ludwig to withdraw from the

battlefield, also met Ludwig.
 

Ludwig, who followed Cliffman's advice to return without causing trouble

to others, eventually returned with his right arm back through some
means.
 

HAL
 

Looking at Ludwig greeting him with an attitude that is not much different
from before, Cliffman looks at Ludwig with a firm expression.
 

“Damn bastard....”
 

Cliffman got tired of looking at Ludwig, as if he had foreseen something. He

shook his head as if
 

After saying hello one by one to the familiar faces who had come back after
such a long time, Ludwig made preparations for the march and walked
around the garrison at night.
 

Ludwig doesn't fight alongside the Royal Class main base or the Allied main
force anyway.
 
Rather than staying at the garrison, there would have been more time to
fight along the Immortal.
 

It's just a greeting to make sure it's not a strange situation to be in the
garrison.
 

However , not everyone believed Ludwig's lies.

 

"hey..."
 

Heinrich von Schwarz.

 

Heinrich, learning what was going on in the zodiac, regained his arm.
 

Seeing Ludwig returning home, his expression hardened.

 

“You’re that arm… the one I think… right?”

 

As soon as Heinrich saw how Ludwig had regained his arm, he had no
choice but to know.
 

He must have had an arm reconstructed by black magic.

 

We don't know what the arm hidden under that bandage will look like, but
Heinrich knows that he'd never have gotten it back in the normal way.
 

I couldn't help but get bored.

 
ji
 

ruler
 

He risked his life and got his arm back.

 

And , they may know how they are overcoming the problems including the
rejection.
 

However, only Heinrich knew that Ludwig was in a very dangerous state.
 

So, Richie knows that Ludwig's words that he won't fight are lies.
 

“You really have to… did you have to do that?”

 

"........Well."
 

Ludwig smiled bitterly at Heinrich's question.

 

"I wonder if someone who is nothing can do something..."

 

| “……”
 

“I wanted to check that.”

 

It has already happened.

 
can't go back
 

Heinrich can't say anything to Ludwig, who has already done something.
 

it was
 

Heinrich gritted his teeth and spit it out.

 

“George, I’m thinking of breaking up in a fight, you.”

 

Heinrich now seemed to know what the Dettomorian prophecy had

foreseen.
 

like that.
 

Ludwig was the Royal Class garrison.

 

On a small hill in the location where it was located, I found someone

looking down at the garrison.
 

Ellen Artorius.
 

In the moonlight of the full moon, Ellen stood still on the hill and looked
down at the garrison.
 

Ludwig was looking up at Ellen on the hill without a word.

 
Ellen, who had helped pursue the case without questioning Ludwig's
request for help, eventually returned to the garrison as if running away.
 

It was the first time we met after that.

 

Ellen slowly moves her eyes towards Ludwig and looks at Ludwig.
 

There was no emotion in those eyes.

 

Ellen didn't say anything.

 

How did you get back, and what happened to your arm?
 

I wasn't embarrassed or scared.

 

No thoughts or feelings were revealed except for the fact that he was
aware that there was a person there.
 

“You, something has changed.”

 

Looking at Ellen who seemed to have become a different person somehow,

Ludwig said so.
 

More than he had changed, Ellen had changed strangely.

 

Something has changed.

 

everyone changes
 

become changed
 

Dead-Eyes Ellen did not respond or respond.

 

He was just staring at Ludwig in the moonlight.

 

Ludwig didn't ask any more of the still life in the moonlight.
 

Allied forces move

 

military itself for a long time is already a risk.

 

If it can be done quickly, ending it quickly is the only good thing in war.
Now that the power itself is sufficient, the Empire will engage in a speed
war to destroy the Warp Gates across Rizelun without delay.
 

The Empire had to pass through several small and medium-sized cities to
reach its next destination. Therefore, if it had been the same as before, the
march would have taken a long time. “It was swept away.”
 

But now, I was looking at the destroyed city of smoke and flames.
 

“I expected Immortal’s power… to be huge, but I didn’t expect it to be like

this…”
 

what was the name of the city

 
I can't remember, but it was a city with one medium warp gate and two
small warp gates.
 

Immortal was playing the role of paving the way, and among the scattered
corpses and flesh piles of infested monsters, and the destroyed warp gates,
Elerys and I could only see traces of great destruction and carnage.
 

Provincial towns and mediocre towns could be swept away in less than a
day, no, half a day with Immortal alone.
 

We wanted to see the Immortals fighting in person, but we got to this

place a bit late because it might cause a lot of trouble if we open our eyes
for nothing.
 

Elerys had a pale complexion as usual, but her complexion was almost
pale.
 

Elerys would have no choice but to be afraid of the power of a human

being in a corner.
 

Perhaps the gate incident has lost its meaning now.

 

“Depending on how the battle for the occupation of Gsonosia proceeds,

the Allied Forces may withdraw completely.”
 

“It might be.”

 

If it is predicted that it is possible to cope with the gate incident only with
Immortal, the Allied Forces may be disbanded.
 
“But every gate is getting more and more dangerous. It would be foolish to
disband the Allied Forces prematurely. Like it or not, the Allied Forces are
all wars in Liseln anyway.
 

I can't leave here until the gates are destroyed."

 

The gates aren't over until the last warp gate is destroyed.
 

If the Allied Forces tried to withdraw prematurely and realized that this
mortal alone could not end the Gates incident, then the Allied Forces
would have to be reorganized again. That's not even funny.
 

Ultimately, the Allies must exist until we see the complete end of the Gates
incident.
 

Immortal is a large-scale unit and at the same time an army with great
advantages in terms of mobility that the entire army can be moved by
mass teleportation.
 

Therefore , Immortal can wipe out the poems of small and medium-sized
cities by going back and forth across Rizeln with a super-scale mass
teleport as if it were intercepting an enemy's strong point.
 

"For now, I'll have to see how the battle of Gsonosia progresses."
 

The war intensifies and deepens at the same time.

 

It's coming to an end.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

626
 

In the original case, until they reached their destination, Gsonosia, the
Allied Forces had to conduct several small and medium-sized city
occupation battles.
 

Since Immortal inherited the work of the Demon King's army, and started
to neutralize the strongholds more quickly and accurately than that, the
Allied Forces moved forward.
 

However, the Allies only moved forward, but did not experience battle.
 

There were no monsters on the path of the Allied Forces.

 

There were only the remains of the monsters who had already become
flesh.
 

In the end, regardless of the reason, it was inevitable that anyone would be
happy.
 

The traces of the cities that seemed to have undergone a huge slaughter
recently had to be accepted as odd.
 
Naturally, rumors were bound to spread that the Empire was operating an
enormous advance squad.
 

But in the end, isn't it a good thing that there are no fights?
 

The fact that the Empire was operating a large, powerful unit that was not
explained in detail was replaced by Immortal, but it was also something
that the leaders of each military had predicted to some extent from the
beginning.
 

It is not known what kind of power the advance squad had, but it was a
good thing for the main university that they were destroying small and
medium-sized cities.
 

But.
 

- Gooooooooo...
 

Gsonosia, the first point of advance.

 

The place where a large-scale battle was scheduled had already been
turned to ashes by the advance squad.
 

"......What is this?"
 

Kono Lint had no choice but to see the scene before anyone else.
 

- scale military base not only destroyed small and medium-sized cities, but
also large cities of Gsonosia first, as well as annihilated all gates and
monsters.
 

No matter how much the army is prepared for war, there is no one who
likes battle itself.
 

Therefore, there was no reason to hate that small and medium-sized cities
had already been destroyed, and there was no need to fight in that place.
 

CILL
 

One
 

However, is it really something to be happy about that the main attack

base has already been destroyed?
 

Whatever the reason, it is not a bad thing from the point of view of power
reserve that a battle site that is expected to bleed a lot has already been
captured.
 

But isn't it strange?

 

It is clear that this is the upper limit of what is possible to this extent.
 

That the Allied Forces main force can fight possible battles only with the
advance force.
 

That they don't even know where the advance team is and who it is.
 
Even the lower ranks were already feeling a great sense of discomfort in
this bizarre situation.
 

have survived , and it's good that a large-scale battle didn't take place.
 

Aside from being good, it was inevitable that there was a strange sense of
incongruity and uneasiness in the entire Allied Forces.
 

The Allied Forces garrison has a strange sense of incongruity rather than
excited about the fact that the scheduled large-scale battle has
disappeared.
 

General Headquarters Chamber.

 

“Your Majesty, will you tell me now?”

 

One of the commanders in charge of each army gathered in the barracks of

the General Headquarters cautiously opened his mouth.
 

“Everyone knows that up until now, the Allied Forces were operating a
selection unit. Everyone knows that Xabi Olin, Tana Kyung-soo, and the
hero are not affiliated with it.”
 

In the past, the role of Immortal's role was played by the Demon King's
army.
 

Those who know it know it, but most people don't.

 
So, I could only guess to a certain extent that the Empire was hiding a very
powerful military force.
 

"If you have such a strong ally, and if you have such an army, it wouldn't be
a bad thing for each commander of the Allied Forces. Would it be a bad
thing? It would be something to welcome with open arms."
 

very powerful allies, why hide them?

 

Wouldn't it be better to disclose the existence of such a powerful army to

inspire the morale of the Allied Forces?
 

That's not wrong at all.

 

“However, in a situation where the advance continues without knowing

English, the commanders of each army as well as the lower ranks are now
feeling a certain sense of anxiety. your majesty. Now, I think you need to
tell each military commander what is going on.”
 

Bertus listened quietly to those words.

 

It was inevitable that the commanders of each military were feeling

confused in this situation where there was no need to conduct an attack on
Gsonosia.
 

Just as the emperor sits at the head of the Allied Forces General
Headquarters, where all the representatives of each army are gathered,
the seats are determined according to rank.
 
And, of course, the commander of Kernstadt, Louise von Schwarz, had no
choice but to sit in the closest place to the top seat.
 

'How are you going to answer the Emperor...'

 

Naturally, after witnessing the experiment at the Temple last winter, she
knew what the current Allied forces meant.
 

Louise said that the army is moving. I had to know intuitively. And that
army alone is strong enough to attack a large city. Because of the fact, she
couldn't help but be nervous.
 

a strong army
 

However, the military whose origins could not be identified

 

Despite the positive news that the Empire has an unidentified powerful
army, the commanders under the command are showing anxiety because
they do not know the truth.
 

Will you tell the truth or will you not?

 

Both are risks.

 

It's just that we don't know which side will bring the bigger crisis.
 

Louise also didn't know which choice would be better.

 
The secret is to spread more and more as more people know it. So, just by
telling you that this command is building an army from the dead, the
future would come when the entire Allied Forces would one day know
about it.
 

An ominous and disturbing silence continues.

 

So, the moment when the emperor made a decision and opened his
mouth.
 

“I don’t want to know.”

 

The voice that broke through the silence did not belong to the Emperor.
 

Louis von Schwarz, a woman sitting very close to the head of the barracks
in this headquarters
 

It was a roaring voice full of laughter that made me feel bad in an anxious
atmosphere.
 

“Am I the only one who thinks so?”

 

It was the new Knights Templar commander, Rowen.

 

In a situation where everyone was demanding the truth from the emperor,
everyone was stunned at the sudden remark that the new head of the
Temple Knights would rather know nothing.
 
From the sudden change in the head of the former Templar Knights and
the appointment of the new Templar Knights Commander, everyone is
already aware that some great political flow has occurred within the Five
Great Bishops. However, it is an internal matter, so few people know what
the hell it is.
 

Those in the know kept their mouths shut, so no one knew what the
replacement of the Knights Templar commander meant.
 

There is no one in this position who can ignore the commander of the
Temple Knights, even if he is a newcomer.
 

Right now, the ranks within the Allied Forces are also higher than most of
the princes, so the commander of the Seong Electric Division has a
stronger voice than the kings of any other country.
 

Therefore, Rowen's words were not of a nature to be easily ignored.

 

“Captain, what does that mean?”

 

| At the question of the person who asked for an explanation of the

allegations, Rowen smiled.
 

All.
 

“It means that your Majesty the Emperor has a will and has kept it a secret
from us until now.”
 

The emperor didn't say anything, and there was a suspicious silence in the
hall.
 

“You were all aware to some extent that the Allied Forces had a hidden
power, right?”
 

“But the fact that we can’t reveal what it is and what its hidden history is, it
means that there must be a reason why we can’t disclose it.”
 

HU
 

“It’s not a good thing that you guys are anxious like this, but doesn’t it
mean that it’s something you shouldn’t know?”
 

“So I just don’t want to know.”

 

“Because I believe that your Majesty has a purpose and keeps it a secret.”
 

At the words of the head of the Knights Templar, who said that he believed
in the emperor, Louise seemed to be upset.
 

I don't know what the Demon King is really like, but Louise knows that
Rowen hates the Empire extremely.
 

She is even responsible for sabotaging and causing the Empire to launch a
carnage.
 

Seeing her trembling with an abomination of trust in the emperor with a

casual expression on her face, Louise was on the verge of soaring in anger.
 

Of course you know...'

 

It's strange that Rowen, who also has a connection with the Demon King,
doesn't know what's going on in the Allied Forces right now.
 

“Captain... But if there is an internal... undisclosed force in the Allied Forces

that we do not know, it is clear that knowing it... will be more helpful in
planning future operations. And the low-ranking commanders of each
military, as well as the soldiers, are feeling insecure.”
 

"If it's the truth that will be more problematic if you know
 

yo. this?"
 

| "what?"
 

“That’s right. Knowing something doesn't necessarily relieve anxiety, but

there may be a truth that makes you more anxious, right? Don't you
understand what I'm saying that there must be a reason why you can't
reveal it?"
 

Rowen smiled softly and said,

 

"If it's a power that shouldn't be known externally, then it's a force.
 

you can no longer use that power? It’s a power that is of great help so that
we don’t have to go to the Battle of Gsonosia, where a massive power loss
was expected.”
 

If an ominous law or a power deserving of a curse.

 

If the power obtained by holding the hand of someone who cannot but
receive external criticism or should not be caught is the hidden power of
the Allied Forces,
 

Are there people in this position who can proudly claim that their power
should not be used and that this war should be ended only with the power
of the Allied Forces?
 

The power is strong enough to get through without even attacking the big
cities.
 

All.
 

“I don’t know what it is, but as we know, we will all have to admit that the
hidden power of the Allied Forces, precisely the hidden power of the
Empire, is necessary for war.”
 

CNL
 

HAL
 

“If it’s a power that can only be kept secret, of course, it’s not the right
power, right?”
 

“But if we knew that we had that kind of power, and we knew it, but we
had no choice but to remain silent, what would we be?”
 

“It makes you an accomplice.”

 

It is unknown what kind of power the emperor wielded.

 

But if it's true that the Emperor touched that ominous, dark and evil
power, then that
 

Knowing what you know is more of a problem.

 

The emperor is leading the war with an evil power. But even after knowing
the truth, he is silent because he needs this power. Otherwise, you become
an accomplice between the Empire and the Emperor.
 

"Your Majesty's silence is rather for our sake, shouldn't you all consider it?"
 

At the words of the Knights Templar, everyone swallowed their saliva with
a firm expression on their faces.
 

What you don't know is medicine.

 

In any other situation, everyone felt that it was true as it is now.

 

There are things in the world you should not know.

 

"Your Majesty is trying to bear all the responsibilities alone, but wouldn't it
be meaningless to try to share the burden too much and ignore the
Emperor's consideration too much?"
 

The Knights Templar commander tries to keep the Emperor's secret.

 
However, everyone in this place was feeling that it was never out of
respect for the emperor.
 

only one sin Don't know the rest. Whatever it is, whatever evil spirits are
involved,
 

The fact that the emperor didn't say anything to the words of the
commander of the Knights Templar, who was full of malicious intent, was
already evidence in itself.
 

A
 

.
 

If the words of the Knights Templar Commander are absurd speculation,

there is no reason for the Emperor to remain silent.
 

HA1
 

To say with almost half conviction that the Imperial Emperor has
committed an unforgivable and horrific crime is in itself a great insult to
the Imperial Family, to the Empire, and to the Emperor himself.
 

No matter how great the power of the Knights Templar commander was,
only the emperor would do it.
 

Even though the Knights Templar commander has made a very serious
offense, the Emperor does not say anything.
 
No one knows that acknowledgment of the rudeness is evidence that the
Emperor agrees.
 

Do you know if you will become an accomplice?

 

Are you going to stay ignorant and prepare an excuse later that I didn't
know anything?
 

Rather, seeing the silence in the hall full of people now afraid to know the
truth, the emperor slowly nodded.
 

“Thank you, Temple Knights Commander.”

 

The emperor looked at the head of the temple knight with a cool gaze.
 

“What is it, Your Majesty?”

 

Rowen also opened his eyes and smiled at the emperor.

 

“ ……”
 

The cool confrontation between the two of them, the Archduke of Saint-
Touine, who was sitting near the end of the stone, was silently staring at
them.
 

When they succeeded in occupying Serandia, the Allied Forces were

excited at the same time mixed with sadness.
 
Thousands of people died, but in the end, people held the hope that the
gate incident could truly be ended, and it was a battle that was won.
 

However, all the Allied Forces had to do was collect and burn the corpses
of the monsters in Gsonosia, which had become ruins, and then burn them
again.
 

- What happened to the deal?

 

- Could it be that the hero did it?

 

-is it?
 

- There seems to be some great troop.

 

The soldiers, as the soldiers, and the commander level as the commander
level, each had no choice but to say a word to each other in this strange
and unknown situation.
 

year
 

When Gsonosia is cleared up, the Allied Forces will announce a new
advance plan.
 

Even then, no one knows yet whether they will be able to get through
without a battle like this.
 

-By the way, if it continues like this from now on, won't we need it?
 
- If you don't need it, go back and do what? Do you want to do more than
starve to death?
 

-Yeah, I'd rather stay in the military.

 

Although the detailed reason was not known, everyone knew that it would
be better to be in the military as long as there is nothing left to do without
fighting in the future, as long as there is no other way than to go back to
starvation.
 

-Anyway, it's a good thing anyway.

 

-then.
 

After all, it is clear that everyone is thankful for today's samurai.

 

The Allied Forces garrison has a strange atmosphere where everyone is

bewildered rather than drenched in joy.
 

“After all, the new equipment on the Titan has not been tested.”
 

In the tent where the Archduke's troops were stationed, Adelia mumbled
those words softly.
 

“Are you sorry?”

 

"Oh, no! No! No! He, not that! He... I don't mean that!"
 
Archduke Saint-Ouen shook his head when Adelia's complexion turned
pale and patted her hand.
 

“...it is not a tree. I am also somewhat regretful that I could not confirm the
second maneuver of the Titan.” “Ah that… yes. me too...."
 

In this battle of Gsonosia, it was scheduled to confirm the second

maneuver of the Titan. can be done in a short period of time
 

He would have been able to check the state of the Titan that had been
improved to the maximum possible, secure data, and know what points to
improve.
 

Depending on what you hear, it may sound like a pity that the battle did
not take place.
 

Archduke Adelia and Saint-Ouenne, as well as the Archduke's wizards, were

devoting their time to improving the Titan as much as possible.
 

The battle of Gsonosia was not the only thing that disappeared.
 

There were no battles in all places along the way.

 

CAL
 

Hu
 

No matter how busy they were with research and no interest in outside
work, Adelia Rahans had no choice but to feel that something was going
wrong.
 

“But really… what’s going to happen?”

 

Adelia feels the same question everyone feels.

 

An important battle vanished in vain.

 

And no one knows what happened. Even those who attended the General
Headquarters meeting only knew that trying to tell would hurt them. even
 

Even that was said by the head of the Temple Knights, not the Emperor.
 

The emperor hardly opened his mouth.

 

The Archduke of Saint-Ouen also doesn't know what's going on.

 

“Adelia.”
 

AL
 

“Yes, my lord.”
 

Archduke Saint-Ouen sat down and spoke while looking down at the
blueprints for Titan.
 

“If you could end this war by selling your soul to the devil, would you do
it?”
 

“ …?”
 

L 11
 

O HAL
 

Adelia couldn't help but bewildered at the sudden question of the

Archduke.
 

sell your soul to the devil

 

There have been many myths that the Great Demons lend magical powers
to the warlocks through such contracts, but no one now knows whether
those stories are true or not. It could be a story made just to make the
demons afraid, or there could be such a case.
 

It's just an idiomatic expression.

 

Sell your soul to the devil

 

In return, this war ends.

 

At the Archduke's question, Adelia quietly falls into thought.

 

It is such a great tragedy.

 

An overly great tragedy has occurred.

 

In exchange for ending this war, all he needs is his soul.

 

But what is in front of you is the Saint-Ouen vs. Gong.

 

He is also a friend's father to Adelia, but he is a family of innocent wizards

who are notorious for never touching evil powers.
 

It was never wise to say that I am selling my soul to the devil in front of
him.
 

“…I don’t want to… I want to.”

 

But, nevertheless, Adelia had no choice but to give such an answer.

 

All.
 

Isn't the price too cheap?

 

If only my soul and my life would cost me to stop these tears and blood,
then there are just as many people who will do it as there are people who
won't.
 

Adelia was speaking, but she had no choice but to watch the Archduke of
Saint-Ouen carefully, wondering if she had made a mistake.
 

Archduke Saint-Ouen looked at the blueprint and smiled bitterly.

 
“...I think I am too.”
 

“… .
 

CLT
 

Even the Archduke of Saint-Ouen, who lived with a long-standing belief,

said so.
 

They are given such an opportunity, throwing away their long-standing

family honor and even their own beliefs. This war is too terrifying enough
to make such a choice.
 

'The Emperor made such a choice.

 

Is
 

Knowing that he would too, the Archduke of Saint-Touan had no choice but
to know that he had reached out to some evil, even though he could not
specifically know what the emperor was doing.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

627
 
“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”
 

“Ask this.”
 

“Wow ! Wow! Whoops!”

 

- Oops!
 

Louis Ancton was watching with his eyes wide open as Ludwig, who had
been gagged to bear the pain, broke the gag with only his grip strength.
 

“It will hurt.”

 

- Chewy profit!
 

As Christina poured a mysterious solution on Ludwig's shoulder, black

smoke began to rise with the sound of something burning.
 

“Wow! nice. Whoa... Whoa!"

 

Ludwig's exposed right arm was seething with darkness.

 

Ludwig's eyes were red and bloodshot, trying to hold back his moaning,
but letting out a new, suppressed moan, and charred blood was constantly
flowing from the joint of his right arm and shoulder.
 

Cristina was doing something to Ludwig's arm with a firm expression, and
Anna was suppressing her body with a bondage spell to prevent Ludwig
from struggling.
 

- Kaduk! Get a card!

 

However , the bondage spell that bound Ludwig was also often destroyed
and recast by the simple physical force generated from Ludwig's body.
 

Louis Ancton, who could not use magic directly, was bringing the necessary
reagents, medicines, and scrolls in a timely manner to Christina and Anna.
 

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
 

“Just a little bit longer, it will be over soon.”

 

It is a pain that human beings cannot bear.

 

HA
 

Ludwig's mind was being pushed to the limit even though Anna had been
given a painkiller that was more than lethal for an ordinary human being,
and Anna had made it difficult for Ludwig to react to pain with black magic
and hypnosis spells.
 

Even if he had received a normal, intact arm, there would have been a
rejection reaction.
 

However, it was an unusual human arm, and it was even implanted with an
arm that had been strengthened by black magic, technically a huge magic
itself.
 

The reason Ludwig, who should have died of shock at the moment of
transplantation, is holding on is because Ludwig's vitality is strangely
tough.
 

As if receiving the protection of any incomprehensible power, if it were not

for that level of vitality, Ludwig was somehow enduring the painful
rejection that would have resulted in the death of an ordinary person
hundreds of times.
 

Ludwig, of course, and Anna and Christina, who control Ludwig's rejection
reaction, were drenched in cold sweat before Ludwig's condition returned.
 

“Are you okay now?”

 

Christina asked, looking at Ludwig with his shirt off and drenched in sweat.
 

“Yeah… I can bear it now.”

 

The three who hear it know that Ludwig's words are false.
 

The pain only relieves, never goes away.

 

Not only was it not a level of pain that made him scream, but Ludwig was
always in a situation where he could only feel the pain that jumped from
the burning pain in the joint of his right arm.
 

Ludwig's dark right arm was hard to believe it belonged to a living man.
 
And the blood vessels protruding between the right arm and shoulder
were all dyed black.
 

As if the right arm was eroding the body.

 

In fact, the poison from his right arm, strengthened by black magic, was
eating away at Ludwig's body.
 

Grandmaster's arm.
 

In return for obtaining it, Ludwig obtained great power.

 

After wiping Ludwig's wet body with a chemically treated towel, Christina
began dressing her right arm.
 

The bandage itself is not an ordinary thing.

 

Of course, it is a long and long magic scroll by itself as well as being treated
with special chemicals.
 

This long magic scroll made by Louis and realized by Anna controls
Ludwig's rejection reaction and controls so that the energy between black
magic does not flow outside.
 

Although there is a problem with the appearance, the bandage itself serves
to protect Ludwig's body.
 

Anna looks at Ludwig with a sad expression.

 
“Ludwig…. the rejection cycle is getting shorter and shorter.”
 

“...there is a price to pay for foul play.

 

ah."
 

It's not the power you get through hard work.

 

So, Ludwig laughed bitterly, saying that he had to endure the pain of
course.
 

In the Battle of Gsonosia, Ludwig was a living human who fought alone.
 

Not a single person was sacrificed in this battle.

 

that alone had its own usefulness.

 

Even with this alone, wouldn't it be that he became nothing?

 

did something
 

So, even if you die in vain, you don't die in vain.

 

A little more though.

 

A little more while the body is still moving.

 
something can be done
 

It looks like it's going to break, but it's not broken until it's really broken.
 

As it is, if we can end the war without fighting anyone, it can be said that
life is meaningful to some extent.
 

The limit will come someday due to rejection, but it hasn't come yet.
 

Enduring pain is not difficult.

 

The pain is momentary.

 

But I'm afraid that this body will break.

 

Ludwig breathed heavily, with blood in his eyes in pain.

 

The Knights Templar commander is a very bizarre position.

 

Even now, no matter how weak the forces are, they have a powerful force
that ranks among the five within the Allied Forces, and among them, they
are the most important force on the battlefield, the group with the power
to heal.
 

There is no coalition force that can ignore the Knights Templar.

 

Therefore, no one could point out the rudeness of the Knights Templar
commander.
 

And rudeness was pretty good.

 

With just a few words, the Knights Templar made it clear to everyone that
knowing the secrets of the Empire would inevitably be a huge risk in itself.
 

It hurts when I tell you.

 

hurt very badly

 

How do you think they would have obtained a level of force equivalent to
that of the Allied Forces main force?
 

It is clear that it is a power that is not proud because it is being kept secret.
 

It is also clear that it is a very powerful force and cannot be easily given up.
 

How could such a thing be possible because of how evil means are
involved?
 

Any imagination doesn't change the fact that you shouldn't know it.
 

As the Knights Templar commander said, the commanders of each army

should be thankful that the Emperor has kept it a secret.
 

Knowing that, there may come a time when you will have to take joint
responsibility.
 
So everyone, now that I need to know the secrets of the Empire, I have to
cover my ears even if someone tries to put the truth into my ears. realized
the truth.
 

And another fact that everyone knew,

 

It is said that the new Templar Knight Commander is a very unpleasant

person.
 

And apart from that, she seems to know the truth.

 

"It's really unpleasant to have such a person sitting there."

 

“I am a person who has no substitutes, so what can I do? To me and to

Reinhardt.”
 

After the meeting, in his barracks, Bertus smiled bitterly at Saviolin Tana,
who looked very uncomfortable.
 

Bertus himself did not say much, but Tana, Xaviolin, was full of thoughts of
cutting off the head of the new Templar Knights commander if the order
was given immediately.
 

If Reinhardt hadn't appeared in time, Rowen was a person who literally

tried to turn the Yellow Planet into ashes.
 

It was difficult for Saviolin Tana to bear such a great man, as if nothing had
happened, to rise to the position of commander of the Knights Templar
and have a calm expression on his face.
 
“It is enough just to move as you think. It's hard to expect people to like
their attitude.”
 

In the end, the attitude of the Knights Templar commander was such that,
as Bertus intended, people no longer questioned the situation.
 

It is enough just to know how to lead.

 

And it is better for the opponent to move the chess pieces according to my
intentions rather than moving my chess pieces according to my wishes.
 

Rowen eventually spoke and moved as Bertus thought. Whatever she said
on her own terms, it was within, within the bounds of expectations.
 

The suppression of Gsonosia with Immortal alone had no choice but to

cause a great stir in the Allied Forces.
 

CHL
 

Instead of fighting a war without power bleeding, do you make noise?

Between the options of saving the Immortal for the decisive moment,
Bertus chose one.
 

"By the way, what was the damage rate?"

 

“It was about 8 percent.”

 

sacrifice at all, there was no choice but to lose power even within
Immortal.
 

“It’s a fun army. Even if it is damaged like that, it is only necessary to recall
it, repair it, and send it back to the battlefield...”
 

What used to be human was transformed into a golem.

 

So it's not death, it's destruction.

 

And, if irreversible damage occurs, it is summoned back and re-injected

after restoration.
 

Immortals are units that cannot die and cannot die in the first place, but
they can be restored even if they are damaged.
 

This is a possible army.

 

Until a battle that requires the main force comes, if war can be waged only
with immortals, the war will continue with immortals alone.
 

“Now, really, it seems that there is not much left.”

 

Tana knows what little is left.

 

But, was that really just the end of the Gate incident?
 

Xaviolin Tana was looking at the emperor with a sad expression.

 

“By the way, the battle data… I wonder if this makes sense.”
 

Only one human took part in the battle against Gsonosia .

 

Except for that one, the rest were all Immortals.

 

Ludwig.
 

What had happened to Ludwig, of course, Bertus knew.

 

Ludwig gained a level of power that absurdly exceeded his original ability.
 

“Is this possible with an arm transplant?”

 

Bertus narrowed his brow, scanning Ludwig's body and combat data.
 

there was.
 

By the time Bertus tried to stop it, it was already too late.
 

Because Christina had already done the operation on Ludwig.

 

“Strictly speaking, they said that it should be regarded as not having an

arm transplant, but as a transplant of black magic.”
 

The human arm, which was strong even in his lifetime, was further
strengthened with dark magic. Not only did he plant a stronger and more
robust magic circuit, but he also breathed more powerful power through
alchemy.
 

That's not the concept of an arm transplant.

 

huge magic itself.

 

“……Is that possible?”

 

“It says it’s not possible.”

 

"......Yes?"
 

Bertus asked with a puzzled expression.

 

“Is this what made the impossible possible?”

 

“No, Your Majesty.”

 

Xaviolin Tana shook her head.

 

“We are just enduring things that are not possible.”

 

One
 

I was forced to have something I couldn't have.

 

So, it will soon be destroyed.

 
But Ludwig's problem is, after all, a matter of the individual.
 

It's not a choice anyone forced.

 

This is the path Ludwig chose for himself.

 

The real problem lies elsewhere.

 

The real problem with Immortals.

 

Right now, the Immortal belongs to the Emperor, but it can become non-
Emperor's.
 

The real owners of the Immortal are the three wizards who created it.
 

Immortal management is also in a situation where the wizards of the

Empire cannot do it. There was no need for that, as all the foundations
were already completed.
 

Immortals are the power for war.

 

So, there is no need after the war is over.

 

However, those holding the Immortal are now thinking about its post-war
use.
 

How should I get my hands on it?

 
However, the important thing is that those who led the research were the
three wizards who received the knowledge of the Black Order, but in the
end the wizards of the Empire also conducted the experiment together.
 

It was impossible to take control of Immortal, but he knew what would

happen if he tampered with the three wizards.
 

Bertus, the contents analyzed by the magicians of the Empire were written.
 

“It’s intuitive and obvious, but that makes it more difficult.”

 

Although complex content is written, the important content is not long

after all.
 

Saviolin Tana opens her eyes at the Emperor's reaction.

 

“Is there any way to neutralize the Immortal?”

 

In the midst of war, it is unfortunate that we have to find a way to

neutralize rather than admire the usefulness of a war weapon that is
incredibly effective right now, but at this point, that is the most important
thing.
 

"No, trying to neutralize it will only make it worse."

 

"If it's even weirder..."

 

“If you kill Christina, it seems that Immortals are made to become a
weapon of indiscriminate slaughter from then on.”
 

"then...!"
 

A safety device made by Christina.

 

It wasn't about making a second or third controller.

 

If you try to use your hands recklessly, Immortal becomes a slaughter

weapon that does not identify the victim.
 

Xaviolin Tana clenched her teeth. I mean, who the hell is that for?
 

“Hey…why are you doing that…”

 

“That way you know you'll never be able to touch it. maybe,
 
Up to this point, it must have been intentional for us to know.”
 

“
 

....
 

"Because the moment you put your hand on them, saying you're going to
neutralize the Immortals, it's impossible to even convince yourself that
you're doing this for something."
 

It's probably not really meant to slaughter people.

 

However, from the moment the forces trying to remove the immortal
found out that the immortal was made like that, never
 

It is understood that the three will not be able to use their hands.
 

It is because they know the emperor, and because they know the demon
king.
 

Knowing that the Demon King was not trying to destroy mankind, but to
protect it, he took such measures.
 

Then you will never be able to touch them.

 

“Don’t do nonsense, and think about dying quietly after everything is

over….
 
yo. this."
 

You are doing these things to save someone.

 

They are doing these things for the sake of peace.

 

In the past, if the demon king as well as the emperor did this, a gate
incident would occur. did not know that
 

So the gate incident happened.

 

Christina knows what happened to both of them.

 

So, this time I showed you the answer

 

Immortal will be the biggest threat to you after the Gate Incident.
 

It wouldn't be difficult to kill at least one insignificant alchemist who was

trying to kill you using immortals.
 

It's too easy to do right now.

 

However, since you don't know what will happen if you kill Cristina, you
can't just choose that option until the gate incident is over.
 

Now I know the answer.

 
If you kill Christina, the runaway aunt Tal takes the place of the monster
and destroys the world.
 

will drink
 

Then, saying that you were doing these things for the sake of something
cannot be brought out even with the slightest hypocrisy.
 

“If you kill them, Immortal will run rampant, and runaway means running
wild, so I think Immortal can do it safely. Of course, on the premise that
they are capable of escaping from Immortals.”
 

".....your majesty."
 

If the immortals run rampant, the strong can survive.

 

Being able to use teleport, or running away to a faraway place where

Immortal's attacks can't reach.
 

In the end, only those who do not have such power will die mercilessly.
 

All.
 

To those who say they've been doing this for something, survive
 

You cannot choose the option of killing Immortals in the first place.
 
The moment you choose that option, you may be able to survive, but all
your cause and purpose will disappear.
 

This is a mockery and provocation mixed with evil

 

Prove it so much for the world and for the weak.

 

It's easy to kill us.

 

we don't run away

 

If you kill us, you can live.

 

But can you guys choose that option?

 

If you choose that option, Christina will die laughing while ridiculing the
hypocrisy until now.
 

What if you can't choose?

 

It will be hunted down by this mortal after the gate incident.

 

HE
 

It's not about being forced to go out.

 

There is a path that can be taken, and it is a very comfortable path, but
there is only a path that denies everything so far.
 

But the moment you go down that road, you deny all the moments you've
had so far.
 

There are two paths suggested by Christina . “After all, is it easy choice?”
 

die.
 

Only you will die.

 

live
 

only you will live

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

628
 

Gsonosia must have originally been a ruin, but now it has been devastated.
 

Thousands of Masterclasses, Thousands of Archmage, and Ten

Grandmasters.
 
A certain hillside where you can see the site of the great destruction they
have accomplished.
 

“It’s the right-armed black flame dragon…”

 

“…black… what? black salt? dragon?"

 

“ …don’t know, nigga.”

 

“Do you sometimes say things you don’t understand at all? What are you
talking about again?”
 

Harriet tilted her head and smiled at my murmuring.

 

right arm...that.
 

When did such a thing become fashionable?

 

No, has it ever been fashionable?

 

It's not really a dragon, but Ludwig eventually ran something similar.
 

I didn't see Ludwig fighting in person. However, when I first predicted that
some kind of transplant would be performed on my right arm, I thought
something like this would happen.
 

It's not just the two of us on the hillside.

 
"Isn't that why he's trying to get his leg or left arm transplanted?"
 

Rowen says so with a spooky expression on her face.

 

“…It sounds like a nonsensical thing to say, but it’s scary because Ludwig
seems to be trying to do that somehow.”
 

It's not a transforming robot.

 

like that, I think my head has become a bit strange.

 

It's not another arm, it's the arm of Larken Simons Tight.
 

It's a pretty malicious development. If I were a real Balier, I would have

been running around in anger.
 

Dare to hold my master's arm? while doing.

 

However, strictly speaking, in the first place, Valerie Jr. didn't seem to have
learned swordsmanship properly.
 

In the case of Airi, you are going to be very sad.

 

He said he had fun with his right arm, so he wants to get the other one too.
That would be just saying.
 

In the end, it's not a situation where it's worth making a joke about the
Black Flame Dragon.
 

Ludwig's state is also a state, but the power that Ludwig actually had.
 

because it's real

 

“I have a feeling that I may have gained the same strength as a

Grandmaster. I didn't fight it myself."
 

“With an arm transplanted… that’s it.

 

Will it be?”
 

“Well ? I'm not really familiar with it, but I don't think it's just a concept
with a new arm attached.
 

yo. this."
 

“Ummm…”
 

Although Harriet had a broad understanding of magic, he had not seen the
magic that created the Immortal, whether it was a recipe or a blueprint.
 

"Immortal is also Immortal, but it's a Grand Master..."

 

Despite his unstable state of knowing when it might explode, Ludwig

eventually had real power.
 
"At this point, I don't think I can touch it easily. No matter how much I think
about it, I wonder if it would have been better to deal with it earlier."
 

Ludwig's current state is not that he has become weakly strong, but has
gained power that has surpassed several levels at the cost of his life.
 

It was possible because he was the main character, but in the end, as the
main character, he suffered even more.
 

“Leave it alone, and observe it from afar. If it was to be removed as

dangerous, I would have removed the Immortal in the first place.”
 

Having dealt with all the dangers, there are too many things left to be
sensitive to one Ludwig now.
 

If you touch Ludwig, another strange and bizarre thing will happen.
 

Rowen gave me the status of the Allied Forces.

 

Confusion arose within the Allied Forces as there was no need for an attack
on Gsonosia. And there were commanders who directly demanded orders
from the emperor.
 

And Rowen dragged aggro on his own and blocked the question itself.
 

0
 

Judging from the way he spoke, it seems obvious that he didn't say it well,
but in the end, it achieved its purpose in that it kept a secret.
 

“How is the takeover of the Knights Templar?”

 

"I can't say it's been completely smooth, because everyone knows that
Ilayon Wolton was forcibly retired. Antipathy tends to be concentrated on
me. I think it would have been nice if it had unfolded.
 

If I had, I would have been able to give you an estimate on who wasn't
listening.
 

place..."
 

In battle, you can tell who trusts the commander and who doesn't.
 

So, seeing Rowen's taste again as if it was a pity, he seemed to get dizzy.
 

“If you keep acting like you want to taste blood, you might end up looking
very bad.”
 

"...All right."
 

There's a crazy dog down there who only listens to me in the world, and it's
as thick as a good one.
 

Ilayon Wolton is the quiet type.

 

If Ilayon Wolton had been the commander of the Knights Templar, he

would not have said anything about the request for clarification from the
Emperor this time. Then the General Headquarters may have learned the
secret.
 

Rowen is the outright rude type. Of course, he must not have been in such
a position in the first place, but now it is clear that he is doing it because he
needs to do something like that.
 

So, in the end, Bertus was able to keep the secret as he wanted, but the
image of the commander of the Holy Electric Division was created as a
hatred.
 

“No matter what happens later, if you continue to behave strangely, it will
be me, not you, who will suffer.
 

“…that’s right….”
 

Rowen's face turned white at my rant and he shook his head.

 

Maybe it’s because he’s a guy who only listens to me, so I think it’s a good
thing that he can talk shit as much as he wants,
 

no but it is
 

This crazy bitch is very sinful

 

of course....
 

If that's the case, I'm the one who should die the most in the end.
 
It makes you want to bite your tongue every time you feel you don't
deserve someone's fault.
 

“I will be more careful in the future. Because I am the face of the Demon
King.”
 

“…why are you feeling worse?”

 

That's it.
 

Hate is hate no matter what you do.

 

Look at this.
 

No matter how well you listen,

 

Let's take a look at our tights.

 

You're cute even when you're alone

 

"...what, why are you looking at me in a bad way?"

 

No, not now!! Rather, isn't this a bit wrong to make you feel worse when
you look at it in a favorable way?
 

-
 
“Anyway, I know you can’t do anything about being rude in your nature,
but I’ll take care of it.”
 

“Yes. I will keep that in mind.”

 

“If you get caught by a tough guy after that, you’ll be freed.”
 

It's good to do a job well and deliver the results you want.
 

And Rowen's personality isn't the problem, that character is the problem.
 

Due to the nature of Rowen's job from now on, he has no choice but to
earn the hatred of many people, and he will inevitably make many
enemies.
 

“Do you know how dangerous things you have to do?”

 

"sure."
 

It seemed like he didn't know at all.

 

“Who will you recruit first?”

 

“You know.”
 

No matter how thick, no matter how anxious.

 

The fact that Rowen is a loyal doesn't change.

 

"Louis von Schwarz."

 

“It is there too.”

 

okay.
 

Exactly, too much Antirianus.

 

“This is weird no matter how you think about it.”

 

At Ergi de Lafaeri's words, everyone who sat around the barracks was
silent.
 

Caier Bioden, Erch, Conor Lint, Cliffmann, and even Heinrich.

 

The four didn't even go through the large-scale battle they were supposed
to be in, so everyone had their own situation.
 

I had a feeling this was going on strangely.

 

“If we don’t have to fight, that would be a good thing. I am not interested.”
 

Cliffman was lying on the cot in the barracks, staring blankly at the ceiling.
 

“No, Ellen was always moving with us. The troops led by Ellen did not
move, no, is it possible to do this even if they do?”
 
Erhi's question was justified.
 

Allied Forces , Ellen and Xaviolin are born, and Chanafel and the Imperial
Magician's corps led by them are the strongest units.
 

However, Ellen did not move, and Gsonosia was in a state of destruction.
 

No matter how good it is, there is a saying that good things are good
things.
 

“Didn’t the Empire develop some great secret weapon?”

 

Kaier muttered while narrowing his brows.

 

"Are there any more Titans?"

 

"No, you don't have to be a Titan. And it won't be a titan. When I asked
Adelia, she said the Titan had never been mobile.”
 

“Then it must be like another weapon, so why do you have to hide it so

tightly? And if that alone is enough to attack a large city, can't the military
just withdraw?"
 

“That’s it, we don’t know until something becomes clear.”

 

The main conversation was between Cayer and Erch.

 

Cliffman was not interested.

 

And Kodo Lind and Heinrich were silent.

 

“Yamma Lint, do you have any guesses?”

 

“Uh, huh? Well...? What... I don't know. It's me."

 

“...what, why are you reacting like this? Aren't you curious?"
 

"uh? Oh no! Of course, of course I wonder. Just a little, I was thinking. I

want to know what… uh.”
 

Kono Lint doesn't know every story in detail.

 

However, after being captured and dragged by Reinhardt, he knew that the
Empire was doing something with the dead bodies.
 

Something that must have been related to the undead.

 

And he knew that Reinhardt was fighting on the battlefield.

 

However, Reinhardt's power was not large enough to carry out an attack on
a large city on their own.
 

Kono Lint knew that what had happened in Gsonosia had to do with the
undead weapons that were being used in the Empire.
 
That's why I couldn't get along with that conversation. Facts that shouldn't
be said may come out.
 

Because Kono Lint's answer was not very good, Erhi looked towards
Heinrich this time.
 

“Heinrich , have you heard anything from your sister?”

 

“Uh… really? Well, I haven't been able to visit you because I've been here
all the time, but I wonder if you don't know..."
 

Heinrich saw it with his own eyes.

 

What kind of army is being created and what power it can exert.
 

And this time, even the fact that their classmates were very deeply
involved in the secret weapon of the Empire.
 

Heinrich knew most of the secrets that should never be known to the
outside world.
 

Heinrich is the only one who knows not only about Immortal, but that the
Knights Templar is actually the Demon King's army.
 

I don't even know that the Empire has decided to call its army Immortals
after that, but I can only intuitively know that Immortals have been put on
the front lines and they are becoming a huge force in anticipation of this.
 

It is a truth that cannot be told even if the mouth is torn.

 

“Isn’t it an easy problem to think about?”

 

Curiosity breeds anger.

 

So, to kill that curiosity, Heinrich looks at everyone and opens his mouth.
 

“Even if the gate crisis is over, the Empire has many things to prepare for.
So, even if there is an overly powerful weapon or technology, there is no
need to disclose it to everyone in the Allied Forces. It could be abused.”
 

A war between humans, a struggle for interests, or a problem with the

Demon King.
 

After all, there are such problems, so there is no way that the Empire will
take care of it and there will be no great secrets or irregularities in it.
 

I'm just banging on the stone bridge and crossing it.

 

“...if you think about it, it is.”

 

It may not be so strange that it is only a group's universal desire for a

powerful weapon to be their own, and that it is treated as a very important
secret and cannot be disclosed to allies.
 

11
 

after the war is over.

 
Is it hopeful just to be able to think about it? Or do I have to worry about
what will happen after that?
 

Heinrich was thinking of the latter.

 

All.
 

a strong army
 

But too much power is too dangerous in itself.

 

And the Demon King was in the process of encroaching into the Allied
Forces and the Empire in a place that people did not know.
 

"Actually, the Demon King... Reinhardt's son might be trying to intercept

the Empire's secret weapon, so it's probably best to keep it a secret..."
 

Erhi quietly made such a guess, and when the name of the Demon King
was mentioned, the atmosphere naturally froze.
 

The demon king and the gate incident are the magic words that justify
everything.
 

Devil.
 

The reason the Empire keeps secrets is because of the Demon King.
 
But, of course, Kono Lint and Heinrich had to feel a stone stuck in their
throats when the Demon King's name was mentioned in such a way.
 

“But isn’t it strange?”

 

Cayer received the suspicion raised by Erhi.

 

“If the Demon Lord… is trying to destroy mankind, isn’t it still possible?”
 

burnt
 

“ What are you doing? We have Allied Forces, we have Titans, and now we
have some sort of secret weapon, so how are you going to touch us?”
 

that
 

At Erhi's words, Kaier calmly looked at his friend.

 

It is true that I became stronger than before, and I became a warrior and a
paladin of one hundred battles, but,
 

The friend's excessive falling apart could not be corrected.

 

The disappointing Cayer side is half the two.

 

Connor Lindt and Heinrich were not disappointed because they had no
expectations in the first place.
 
what are you
 

same feeling,
 

“...You madman, why is the Demon King attacking here?”

 

“You mean destroying mankind?”

 

“Is anyone here alone?”

 

"......uh?"
 

“If the emperor is attacked, it’s all over, you bastard.”

 

crack
 

At Erch's reaction that he had not thought of that at all, Heinrich and Kono
Lint were more than not expecting it, but were surprised.
 

If he stared blankly at the ceiling, Cliffman shifted his gaze toward Erhi.
 

I can put on an expression that realizes that now

 

is there
 

Everyone was astonished at Erhi's lackluster in their own way.

 
“The Demon King… If that bastard Reinhardt really wants to destroy
mankind, why are you attacking here? If we lose our place to go, that's all.
If the supply is cut off, we will all wither to death. It's simple. What kind of
hard idea is this?”
 

It is not an idea or an idea that only a good brain can come up with.
 

If the Demon King wanted to destroy mankind, there were still

opportunities. Even now, there is virtually always an opportunity.
 

However, the Demon King does not destroy mankind.

 

It's a very natural idea, but it's also an idea that no one thinks of.
 

I'm just thinking in moderation that I'd be silent because of a more sinister
reason or plan.
 

It's impossible to infer the devil's thoughts, so I'm sure of the intention, but
not sure of the method.
 

Erchi was revealed in his expression of embarrassment at Cayer's Pinzan.

 

“Is that so? Why don't you?"

 

Still, seeing Erhi for the first time, the three of them remain silent.
 

Maybe this dog head is good.

 
"stop."
 

Cliffman, who was lying still, spoke softly.

 

“End it there. I don't want to talk any more."

 

With a firm expression on his face, Cliffman said.

 

If you talk more than this, the topic shifts to a dangerous side.
 

“Anyway, what we have to do is decided.”

 

This is the army to end the gate crisis.

 

“We just have to think about it.”

 

There is no need to defend, criticize, or guess what the demon lord's

intentions were.
 

Just talking about it was dangerous, so Cliffman cut off the topic.
 

Heinrich looks at Cliffmann silently.

 

It is a dangerous topic, and it is a topic that should not be raised.

 

However, Heinrich knew that the moment he had to upload was

approaching.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

629
 

night time.
 

-widely....
 

The wooden cup hits the table and makes a dull sound.
 

-widely....
 

once again ,
 

- Tak... Tak...
 

And twice again.

 

-widely....
 

The owner of the cup was still, banging the wooden cup against the table.
 
On the other side of it, there was not a paladin armor, but a person
wearing a hood and a robe and came to see him, and there was the Knights
Templar Commander Rowen, who openly gave the impression that he was
a secret visitor.
 

and the owner of the barracks.

 

Louise von Schwarz was sitting still, pounding a wooden cup on the table.
 

It was an action that made no sense.

 

Although they brought in the Crusader Division commander who suddenly

came in the middle of the night, Louise was only doing things that didn't
make sense.
 

“Can I come later?”

 

Rowen was looking at Louise with a smile, as if he would come back

whenever you were okay if he didn't want to talk.
 

Louise remained silent, and instead of answering, she pushed the wooden
goblet in front of her.
 

“ …?”
 

When Louise suddenly pushes the glass towards her, Rowen looks puzzled.
 

it had to be this
 
“Are you giving it to me?”
 

“As you like.”

 

Only when Louise looked at the cup she had pushed in front of her could
she see what kind of liquid was in the cup.
 

It contained a milky opaque liquid.

 

A glass that came out of nowhere, and a liquid I didn't know what it was.
 

Rowen took the glass and drank it in one breath.

 

Louise stared at Rowen, who squeaked and emptied his glass.

 

“Ugh…”
 

After emptying the glass, Rowen put down the wooden cup, covered her
mouth, and took a few breaths.
 

“…even if it was poison, it didn’t matter, so I drank it. I'd rather be

poisoned. What is this?”
 

whoop , whoop.
 

while doing.
 

She pretended to be nauseous.

 

“It’s very thick, sour, sticky… hahaha. Very bad... something... what... um...”
 

Rowen, whose expression was not wrinkled for some time, gave a shaky
expression.
 

“Is this alcohol?”

 

conclusion.
 

It was an unknown liquid, but it was a strange liquid that could not be
called non-alcoholic.
 

HRL
 

Louise nodded without a word.

 

“Priests in Tuan also have a precept for abstinence.”

 

is malicious
 

The taste of the alcohol itself was also a problem, but the fact that he
recommended alcohol to the Paladin of Tuan itself.
 

“I heard that there is also a precept of not killing.”

 

“It is.”
 
Rowen nodded calmly.
 

It is strange for this single inquisitor who tortured and killed so many
people to mention the precept in the first place.
 

“There will also be precepts for chastity.”

 

“It is surprisingly well maintained.

 

yo. this?"
 

Louise stares intently at the face of the weak and weak commander of the
Temple Knights.
 

“By the way, the commander seems to enjoy this kind of alcohol, right?
There are various types of local traditional liquor, so I apologize first if my
reaction was rude.”
 

The world is wide, so there must be some town that drinks such a nasty
drink. That's why she understands that the Princess of Kernstadt is sipping
alone in the barracks over such a nasty drink, and first apologized for her
frown.
 

But Louise shook her head.

 

"No way. I don’t know of such a nasty traditional liquor.”

 

"Well...? Isn't it?

 
“Yes, no.”
 

"Then may I ask why you're drinking this nasty drink?"

 

Rowen didn't have this year as he was not alone in arguing with a bizarre
drink and not a traditional liquor or anything.
 

“This is moonshine.”
 

"Oh yeah?"
 

“Yeah, we have confiscated what the soldiers used to make.”

 

Louise didn't drink alcohol in the first place, but brought the confiscated
moonshine to taste.
 

So, instead of emptying the glass, he was just staring blankly at the liquid in
the glass.
 

“It’s amazing. You are feeding this army by squeezing people's blood and
tears, but someone is making wine with those tears. Does it have to be an
effort? It’s amazing, it’s ridiculous, and it’s…”
 

Louise bites her lip.

 

"Isn't it pitiful..."
 
Even alcohol that only tastes awfully bad is alcohol after all, and it is
brewed and drunk.
 

“What do you think we should do with these moonshine soldiers?”

 

Louise looked at Rowen quietly.

 

“It must be killed.”

 

“Why do you have to kill me?”

 

“Because food is precious.”

 

“Why is food so precious?”

 

“If you don’t, you will starve to death, right?”

 

“Does this mean that we must kill since we have caused damage to
materials related to life and death?”
 

"Yes?"
 

Louise looked at Rowen silently.

 

Just staring, Louise said nothing.

 

I pointed to the moon, so I must look at the moon.

 
Don't scold your fingers.
 

But that's impossible and it doesn't make any sense.

 

Anyone can make a loud noise.

 

So, why is the moon that anyone can point to so important?

 

It doesn't matter who points, the moon means nothing in the first place.
 

“You want to keep them alive?”

 

At Rowen's natural question, Louise shook her head.

 

“What the hell, I already killed it.”

 

“...But why are you asking?”

 

"Well...."
 

Anyway, no matter what Rowen said, it was a question and answer that
had no meaning in the first place because the conclusion had already been
made and the execution had been carried out.
 

There were soldiers who made moonshine.

 

The soldiers who made it somehow.

 
The soldiers who secretly drank it.
 

Louise ordered them to be killed.

 

And they confiscated all the moonshine they had made and drank a glass
of wine.
 

terribly tasteless and unpleasant white liquid.

 

He died while making things like this.

 

"Those who stole food so far hit their heads..."

 

Louise looks at Rowen.

 

“The year who stole countless lives and even the entire Protestant Order
was the commander of the Knights Templar of the Temple, and he was
joking around and joking around...”
 

"and."
 

"I'm such a naughty and evil thief bitch."

 

“You can’t even pour a drop of cold water on it, let alone a knife.”
 

The little thieves were punished.

 

They take their lives by little thieves. inflicted the heaviest punishment.
 

But a thief this big cannot even ask about the theft.
 

Then why did the little thieves have to die?

 

why did they have to die

 

why did you kill them

 

Only the little ones are trampled on.

 

No, only the little ones stepped on it.

 

In the end, Louise wanted to bite her tongue.

 

The brothers didn't even have the right to blame anyone at the time they
killed them with their own hands.
 

After all, the only difference is what is the difference from swearing in front
of a mirror?
 

| Even if Louise said something, even if she didn't say anything, she just felt
miserable.
 

Louise von Schwarz, full of self-hatred, sorrow and resentment, stares at

the commander of the Knights Templar with blurred eyes.
 

| done. Say anything about it.”

 

Looking at Louise as Rowen took a position to talk, he whispers quietly in

the barracks, where the sweet scent of moonshine permeates.
 

“The Demon Lord has chosen you.”

 

Louise is silent.
 

She knew she was going to face something like this.

 

choice , has the Demon King become a being capable of saying such things
now?
 

No, it must have been the messenger's choice, not the Demon King.
 

The expression on the face of this demon worshiper, who spoke with a
bright expression as if to say thank you or rejoice, was telling the truth.
 

Louise didn't answer for a very long time.

 

how much time has passed

 

Louise opens the barrel next to her, puts a cup in it, and opens a bowl of
moonshine.
 

She quietly drinks the moonshine.

 

Like you can't stand without drinking.

 

It's like drinking poison.

 

Moonshine.
 

IL
 

Now he breathes in that dark liquid, whose name has been taken away
from others.
 

A monster, not a soloist.

 

After drinking such a bowl of moonshine, she steals the corners of her
mouth and quietly mutters with her transparent eyes.
 

“Terrible... it tastes good.”

 

How sweet is wine made from blood and tears

 

Shall I
 

“If you cross over Kernstadt, it’s like half of the Allied Forces come over.”
 

mo
 

I couldn't help but tilt my head at Charlotte's words.

 

“…not even half?”

 

“I don't know that it's not really that big? Yes, the actual strength of the
Allied Forces in Kernstadt would be less than half, and technically, it would
be less than a quarter.”
 

"So."
 

Charlotte and I were sitting alone in Rajak's senator meeting room, talking.
 

“By the way, let’s say that the monarch of a small provincial country, with
about a thousand troops, is on our side. Then, what will happen when that
person says that I will be on the side of the Demon King from now on?”
 

“…I wouldn’t do that unless I wanted to die, but I think it would be nice if I
could die gracefully if I did.”
 

“Are you going to cut it right now ?”

 

“Yes, yes.”
 

It is self-evident that when people of small scale and power suddenly

declare their support for the Demon King, their necks will run away at that
moment.
 

Are you talking about the great horse immortality now?

 

“When a monarch of a small country does such a thing, people think that
he is acting crazy, but when a large country like Kernstadt makes such a
decision, people will naturally do what they think. Why would a country
like Kernstadt support the Demon King saying he was crazy at this time?
Same idea. Will you or will you not?”
 

"Yeah... will you?" There is no smoke without fire.

 

If a large power like Kernstadt suddenly makes such a decision, fierce

criticism will follow, but of course it will also be accompanied by a huge
shock.
 

Why is Kernstadt?
 

What do you regret?

 

Of course, such a kind of thought must come to the heads of the rulers and
influential groups of each country.
 

“By the way, can we only go to Kernstadt? We also have a denomination,

don't we?"
 

“Yes.”
 

that even the Goddess Church declares support for the Demon King at the
same time.
 

1st Reich, Kernstadt.

 

Lord Church.
 
Not one crazy person, but two.
 

Kernstadt is the largest country outside the Empire.

 

The Jushin Church is a power that transcends the state.

 

If those two groups start to openly support the Demon King, of course,
things are going seriously for everyone. you will feel
 

“Everyone has to make a choice, whether to support the Empire or the

Demon King.”
 

It is crazy to say that mankind supports the Demon King in the first place.
 

However, the moment the two giant powers reveal it, humans have to
seriously consider whether to support the Demon King or not.
 

Of course, the worries are not the majority of mankind, but the leaders
and chief executives of each faction.
 

You have to do whatever it takes to survive.

 

There will be forces who say that you can never stand on the enemy's side
even if you make a decision.
 

There will be forces who claim to be on my side, saying that surviving is the
absolute good.
 
The victory of the Demon King, or the victory of the Empire.
 

Those who wish to survive must start making predictions.

 

So, Charlotte's statement that it's over half is not wrong.

 

The moment I find out that two giants are on my side, the leaders will start
betting with great chaos.
 

Actually, Kernstadt isn't half of it, but more than half of the shaky and
redeployed force will be on my side.
 

| “It’s funny, until not long ago, everyone was so anxious that they couldn’t
kill me, but that this was possible.”
 

“How common is it to serve a king you hate so much that you want to kill
it?”
 

“...if you put it that way, it doesn’t seem like it’s particularly strange.”
 

As much as the assumption that there will be people who will fight me
even if there is a death limit, there are bound to be people who want to
crawl under the Demon King in order to survive.
 

It is unknown whether the former will be a majority or the latter a

majority, but it is clear that the latter is by no means a small number.
 

"Anyway, all these assumptions must be made with the prerequisite that
Louis von Schwarz supports me..."
 

“Yes .”
 

Louis von Schwartz.

 

It was Charlotte's suggestion that I should bring her in first for future work.
 

It's funny.
 

If I had stayed still, Louis von Schwarz would have died at the hands of
Bertus. framed for the murder of Heinrich,
 

In conclusion, Louise and Heinrich survived.

 

So I was able to predict the possibility that Louise would stand by my side.
 

In conclusion, although the Knights Templar and the Five Major New
Churches alone can shake the Allied Forces, it would be impossible to
secure such a meaningful power if Louise von Schwarz was not included.
 

Once the prerequisites are met, why not even draw a picture?
 

I left it to Rowen, but until I hear the confirmation, I don't know what will
happen.
 

HAT
 
“I don’t know if it was last year, but the situation is very different now,
Louise has learned quite a lot.”
 

what the empire does.

 

And I took over the Juju Church. to be.

 

I don't know yet whether he knows about the gate incident or not.
 

Louise knows it's not at all strange to take my side at this time.
 

There is no reason why you should fight with me.

 

And I know that the game is gradually coming over me.

 

However, in fact, it doesn't matter whether Louise knows these trivial facts
and the truth.
 

Aside from everything else, Louise knows she has to side with me to
survive.
 

“Louis von Schwartz will stand by our side. certainly."

 

Louise knows what the Emperor is thinking.

 

With that alone, Louise will stand by my side.

 

Who will win the fight, because she already knows.

 

that this wasn't even a fight in the first place,

 

'cause you know

 

Good and evil depend on who writes it.

 

Therefore, those who took the lead in history could always define
something as good and something as evil.
 

Therefore, good and evil itself have no meaning, and in the end, only who
can take the initiative in the name of the pen is important.
 

So, in the end, who was the real Sun?

 

So, in the end, who was the real evil?

 

After all, if I have to talk, only the days that stay up all night will be filled.
 

Those who live and hold the pen will be those who hold justice and
goodness.
 

Therefore, only surviving is justice and that is good.

 

The loser will be recorded as evil.

 

It will become evil not because it is evil, but because it is defeated.

 
Louise von Schwarz did not ponder in a long silence.
 

The conclusion has been made, and the choice to be made is decided.
 

You have to think about whether or not you can afford it.
 

Circumstances twisted around and Louise von Schwarz had an unexpected

effect in an unexpected place to see things that Louise von Schwarz would
never have seen or should have known with his own eyes.
 

Everything will be the Demon King's.

 

Louise knows it.

 

Kernstadt, and the God Church.

 

By the time the gate incident is completely over, more than half of the
Allied Forces will have pledged to stand on the side of the Demon King.
 

At the vanguard is Rowen, the leader of the Knights Templar.

 

It is something he has always done to establish order with blood and lies
for this single inquisitor, who has maintained order by enforcing order with
evil, trampling upon doctrine, and maintaining the order of the
denomination.
 

Conspiracy, blackmail, conspiracy, conspiracy, torture, brainwashing. Only

mean and dirty things are her share.
 
Rowen looks at the silent princess of Kernstadt.
 

King Constantine was old, and her decisions were like those of Kernstadt.
 

After a moment of silence, Louise opened her mouth.

 

it was
 

“I have to set up a condition.”

 

“Conditions?”
 

“If that is accepted, I will stand by your side.”

 

Louise didn't just go to their side.

 

“Yeah, I can give it to you. What is the condition?”

 

“There is no need to ask for permission from the Demon King. Consent is
up to you.”
 

“…do I have the right to decide?”

 

"Of course."
 

The conditions that Louise demanded were simple.

 
“The condition is your life.”
 

“
 

yes?"
 

171
 

picture
 

Rowen narrowed his eyebrows at the absurd story.

 

suddenly give up your life.

 

“…I can’t give you anything, but did you hate me that much?”
 

“I don’t like it, and I think I want to die. But this is an entirely different
matter.”
 

“How is it different?”
 

Louise drinks a bowl of moonshine, as if she likes Rowen's bewildered face,

and smirks.
 

“Is the Demon King going to rule, not oppress?”

 

“You'll have to see what the actual outcome will be, but maybe you're
going to try the latter, right?”
 

“Then I will need your life even more.”

 

“ ……?”
 

At Rowen's attitude, as if she could not understand at all, Louise began to

laugh and giggle.
 

“Yeah… Isn’t it natural?”

 

It was, indeed, a frivolous laugh.

 

“Can a madman who led a riot, inducing massacre, and lived as a heretic
inquisitor until now and killed so many people, will be of any help to the
reign of the Demon King?
 

“ However, there are so many people who know about it, but the secret of
the leader is forever.
 

Do you think it will be protected?"

 

“…it wouldn’t be.”

 

“The leader must die. It may be helpful now, but when the world of the
Demon King is complete, the last loyalty that the leader can do is to stand
on the judging table for the purge. It will be completed.”
 

At those words, Rowen's expression hardened terribly.

 
Rowen's role is only now.
 

Rowen has done too many things so far, regardless of what her personality
is actually like.
 

Even for the sins she has committed so far, she must be judged when her
reign begins.
 

When peace begins, existence itself becomes a risk.

 

That's why Rowen really has to die the moment the world she wants
comes.
 

You must die to complete your loyalty.

 

Rowen's death wasn't Louise, but rather what the Demon King needed.
 

That is why Louise is selfish, but has nothing to do with him at all, arguing
that Rowen's death is a condition.
 

To Rowen and to the Demon King, taking the pretext that if Rowen does
not die, the power of the Demon King will become opaque in the future.
 

Convince her that she must die.

 

“The existence of the dark, who should live in the shadows, meets difficult
times and wears epaulettes, so can you truly live in the sun?
 
I thought I did, but there is no way.”
 

Louise looks at her with a gloomy smile as if she can't stand it.
 

Louise von Schwarz is the princess of Kernstadt.

 

She is the first princess of the First Principality and the heir of the second
largest country in the world.
 

There is no way that she can't get anything in return just because it's a
losing deal.
 

Of course, Louise is more familiar with tricks, conspiracies, and

conspiracies.
 

“New manager. Even if the situation changes and the location changes, will
the fundamentals change?"
 

-widely....
 

Once again, Louise knocks the wooden goblet on the table.

 

No matter how much he is now the devil's messenger.

 

No matter how strong the current authority is.

 

The fundamentals do not change.

 
Louise is the princess and heir of a great country,
 

She was just a human butcher who had to live in the shadows.
 

Insignificant people have no choice but to make disgusting moonshine with

trivial ingredients and forcibly brewed according to the circumstances.
 

Cheap is cheap.
 

“How can moss grow on the sun?”

 

If the existence of the shadows does not know the subject and appears in
the sunlight, it will wither and die.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

630
 

"ha......."
 

Rowen let out a deep sigh as he left the Kernstadt military garrison.
 

A royal family is also a royal family.

 
Nor is it an ordinary royal family.
 

He knew they couldn't be chess pieces that could be rolled in the palm of
his hand, but Louis von Schwarz was out of his mind.
 

I got what I wanted in the end, even though I knew I had to hold on to the
reluctant hand.
 

No, I didn't even say I wanted to be precise.

 

Louise didn't tell Rowen that she wanted you dead.

 

Said you had a 'need' to die. Not to herself, but to the Demon King.
 

The reason Louise's negotiations and requirements were terrifying was

that Rowen himself had convinced himself of those words.
 

The use of a dog in times of chaos is to bite.

 

You don't need a cute dog.

 

A mad dog or a hunting dog, a big, ferocious dog just needs to bite the
enemy.
 

However, after the turbulence, the use of hunting dogs becomes less, and
the crazy dogs must be eliminated.
 
to dream of reigning, Rowen may be needed right now, but when the
situation stabilizes, what she has done may hold her back. is likely to arise.
 

For the sake of the Demon King's world, Rowen must die with all his sins
the moment that world is completed.
 

You must confess that it was your own sin that has nothing to do with the
Demon King and leave.
 

She is already a villain, and the dice will be rolled every day to determine
whether or not she has been a villain.
 

The longer she lives, the more she will bear the responsibility that the
Demon King has condoned Rowen's sins.
 

Louis von Schwarz had great success.

 

Now, even if she withdraws the requirement, Rowen will have to kill herself
the moment the world she wants arrives. Because it made me have a
mindset.
 

One
 

The fundamentals do not change.

 

111
 

After all, nobles raised up to be royalty until death.

 
She seems to have succumbed miserably to the Demon King right now, but
when the Demon Lord's world begins, Kernstadt will be one of the first
countries in terms of seniority.
 

Louis von Schwartz is said to be a traitor to mankind or a mean human

being who has surrendered to the Demon King, it does not change that she
will live a life of royalty even now and later.
 

But Rowen, who has been doing dirty work in the dark, what she has done
eventually catches her by the ankle.
 

Existence itself must disappear because it becomes one of the people it

serves.
 

The fundamentals do not change.

 

The words spoken and the deeds do not change.

 

Rowen was an existence that should not appear in the sun.

 

If I hadn't come out, I could have lived like that if I had continued to live in
the fog and shade.
 

But in return for coming out in the sun, you have to die and die instead of
going back to the shade.
 

the shadow that hid itself.

 

A tree named Pope.

 

The moss sitting on the presumptuous seat must die in exchange for
cutting down the masters of the shade for the subject they had been living
in the shadow they had created.
 

Rowen is not particularly upset or sad about it.

 

The royal baboon made him realize what he should know. The fact is that it
is only unpleasant.
 

But of course I think.

 

If only I hadn't lived as an Inquisitor.

 

How was it?

 

Like the children entrusted to the monastery, she was also an abandoned
child.
 

Some children grew up as entrusted children, and showed a talent for

divine power and entered the temple.
 

Adriana was like that.

 

Or, they will be opened to the eyes of the Knights Templar and will be
raised as the next Chief of the Knights Templar.
 

Olivia Ranche is like that.

 
Somebody had similar talents, but the adopted monastery was
interrogated here.
 

It was a benign institution.

 

Therefore, he was raised as a heretic inquisitor.

 

Who decides the fundamentals? Am I correct?

 

If they had been raised differently, wouldn't it have been different?

 

it is a bitter country where it snows all year round. In a dark and desolate
monastery built out of sight.
 

It's not about learning the terrible techniques of torturing, brainwashing,

and making people confess their sins.
 

Before I learn the doctrine, I am not taught how to convince myself that I
am betraying the doctrine.
 

Would it have been different if I had grown up in a place like Temple

without knowing how to hate people?
 

Olivia Lanche.
 

The person who lived the life of the temple with the demon king.
 
The position of the person who is the head of the Holy Order and who will
become the prosper of the next Holy Empire.
 

Couldn't that person's place be mine?

 

| Rowen, who originally had a twisted and dark heart, was getting more
and more twisted by each word Louise had said.
 

"...dog sound."
 

Fortunately, Rowen only knows the intention of Louise's words themselves.

 

I only clearly understood the intent of that sarcasm to keep a lowly, dirty,
and evil bitch from coming out and take a good look at the grave.
 

So, to think too deeply about him is only to fall victim to Louise's malice.
 

Olivia Ranche's place is Olivia Ranche's place.

 

There is no reason to covet it, and no reason to regret it.

 

If dying and disappearing helps the Demon King, then you can do so.
 

Twisted Loyalty Loyalty.

 

And the Demon King doesn't even like himself.

 
When the Demon King has to abandon himself, he prefers a sense of
distance that allows him to abandon him without hesitation.
 

You just have to think about what you need to do.

 

Louise von Schwarz took over.

 

now next.
 

The current goal is to make them pass one by one, starting with those who
are highly likely to be included.
 

The most important hemp, Louis von Schwarz, came over, though he asked
for a price.
 

And the price is actually not a price, but a prayer. Because it's necessary in
the first place.
 

No need for Rowen to embrace everyone.

 

no _
 

'Next... the Grand Duke...

 

Now, it is the turn of the Grand Duke of Saint-Ouen.

 

'He said I don't need to go...'

 
Who Should Be Committed to Recruiting the Archduke of Saint-Ouen?
 

Isn't the most suitable person already right next to the Demon King?
 

It was around noon the next day that the report from Lowen's side to
Sarkegaar's side reached me through Harriet.
 

Looking at the report, I had no choice but to feel a strange feeling, both for
taste and for not.
 

“Hmm…”
 

Louise von Schwarz wants Rowen's purge.

 

Not right now, but after everything is settled,

 

Harriet, I, and Charlotte gathered in the office to read the report together.
 

“It’s not necessary. Of course, I didn’t ask because it was necessary, but
because I wanted to see what it looked like.”
 

Charlotte looked at the report and nodded as if acknowledging Louise von

Schwarz's intentions and necessity.
 

I agree that Rowen is a bitch to kill.

 

I also agree that a purge is necessary.

 
But if that's the case, how many of my people should not die?
 

“It’s terrifying… the purge…”

 

Harriet's fingertips were trembling slightly because he wasn't used to such

a thing.
 

“Purges are a necessity. Reinhardt, you don't have to kill Rowen alone. If
there is too much public trust, the country will collapse.”
 

“I know what you mean.”

 

It is true that public servants should be treated.

 

However, excessive treatment leads to dispersion of power, and over

generations, it becomes the seed of division. Therefore, as a monarch, the
purge of public servants must inevitably be made when the conquest is
completed.
 

west
 

Rowen isn't the only killer.

 

Rowen will also be killed.

 

"You know what you're talking about

 

ji?"
 

Charlotte shrugs at my words.

 

“If necessary, I will kill you too. No, you should rather kill me.”
 

“Uh, huh?”
 

It was Harriet, not me, who was startled by Charlotte's casual remark.
 

“If you hire me while keeping me alive, I am the seed of the Gradias
imperial family’s resurrection.
 

Yeah, I don't know to that extent.

 

“By the way, would I?”

 

"That's why I'm worried, because you'll never do it."

 

“I think I’ll save one of you, and how many times have I rolled it on the
ground, but if I have to kill you later, I’m going to bite my tongue and die?”
 

It doesn't sound like a word.

 

to save Charlotte?
 

But now, after everything is stabilized, we will lay the foundation of the
nation.
 
Hanging old Charlotte?
 

I'd rather die than live with my eyes wide open and see that kind of thing.
 

I know that a monarch needs such a decision, but if that is the life of a
monarch, I would rather not live as a monarch.
 

This does not mean, however, that the necessity of the purge is not
acknowledged.
 

have to do a homework
 

But if so, from where to where?

 

I have no intention of doing so, but if I kill Charlotte, I have to take out
people who can be called public servants under my control, non-demonic
public officials who were under my control before coming to Edina.
 

Olivia and Liana should also be killed if necessary.

 

Such a level of purge could never be done.

 

Above all, this report was written by Rowen himself.

 

It is not only written that Louis von Schwarz made such a request.
 

Rowen wrote in detail the reason why he had to die.

 
Soon, if you die, you are ready to die any time.
 

“I don’t like this guy so much. It’s embarrassing.”

 

I'm ready to risk my life, and if you're going to do a purge, I'll accept it
sweetly. No, this report that says you should rather do it.
 

It's so burdensome that it makes my mind dizzy

 

"I don't know, it's a purge and a nabal, it's not something to think about
right now. Say you'll do it right now, because you can change it later."
 

Anyway, even if Louise gets the purge as collateral, the price will come
later.
 

You might say later that you can't do that.

 

If that's the case, you can think differently, depending on the need at the
time, whether to purge or not.
 

But in the end, you can just stick out your flippers later, so for now, they're
saying that they'll give you everything you want.
 

“That… so, what should I say… it’s kind of like that…”

 

Harriet couldn't help but have a shaky expression on his face. “Originally,
when a person sits in a seat like this, he has to lie a lot.
 
did you?”
 

“It is.”
 

“And later we say that things are going our way, Louise. never do it.”
 

“Well then. Of course."

 

Me and Charlotte got along so well, and when we talked about it, Harriet
hated both me and Charlotte, saying they were trash.
 

The purging will be done at once.

 

Then I think about whether or not I'm really going to kill Rowen.
 

Rubbish logic, but well, Louise knows that my warranty is unreliable.

 

purge.
 

I am already thinking about something that is not an issue to worry about

at this stage.
 

Let's just think ahead.

 

Charlotte stretches as if she's properly organized and says,

 

“Now it’s next.”

 
Louise von Schwarz, the largest chess piece and one that everyone else can
bring, Louise von Schwarz, stands by our side with a promise to pay the
price later.
 

The Knights Templar, the Five Archbishops, and Kernstadt.

 

next.
 

Principality of Saint-Ouen.
 

and Archduke Saint-Ouen, king of the Duchy.

 

“I’ll do my best.”
 

Harriet nodded with a determined expression on his face.

 

look at this guy

 

look cute
 

“What are you going to do?”

 

"Huh? That's... persuasion...?"

 

Since it was to persuade the Archduke of Saint-Ouen, Harriet seemed to

take it for granted that he should go.
 

“Why are you going? I will go.”

 

"uh?"
 

“ …? What are you talking about, Reinhardt? Why are you going yourself?”
 

It seemed that Harriet was taken aback by my words and that Charlotte did
not understand at all.
 

Even Charlotte can't help it with this.

 

“Honestly, you shouldn’t think it’s bad for you to go, though. Shouldn’t we
be thinking a little bit about the feelings of parents?”
 

"Well?"
 

"ah...."
 

“If you ask me to go and listen to our side, it would be easy to talk about it,
but from the point of view of the Dae-gong, what would I say….
 

Although not a hostage, it may seem like a nuance that you have to listen
carefully to see your daughter happy.
 

Sending my daughter-in-law to ask her to listen to me without coming in

person.
 

If I were a parent, I would look very rude.

 
I didn't actually kidnap him, but the old man who disappeared with his
daughter didn't even show his face, so please listen to me. You know that
ejaculation is difficult.
 

I'm saying
 

I were the Grand Duke, I would immediately scream at the whale whale to
bring that baby to me immediately.
 

wherever you go.

 

You have to come by yourself.

 

대공께서 네 행동을 이해해준다고 는 해도, 대공 입장에서 나는 결국 딸래미

“
훔쳐 간 개새끼거든? You can understand me, but understanding me is a
different matter.”
 

daughter-in-law kidnapper.
 

“So, this time I should go and bang my head.”

 

“That… is it…?”
 

“Thinking about it, it seems like that...

 

Seriously, the Archduke is lucky if he doesn't blow his cheek as soon as he

sees Reinhardt. No, Reinhardt has to go get slapped at least once as a
courtesy. I think so."
 
Harriet seemed cryptic, and Charlotte agreed that my decision was right.
 

Yes, as Charlotte said.

 

I should have gone there at least once for a slap. I've been thinking about I
haven't even come to meet you until now.
 

By the way.
 

that
 

....
 

what to say
 

Let's hit the cheek. Then hit this goal

 

I can't say things like "Give me my daughter-in-law." Because I got it a long

time ago in the first place.
 

So this is...
 

Father-in-law, give it to me.

 

You took your daughter, you bastard!

 

Not your daughter. Your daughter has already taken it.

 
Then what! What more can you ask for, you bastard!
 

Father-in-law.
 

Give me a father-in-law.
 

I have to say that.... Is that the kind of situation?

 

Archdukes can use teleport.

 

Therefore, it is not necessary to meet at the Allied Forces garrison.

 

If the Archduke wishes, he may meet at the Principality of Saint-Ouen, or if

he wishes to meet at the Allied garrison, he may do so.
 

Unlike Louise's case, the Archduke has a daughter with me, so we should
meet and talk.
 

Share. I won't turn down my offer.

 

Hearing that I was going to be slapped in the end, and that I would go
directly, Harriet had a different reaction.
 

“What if Dad… tries to kill you…?”

 

Harriet was in tears.

 

Work
 

In fact, Harriet had gone to the Duchy of Saint-Ouen once the day before to
meet the Archduke. At that time, the Archduke had said he understood
Harriet.
 

did
 

But that's it, and it's only natural that the Archduke would want to crush
my real limbs beyond just smashing me.
 

maybe work?
 

“I think it would be right for me to go together.”

 

“…No, the picture just gets weirder.”

 

That looks like he's going to get permission to get married!

 

After my daughter-in-law went missing for three years following a man,

and then went back with the man and got on their knees.
 

Yes
 

that
 

What
 

it has arisen Yes. It looks like you're going for this!

 

"It's fine. I'll go alone."

 

"I don't think so..."

 

Harriet began to cry as if she couldn't be bothered.

 

“No, the Grand Duke might actually try to kill me if I go with you.”
 

“You say that if you go with me, it’s even worse? Dad? why?"
 

As soon as you see it, you may notice something strange and try to strangle
me! Are you sure!
 

“It’s just that! That's cool!”

 

I don't have kids! no!

 

“Ah… that’s right…”

 

As if only Charlotte understood what it meant, he nodded with a rotten

expression on his face. The Demon King goes to the academy
 

630
 

"ha......."
 

Rowen let out a deep sigh as he left the Kernstadt military garrison.
 

A royal family is also a royal family.

 

Nor is it an ordinary royal family.

 

He knew they couldn't be chess pieces that could be rolled in the palm of
his hand, but Louis von Schwarz was out of his mind.
 

I got what I wanted in the end, even though I knew I had to hold on to the
reluctant hand.
 

No, I didn't even say I wanted to be precise.

 

Louise didn't tell Rowen that she wanted you dead.

 

Said you had a 'need' to die. Not to herself, but to the Demon King.
 

The reason Louise's negotiations and requirements were terrifying was

that Rowen himself had convinced himself of those words.
 

The use of a dog in times of chaos is to bite.

 

You don't need a cute dog.

 

A mad dog or a hunting dog, a big, ferocious dog just needs to bite the
enemy.
 
However, after the turbulence, the use of hunting dogs becomes less, and
the crazy dogs must be eliminated.
 

For the Demon King who is sure to dream of reigning, Rowen may be
needed right now, but when the situation stabilizes, what she has done
may hold her back. is likely to arise.
 

For the sake of the Demon King's world, Rowen must die with all his sins
the moment that world is completed.
 

You must confess that it was your own sin that has nothing to do with the
Demon King and leave.
 

She is already a villain, and the dice will be rolled every day to determine
whether or not she has been a villain.
 

The longer she lives, the more she will bear the responsibility that the
Demon King has condoned Rowen's sins.
 

Louis von Schwarz had great success.

 

Now, even if she withdraws the requirement, Rowen will have to kill herself
the moment the world she wants arrives. Because it made me have a
mindset.
 

One
 

The fundamentals do not change.

 
111
 

After all, nobles raised up to be royalty until death.

 

She seems to have succumbed miserably to the Demon King right now, but
when the Demon Lord's world begins, Kernstadt will be one of the first
countries in terms of seniority.
 

Even though Louis von Schwarz is said to be a traitor to mankind or a mean

human being who has surrendered to the Demon King, it does not change
that she will live a life of royalty even now and later.
 

But Rowen, who has been doing dirty work in the dark, what she has done
eventually catches her by the ankle.
 

Existence itself must disappear because it becomes one of the people it

serves.
 

The fundamentals do not change.

 

The words spoken and the deeds do not change.

 

Rowen was an existence that should not appear in the sun.

 

come out , I could have lived like that if I had continued to live in the fog
and shade.
 

But in return for coming out in the sun, you have to die and die instead of
going back to the shade.
 

the shadow that hid itself.

 

A tree named Pope.

 

The moss sitting on the presumptuous seat must die in exchange for
cutting down the masters of the shade for the subject they had been living
in the shadow they had created.
 

Rowen is not particularly upset or sad about it.

 

The royal baboon made him realize what he should know. The fact is that it
is only unpleasant.
 

But of course I think.

 

If only I hadn't lived as an Inquisitor.

 

How was it?

 

Like the children entrusted to the monastery, she was also an abandoned
child.
 

Some children grew up as entrusted children, and showed a talent for

divine power and entered the temple.
 

Adriana was like that.

 
Or , they will be opened to the eyes of the Knights Templar and will be
raised as the next Knights Templar.
 

Olivia Ranche is like that.

 

Somebody had similar talents, but the adopted monastery was

interrogated here.
 

It was a benign institution.

 

Therefore, he was raised as a heretic inquisitor.

 

Who decides the fundamentals? Am I correct?

 

If they had been raised differently, wouldn't it have been different?

 

After all, it is a bitter country where it snows all year round. In a dark and
desolate monastery built out of sight.
 

It's not about learning the terrible techniques of torturing, brainwashing,

and making people confess their sins.
 

Before I learn the doctrine, I am not taught how to convince myself that I
am betraying the doctrine.
 

Would it have been different if I had grown up in a place like Temple

without knowing how to hate people?
 
Olivia Lanche.
 

The person who lived the life of the temple with the demon king.
 

Holy Order and who will become the prosper of the next Holy Empire.
 

Couldn't that person's place be mine?

 

| Rowen, who originally had a twisted and dark heart, was getting more
and more twisted by each word Louise had said.
 

"...dog sound."
 

Fortunately, Rowen only knows the intention of Louise's words themselves.

 

I only clearly understood the intent of that sarcasm to keep a lowly, dirty,
and evil bitch from coming out and take a good look at the grave.
 

So, to think too deeply about him is only to fall victim to Louise's malice.
 

Olivia Ranche's place is Olivia Ranche's place.

 

There is no reason to covet it, and no reason to regret it.

 

If dying and disappearing helps the Demon King, then you can do so.
 

Twisted Loyalty Loyalty.

 
And the Demon King doesn't even like himself.
 

When the Demon King has to abandon himself, he prefers a sense of

distance that allows him to abandon him without hesitation.
 

have to think about what you need to do.

 

Louise von Schwarz took over.

 

now next.
 

The current goal is to make them pass one by one, starting with those who
are highly likely to be included.
 

The most important hemp, Louis von Schwarz, came over, though he asked
for a price.
 

And the price is actually not a price, but a prayer. Because it's necessary in
the first place.
 

No need for Rowen to embrace everyone.

 

none.
 

'Next... the Grand Duke...

 

Now, it is the turn of the Grand Duke of Saint-Ouen.

 
'He said I don't need to go...'
 

Who Should Be Committed to Recruiting the Archduke of Saint-Ouen?

 

Isn't the most suitable person already right next to the Demon King?
 

It was around noon the next day that the report from Lowen 's side to
Sarkegaar's side reached me through Harriet.
 

Looking at the report, I had no choice but to feel a strange feeling, both for
taste and for not.
 

“Hmm…”
 

Louise von Schwarz wants Rowen's purge.

 

Not right now, but after everything is settled,

 

Harriet, I, and Charlotte gathered in the office to read the report together.
 

“It’s not necessary. Of course, I didn’t ask because it was necessary, but
because I wanted to see what it looked like.”
 

Charlotte looked at the report and nodded as if acknowledging Louise von

Schwarz's intentions and necessity.
 

I agree that Rowen is a bitch to kill.

 
I also agree that a purge is necessary.
 

But if that's the case, how many of my people should not die?
 

“It’s terrifying… the purge…”

 

Harriet's fingertips were trembling slightly because he wasn't used to such

a thing.
 

“Purges are a necessity. Reinhardt, you don't have to kill Rowen alone. If
there is too much public trust, the country will collapse.”
 

“I know what you mean.”

 

It is true that public servants should be treated.

 

However, excessive treatment leads to dispersion of power, and over

generations, it becomes the seed of division. Therefore, as a monarch, the
purge of public servants must inevitably be made when the conquest is
completed.
 

west
 

Rowen isn't the only killer.

 

Rowen will also be killed.

 

"You know what you're talking about

 

ji?"
 

Charlotte shrugs at my words.

 

“If necessary, I will kill you too. No, you should rather kill me.”
 

“Uh, huh?”
 

Charlotte's casual remark.

 

“If you hire me while keeping me alive, I am the seed of the Gradias
imperial family’s resurrection.
 

Yeah, I don't know to that extent.

 

“By the way, would I?”

 

"That's why I'm worried, because you'll never do it."

 

“I think I’ll save one of you, and how many times have I rolled it on the
ground, but if I have to kill you later, I’m going to bite my tongue and die?”
 

It doesn't sound like a word.

 

How many times have you done everything you've done to save Charlotte?
 
But now, after everything is stabilized, we will lay the foundation of the
nation.
 

Hanging old Charlotte?

 

I'd rather die than live with my eyes wide open and see that kind of thing.
 

I know that a monarch needs such a decision, but if that is the life of a
monarch, I would rather not live as a monarch.
 

This does not mean, however, that the necessity of the purge is not
acknowledged.
 

have to do a homework
 

But if so, from where to where?

 

I have no intention of doing so, but if I kill Charlotte, I have to take out
people who can be called public servants under my control, non-demonic
public officials who were under my control before coming to Edina.
 

Olivia and Liana should also be killed if necessary.

 

Such a level of purge could never be done.

 

Above all, this report was written by Rowen himself.

 

It is not only written that Louis von Schwarz made such a request.
 

Rowen wrote in detail the reason why he had to die.

 

Soon, if you die, you are ready to die any time.

 

“I don’t like this guy so much. It’s embarrassing.”

 

I'm ready to risk my life, and if you're going to do a purge, I'll accept it
sweetly. No, this report that says you should rather do it.
 

It's so burdensome that it makes my mind dizzy

 

“I don’t know, it’s a purge and a nabal, and it’s not something to think
about right now. Say you’ll do it for now, because you can change it later.”
 

Anyway, even if Louise gets the purge as collateral, the price will come
later.
 

You might say later that you can't do that.

 

If that's the case, you can think differently, depending on the need at the
time, whether to purge or not.
 

But in the end, you can just stick out your flippers later, so for now, they're
saying that they'll give you everything you want.
 

“That… so, what should I say… it’s kind of like that…”

 
Harriet couldn't help but have a shaky expression on his face. “Originally,
when a person sits in a seat like this, he has to lie a lot.
 

did you?”
 

“It is.”
 

“And later we say that things are going our way, Louise. never do it.”
 

“Well then. Of course."

 

Me and Charlotte got along so well, and when we talked about it, Harriet
hated both me and Charlotte, saying they were trash.
 

The purging will be done at once.

 

Then I think about whether or not I'm really going to kill Rowen.
 

Rubbish logic, but well, Louise knows that my warranty is unreliable.

 

purge.
 

I am already thinking about something that is not an issue to worry about

at this stage.
 

Let's just think ahead.

 

Charlotte stretches as if she's properly organized and says,

 

“Now it’s next.”

 

Louise von Schwarz, the largest chess piece and one that everyone else can
bring, Louise von Schwarz, stands by our side with a promise to pay the
price later.
 

The Knights Templar, the Five Archbishops, and Kernstadt.

 

next.
 

Principality of Saint-Ouen.
 

and Archduke Saint-Ouen, king of the Duchy.

 

“I’ll do my best.”
 

Harriet nodded with a determined expression on his face.

 

look at this guy

 

look cute
 

“What are you going to do?”

 

"Huh? That's... persuasion...?"

 
Since it was to persuade the Archduke of Saint-Ouen, Harriet seemed to
take it for granted that he should go.
 

“Why are you going? I will go.”

 

"uh?"
 

“...? What are you talking about, Reinhardt? Why are you going yourself?”
 

It seemed that Harriet was taken aback by my words and that Charlotte did
not understand at all.
 

Even Charlotte can't help it with this.

 

“Honestly, you shouldn’t think it’s bad for you to go, though. Shouldn’t we
be thinking a little bit about the feelings of parents?”
 

"Well?"
 

“Ah …”
 

“If you ask me to go and listen to our side, it would be easy to talk about it,
but from the point of view of the Dae-gong, what would I say….
 

Although not a hostage, it may seem like a nuance that you have to listen
carefully to see your daughter happy.
 
Sending my daughter-in-law to ask her to listen to me without coming in
person.
 

If I were a parent, I would look very rude.

 

I didn't actually kidnap him, but the old man who disappeared with his
daughter didn't even show his face, so please listen to me. You know that
ejaculation is difficult.
 

I'm saying
 

If I were the Grand Duke, I would immediately scream at the whale whale
to bring that baby to me immediately.
 

wherever you go.

 

You have to come by yourself.

 

대공께서 네 행동을 이해해준다고 는 해도, 대공 입장에서 나는 결국 딸래미

“
훔쳐 간 개새끼거든? You can understand me, but understanding me is a
different matter.”
 

daughter-in-law kidnapper.
 

“So , this time I should go and bang my head.”

 

“That… is it…?”
 
“Thinking about it, it seems like that...
 

Seriously, the Archduke is lucky if he doesn't blow his cheek as soon as he

sees Reinhardt. No, Reinhardt has to go get slapped at least once as a
courtesy. I think so."
 

Harriet seemed cryptic, and Charlotte agreed that my decision was right.
 

Yes, as Charlotte said.

 

I should have gone there at least once for a slap. I've been thinking about I
haven't even come to meet you until now.
 

By the way.
 

that
 

....
 

what to say
 

Let's hit the cheek. Then hit this goal

 

I can't say things like "Give me my daughter-in-law." Because I got it a long

time ago in the first place.
 

So this is...
 
Father-in-law, give it to me.
 

You took your daughter, you bastard!

 

Not your daughter. Your daughter has already taken it.

 

Then what! What more can you ask for, you bastard!
 

Father-in-law.
 

Give me a father-in-law.
 

I have to say that.... Is that the kind of situation?

 

Archdukes can use teleport.

 

Therefore, it is not necessary to meet at the Allied Forces garrison.

 

If the Archduke wishes, he may meet at the Principality of Saint-Ouen, or if

he wishes to meet at the Allied garrison, he may do so.
 

Unlike Louise's case, the Archduke has a daughter with me, so we should
meet and talk.
 

Share. I won't turn down my offer.

 

Hearing that I was going to be slapped in the end, and that I would go
directly, Harriet had a different reaction.
 

“What if Dad… tries to kill you…?”

 

Harriet was in tears.

 

Work
 

In fact, Harriet had gone to the Duchy of Saint-Ouen once the day before to
meet the Archduke. At that time, the Archduke had said he understood
Harriet.
 

did
 

But that's it, and it's only natural that the Archduke would want to crush
my real limbs beyond just smashing me.
 

maybe work?
 

“I think it would be right for me to go together.”

 

“…No, the picture just gets weirder.”

 

That looks like he's going to get permission to get married!

 

After my daughter-in-law went missing for three years following a man,

and then went back with the man and got on their knees.
 

Yes
 

that
 

What
 

it has arisen Yes. It looks like you're going for this!

 

"It's fine. I'll go alone."

 

"I don't think so..."

 

Harriet began to cry as if she couldn't be bothered.

 

“No, the Grand Duke might actually try to kill me if I go with you.”
 

“You say that if you go with me, it’s even worse? Dad? why?"
 

As soon as you see it, you may notice something strange and try to strangle
me! Are you sure!
 

“It’s just that! That's cool!”

 

I don't have kids! no!

 

“Ah… that’s right…”

 

As if only Charlotte understood what he meant, he nodded with a rotten

expression.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

631
 

Recruiting the Archduke of Saint-Ouenne has a qualitatively different

meaning from the passing of Kernstadt.
 

Kernstadt is literally securing 'scale' in terms of overall power.

 

However, the Grand Duke is in charge of managing Titan, one of the main
forces of the Allied Forces.
 

All.
 

Of course, moving on to the details, the anti-aircraft alone cannot

maneuver the Titan, but the Titan occupies a very large power in the Allied
Forces.
 

In just seven minutes, it was enough to turn the tide of battle in a big city
attack battle.
 

Right now, Immortal has tremendous power, but Titan is not behind it, and
it continues to be improved in real time.
 
The fact that the Archduke is on my side doesn't mean I can have a Titan.
 

It means you can neutralize the Titan.

 

Immortals wish they wouldn't be used in such a situation, there should

never be a situation where a Titan would be used for anything other than
fighting monstrosities.
 

Given the direction I have decided to pursue, I must completely neutralize

the Allied Forces and the Empire.
 

By enlisting Kernstadt, the Allied Forces were half incapacitated, and if the
Titan was neutralized, one of the Allied Forces' main power pillars could be
disabled.
 

No matter how we meet, when I go to meet the Grand Duke, I go alone.

 

Sarkegaar first made contact with the Archduke and I was the one who
talked directly to him.
 

It is left to the Archduke to decide where to meet.

 

It is possible to meet in Arnaca, the capital of the Principality of Saint-

Ouenne, but in that case the Archduke would be very uncomfortable.
 

I don't want it to look like a threat to the Archduke in any way. So I'm not
sending Harriet, I'm going to go myself,
 
The Allied Forces had already left Gsonosia and began their re-advance.
After all, there was no battle in Gsonosia.
 

Returning to Rajak with Lucinil, Sarkegar returned earlier than I expected.

 

“What, not Harriet, why are you here with the Lord?”
 

In charge of moving, Harriet, who is quick to cast, tends to put in and

return from a designated place.
 

But why did you come with Lucy, not Harriet?

 

"I don't know, the scribe wanted to bring him, but he said he wanted to go
with me."
 

“……Really?”
 

“Yes, my lord.”
 

Harriet went to pick it up, but Harriet told her to go back and pick up
Lucinyl. Is this this?
 

Does Sarkegaar cover people?

 

I remember that humans hated all of them, but I didn't really hate Harriet.
 

"Anyway, ok. Have you decided on a location?"

 
“That… we haven’t been able to meet the Archduke directly yet.”
 

What, the work hasn't been finished, so why did you come?
 

I'm used to it now that I often show evil and gloomy faces.
 

This is the first time Sarkegaar has seen this expression.

 

It's a bit strange, like I had to send Harriet back and bring Lucy-sama.
 

“ That… it may not be really important… Well… The Highness seems to

know….. The reason why I didn’t even have to bring the clerk…”
 

Seeing Sarkegaar gibberish in embarrassment

 

“...this is the old man. Why is it so scary all of a sudden? What?"

 

| Sarkegaar showed a rare hesitation, and Lucinil also smirked as if

something was strange.
 

By the way, shouldn't Lucinyl be called uncle?

 

On the subject of mammoth.

 

No, that aside,

 

Did something happen?

 
What didn't work out?
 

“I guess that… you know. The person who developed Titan… was a
classmate of His Majesty…”
 

“Adelia? Why is she?”

 

What the hell are you talking about?

 

What did Adelia do? “That… that… that child… that… somehow, to the
Archduke of Saint-Ouen, that… hmmm…”
 

One
 

now this
 

Am I right?
 

"Ah... No way. A lie."

 

Lucinil also opened her mouth and began to tremble.

 

Sarkegaar's face was flushed with embarrassment.

 

“He, apparently, has a crush on the Archduke...isn’t he...”

 

Very absurd, very strange, in fact meaningless, and has no influence on the
trend,
 

“Oh my... chin...”

 

A major accident that seemed to go insane has occurred.

 

No, it blew up. But wait.

 

this.
 

isn't it?
 

"The Grand Duke... the Grand Duke?"

 

Isn't that the grand duke ?

 

Then really.
 

I'm working!
 

big deal!
 

What should we do?

 

What do I do!
 

"The Archduke... Of course he's not that kind of person..."

 
I've had the experience of almost dying several times so far.
 

However, this was the first time I really felt like I was alive after being dead.
 

therefore.
 

Adelia eventually contracted Stockholm Syndrome...

 

What is it?
 

Naturally, Sarkegaar could not immediately approach the Grand Duke.

 

Archduke , you must aim for the time the Archduke is alone. Approaching
the Archduke when you are with someone is dangerous for Sarkegaar and
dangerous for the Archduke.
 

So, Sarkegaar was hiding in various forms around the archduke to take
advantage of the time he was alone.
 

“I am never alone.”
 

“Yeah… The Archduke is busy… It’s true when you think about it.”
 

He is not a public figure, but a person who has no choice but to be a public
figure.
 

CAL HAL
 
Even Louis von Schwarz is a pretty busy person. However, the Archduke is
not only the commander but also the research director. The actual size
cannot be compared to the Kernstadt army, but the Archduke will not have
time to rest properly.
 

So, it was a very difficult situation to come in contact with, aiming for alone
time.
 

There was a reason for Sarkegaar's failure to fulfill my order to contact the
Archduke and returning empty-handed.
 

But now, that doesn't matter

 

Sarkegaar was in a very bewildered state because of this awkward

situation, and Lucinil was listening to the story as if possessed by her side.
 

“It seems that … the Archduke often sleeps in a research barracks rather
than his own barracks. And there are other researchers in the barracks, but
mainly that... Adelia sheep are also mostly resident.”
 

| The Titan is a war weapon made by combining the technology of the old
golems of the Principality of Saint-Ouen and Adelia's genius for magic
crafting.
 

In other words, the Archduke is the head of the research institute, and
Adelia is the chief researcher.
 

It is inevitable that we will see each other face-to-face all the time, every
day, every hour.
 
still.
 

I'm still thinking about the slightest possibility.

 

Sarkegaar's misunderstanding or misunderstanding.

 

it should be
 

This must be the case!

 

It's dizzy!
 

“If the Archduke skips meals, Miss Adelia will take care of the meal, or if
the Archduke falls asleep, he will cover you with a blanket….. such things
are quite…”
 

"I think it's the other way around..."

 

At Sarkegaar's explanation, Lucinil muttered with a trembling expression.

 

That's right.
 

It is pity that my daughter-in-law's friend follows her on the battlefield and

develops war weapons, and her daughter-in-law looks overlapping, so if
she sleeps all night in the research room, the archduke will cover her with a
blanket...
 

It should be such a caring picture, but it's the other way around!
 

"Oh, that's it....Isn't that something that can be done?"

 

But honestly, it's not really that weird, is it?

 

L high 1
 

Cover me with a blanket, bring me some bread if you feel like you're
starving, uh.
 

you can do it It's not because Adelia has such a heart, it's because she
respects or feels pity for the Grand Duke.
 

that....
 

But that.
 

It's pitiful and pathetic, so I'm constantly worrying about it, so I want to
take care of this and that.
 

it....
 

surprisingly likely possibility...

 

Still, Sarkegaar was still very troubled when I said whether it was possible
or not.
 

“Of course… it could be, but…”

 

"Yeah, well, that's the original Adelaide dog. She has a good personality.
She can't say harsh words, uh. There's something about it that doesn't
seem like it, but she's nice and can't leave people she cares about. That’s
right. In addition to being a jerk. Uh…”
 

TA
 

“I have the same thoughts as you, but your personality is different from
yours, are you saying that I’m the right type?”
 

“…Lord, I don’t feel like arguing right now.”

 

"Uh, something like this. This kind of person who just picks up hateful
words and lives in vain..."
 

"Stop! Get out of the silver-haired kid!"

 

“What? Little boy?”

 

"Silver-haired old man is gone!"

 

“Yumma!”
 

Sarkegaar was watching with an adult's expression as he and Lucinil were

arguing, saying they didn't want to quarrel.
 

With a genuinely pathetic expression.

 
Anyway, let's get back to the topic.
 

“So… are you sure there is?”

 

There's no proof!
 

If you just fall asleep with a blanket and take care of food, if that's the point
people like, then the world will be full of random confessions!
 

|
 

11
 

“It’s not proof, but… I am sure.”

 

“If there is no evidence, what are you sure about?”

 

"Your eyes..."
 

Those words make me feel like I'm out of breath

 

it was
 

The eyes of Adelia looking at the Archduke.

 

facial expression .
 
it....
 

It doesn't seem like evidence at all, but in fact, there's no evidence that's as
good as that.
 

Rather, it doesn't look like evidence at all, so I wonder if there is any other
evidence.
 

is evidence of...
 

“...to get sick...”

 

So that's it...
 

A rap slave graduate student who was kidnapped by a professor and lived
in the lab looked only at the professor, and the professor looked like a man.
 

What started...
 

It's Stockholm Syndrome...

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

The unimaginable cannot even get into an accident.

 

The Grand Duke is a decent person. So the Archduke wondered if Adelia

would like him?
 

It would be a person who could not have imagined in the first place to not
know. So, no matter how Adelia thinks, the Grand Duke will not even
notice. It must be someone who didn't even have such a possibility in his
head in the first place.
 

Sarkegaar eventually returned to the Allied Forces after brief reports.

 

If I see the opportunity and make contact with the Archduke, I will deliver
my message. The fact that Sarkegar saw the opportunity like that and
found out wasn't really a big deal.
 

All.
 

It doesn't mean that Adelia has such a heart for the Archduke.
 

In the first place, the Grand Duke's wife and children are all fine. Isn't the
missing daughter-in-law doing well now?
 

There is no influence on the trend, and strictly speaking, it is not a big deal.
 

Frankly speaking, what does it matter if the Archduke and Adelia are
filming such a bizarre and embarrassing affair romance? What matters is
war, not romance.
 

I'd rather not know!

 

Even if I know, it's a problem I can't solve in the first place, and it has
nothing to do with the general trend, but I think I'm going to go crazy by
myself!
 

“So , have you decided when to go?”

 

“...that, no. yet...."

 

"Yes? Uncle Sarkegaar, then, why did you come here earlier? His expression
looked a little offended, isn't there something wrong?"
 

“It’s not like that…”

 

"And earlier, because I was going to take you there, you told me to call the
headmaster. What did I do wrong to you?"
 

“No, no. you are not wrong There is nothing wrong.”

 

There's nothing wrong with our pangs!!

 

|
 

You are Innocent!

 

"...? So who's at fault? What's going on?"

 

“Oh, oh, oh! No one, no, no one did anything wrong. uh."
 

So, is this Adelia's fault?

 

no what
 

people like....it can't be wrong...

 

11
 

I'm not the one!

 

“...what is it? What do you think is going on?”

 

“No, nothing, no problem...” Of course, when I started making weird

noises, Harriet seemed to think there was something wrong.
 

As Harriet asked me this and that with an innocent expression on my face, I

was almost paralyzed on the tip of my tongue.
 

Heriot and Adelia met at the Temple and became each other's first friends.
 

While he was astonished to learn that Adelia had developed Titan with the
Archduke, he seemed to be very pleased with his friend's historic
achievements.
 

Yes, that precious first friend of his life fell in love with his father...
 

How the hell do you talk like this?

 

A few days passed like crazy.

 

The Allied Forces left Gsonosia and departed, and, of course, the Archduke
had to have some time during the advance.
 

A report from Sarkegaar,

 

He made contact with the Archduke safely, and the place of contact
suggested by the Archduke was Arnaca, the capital of the Duchy of Saint-
Ouen.
 

Arnaria, the White Palace there.

 

Meeting the Allied Forces at the garrison is risky. And in the first place, the
Archduke is a body that he can move around.
 

So, it seemed that he wanted to only come out in his own realm.
 

“
 

....”
 

In fact, it is right to be very nervous.

 

I don't really know what the Archduke thinks of me, and I have nothing to
say if the Archduke would be angry at me for literally wielding Harriet.
 
But, I found out something strange. The problem was that the tension was
in a completely different way.
 

Anyway, what needs to be done is decided.

 

meet the duke

 

and embrace
 

That's all I have to do.

 

I don't know anything else.

 

I don't know Harriet, nor the Archduke.

 

It makes me more dizzy by saying something

 

Hate!
 

Arnaca, capital of the Duchy of Saint-Ouen.

 

I have been to Arnaca twice.

 

When I was at Temple, I came because of Adriana's sudden dropout.

Because the monastery where Adriana was born and raised was located in
the Duchy of Saint-Ouen.
 
At that time, I had knocked on the door of the Principality Palace to get
priority to use the Warp Gate.
 

If you think about it, I'm pretty crazy

 

it was
 

At that time, I met all of the Grand Duke's family. The Archduke of Saint-
Ouen once before
 

I've seen it, but

 

I was thinking that Harriet and I were close to getting married.

 

The second came with Harriet, after the Gates incident. I didn't go into
Arnaria, only Harriet.
 

And now the third.

 

The fortified Arnaria's magic turrets survived.

 

People's faces were still dark. After the war is over, you think that the
Empire's revenge awaits.
 

Would they rather think that the Principality of Saint-Ouenne was on the
side of the Demon King, or would they say that they knew that as the
Archduke really had turned away?
 
It is not yet known what decision the Archduke will make.
 

If the Archduke is on my side, the misunderstanding of the public will

eventually become true.
 

You won't even be able to make excuses.

 

Since the daughter is the family that the demon king followed, he will be
criticized for having been in communion with the demon king for a very
long time. That's not true, but it's impossible to explain.
 

What would the Grand Duke think of the stigma becoming true?
 

It wasn't Harriet who brought me to Arnaca, but Elerys.

 

I didn't want to come with Harriet for nothing. It's the yard where I learned
about things that hit me,
 

I walked through the quiet streets of Arnaca and headed to Arnaria, the
White Palace, a huge palace in the center of Arnaca.
 

A high palace that looks like it was carved out of a huge mountain.
 

The palace was still beautiful.

 

Looking at the high spiers of the palace, I thought of this and that.
 
As a child, Harriet used to climb that high spire and look down the street,
watching the children play.
 

I wonder what happened when I imagined the scene where Harriet as a

little boy would only watch from afar the children playing on such a lonely
spire...
 

It's very sad and it looks cute.

 

I arrived at the plaza where I could see the entrance to Arnaria while
thinking about this and that.
 

“Your Majesty, be careful.”

 

“It won’t be a big deal, but it should be.”

 

Of course, I am the only one entering. For nothing, bringing someone along
to make the archduke nervous
 

Because there is no need to make crabs.

 

Elerys gave a firm warning as if to be prepared for any contingency.

 

At the entrance of Arnaria, golems in human form were guarding the gate.
 

A golem in human form.

 
It was similar to this, but I had no choice but to overlap the appearance of
a golem made from a real human, so I had no choice but to feel eerie.
 

“The dragon.”
 

“Tell me.”
 

Same questions as when I first visited Arnaria.

 

“This is Reinhardt.”
 

All you need to enter is your name.

 

“This is the message of the Grand Duke.”

 

For the golems, the same answer as back then

 

Is it like programming?
 

“Come in.”
 

However,
 

“ O Demon King.”
 

I introduced him as Reinhardt, but I call him the Demon King.

 
- ugh...
 

The gates of the huge palace began to open, and a high white stone
stairway leading up to Arnaria appeared.
 

There was no need to go to the palace.

 

In the middle of the stairs going up to the palace

 

The Archduke of Saint-Ouen was there looking down at me.

 

The Archduke was holding a staff.

 

Of course, it would not be a cane used because of discomfort in the legs.

 

Maybe that's the archduke's armament

 

The archduke in a suit just looked down at me without a word.

 

It is different from the wizards who usually wear wide-bodied robes.

 

The Archduke exuded an aristocratic atmosphere that was straight and

noble enough to be called a sample of a noble wizard.
 

To be honest , I was scared.

 

What if they try to kill me while shooting fireballs?

 
I've come to a place I shouldn't have come now
 

ninja?
 

Wasn't it right to just let Harriet go?

 

It's not like I'm going to do it all for nothing, is it the worst price?
 

“I… that’s…”
 

Let's go downstairs first.

 

If you fight the Archduke, you are the real life George!
 

I'm not sure I can take it back!

 

“Can I... go up...?”

 

To be honest, the Archduke I met in the days of Temple only looked like an
idiot with half a penny.
 

However, as the war continued, the Grand Duke returned to his true form.
 

A wizard worthy of being called the strongest in the world.

 

Raphael de Saint-Ouen.
 
The Archduke looks down at me and says:
 

- Come up.
 

to be honest.
 

In many ways,
 

I was afraid of the Archduke.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

632
 

The White Palace Arnaria, which used to be a quiet palace, is now even
more quiet.
 

A stillness far from gloomy.

 

The stillness tends to provoke fear to a certain extent, but Arnaria's

stillness was close to quietness.
 

As the Archduke said it was a lonely place. The loneliness was still there.
 
The Archduke climbed up to a place where Arna Ria could be seen in the
distance as I climbed the stairs.
 

The archduke didn't say anything.

 

I just walked ahead a little bit, and I followed behind him quietly,
wondering what to say.
 

It's difficult to bring up the topic first. Whatever it was, there was a tacit
atmosphere as if the Archduke had to speak first.
 

I felt like I was being punished somehow.

 

To be honest, even if I think about it a hundred times, I have to keep an eye

on it.
 

One.
 

I came here to tell the Grand Duke to take my side in a situation where I
have no words to say even with ten mouths.
 

If my remorse goes beyond this level, I don't think I should understand if

the Archduke tried to strike me on the neck.
 

The Archduke is the one who has suffered tremendous damage because of
my existence.
 

Because her daughter disappeared with the Demon King, her reputation
has plummeted, the people of the Principality are hated, and the Allied
Forces treat it as a cold meal.
 

The honor of the Saint-Ouen family, which had been built up for a long
time, for walking the right path, was thrown into the gutter in an instant.
 

what is honor
 

For most people it would be meaningless, but for someone like the
Archduke of Saint-Ouen, it must be very important.
 

It all evaporated because of my one existence.

 

The Archduke did not speak for a long time, and when I finally looked at
the palace, I had no choice but to come to such a thought.
 

Is everyone doing well?

 

Harriet's mother and three other brothers

 

field.
 

All of my brothers were wizards, so I knew that they were serving in the
Allied Forces. And I know it's okay.
 

But there is a difference between being unharmed and getting along well.
 

Hello everyone, I didn't even have the right to ask a question, so I couldn't
say anything.
 

HA
 

almost over an hour. The Archduke didn't say anything, and I was dumb
with honey.
 

It was clear that he was being punished, not feeling like he was being
punished.
 

such a long silence.

 

“It’s strange.”
 

The Archduke suddenly spoke those words.

 

Is it weird?
 

The archduke looks at me intently.

 

"No matter how you look at it, it looks like he's restless..."
 

Actually it is.
 

So, wouldn't it be weirder to be bold in this situation?

 

Does that mean that you should come out proudly with your shoulders
spread out?
 
Lack of self-confidence What.... So it's all a little bit, isn't it?
 

“That, that’s… I…”

 

I want to say something, but I can't keep my mouth shut.

 

Even if no one else knows, the Archduke has nothing to say.

 

The Archduke should know that I did n't kidnap Harriet, but I followed him
on my own feet. But what does that mean? Hiding a secret and making
friends with her daughter is already a shame in itself.
 

The Grand Duke looks at me.

 

“…do you think I did something wrong?”

 

no.
 

So what if this isn't wrong?

 

“Yeah… yes.”
 

I have no idea what the Grand Duke is thinking.

 

The Archduke pondered, then slowly nodded his head.

 

"Yeah, then tell me."

 
Did you mean to report this job loss?
 

“If I made a mistake, what do you think I have done wrong so far?”
 

The Archduke with his staff

 

Standing in front of me like a judge, he said quietly.

 

“ Whatever you did to me.”

 

“Whatever you did to my daughter.”

 

“You… like that.”

 

"Oh my gosh."
 

“Whatever you did to humanity.”

 

| “If you think there is something wrong, what is it?

 

What is it?”
 

A person who has never touched evil powers and tricks.

 

A person who pursued the right path with the right strength and lived for
noble and just justice.
 
A person who did nothing wrong, but lost so much because of me.
 

Nevertheless, a person who has done and continues to do what he has to

do without ever expressing any regret or resentment.
 

Grand Duke of Saint-Ouen.

 

“Tell me about him.”

 

He is probably the one who deserves to judge me.

 

It was a long story.

 

But in the end, it was a story that ended in trying to save everyone and
bringing everything to this situation.
 

What was Akasha, who was Cantus Magna, and what made the Lich's
Tomb? How was Akasha originally intended to be used?
 

The moment I found out everything, it was already too late.

 

I had been lying for so long that no one could believe me. And those who
felt the biggest betrayal had no choice but to hate me.
 

A story about changing the future and making it a reality.

 

If nothing had been done, nothing would have happened.

 
After all, that was the story.
 

“Not chosen by the gods, but cursed by the gods.”

 

The Grand Duke, who had heard all the stories, spoke plainly.
 

Are you saying that having two relics of the gods is not a blessing but a
curse to me?
 

that
 

"It's not you, it's the human race that's cursed

 

all."
 

But as if he had read my thoughts, the Archduke corrected his words.

 

A curse on mankind?
 

“If the demon lord had no intention of harming mankind and tried to use
Akasha to travel to another world, there would be no reason to fight each
other.
 

Wasn't there nothing?"

 

Bali wanted escape, not war.

 
Humans were afraid of the threat of demons, so they invaded the Darkland
and annihilated most of the demons as well as the demon king.
 

Japanese Day II
 

He didn't understand, he was afraid.

 

It happened because of a misunderstanding.

 

“I did not cause mankind to perish due to the misunderstanding of the sin
of annihilating my neighbor after the misunderstanding that my neighbor
would kill me.
 

nah .”
 

And in the end, the gate incident happened because of misunderstanding

and misunderstanding.
 

“In the end, whether you want revenge or not, the truth that the Demon
King has come to take the most decisive and sure revenge on mankind
does not change.”
 

Regardless of my intentions, I couldn't even say that this was neither

revenge nor revenge after all.
 

I played a major role in the annihilation of mankind.

 

The truth never changes. “How could this not be the curse of the gods?”
 
Because you killed a neighbor through a misunderstanding, getting the
blood price due to misunderstanding back through misunderstanding.
 

This was the judgment and curse of the gods upon mankind, and the
Archduke seemed to think so.
 

Is this situation a curse from the gods? is not it.

 

The Archduke looked up at the gloomy sky.

 

“Of course, I don’t know if these things are really my masters of the gods
or if it’s a mean coincidence.”
 

If these things were just a terrible coincidence, what percentage can you
calculate the probability of these things?
 

infinitely, infinitely low.

 

“ But even if this is the curse of the gods, your sins will not go away, and
your sins will not go away.
 

okay.
 

I don't want to say that I didn't do anything wrong.

 

No guilt, no responsibility, that never goes away

 

The gate incident happened to save me.

 

Antirian urged, Sar Kegar supremely insisted, El Leris activated Akasha.

 

That is also the absolute truth.

 

“But, isn’t it too harsh to say that you should have been dead?”
 

“When I came to my senses, losing all my memories, my country was

destroyed, and my father, who was the king and absolute ruler of a world,
annihilated with the hero, and became more than a stigma as the last heir
of the destroyed country.
 

With only an impossible appearance, he knows only one thing. Soon the
world will be destroyed...”
 

“ ……”
 

“Yongke has come all the way here. No, it's more about how you got here...
Isn't it a miracle..."
 

The fact that he was the last Archdaemon of the destroyed demon realm
was rather an extremely unfavorable condition for my survival.
 

It would have been better if it was some human on the street, a nobody.
 

But in the end, I came to a situation on the verge of destroying the world,
and eventually rebuilt the Dark Land, where humans live together.
 
A lot of coincidences saved me, and a lot of coincidences eventually got me
to this point.
 

But in the end, he became the king of the rebuilt demon realm.
 

How did you do it?

 

The Archduke itself seemed bizarre, and looking back on it from the
beginning, I wondered how the things I had done were possible.
 

If someone told me that I would be like that a few years from the starting
point, I would rather not believe it.
 

“You may not be the most powerful Demon King in history, but you will be
the greatest Demon King in history.”
 

does that happen

 

Reconstruction of a destroyed country.

 

You have done the rebuilding of the Darklands.

 

Therefore , I was able to face the Archduke by becoming a being who could
call himself a Demon King, not Reinhardt.
 

and destruction.
 

He also succeeded in avenging mankind.

 

I didn't achieve everything as I intended.

 

However, everything that the Demon King had to do has succeeded.

 

“Now that we are on the verge of destruction, we are facing the possibility
of becoming the master of the whole world. At the same time, as the
greatest and perfect demon lord in history.
 

army."
 

And to be the master of the world.

 

“Isn’t it ironic that you, who never wanted a life as a Demon King, have
become the closest to the aspirations of the Archdaemons that no one has
been able to achieve until now?”
 

I didn't want to be the Demon King.

 

I didn't want to be a king.

 

"It seems that the Archdaemon is under the curse of not being able to live
the life it wants."
 

okay.
 

If Archdaemon is a race with such a curse.

 
I did not want to rebuild the Darklands, so I rebuild the Darklands,
 

It is understandable that the human race was destroyed without wishing

for the extinction of mankind.
 

In the genealogy of Archdaemons that have been passed down from

generation to generation, perhaps I am the only Demon King who does not
want to become a Demon Lord and does not hate humans.
 

That is why I have destroyed all mankind, rebuilt a fallen nation, and the
whole world has a chance to be mine.
 

Does such a curse really exist?

 

So, is that why the demon lords have continued to fail?

 

“Then it’s a big deal.”

 

“Is it a big deal?”

 

Wouldn't it be a big deal if there was such a curse?

 

“Because the gate situation will never end.”

 

If Archdaemon had such a curse, the situation would not come to an end in
the end.
 

Then this will become a joke again.

 

It's going to give your spine a chill.

 

"Ha ha... I guess that's right."

 

The Archduke laughed weakly at my words.

 

I don't know if there is such a landlord or not.

 

HU
 

Most importantly, it seemed that the will to the Archduke was conveyed to
the Grand Duke as much as he sincerely hoped for the end of the Gates
incident.
 

“So, after all, is this your fault?”

 

The Archduke told me to tell me if there was anything wrong.

 

So I told you what happened so far.

 

“Yeah… Harriet… It was my fault that I did that…”

 

The low cost followed, but in the end it was the Archduke's fault.
 

“There has been no contact so far....you must have been worried about
that...anyway....it's all my fault. The world has become like this...”
 
“How did the world become like this?”
 

"Yes."
 

“Why is that wrong?”

 

The Grand Duke looks at me.

 

“Did you say? In the end, the world has become like this, so it has to be
said a lot, and I have to add a reason to say that it is something that comes
from me, then it’s my fault…”
 

“Yeah, it could all be your fault, but why is it your fault?”

 

What is the difference between sin and wrong?

 

I had no idea what the Archduke was really trying to say.

 

“Really, let’s say you caused the Gate Incident with the intention of
destroying mankind. Let’s say we did.”
 

The Archduke taps his staff against the marble steps and speaks softly.
 

"You're okay, aren't you?"

 

"........Yes?"
 

What is this sound?

 

“ The Darklands did not even think of a war with mankind, when humans
invaded the Demon Realm, destroyed your country, killed your father, and
worshiped and killed everyone who was like your family, and even enslaved
them.”
 

net
 

run
 

“If you, who suffered such a thing, tried to destroy mankind, who could say
that it is unfair to do something like that to you, and that it is wrong?”
 

A lot of people died.

 

If I did it because I really wanted it, it would be a sin.

 

But it wasn't unreasonable.

 

The Archduke is talking about revenge.

 

Murder and slaughter out of a desire for revenge are, in the end,
unjustifiable and would be a sin.
 

However, the revenge may be justified.

 

sin is right
 
However, it can be.
 

you could
 

The Grand Duke is saying that.

 

I am still a being
 

So even if there is a sin, there is nothing wrong.

 

That's what the Grand Duke said.

 

The first thing the Grand Duke asked me was to go ahead and tell me if I
thought there was something wrong.
 

The Archduke did not say that I was wrong.

 

“I did the wrong thing to you.”

 

"........Yes?"
 

“As long as the Demon World War was a war that went wrong from the
beginning, it wasn’t you who made the mistake, but I did it to you first.”
 

The Grand Duke was a veteran of the Demon World War.

 

So, as long as the Demon World War is a war that has been erroneous from
the ground up, as long as the result is the destruction of the Dark Lands.
 

It was the Grand Duke, not me, who had committed the unforgivable sin.
 

“Even if it was said that it was a just war, it is only natural that the heir of a
lost country will seek revenge on all those who fought in the Demon World
War.”
 

“ ……
 

Ever since I found out that I am the Demon King.

 

The Grand Duke believed that everything I did to mankind was justified,
even if it was a sin.
 

All humans have the right to revenge, so I was convinced of everything I

did.
 

The Archduke is technically one of my enemies.

 

The Archduke, the Archmage, must have made a huge major in the Battle
of the Demon World, and that must have been the major he had built up
by killing demons.
 

If I was a real Balier, then the Archduke was the one whose name should
be placed on a very high place when I wrote that I was a samurai bu.
 

“But why do you come to the enemy’s dwelling with a sinner’s expression
and apologize to me?”
 
On such a subject, I feel guilty for taking my daughter without permission
and look at me.
 

In the past, I was wearing a human mask, but now that it is known that I
am the Demon King, even in a situation where it is appropriate to take off
that mask, the appearance has not changed much from before.
 

“I don’t understand that.”

 

Rather, the Archduke did not seem to understand that he came here with
the attitude of a criminal.
 

"okay...."
 

The Archduke looks up at the sky.

 

Beyond not having the desire for revenge that he should have, he was just
thinking about what I did wrong to the Archduke without even the hatred
of a grain of wheat.
 

“My daughter was right.”

 

The Archduke said something, in a voice filled with deep guilt.

 

“Even if you have sinned, you have not done anything wrong.”
 

The archduke muttered blankly.

 
“I have sinned and I have done wrong.”
 

After learning the truth of the Demon World War and the truth of the
previous demon king Balie, the Demon World War was just a slaughter war.
 

Humanity was not saved through the annihilation of demons.

 

As a result, the gate situation is restored

 

it was
 

It wasn't just me who had to stand still.

 

In the first place, it was a problem for mankind to stand still.

 

“So, I have to do something called revenge.”

 

I am not Bali.
 

Therefore, there is no such thing as a desire for revenge for the Archduke.
 

The Grand Duke just misunderstood that such a naive mind comes from my
goodness.
 

It's not just that I was the cause of the gate incident that all of this
happened to me in the end.
 

This absurdity was created from scratch with my own hands.

 

So there was no revenge or resentment, and the guilt only deepened.

 

As the Archduke feels guilty to me.

 

I, too, had no choice but to feel guilty.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

633
 

As the Archduke said, I am a strange being without a sense of revenge.

 

There are a lot of people who hate me because the demon king caused all
these things.
 

However, there are those who think that hating is what they hate, and if it
is the prince of the Demon Realm who has been destroyed by mankind in
the first place, it is natural for them to do so.
 

The right to destroy humanity.

 

If not me, who else has it?

 
Rather, it's weird if you don't want it.
 

That's why people think that because of my perfect, full and overflowing
motives, I want the extinction of mankind as a matter of course.
 

But it was surprising.

 

The Archduke was prepared to die.

 

“It’s okay to kill me, so I was going to tell you to spare my daughter.”
 

The fact that the Archduke had a grim expression on his face wasn't
because he was so angry with his daughter's thief.
 

He was prepared to die.

 

The Archduke is my enemy.

 

The man who deserves to kill himself is also carrying his precious daughter.
 

So, I thought that if I was asked for my life, I had to give it up.
 

Even when I found out that the Demon World War was an unfair war, the
Archduke even felt guilty about it.
 

“If I do that, I will go ahead… No, how do you see the dog’s face?
 

peel."
 

"is it."
 

The Archduke smiled faintly and nodded his head.

 

Weird situation.
 

The Archduke must have been thinking about issues I never thought of.
 

Harriet followed me.

 

The Archduke would have been thinking. Am I using Harriet or do I really

value it?
 

If you value it, do you cherish it despite being the enemy's daughter?
 

What do you think about that enemy?

 

I would have been thinking about it

 

So, in response to my request for a meeting, the Archduke came to think

that it was finally coming, rather than the gun that the dark demon king
dared to face.
 

Was she thinking that she might have to make such a gruesome choice that
her daughter's safety was guaranteed in return for her sacrifice?
 
However, when I actually came, I was restless as I looked at my daughter's
thief's face with a gentle glance.
 

That's right.
 

From the point of view of the Grand Duke, I met him with the intention of
dying.
 

Because the guy who deserves to kill me is beating me with a face that
deserves death.
 

It must have been a very bizarre feeling.

 

There was silence for over an hour because neither the Archduke nor I had
anything to say to each other.
 

There is only guilt for each other

 

After arguing with each other, the Archduke couldn't stand it, did you do
anything wrong to me? Why the hell are you moaning like a dog that needs
to poop? Are you not in that situation? I asked.
 

So the Archduke was startled when he realized that I was vengeful and
Nabal in the first place, and there was nothing like that.
 

“It’s strange, because you don’t even seem to be conscious that you are
the Demon King.”
 

okay.
 

There should be at least a sense of revenge, but not even that is strange
from the point of view that it is simply because the demon lord is good.
 

“Actually, it has nothing to do with it. I have no memories of my days as a

prince of the demon realm, and it would be correct to think of it as a new
birth on the day the Great War ended.”
 

“It’s like knowing the future.”

 

“It’s meaningless now, though.”

 

There is no point in saying that I am the creator.

 

I wouldn't believe it
 

Rather, it may lead to a grudge against the Archduke.

 

In the end, it is more correct to view that I am not a demon king or

anything, but merely a being born at that moment.
 

"okay...."
 

11,
 

The Archduke sat down on the bench as if he would not understand what
he couldn't understand.
 
Am I feeling like I've been through ten years?
 

To be honest, I didn't come here with a light heart, but the Grand Duke
decided to meet me with a heart that was incomparable with mine.
 

More than I can imagine, the leaders of mankind have no choice but to fear
me. At the same time as I was afraid, I realized that I had no choice but to
acknowledge the legitimacy of my revenge.
 

I learned that my act of trying to embrace humanity rather than annihilate

it could be accepted as forgiveness in a sense for the leaders.
 

If this is a good thing, is it a good thing?

 

Revenge was not in the realm of my imagination, so I couldn't even think of

it. Rather, people who were afraid of the demon king, not me, were more
justifying, meaning, and rationalizing my logic of action.
 

I'm okay with that.

 

The one who has the right to destroy mankind seeks to forgive and rule
mankind.
 

Some will be terrified of the oppression, but some may be grateful for the
Demon King's mercy and affection.
 

Just like the attitude of the Archduke now. “Yeah… If you didn’t want to kill
me, you didn’t want to harm me, and you came to me with the expression
of a guilty person… I think you would know what I want.”
 
The Archduke knows what I'm talking about now, even if I don't have to say
it.
 

“Do you need my strength?”

 

duke's knowledge.
 

the power of the duke.

 

and the territory of the Grand Duke.

 

There, the people,

 

"yes."
 

That is, everything in the Duchy of Saint-Ouen.

 

"okay...."
 

The Grand Duke nods his head.

 

“If that could be even the slightest revenge for all the things I did to you
and to the demons. It should be.”
 

“People are going to get more pointed.”

 

“That has nothing to do with it.

 
The archduke smiles faintly.
 

“Existence has a way, and we just follow that way.”

 

The Grand Duke, who he thought was innocent, became a sinful man.
 

“I used to think that I had followed that duty, but in the end, even thinking
like that was just arrogance.”
 

Those who always thought they had to go on the right path, those who
thought they had come on the right path, at some point, looking back,
realize that they came on the wrong path.
 

The Archduke finally admits his arrogance

 

do.
 

One
 

“If that’s the case, then you should do what you can now.”
 

I can judge the good path. I admit that I was overconfident in my own
judgment that I had believed in.
 

“My power is yours from now on.”

 

No one can always be right.

 
like everyone is
 

The Grand Duke was such a person.

 

The Duchy of Saint-Ouen has decided to stand by my side.

 

The persuasion process was completely different from what I thought.

 

All.
 

Kneeling down, actually getting slapped in the face, please, how can I not?
I was imagining this process or what would happen if the Grand Duke tried
to kill me...
 

The Archduke thought to himself that he should cooperate with me, even
for the sins he had committed.
 

The process was different than I had imagined, but I got the desired result.
 

“It would be nice if we went out to eat, but the person inside probably
wasn’t ready yet.”
 

“Ah… yes.”
 

It's probably referring to other preparations, not meal preparation.

 

Had he told his wife that he was ready to die?

 
Even if you did say it or didn't say it, if you meet the Grand Duchess's wife
at this time, she could have a heart attack.
 

I have confirmed with my own eyes that Harriet is unharmed, but the
Archduke must be as afraid of me as the Archduke.
 

“Don’t explain it well, if you come later, then we will be able to get along
like before.”
 

Archduke first explained all these things to the Archduke's wife.

 

it's like before

 

When I first came to Arnaria, I couldn't help but feel nostalgic when I
thought of the Grand Duchess' wife and Harriet's three brothers who
treated me.
 

It was extremely burdensome at the time.

 

Can I go back to the way it used to be?

 

The Prince's words somehow made my heart flutter.

 

You can go back to before.

 

Yes, you can.

 

Even if we say that things that have become irreversible are unavoidable.
 

Things that can be undone are definitely, things that can be undone.
 

“By the way, you must have had something of your own after all. Is there
any place on earth where you can do that?”
 

“Yes, there is. It's huge, it's huge, but it's not..."
 

Perhaps it was surprising that there was still a safe place to plant the flag in
the bloody land, the Archduke nodded slowly.
 

Would it be ok if it was an archer?

 

I am no longer anyone,
 

No, I pray that it seems like it wasn't someone else in the first place.
 

It's kinda like this... that.

 

I hit the bone,

 

“If you want, you can stop by.... it would be fine.”

 

At that, the Prince opened his eyes.

 

“…Really?”
 

Probably.
 

It is clear that she was very excited to be able to see with her own eyes
where she had been until now.
 

I am the king,
 

What do I do if I want to?

 

However, the words of the Duchess that I had heard recently passed by.
 

wolf or a sheep, and anyone puts it in the fence, what do you think if a wolf
comes in?
 

The Archduke is no one.

 

However, it cannot be said that it is not a risk for many people to know
about Edina.
 

Right now, even Rowen has never been to Edina.

 

“That… no, I’m sorry to have said this, but I guess… it’s not something I can
decide on my own. I think we should have a meeting.”
 

It's a bit trashy because it makes people look forward to it and disappoints
it, but I don't think it's a matter for me to decide on my own.
 

“Yeah, but now that it’s come to this, Harriet might be able to come here
occasionally… and maybe… Yes.”
 
“Yeah, I know what you mean. Yeah, if you think about it that way, it would
be better if I didn't know. I understand. Rather, it is wise.”
 

The Archduke knows what I'm careful about. He nodded his head as if not
to be sorry.
 

And it seemed that I was already satisfied with the fact that I did not
decide the affairs of my world alone.
 

Oh I really am.
 

Because of this, Adelia is going crazy.

 

That's right .
 

Because of the heavier and serious atmosphere than I had expected, I

finally remembered what I had barely forgotten.
 

Adelia.
 

Adelia's problems are entrenched in her head and she can't leave.
 

"...Didn't you say it was okay? No need to be sorry.”

 

"No... that, it's not. Yes. Thank you for your understanding."
 

Perhaps the expression on my face showed what I was thinking about, so

the Archduke had a different misunderstanding.
 

really what about that

 

Normally, I knew that the Archduke of Saint-Ouen was a daughter-in-law,

but I also knew that the Archduke was actually a decent noble and a good
person.
 

I didn't mean to say anything.

 

I can't stand it
 

Does the Archduke really not know?

 

Would you like a little bit of luck?

 

" The...by the way, the titan ?

 

all."
 

"Oh, you mean the Titan?"

 

The Archduke folded his arms at my horse.

 

"Unfortunately, I can fully cooperate with you in whatever you do in the

future, but giving you the power of a titan is impossible."
 

No, it wasn't like that.

 
But anyway, we have to talk about the operation of the Titan.
 

“You and I know how the Titan works. Sippy, this is a magical weapon that
Adelia, your classmate, must use together. It is impossible for me to
operate a Titan by myself, as I need two devices called Master Orbs.”
 

I know that.
 

But naturally, the story of Adelia became a hot topic.

 

"And if you plan to use the Titans in war..."

 

It is clear that there will be huge casualties. of course i

 

Duke is without words if he wants something like this, but in the end, the
Grand Duke doesn't want a large-scale bloodshed.
 

“No, no. You know. Why am I writing that?”

 

“Ah… is that so?”

 

“It’s enough to be obsolete in critical situations.”

 

“Yeah… if you really have to use Titan, you’re going to get that kid… too
dangerous… I honestly don’t want that.”
 

okay.
 
If you have an Archduke and Adelia, you can activate a Titan.
 

It is close to a safety device, but rather, if only the two of them are
involved, the Titan can be operated without anyone's permission. This is
perhaps the Titan's weakness.
 

Although Adelia is a genius, in the end, the Archduke is a child.

 

You would never want to be dragged into a battle for supremacy between
the Darklands and the Empire.
 

Anyway.
 

Now is the opportunity to come up with Adelia's name without much

discomfort.
 

“That… well, apart from the Titan….. after talking about that… you know
that. Adelia.”
 

"Oh yeah."
 

“What… is he doing well?”

 

carefully.
 

not to win.
 

Let's hear what the Archduke thinks.

 

If you don't know, there's no point in letting you know.

 

It's just that the Archduke really doesn't know, but he checks it out.
Sarkegardo knew that Adelia's eyes were shaky, but the Archduke's side
didn't show any signs of that at all.
 

Hearing my question, the Archduke exhaled a sigh.

 

"Yeah, I said Adelia was very close with our youngest..."

 

I guess you think I'm asking you this at a request from Harriet.
 

This is a boon.
 

“I can’t say that I’m already doing well just by following the battlefield.”
 

It's a bit strange to ask if you're doing well.

 

“Still , it’s not a person who fights directly, but apart from getting along
well, you can say it’s safe.”
 

Well, Adelia is not a battle mage. The Archduke can do all sorts of things,
though.
 

door
 
But I don't want to ask if it's safe or not, I want to know what the Archduke
thinks of Adelia.
 

what to do
 

"What kind of child do you think Adelia is... to the Grand Duchess?"
 

Oh I don't know!
 

let's just ask

 

“Sometimes, I remember what you said

 

school"
 

"...Me?"
 

“At a meeting called the Magic Research Society, you guys didn’t say that
you were going to make something that would surprise the world.”
 

oh
 

that was the talk

 

At that time, the Archduke told me various things.

 

In the end, it was my purpose not to think about harassing my daughter

with a nonsensical sound.
 

But when I countered that your daughter was ill, I was rather moved.
 

“I realized my vision was much narrower than yours.”

 

Eventually, Moonshine and Power Cartridge were created.

 

The result I predicted, not even a wizard, was created.

 

“Did that also belong to the future you knew?”

 

“
 

yes."
 

“It’s interesting, someone who knows that something like this will happen
in the future is talking about the future, but nobody believes it at that
time.
 

I couldn’t… No, the future is what it used to be.”

 

Who would believe it when they say stupid things happen?

 

" There are people who make miracles. Adelia is probably one of them."
 

People whose existence itself is a miracle and close to the blessing of

mankind.
 
That is probably the highest praise the Archduke can give.
 

No, but... not like that...

 

no i really don't know what to say

 

It's really, really hard to pretend it's not like this.

 

Does she look like a woman?

 

You can't say this!

 

“So, if it’s okay with that child, what if I ask him to become a member of
our family when all these things are over… I’m still thinking about it.”
 

"......yes?"
 

I....
 

excuse me?
 

isn't it?
 

“It’s not just because he was a great wizard, but because he said that he
was good friends with our youngest, wouldn’t it be a good thing?”
 

No, I guess that's not it?

 
no way?
 

“It seems that the third child seems to like Adelia.”

 

I want to die.
 

Is this what it feels like to be a living corpse?

 

After sharing the remaining words with the Archduke somehow, I came out
of Arnaria and went out to the square, sobbing.
 

To be honest, I can't even remember what we talked about after that.

 

"majesty...?"
 

El Leris, wearing a hood, from afar ran towards me, who had almost turned
into a jellyfish in amazement.
 

“It didn’t seem like something was going on… but why is her complexion…”
 

Apparently, seeing my complexion that had turned into a super corpse, I

seemed to think that even a huge Satan was born.
 

Nope...
 

There's nothing wrong with me....

 

"Mom...."
 

".......yes? yes?"
 

“Mom, I am dead.” “I, Your Majesty…?”

 

Mom!
 

mother!
 

Elerys isn't her mother, but her great-grandmother is something like that!
 

hey!
 

I'd rather be a baby and forget all these things.

 

When I suddenly turned into a mite, Elerys hugged me and had a puzzled
expression on her face.
 

“Ji, calm down. Um, I don't know what's going on."

 

Elerys patted me on the back.

 

All.
 

as today .
 

dizzy
 

I'm already dizzy.

 

I've heard more dizzying things.

 

"Curiosity... Curiosity kills people, not cats..."

 

"......Yes?"
 

Don't say anything when you go in. Go to sleep and make a promise like
that!!
 

Why don't you go in and ask why it's useless!

 

uh!
 

I'm a climber
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

634
 

Arnaka any longer, I first returned to Rajak with Elerys.

 
Not to the royal castle, but to a quiet place nearby,
 

One
 

“...that, is it really...? Well... it's a situation where I don't know what to

say..."
 

HAL
 

When I explained why she was mentally exhausted even though she had
solved the task well, Elerys's complexion became pale and her eyebrows
trembled.
 

Adelia likes the Archduke.

 

However, the Archduke considers Adelia as his daughter-in-law.

 

And Harriet's third brother likes Adela.

 

"I feel like I'm being punished..."

 

“Are you saying that the Archduke is being punished?”

 

“No… that’s not…”

 

I feel like I'm being punished, not the Archduke!

 
lifetime, and you can't even get enough of a drama like this, even in this
war!
 

I feel like I'm being punished, not the Archduke!

 

I couldn't even say anything to the Archduke who dared to say such a thing.
 

"I don't know, M... It's not a job, but I think it's someone else's job. What
am I going to do with that?"
 

“Yeah… yes. Well… all I can do is watch…”

 

Yeah, well, that's not something I'm in the area to handle, but I was curious
for nothing, so I just looked at the blood.
 

things will work out! uh!!

 

If all of them can survive safely, is it a big drama? It is said that this life is
the best even if you roll in a dog poo field, but you have to be alive to have
any drama or anything else.
 

the poor.
 

Even for the next episode of the ultimate drama, I will somehow protect
the world.
 

It feels a bit like a dog to think like that.

 
I don't watch that drama anymore
 

“By the way, it looks like the Principality has agreed to cooperate?”
 

“ Uh… well, that’s how it happened. It didn’t happen as I thought it would.”

 

“Didn’t it turn out the way you thought it would?”

 

"I thought the Prince would treat me like a thief, but it wasn't. Rather, he
felt guilty about me.
 

go."
 

"ah...."
 

Rather, it is the situation that I do not know the most about myself.
 

To be precise, other people can do things that I cannot do because I am not

in Bali.
 

“The Demon World War was a meaningless war. It seemed more like that
when I found out.”
 

It is said that the previous demon king Balier created a new world through
Akasha and tried to migrate there.
 

The Archduke was most shocked by the truth

 
Without the Demon World War, the demons would have quietly
disappeared from this world.
 

However, humans invaded the Darklands and slaughtered demons.

 

As a result, the demon king died, but the last prince, Balie, survived, and as
a result, a gate incident occurred.
 

The saying that everything would be fine if I had done nothing applied not
only to me, but also to humans.
 

The Archduke therefore seemed to think that humans had received their
punishment for their sins back.
 

Of course, Elerys' expression had to be dark.

 

“If I could go back to that time, if I could go back to before the Demon
World War happened, would I be able to turn everything back?”
 

Can we make all wars, horrors, and invasions a thing of the past?
 

If you go back to the past knowing that the Demon World War will lead to
something like this, will you be able to stop everything?
 

“I don’t think so.”

 

I was negative.
 
“Who would believe if the previous demon king told humans not to touch
us because we plan to migrate to this world? Even if the Demon King said
that, I wouldn’t believe it even if anyone else said that.”
 

Akasha was a very powerful artifact by itself in the first place.

 

For example, we are developing nuclear weapons for peaceful use, so we

are persuading the enemy to be safe. If the enemy believes it, it is a head-
to-head in the first place.
 

Rather, the moment humanity becomes aware of Akasha's existence, war

will wage war to steal or destroy Akasha before it is complete.
 

So Balie kept Akasha's existence a secret.

 

The Demon World War is an event that occurred when fear and hatred for
each other eventually reached a critical point.
 

As long as the accumulated history of fear, distrust and hatred does not
disappear, going back to the past will not change anything.
 

The expression of Elerys, who was in charge of that fear, distrust, and
hatred, was unmatched.
 

couldn't be good
 

Elerys is an ancient demon king who was betrayed by his son and exiled
with his horns cut off.
 
Elerys started Akasha herself.
 

Therefore, I had no choice but to feel the greatest responsibility and guilt
for all these things.
 

Elerys exchanged my life for the whole world.

 

because you loved me that much

 

I can't even fathom how much Elerys loves me.

 

“The time is coming when everything will end.”

 

“ ……”
 

Gates crisis is over, responsibility and guilt will not go away.

 

But it is clear that the time for all to end is coming.

 

“Think of everything after that.

 

ruler."
 

“Yes… Your Majesty.”

 

By the way, the Archduke said something like that after talking dizzy. 'Do
you remember what happened at Richie's grave?'
 
'yes. I remember.
 

Then Antirian and Acrich had a fight.

 

-
 

ji
 

I was astonished that the Archduke was suddenly there.

 

'Among the people I saw then, there was one very strange person.
 

'ah....'
 

I knew who the archduke was talking about

 

I also saw someone for the first time that day

 

are you
 

Someone I never thought I'd ever see.

 

'Do you know?'

 

'Yes, maybe... Ellen's mother.

 

'As expected... I think it's too similar.

 

did.
 

It must have been after meeting Luna that the Archduke noticed Ellen in
time.
 

to be.
 

female
 

So the Archduke would have been surprised to learn that the hero was a
girl who looked very much like the strange person he met on Lizzy's tomb.
 

The Archduke didn't see me fighting Luna at that time.

 

You will remember that it suddenly disappeared.

 

Obviously , the Archduke must have been quite impressed with Luna.
 

'A hero is also a hero, but Luna seems to have a more bizarre history. If she
can afford it
 

I wanted to find and ask for help...'

 

Apparently, as I thought, the Archduke was also thinking about asking for
help from Luna, who was never an ordinary person.
 

'Actually, I have already been helped.

 

'......what?'
 

'Though... you can't directly help me because of various circumstances."

 

The Archduke was surprised that I had already visited Luna and received
help.
 

I couldn't tell the detailed story without Luna's permission, so I was

ignorant of it, but the Archduke was even more eccentric.
 

He seemed to be convinced that he was a Lee Han person.

 

It is not.
 

Because he is a person who can create another world with his own hands
and can control the time and space of that world.
 

avatar.
 

It is not one, but the incarnation of the gods.

 

It's not really that long ago that I went to Rizaira, but somehow it feels like
a long time ago.
 

Of course, Luna and how are the people of Lizaira doing?

 

I had that thought for a moment.

 

In the end, Lizaira's help was enough. I don't want anything more than this
 

I explained all the conversations I had with the Archduke to Elerys.

 

We talked about various things, but the result was simple.

 

Three forces were secured by this.

 

Lord Church.
 

Kernstadt.
 

Principality of Saint-Ouen.
 

"The fact that you can swallow the world with just a few words... No,
you're already half way through..."
 

easy.
 

“It’s so scary now.”

 

It was rather easy, and the blood all over his body seemed to dry out.
 

It is easy to swallow.
 

The important thing is, can you digest it?

 

All.
 

| If I can't digest it, I'll die too.

 

also dies
 

Elerys gently embraces me like that.

 

“Everything will be fine.”

 

“…Is that so?”

 

I know I shouldn't say this the way someone who should be convinced
seeks consent.
 

"sure. The Archduke said it?"

 

Elerys hugged my head and spoke quietly.

 

“Your Majesty is the greatest and most perfect Demon King in history.”
 

“I think so too.”
 

greatness and perfection.

 

I, who was the furthest from it, suddenly came closest to that word.
 

The cold body temperature of the vampires, as always, seemed to have a

certain degree of calm in her fear-stained heart.
 

Elerys is the best.

 

“Thank you, grandfather.”

 

“…you’d better call me Mom.”

 

“Ugh!”
 

Elerys grabbed my ear.

 

Although the Principality of Saint-Ouen is not a very large country in scale,

it is meaningful in that it is the main force of the empire.
 

In a situation where you don't know what will happen later, just being able
to block out one of the Empire's main weapons, the Titan, is of great value.
 

If we even include Adelia, we could make the Titan ours.

 

Empire to lose control of Titan.

 

Was this also Bertus' intention?

 

I don't know there

 
A meeting of the Senate was convened.
 

All except Sarkegaar, who is resident in the Allied Forces, and Liana, who is
recuperating.
 

five lords.
 

Olivia Lanche.
 

Harriet.
 

shallot.
 

Air.
 

and up to me.
 

"With this, Kernstadt and the Principality have come under our control, so
we can effectively dismantle the Allied Forces at any time we want."
 

It was the words of the head of Thursday, Le Ruen.

 

Yes , it is impossible to take control at the moment, but it is possible to

dismantle it right now.
 

Kernstadt, the Archduke, and the Crusader Division can be removed from
the Allied Forces immediately.
 
The Allies will panic. And there is no way an army in panic can't run
properly.
 

“But even if it disintegrates the Allied Forces, the main axis of the war right
now is Immortal. As long as they are alive and well, it seems unlikely that
the Empire's armed forces will bleed."
 

As Galarshi said, the current situation is that Immortal, the highest power
of the Empire, cannot be affected at all.
 

“Of course, it’s possible to dismantle the Allied Forces, but it’s not like
you’re going to do something like that.”
 

As Lucinil said, Le Ruen said that he was able to do that, not that he
wanted to. It's just a confirmation of our influence.
 

It is impossible to take over, but it is possible to break up.

 

And the Allied Forces are the armies of mankind as a whole, and where the
remaining leaders of all of humanity have the decision-making power.
 

In short, it is as if half of the human race has fallen into their hands.
 

If the war ends like this, we can already divide the continent in two.
 

All.
 

Antirian was smiling brightly.

 
“It’s not just the Allied Forces. We currently have in our hands the main
forces of the Imperial Imperial Gradium, the Spirit Church, the Demon
Church, and the Brave Warriors. 'It means that all those who believe in
something, of any kind, are within our control.'
 

All human beings involved in the faith are under our influence. Most of
them don't even know we're on top of their heads.
 

“Even beyond the Allied Forces, you are already controlling half of
humanity. You are a great being.”
 

Whether humans accept our domination or not.

 

Tolerating or not tolerating.

 

I was already their ruler.

 

“How about the Sacred Church?”

 

71
 

“On the side of the emperor, we are teaching how to use the divine power
of the demon god, focusing on the selected personnel. It's hard to get an
effect in a short period of time, but what's important is not the divine
power, but the faith itself. It has to be seen that the effects are still coming
out.”
 

The conversion of the Jusin denomination into a holy denomination is also

in progress. Since it's a long-term project, it won't be effective in a short
time.
 

A few words.
 

a few conversations.
 

Can you rule the world like that?

 

But laying the paving stones itself is bound to be easy.

 

What is important is the moment when conflicts and conflicts become

visible.
 

"If it's clear how to deal with Immortals, there's no need to fight the
Empire."
 

support
 

It was Lucinil's words.

 

There is still a workaround, but nothing to write about.

 

However, if you face the end of the gate crisis without knowing it, many
troubles will arise.
 

“Yeah, that’s the way to deal with it.”

 

Not long ago, new information arrived through Rowen.

 
To be precise, the information that Bertus sent through Rowen.
 

“Is there a law of destruction?”

 

The most important thing right now is not all other projects, but the
response to Immortal, so I had no choice but to get serious.
 

"It's not a sabotage law. Never."

 

You can't say that's the law of destruction.

 

“It is Christina who controls the Immortal. The person who actually made it
prays.”
 

Of course, everyone knows this kind of information because I told you.

 

Christina.
 

Anna.
 

Louie.
 

Those three are the key.

 

Harriet, who had already heard the story with me, didn't look very good.
 

"If you touch them carelessly, the Immortal becomes a slaughter weapon
that can't be identified.
 

At those words, there was silence in the hall.

 

This is not the law of destruction.

 

just a terrible joke.

 

Only Antirian smiled faintly and shook his head.

 

"If I'm right, it sounds like the controller is going to disappear eventually."
 

“……I guess so.”

 

okay.
 

This is by no means the law of destruction, but the fact that it is a method
is the most terrifying.
 

A man with a crazy dog is trying to kill me.

 

If I kill the owner of the dog, the mad dog will not come after me.
 

Instead I will bite and kill everyone that looks.

 

If I don't want to die, I just have to kill the owner of the dog.
 

You can do anything like that.

 

If you're going to turn away from the bites of others, you can.
 

“It’s a very easy choice, but the moment we choose it, everything we’ve
done to end the Gates incident will be meaningless, and even end
humanity with our own hands.”
 

Also Antirian.
 

The mad old man begins to laugh as if he is about to die of joy.

 

Up until now, I've dropped the bullshit in hopes of saving mankind.

 

However, at the end of the last day, Immortal is afraid of immortals and
immortals are afraid of hunting me, so I live because I am afraid, and the
moment I kill Christina, Anna, and Louie, Immortal will run away and wipe
out mankind instead of the monster.
 

Without a head to control and lead them, the runaway immortals would
not be able to reach the Edina Archipelago. Soon, even if the continent is
catnulated and mankind is destroyed, Rajak will be safe.
 

I have been doing these things up to now to protect mankind, and in the
end, I will have to live and destroy mankind.
 

Antirian giggled as if he couldn't stand the idea of imagining myself

choosing to trample on what I was about to do.
 

Seriously, sometimes, I turn around and want to kill that crazy old man.
 

No joke, seriously
 

After all, this doesn't stop Immortals.

 

It's possible to make sure Immortals can't kill as much as me, and not as
much as my people.
 

Rather, it is too easy. It is not that there is no answer.

 

There is an answer. I just can't choose that option.

 

Rather, it's like knowing that I'm never going to choose it because it's such
an option.
 

No, you might rather want to choose.

 

if i choose it
 

Also.
 

After all, your life is the most important thing, right?

 

Are you going to die while saying something like that, laughing at me?
 

My death by the immortals led by them is not revenge.

 
My revenge is complete the moment I kill Christina, Anna, and Louis, saying
that I will only save the lives of myself and the people I love.
 

That would be a hell worse than death

 

“I’m just talking here.”

 

I look at everyone and say

 

"You're going to save me this time, the moment you touch Cristina or her
kids. I'm going to cut off the neck of the bastard who did that, and I'll die
too."
 

The gate incident happened to save me.

 

I can't let that happen this time around.

 

I didn't mean to criticize Ellerys, but in the end, seeing Ellerys lowering her
head, I had no choice but to bite my lip.
 

It was something I had to say.

 

“Great being, why don't you just bring them in and touch their brains a
little bit? Shouldn't it be done if you don't kill it? Or maybe there is a
method called torture.”
 

You should be careful about acting hastily in a situation where you don't
know what the scope of "if you touch it carelessly."
 
I couldn't have even imagined that.”
 

Antirian smiled bluntly, as if he was pleased with my cautious attitude.

 

really.
 

What is that old man?

 

The harder I work, the happier I am.

 

That doesn't mean I'm doing something to fix it, I just do what I'm told to
do.
 

honest , he behaves well, but he's the type of person I don't like because
he talks like a dog.
 

...that's totally me from my temple days.

 

“Anyway, don’t do anything. All actions to immortal are after the gate
incident is over.”
 

Antirian is definitely the type of person who seems to be making changes,

but surprisingly, he doesn't do that at all, so I don't have any doubts about
it.
 

Rather, there is a possibility that the other side will protect me and
nonsense will occur.
 
A typical example is Sar Khegar, who is not here.
 

And the new kid, Rowen.

 

I'm going to have to talk to both of them firmly later.

 

“That’s right, there’s no way there’s no way there must be another way.”
 

Even Harriet looked at me and said so, as if it wasn't just one of two paths.
 

“Yes, there is no such thing as absolute magic. Just as absolute barrier

magic and sealing magic do not exist, there are ways to destroy them. I just
haven't found it yet."
 

Galarsh nodded as if in agreement.

 

But Galarsh was not as hopeful as Harriet.

 

now read the expression of an orc, but,

 

In the end, Galarsch was not in the nuance of saying that we should just
find another way.
 

“If we have time, we can find another way, but I don’t think we have
enough time for that.”
 

okay.
 
Time always catches the ankle.
 

Obviously, in some way, there could be a way to neutralize the immortals

other than by force.
 

But until we find a way, is there any conflict with the Immortals?
 

I don't think so.

 

There will be a way.

 

But it takes time to find it.

 

Will that time be enough?

 

Harriet suddenly raised her head as if thinking of something.

 

“That’s right. Immortals are also golems after all.”

 

“ …if you ask me, right?”

 

“If it were a father… maybe he knew something?”

 

Immortals are golems.

 

And Archduke Saint-Ouen is an expert on golems.

 
“I don’t know right now, but Dad might know something more.”
 

Things are different from now on.

 

Now we can win the cooperation of not only the Duchy of Saint-Ouen, but
also the Grand Duke.
 

So, in the end, I was able to bet on the possibility of Archduke Saint-Ouen,
who had mastered the same type of magic.
 

okay.
 

Grand Duke of Saint-Ouen.

 

“Okay, Kim, I have something to ask you.”

 

A problem I couldn't decide on my own.

 

“I want to show the Archduke this place, is that okay?”

 

Hearing those words, Harriet was startled and jumped on the spot.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

635
 

I want the Archduke to visit Edina once.

 

The senator responded as if he was even going to ask something like that,
as if you were going to do it on your own.
 

It might still be dangerous, so Lucinil's opinion was that Eddie and the
Archduke should be limited to one, and Harriet of course agreed with me.
 

One
 

I don't know if the Archduke will really be a clue, but if it can't be, it's just a
shame.
 
If we think together, something might come up
 

I do not know.
 

So after a few days,

 

"Dad!"
 

- Wow!
 

I watched from a distance as Harriet ran to the Archduke and hugged him
fiercely.
 

Time makes a lot of difference.

 

When did a daughter who annoyed her father become like that?
 

It seems as if there was a time when I had to go back to Arnaria secretly

and share a heavy story.
 

Now that the Archduke was on my side, Harriet would be able to meet the
family he wanted to see.
 

All.
 

It wasn't a tearful reunion.

 
Rather than weeping, Harriet was overjoyed and the Archduke looked
delighted.
 

The father and daughter, who had been hugging each other for a long time,
as if they were not going to fall apart, opened their arms and the Grand
Duke looked at me.
 

“Thank you, Reinhardt.”

 

“I am grateful.”
 

It tickled the back of my head to see the Archduke thanking him for
allowing us to see each other like this.
 

All.
 

I don't think it's the right thing to say thank you.

 

Isn't it something to be grateful for just by taking things for granted?

 

Just as there is hatred for being a Demon King, every time I feel that there
is favor and gratitude I receive because I am a Demon Lord, I feel strange.
 

The Grand Duke looks at the landscape of Edina spread out under the hill
from the front yard in front of the gate of the royal castle.
 

Now that the Archduke knew where this place was, he could drop by
whenever he wanted.
 
"Yeah... if it was an island... if it was an island, it could be like this..."
 

The Archduke looked down at the peaceful seaside town of Rajak, and
seemed to feel a strange passion.
 

“Oh my God, there are still landscapes like this. you...."

 

Due to the huge barrier called the sea, even the flying monsters of the
continent could not reach this far.
 

In the beginning, the Edina Islands themselves were a tourist attraction, so

the weather around this area was good, the sky was clear, and the sea was
transparent.
 

It is a beautiful landscape.
 

And it's not just that.

 

"And, how could such a landscape exist..."

 

Even from afar, demons and humans living together can be seen as it is.
 

There are still some people who are afraid of demons. However, there are
humans who talk freely with demons.
 

D HR
 
Watching the sight of them living together, the Grand Duke opened his
eyes.
 

As if trying to properly regret the moments in the past that I lived without
knowing that this was possible.
 

As if trying to think about how meaningless the Demon World War was,
without avoiding it.
 

“I came here early in the Gates crisis and focused on pacifying the area. So
the initial damage was not that great.”
 

The very moment when the gate incident occurred.

 

I went straight to Edina and saved Airi.

 

And destroyed all the warp gates in the archipelago.

 

| “That’s right, Dad, after that, I set up a base on the continent and
evacuated people and demons here. Keep doing it, keep doing it.”
 

| Heriot looked to the Archduke and began to explain what we had been
doing here since the Gates incident.
 

I will explain the story from one to ten since there is no reason to keep a
secret anymore.
 

Harriet looked more excited than ever.

 
have done something
 

I tried to do what I could.

 

So I was able to create a world like this.

 

The Archduke looks down at his daughter who is excited and talking about
it.
 

With a faint smile,

 

Not only what you have done, but also what others have done.
 

How did Olivia Ranche help people so badly.

 

How many people really love succubus.

 

How Charlotte is calming Edina, who is now confused.

 

talk nonstop, as if you want to tell not only what you have done, but also
what others have done.
 

It was strange.
 

The Grand Duke should be impressed, but somehow, I felt like I was being
moved by such a Harriet figure.
 

Harriet.
 

Harriet loves this country a lot.

 

you feel proud

 

Seeing Harriet genuinely thinking about people and feeling proud,

somehow I felt strange.
 

The Archduke felt the same way

 

peel.
 

After chatting for a while, the Archduke placed his hand on the daughter's
head, who couldn't stop talking.
 

“It reminds me of the past.”

 

".....A long ago? suddenly?"

 

Harriet grinned as if this had anything to do with the past.

 

“You were greedy for praise.”

 

“...why are you talking like that all of a sudden...”

 

Heriot looks at me with his face open.

 
“When I learned how to use a certain kind of magic, at that moment, he
would come and demonstrate it, and I used to look up at this father with
those eyes like now.”
 

"...that was... was it...?"

 

There are few people in Arnaria, and Harriet was a genius, so he must have
known how to use magic from an early age.
 

When I imagined Harriet as a child who would have been diligently

rummaging through magic books in order to get praise from her father,
mother, or older brothers, I felt like I was suffocating.
 

It's cute just thinking about it.

 

“Is it just magic, boasting about anything new you learned, and recounting
that you had memorized poetry or novels, and did that happen once or
twice?”
 

It is natural for children to want to be praised by their parents.

 

From that point of view, there is no other way that her daughter, Raemi,
who boasts that she studied hard, was not lovely. Even if he was a genius,
he would have lived with the word ‘great’.
 

But in the end, a child is a child.

 

“The youngest of us who boasted about learning magic, studying,

memorizing poems and novels, and learning the etiquette…. You were so
young…”
 

The Archduke looked down at the bottom of the hill and said:
 

“Now, I have saved a lot of people. And, you are proud that you have
created such a world…”
 

The child who brought the 100-point test paper, has grown up.
 

I created this world.

 

I saved a lot of people.

 

Now I am proud of that.

 

Suddenly, the Grand Duke's eyes were red.

 

“Oh, Dad…?”
 

With that look in his eyes, the Archduke placed his arm in Harriet's armpit
and lifted it up.
 

As the Archduke treats a child, he speaks while lifting his daughter, who is
no longer a child.
 

A daughter who was only smart, did not think about others, and was just
arrogant.
 

Not his own cleverness, intelligence, and ability.

 

Seeing you take pride in saving someone's life. Seeing you proud of it.
 

How could any parent not be thrilled?

 

"excellent. our daughter.”

 

It's like when Harriet was young.

 

However, the weight is inevitably different from when Harriet was young.
 

As a parent, it would be the highest compliment the Grand Duke can give,
and it would be a word of thanks.
 

As he looked at the archduke's bright red eyes, Heriot's eyes could not help
but burn bright red.
 

“Oh, Dad… Dad… I… Did I do well?”

 

"okay. Well done.”

 

“I… worked hard. Very... together with Reinhardt... I worked hard.

Seriously, I can't be good at everything, but I knew I couldn't be good at
everything... But I did my best.... It was hard because I couldn't save
everyone.... It was painful. But... still... heh... heh heh! That, though...
still...”
 

Heriot, who had been weeping, was finally sobbing.

 
All.
 

"Still... If this is enough... Did you do well? Did you do well?"

 

When we talk about the people we saved, we have no choice but to think
about the people we couldn't save.
 

Watching my daughter feel guilty about the people she didn't save while
talking about the people she saved.
 

“Then, of course not.”

 

“Heh heh... heh heh! Black! Whoa! Ouch!”

 

The Archduke carefully embraced the crying youngest daughter.

 

In the end, it was a tearful reunion.

 

"...I'm embarrassed."
 

Her eyes were swollen and her bangs were lowered as if not to look into
her own eyes, and her face was bright red.
 

“Eng-ae is going for a walk with her father.”

 

"Uh, huh...? Ji, what are you talking about now?"

 
“Then aren’t you a nanny? It’s okay, go for a walk somewhere and tell me
to come back to you and cry again, the Archduke probably doesn’t have
much time either.”
 

“Hey, Mr. Lee, really you, you!”

 

be furious , but in the end, the Grand Duke came to take his time while the
Allied Forces were advancing.
 

In reality, the Archduke has a lot of work to do, and in fact, it is as if he has
escaped without permission.
 

that
 

I have to go back soon, so I should have a story to tell when I have time.
 

Harriet, exclaiming to be prepared when I return, took the Archduke's hand

and dragged him down the hill.
 

A daughter holding her father's hand and going for a walk

 

you.
 

You are doing something that you can't do without a mite .

 

The Archduke smiled and followed Harriet as he led.

 

“The day is coming when you will see all these pictures. Ouch.”
 

Whether they had arrived or had been watching from afar, the Archduke
and Herriot disappeared, and Olivia Ranche was standing next to me.
 

Olivia pretended to be nauseous.

 

“How are you? It’s nice to see.”

 

“As an orphan , I didn’t even have a father, and the father who did was the
one who beat me with a whip, so I can’t empathize with him at all.”
 

“…you were beaten with a whip?”

 

No, Le Barrier Ranche was that good?

 

"I was just saying. Not that much. But I'd rather be whipped."
 

No, why does this gentleman lie like that even when he tells a lie?
 

But I don't know what Olivia means.

 

151
 

Heriot's focus on magic was not because of his parents' coercion, but
because he liked to be praised, so he studied it on his own.
 

Olivia has led a forced life. I wouldn't have received such a compliment.
 
No matter how successful you were, you would have always heard that it
was still not enough.
 

All.
 

After being forced to boil near indoctrination, Olivia became an empty

person.
 

Olivia continues to look back at Harriet and the Archduke.

 

It was a look that seemed to be imagining what he didn't have.

 

LCll 2 1
 

“I didn’t think it was, but I must have been a bit confused.”

 

What the hell was he thinking, Olivia smiled bashfully at me.

 

“…It was really twisted to say that as if I knew it now.”

 

"what?"
 

“So that’s good.”

 

"huh. That’s it.”

 

Olivia crossed her arms and looked down at the scenery of Rajak.
 
“Actually, I’m really scared these days.”
 

I know what I'm afraid of without having to tell you.

 

“It wouldn’t be bad if we were all locked up in this corner of the village like
this.
 

“……That’s right.”
 

If it had been before I got my hands on it, it might have been possible.
 

But there are things that have already been grasped.

 

It doesn't go back to where we were when we let it go.

 

that will fall to the floor and crumble

 

All.
 

破竹之勢 (破竹之勢) refers to the state of marching through the bamboo

forest.
 

year
 

However, can the Allied Forces' advance be expressed in terms of

'destroying'?
 
The Allies were clearly advancing without hesitation, but the Allies did not
fight anything.
 

Each military commander knew that an unknown and powerful unit was
fighting them, and that the Empire was using some evil power, and it had
to spread.
 

A power that cannot be revealed to anyone.

 

evil power.
 

and strong power.

 

People naturally think of it.

 

Isn't the Empire holding the Demon King's hand?

 

People have no choice but to think more naturally of what is within the
realm of their imagination.
 

Rather than the possibility that the corpses of the dead are revived and
strengthened to serve as an army, the demon king can only be thought of
as a synonym for wickedness.
 

People do not think about the potential of the Demon King when he helps
the advance, but only now when the Demon King is not actually
performing the role of the vanguard, they think about the Demon King.
 
This is because the demon king that people imagine is a very fearful and
terrifying existence.
 

In fact, the demon king and the demon king's forces are stronger than
people imagine, so people actually think like that.
 

Rumors spreading in fear mixed with fear have no basis.

 

How the Demon King took the Empire's hand.

 

Why is the Demon King helping the Empire? Why did the Empire take the
hand of the Demon King?
 

ILLI
 

AL
 

In the unimaginable part, we fill it with the delusion that there is a reason
we don't know, and then we just imagine.
 

A demon king may be lurking.

 

What will the Demon King bring in return for helping humans?
 

r
 

-
 
People were wary of their mouths because just talking about baseless
rumors could cause confusion, but secretly, a fire of confusion and anxiety
was burning in everyone's mind.
 

In the end, the Allied Forces did not fight for a long time, so they were just
busy with their minds and not their bodies.
 

nothing is certain
 

Time passed like that, May.

 

The Allied Forces were moving in one direction after canceling all routes to
all other large cities.
 

Liseln capital, Diane.

 

Not all of the other big cities have been conquered.

 

However, the Allied Forces move straight to the location where the final
battle is scheduled.
 

"To be able to handle even Rosentine with only Immortal... that's

amazing."
 

Bertus was blankly reading Immortal's battle report.

 

Port town of Rosentine.

 
Since the large cities established in the neighboring areas were within close
proximity, in fact, three large cities were adjacent to each other. So, if you
entered Rosentine's realm, you had to attack three cities in a row at the
same time.
 

Due to the nature of each gate becoming more and more dangerous, if this
was the last point of attack, the gate situation could have ended.
 

Soon, it is a place that is more difficult to capture than the capital.

 

In fact, it is impossible to attack only one city, so you have to conquer all
three cities at once.
 

Therefore, Immortal decided to attack the area before the Rosentine area
became too dangerous to be suppressed, and succeeded in leveling the
area with Immortal alone.
 

“But 80% of Immortal’s crotch was damaged. Now, it seems impossible to

carry out battles with Immortals alone to capture a large city.”
 

“After all, you can’t just trust Immortals from now on.”
 

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

 

Immortals can be restored even if they are damaged. But in the end,
immortals alone have their limits.
 

Both the Titans and other Allied forces must fight.

 
Destroyed all three metropolises near Rosentine, where the biggest melee
was expected .
 

Allied forces now advance to Diane, the capital of Liseln.

 

There are three major cities along the route.

 

The remaining small and medium-sized cities will be dealt with by

Immortal during the march.
 

When the Allied Forces capture all three cities, the gate crisis is over.
 

Three battles remain.

 

The end is visible.

 

We can focus on this disgusting flow of destruction.

 

Immortals cannot be hidden forever.

 

As soon as a large-scale battle begins, Immortal must now fight alongside

the Allies.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

636
 

warp gates has now reached a level that cannot be compared with the
beginning of the gate avalanche, and it cannot be compared with the
beginning of the Allied Forces advance.
 

Each of the warp gates, which became a fire pollen by pouring out
monsters, constantly vomited monsters out into the world, and the level is
now incomparable to the past.
 

However, many things have changed from the direction this world was
supposed to go.
 

Even in the original story, the gate incident did not end
 

it gets crowded
 

Compared to the original time, the power of mankind was too

overwhelming.
 

First of all, the Titan, a giant weapon that did not exist in the original.
 

Even in an overwhelming situation, there is even Immortal, an army of the

Undead.
 

The gate incident itself did not change.

 
Strictly speaking, even without Titans and Immortals, the Gate Avalanche
was supposed to end. It will take a little longer than it is now, but there is
no way we can't overcome the catastrophe that even the weaker humanity
can overcome now.
 

June.
 

The Allies advanced to Diane, the capital of Liseln, and began to attack
Wallen, the metropolis in its path.
 

fact , it was the first large-scale battle since the last battle of Serandia last
winter.
 

There is a Titan that is much more powerful than it was in Serandia.

 

And, there is an immortal that did not even exist during Serandia.
 

And to the Allied Forces, the original force.

 

- Wow!
 

I was watching from afar as hellfire poured down from the sky and the
army of over a thousand masterclasses cut and killed the monsters. “I can’t
say… I can’t…”
 

It was such an overwhelming power that Chanafel and the Imperial

Magician's corps were colorless.
 
The Allies will not know what a mysterious army that suddenly appeared,
slaughtered beasts with an Auror blade, wearing full body armor.
 

But now they were at the forefront of cutting and killing the monsters.
 

And a giant titan bigger than a mountain, the Titan, teleports back and
forth between the bodies, tearing apart, trampling on, and crushing mega
beasts.
 

-Koogugugugugung...
 

The monsters are horribly torn and crushed just by the physical power of
the giant body, and every time the numerous artillery weapons mounted
on the Titan's fuselage fire a flash of light, the battlefield
 

A corner of the house was going to be devastated like a hole in the ground.
 

A powerful wizard would be more suited to war than a strong swordsman.

 

But even that powerful wizard was not more suited to war than a wizard
who created war weapons.
 

Wizards who do not actually participate in battles.

 

Adelia, Christina, Louis Ancton and Anna de Gerna.

 

Those guys were virtually dominating the battlefield.

 
Humanity is stronger than when it was originally written.
 

The gate incident will no longer be a problem,

 

I was already convinced the moment I saw the battle of the Allied Forces.
 

You don't have to watch to the end.

 

Wallen will be captured.

 

There are now two cities left.

 

There is not much left until the fate of everyone, including myself, is
decided.
 

-Courreung....
 

The moment the Titan returned to the rear in a flash of light, the battle
was already over.
 

The flames and ice rain that had dyed the sky red stopped, and the roar of
war weapons and magic cannons that sounded like they were going to
destroy the world stopped.
 

It is true that the battle ended quickly with the help of a strange army, but
that does not mean that the roles of those who have been active so far
have not been absent.
 
A place where the corpses of huge monsters form a mountain.
 

Ellen, who had destroyed the super-large warp gate in unison, put a final
blow in a place that should be called the mountain of remaining monsters,
and then slowly rose from the top of the mountain.
 

- Hero...
 

Those who can follow Ellen to this place, which can be called the deepest
part of the battlefield, are of course not ordinary humans.
 

But even they had no choice but to look up at Ellen with eyes as if they
were seeing a god.
 

After Serandia, Ellen's first appearance was nothing short of that.

 

However, those who have always fought close to Ellen had to feel that the
hero was something very different from what they had been up to now.
 

Even when going into battle.

 

even when in combat .

 

And even after the battle is over.

 

There was something, his eyes and expression that seemed to be empty.
 

“Hero… are you okay?”

 

Ellen, who had jumped down the mountain of corpses with a few jumps,
was carefully asked by the knight who was with her.
 

- nod
 

Ellen just nodded slowly.

 

The fighting style seemed to exclude emotions, and it became more

sophisticated and sharper.
 

As if he had paid the price of sacrificing everything that had nothing to do

with battle.
 

Ellen is stronger than when she was in Serandia.

 

However, those who saw Ellen had no choice but to feel a great sense of
incongruity.
 

no wonder.
 

As if there was no soul in every move and action.

 

Everyone had to get that feeling.

 

Although each city became more dangerous, when Wallen was captured,
the Allied forces suffered less damage than at Serandia.
 
Everyone knows that the power of the improved Titan was important.
 

And another thing.

 

A unit that was too powerful to pass without seeing.

 

The Vanguard wears iron-clad helmets with faceplates that all cover their
faces.
 

And all in the back, all black

 

Archmage of a huge scale beyond the level of the Archmage who was
wearing a robe.
 

We know that Wall Run was captured more quickly and easily than in
Serandia because of their role.
 

who are they

 

They suddenly appeared to help the battle, and with a large-scale space
movement, they all disappeared as if evaporating.
 

After the attack on Wallen was over, and after establishing a garrison in the
outskirts, the Allied Forces had no choice but to stay there for a while for
post-battle processing.
 

Allied Forces Command Barracks.

 
“ ...the report of the damage situation is finished.”
 

We talked about the overall damage situation of each military and how to
deal with it.
 

“Once the wounded disease is treated, it immediately advances to the next

target. With less damage than expected, we will be able to prepare for the
march quickly.”
 

The emperor doesn't talk about what needs to be talked about.

 

Everyone knows that the vanguard that the Empire has been hiding is the
army that has appeared today.
 

there was
 

There were more than a thousand masterclasses and archmage.

 

No country in history had such a level of power. It's not for nothing that
archmage or wizards are called the strongest of mankind. | Archmage and
Masterclass are so few that there are hundreds to two hundred people in
one era, even if the entire human race is combined. There are those whose
names are not known, but there are not many such hermits.
 

AL
 

It is ten times more than the standard of that era.

 

The emperor maintained his unwillingness to explain anything.

 

But, of course, those who sit at the command center are uneasy about the
emperor's silence.
 

The Knights Templar commander said that the emperor was trying to take
everything on his own, so don't ask for an explanation and just sit quietly.
 

All.
 

All responsibility rests with the emperor.

 

However, seeing the majesty of the army that finally appeared, everyone
could not help but be terrified.
 

Is this a responsible problem?

 

Is an army that powerful that much, really an army without problems?

 

By any chance, what if you really took the hand of the Demon King?
 

If the one you just met is the Demon King's army,

 

How on earth is the emperor going to take responsibility for it?

 

"Your Majesty...really... did you take the Demon King's hand?"

 

In the end, someone who could not overcome the anxiety gathered up the
courage and opened his mouth.
 

When that taboo word came out, of course, my eyes were drawn to it.
 

All.
 

But it wasn't a look of criticism. Because everyone was hoping someone

would bring out that name that was like a thorn hung around his neck.
 

The emperor stood still and looked at the person who spoke those words.
 

“Is that possible?”

 

The emperor plainly denied that reasoning.

 

It seems.”
 

Emperor Bertus shook his head slowly, and finally gave a faint smile.
 

“I have obtained the black magic that resurrects the dead more powerfully
than they were alive.
 

was.”
 

Everyone's eyes widened as if torn at the sudden bombshell declaration.

 

Two of them with different expressions.

 

The Knights Templar Commander Rowen smiled faintly.

 

Louise von Schwartz bit her lip as if it was coming.

 

“It is an army of the immortals that is stronger than it was alive, and
because it has died once, it can be re-entered into the battlefield through a
slight regeneration process.”
 

“It took a lot of material for that.”

 

“Obviously, I needed a body.”

 

“The remains of the once great heroes of mankind, warriors, knights,

sorcerers, and all those who fell asleep in our praise and praise, are now
resurrected and fight for mankind.”
 

“And so many victims who have died since the Gates incident. Their
corpses, bringing them back to life, and again serving this war.”
 

“Until now, people who died as heroes must have been considered to have
passed away after proper funeral procedures. No, not at all.”
 

“I was taking their corpses, resurrecting them as undead, and then putting
them back into this war.”
 

“I call that army Immortals.”

 

“This is the truth you have been wondering about.”

 

“To hold hands with the Demon King.”

 

“How can I take the hand of the Demon King, the enemy of mankind?”
 

the emperor laughs

 

“There is no such thing as such a shameful thing, is it?”

 

Indeed, it was an awful laugh.

 

"So, don't die carelessly."

 

The emperor speaks in a cool tone.

 

“If you don’t want to be an Immortal.”

 

Everyone had no choice but to freeze in front of the emperor's smile.

 

"and...."
 

The emperor once again smiles with a meaningful smile.

 

“Aren’t those who held the Demon King’s hand among you, not me?”
 

The emperor threw a bomb.

 

And not one, but two.

 
Is it bad to hold the Demon King's hand, or is it bad to bring the corpse of a
dead comrade back to the battlefield?
 

| First of all, nobody says that both are bad.

 

cannot be denied
 

When the emperor suddenly revealed his secret, the commanders of each
army had no choice but to panic.
 

And the emperor didn't just tell one secret.

 

Among the Allied Forces, there are those who communicate with the
Demon King.
 

As if when was the last time he had kept such a secret, the emperor told
the two truths that shocked everyone, like flipping the palm of his hand.
 

An army of undead called Immortals.

 

The existence of those who betrayed humanity.

 

So everyone now has to think

 

do.
 

Who the hell betrayed mankind? Who was on the side of the Demon King?
 
Accidents occur that would not have occurred if the truth had been
revealed one by one.
 

The Empire and the Emperor turned to black magic to end the war.
 

Among black magic, there is black magic at a level that is acceptable to the
public, but black magic related to the undead is of course prohibited.
 

And the details are not just at the level of beating the undead.
 

It is an insult to the bodies and souls of those who died with honor.
 

gate incident will protect the emperor right now.

 

But there is no law that what can be justified now will be justifiable later.
 

The Empire has tampered with a power it should not have touched.
 

The first to insult the death of great heroes in human history.

 

The second time he revived someone's comrades and someone's family

and used them as undead.
 

Also, one day the Empire will have to pay the price for tampering with the
forbidden power.
 

On the premise that you have the power to do so. The powerful men of
mankind who learned of this later knew the cause of destroying the empire
at any time after mankind was reconstructed.
 

After everything is better, after mankind is rebuilt,

 

If there is a cause that can topple the continent at any time, there are
clearly those who want to use it.
 

Therefore, it was as if the Empire had already received a death sentence

from the moment it touched its power.
 

In the original situation, if there were a group of people who betrayed

humanity and decided to stand on the side of the Demon King, those with
mace would have turned on their eyes and searched for them.
 

But now things are different.

 

the emperor is crazy

 

The Empire may be able to maintain its existence by force for now, but it
will soon be turned away from everyone else.
 

Due to the genocide of civilians already at the hands of the imperial

imperial family in the zodiac, this
 

The story of many Americans turning their backs on the Empire is also
fading within the Allied Forces.
 

The fact that there are people who are on the side of the Demon King
means that there are people who are in communion with the Demon Lord.
 

to be.
 

The inner relationship between the demon king and humans suggests the
possibility that the demon king intends to use humans and can keep them
alive.
 

The Demon King can also be an alternative.

 

The fall of the empire is certain.

 

Meanwhile, someone bets on the victory of the Demon King, and the
Demon King tries to use them.
 

do.
 

Choosing the Demon King can be one of the ways to survive.

 

Immortal's identity.
 

and traitors of mankind.

 

By throwing the two truths together, Bertus created a huge mess in

people's heads.
 

Where the hell did the demon king reach out?

 
An empire that held strong powers, but did things that could never be
forgiven?
 

Or is it the demon king who is the culprit behind all this and may devour
mankind?
 

Both are terribly disliked.

 

However, if you do not choose a winner, you may have to face another
destruction after barely surviving the destruction.
 

The time has come to make a choice.

 

and,
 

“Oh…”
 

The Knights Templar Commander Rowen gave the report an internal report
on the current situation of the Ecliptic Gradium and smiled faintly.
 

“Looks like something pretty interesting is happening...”

 

In front of Rowen's eyes was a piece of paper that had been torn in half.
 

A rough scribbled wall paper.

 

“Does this mean that something like this is happening on the streets of the
zodiac?”
 

“Yes, Captain.”
 

There are rumors circulating in the capital.

 

[The Emperor caused a gate incident.]

 

An absurd rumor that the gate incident happened because of the emperor.
 

Such rumors slowly.

 

But for sure.

 

was spreading
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

637
 

Two days after the fall of Wallen.

 

“At this rate, the entire restoration will be completed within five days.”
 
Temple University of Magic Underground Lab.
 

Christina nodded slowly as she watched the immortal slowly recover from
her broken body in the port.
 

What scares Immortal is not its power, but its automatic restoration.
 

It's like a golem, so it's a machine that can be restarted if it's repaired.
 

Therefore, the real strength of Immortals comes not from its strength, but
from its resurrection.
 

Truly, an army that never dies.

 

The only living John in the army

 

Ludwig.
 

Naturally, even in the Battle of Wallen, Ludwig was a member of the

Immortals, wearing a helmet and face shield.
 

Although all instances possessed exceptional force, Ludwig was especially

heterogeneous.
 

In order to withstand black magic, he had to undergo more powerful black

magic and chimera procedures. Therefore, Ludwig had to be more
powerful than this other mortal.
 
PA, S.
 

Standing up to the unbearable, he is stronger than other immortals.

 

The base of the transplanted arm itself was very important, but what is
important is the fact that Ludwig is enduring it.
 

The Allies had fought only one battle since the Battle of Serandia, but
Ludwig, who moved with Immortal, had little time to rest.
 

As long as he fights with the tireless, dead soldiers, Ludwig was forced to
engage in more and more battlefields.
 

Occasionally, seizures due to rejection occurred, but the condition after the
battle of Wallan was quite good.
 

“Wow…”
 

Sitting on one of the lab's benches, Ludwig drank the dark red liquid from
the crystal bottle and covered his mouth.
 

“Wow! Whoops!”
 

After a brief nauseous moment, Ludwig managed to inhale the liquid and
let out a deep sigh.
 

Even Ludwig, whose only organ was physical strength, suffered countless
hard battles.
 
His eyes were wide open.
 

Beside him, Louis Ancton and Anna were checking Ludwig's condition.
 

Ludwig was drinking now was an alchemy potion that alleviated the body's
rejection reaction, that is, it was acting as a stabilizer.
 

“Christina....the effect is clear, I’m sorry to say this, but…why is it so… so

tasteless…?”
 

Ludwig covered his mouth to see if he was nauseous and was holding his
breath.
 

Ludwig was now nauseous, not because of a rejection attack, but because
of the terrifying taste of the tranquilizer itself.
 

“I don’t know if I just wrote it down… something… that… it… it smells so…
disgusting… the taste… it feels like my tongue is rotting… .”
 

Ludwig, who had endured such pain even in the case of a rejection attack,
was trembling as if he could hardly stand the taste of this tranquilizer.
 

Christina shrugged as she looked at Ludwig, whose complexion had

become lighter because of the harsh taste of the stabilizer.
 

"Actually, there's no reason it should taste so disgusting."

 

"........yes?"
 
“I did that on purpose.”
 

"Huh?"
 

At those words, not only Ludwig, but also Louis and Anna, who were
checking Ludwig's physical condition, became astonished.
 

You deliberately made it taste disgusting.

 

“As long as you eat it, you will find it over and over again. I made it that
way on purpose so that I only drink it when I really need it.”
 

"...Is this bad for you?"

 

“It can’t be good.”

 

Stabilizers keep Ludwig's body from collapsing or rejection, but in the end,
stabilizers themselves are very dangerous.
 

“It’s okay right now, but it’s never good to drink it often.”
 

So, at Christina's words that it was deliberately made to taste disgusting, Lu

Dwig nodded with a bewildered expression.
 

“By the way… people saw Immortals in this battle. Is that okay?”
 

Louis Ancton cautiously said those words.

 
Until now, it had been operated secretly, but in this battle, Immortal was
revealed to all of the Allies.
 

Everyone knew that the atmosphere was becoming sublime in real time.
 

“Things have to get complicated, we don’t know.”

 

As Christina said, politics belongs to those who play politics.

 

“Christina, if people find out about Immortal’s identity, things will be …

complicated.”
 

“It’s good to be complicated.”

 

Cristina says, looking at the ports in the process of being regenerated from
afar.
 

“When things get complicated, those who have been hiding will come out
one by one.”
 

“
 

...ah...."
 

"If everything is over and you hide like this, the guys you'll never find will
come face to face one by one."
 
Cristina is not interested in politics, nor is she interested in how things are
going.
 

But in the midst of chaos, opportunities arise.

 

When an opportunity arises, those who want to seize it will appear.

 

Those who have been hiding and have not been able to find them until
now will also mix with them and stick their heads out.
 

You just need to know that.

 

You don't need to know more than that .

 

one who causes confusion.

 

One who takes advantage of confusion.

 

“We just have to wait for it.”

 

And, waiting for everyone to gather in the chaos.

 

In their own minds, the Gates crisis is coming to an end.

 

“Now let’s go back.”

 

They do not need to reside in this already automated facility.

 
After all, everyone has one goal.
 

Everyone goes there together.

 

There are those who communicate with the Demon King.

 

While the Allied Forces continued to move toward their next destination,
there was a fierce battle of nerves between them while resting.
 

“How could this be? We will have to find out as soon as possible the evil
swarms who have been liars with the traitors of mankind and put them on
a stake for judgment.”
 

There are those who claim so .

 

“However, this weapon of the Empire is too dangerous. Of course, those

who have communicated with the Demon King are also important, but it is
clear that it is very dangerous to support the Empire’s move.”
 

There are those who claim that they both dislike it.
 

“ ……
 

There are some who say nothing, suppressing the words they want to say
and swallowing them.
 

A place without an emperor.

 
Louise von Schwarz was watching silently as the powerful men from all
over the world gathered in the barracks of the Kernstadt Army and talked
about such things.
 

In this chaotic situation, influential people from all over tried to find a focal
point.
 

Since they could not already gather under the emperor who had touched
the power that was too dangerous, as an alternative, they gathered in front
of Louise.
 

With noise canceling turned on, the story won't leak out of the barracks.
 

However, the emperor said something that shouldn't be said in a place

where too many people were gathered.
 

Too many ears have heard it, too many mouths.

 

So, the story of the fact that the Allied Forces has the Demon King's inner
circle.
 

The story that the army that appeared during the Battle of Wallen was
actually an army made from the corpses of war heroes will soon spread
throughout the Allied Forces.
 

Keeping a secret is only temporary.

 

The whole world learns that the madness of the Empire and the many
traitors of humanity exist.
 
And Louise is one of those traitors.
 

Louise watches silently at those who both have to be on the lookout for,
those who say they have to slaughter the demon king's excited insiders,
and those who silently observe the situation.
 

Not everyone needs it anyway.

 

“What do you think, Commander?”

 

There are many other army commanders in this position, but only Louise
can be called a commander here. Because they have the largest army.
 

Everyone looks at Louis von Schwarz.

 

He is currently in the Allied Forces. Her words must have considerable

weight. That's why he didn't come to visit her, not the emperor.
 

Surprised by the sudden torrential rain, they gathered to seek shade.

 

Knowing that the giant tree named Empire, which had been protecting
them until now, was on the verge of decay and collapse, they gathered
together under the shadow of the name Kernstadt, which was still in good
health .
 

A demon king, an emperor, an empire.

 

I wonder how this happened.

 
He said that he had to kill the traitors of mankind, and he didn't know yet.
 

Louise closes her eyes, looking at her attention.

 

"Hmm..."
 

The emperor rolled the dice.

 

"I...."
 

That was a signal.

 

A sign that she must now roll the dice too.

 

“I support the Demon King.”

 

Do I have to say I poured cold water on it?

 

Should I say it's frozen?

 

In spite of this situation, Louise looked like they had turned to stone while
sitting.
 

Quite, it was fun.

 

The words that people have been waiting for from Louise's mouth are the
analysis or prediction of the current situation, and the direction humanity
should go in the future.
 

I was waiting for you to take that road

 

Does the empire have a future?

 

What position should be taken against the demon king's inner circle?
 

Whether to act now or not.

 

I was expecting such a story.

 

He was hoping for any insight, any prediction, or any vision.

 

Naturally, there was no situation in their minds saying that the military
commander of Kernstadt supported the Demon King.
 

No one else, no one who predicted that she would be an insider, never
had.
 

ji
 

ji
 

“ That… that… what… what…?”

 

Thousands of people froze and couldn't say anything for a while, but when
they finally opened their mouths, that was all that came out.
 
“It wouldn’t be that difficult, would it? I am the Demon King’s inner circle.”
 

At the declaration of an even bigger bomb that came out after that, the
people's complexions were turning from blue to earthen.
 

support Beyond that, the insider is me.

 

no one else
 

Except for the Empire, the commander of the army, which can be said to
be the second, proudly declared that he supported the Demon King.
 

There was no one in this place who could jump up from his seat and tell
him to hang that traitorous bitch of mankind and hang him.
 

There is only one thought that enters everyone's head.

 

Since when?
 

Was Kernstadt, not another country, communicating with the Demon King?
 

Why didn't anyone know about it until now?

 

Those who had shouted until now that their voices burst and that the
demon king's inner comrades must be executed are becoming more like
those who want to bite their tongues and die right here.
 

The faces of those who were angry are gradually dyed with fear.
 

She was shouting in front of the demon king's insiders that the demon
king's insiders should be killed, and that insider was a person with infinitely
far more authority than her, so it's only natural.
 

Louise looks around the dying people in real time and speaks quietly.
 

“Also, do you think that I will be the only one who has the insider?”
 

Without you even noticing, the great power of Kernstadt has already fallen
into the hands of the Demon King.
 

Do you think it's only Kernstadt?

 

Can you guess the number of forces that have already fallen into the
control of the Demon King without you noticing it?
 

Louise puts the chaos to rest at once and causes other chaos.
 

With a single word, other thoughts are thrown into the minds of those who
were confused by the story of what to do with the demon king's inner
circle.
 

What should I do if the Demon King's inner circle has become a majority?
 

Shouldn't we be on our side to survive?

 

Louise doesn't tell you everything

 
It is said that the Knights Templar and the Holy Spirit Church were already
on the side of the Demon King, and Archduke Saint-Touan was already on
the side of the Demon King.
 

doesn't tell you everything

 

There is absolutely no need for that.

 

“Think carefully, why did I say this to myself? Where does that confidence
come from? Why did I choose to support the Demon King?”
 

Rather than telling everything, if people imagine themselves and grow

their inner fear, they will inevitably have a bigger delusion than it really is.
 

Fear is arbitrarily called in size.

 

“There will remain those who will agree with you.”

 

“Those who are not, go back.”

 

“But I don’t know if the door to my barracks will be open next time.”
 

As if the fear that the demon king's name was once called that way created
a notoriety greater than the actual demon king's power.
 

This time the fear that dwells within them will bring them to their knees.
 

“I’ll give you ten minutes.”

 

only ten.
 

It was too short a time to decide the fate of the world.

 

However, the tight time causes nervousness, and saying that there is no
next opportunity is bound to put people in fear.
 

To say that there is no next opportunity is more like coercion.

 

When those anxious ten minutes passed, there were no empty seats in the
barracks.
 

H1
 

Obviously, someone has left.

 

However, there were many more vacant seats.

 

In the end, even after adding up all the anger and hatred, is everything that
stands in front of the absolute desire to survive?
 

Louise could never feel only satisfaction in the sight in front of her eyes.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 
The Demon King goes to the academy
 

638 episodes
 

"Your Majesty, the reorganization of the Titan is complete."

 

"Right. Good work."

 

Receiving the report from Adelia, the Archduke was reading a book in the
research barracks.
 

“Your Majesty, at this point in time, additional maintenance or upgrading

of the Titan is probably difficult. It is expected that the time to reach the
next battle site will be sooner.”
 

“Yes, we do not need to consider installing additional equipment while

maintaining the existing equipment.”
 

“Can I say that Titan is complete as it is?”

 

“I will.”
 

As planned, Titan will only engage in two battles in the future.

 

“Two times in the future, the Titan will only be used there. After that, it
would be better for the Titan to never be used."
 

"okay."
 

Adelia nodded at the Archduke's words.

 

It is better not to use such a huge war weapon.

 

Gate Incident, the Titan should not be used for anything else, even if it will
be used to deal with the remaining monsters.
 

So, as long as the Titan is already strong enough now, there is no need to
roam the Titan beyond this level. Rather, if time is wasted while upgrading
the Titan, the result may be that the Titan cannot be used at the time it is
really needed.
 

So, both Adelia and the Archduke now need to get out of the time when
they were clinging to the Titan and always keep the Titan in its current
condition.
 

Soon, it means that you are now free from hard work.
 

Adelia silently looked at the Archduke who was sitting on the chair.
 

Perhaps because there was no need to study Titan any longer, the
Archduke was reading a book rather than a research document.
 

He and the Archduke hardly ever shared stories about anything other than
work.
 

Therefore, as the Archduke was reading the book regardless of the Titan,
Adelia was also curious.
 

“Would it be ok if I asked... what kind of book are you reading?” |

 

By looking at the complex contents and schematic diagrams, I could

roughly tell that it was a magic book.
 

“It is the vision of the family.”

 

“Yes, yes? Oh no, sorry. That… was not the intention.”

 

You dared to read the secret book of the Saint-Ouen family, and you were
squinting at it.
 

Of course, Adelia knew how important the secret book was, so she couldn't
help but blush at the presumptuous question.
 

The Archduke smiled faintly as he looked at Adelia in dismay. “…you said it

misunderstood. sorry. I mean, there's nothing that might be of interest to
you. There, you already know it."
 

The Archduke closed the book and showed the title.

 

[Magic Automated -27]

 

“ ……?”
 

As it is a family secret book, it has a very thick but not flashy design, and
although the management is good, the title was too simple.
 
horsepower automatics.
 

Of course Adelia knows what it is.

 

“Is this a book about golems...?”

 

“Strictly speaking, it is a book about all devices powered by magical

powers, but Golem is one of those devices.
 

I can't say no to you."

 

An automated device that uses horsepower as power. It has a magic train,

a warp gate, and a golem.
 

Adelia's talent, magic crafting, is a special talent.

 

It is a very comprehensive study, but it would mean that there are only 27
books that are incredibly thick like that.
 

And while Adelia created the Titan, the knowledge about the golem
already understood and learned almost everything that existed. and most
of them
 

year |
 

IL
 
It was handed down from my family, so even if I didn't read it myself, it was
as if I had read it all.
 

That's why the Archduke said you wouldn't be interested in what you
know.
 

But Adelia admires something else.

 

The Saint-Ouen family does not approach justice and dark powers, but that
is to say that they are interested in all fields of magic other than those
unholy powers.
 

The scale of the vision that the Saint-Ouen family has built up over a long
period of time.
 

There are more than 27 books of that thickness, just about magic devices,
but how many other visions are there?
 

Adelia felt the weight of that time was overwhelming.

 

Without such accumulated knowledge, the Titan could not have been
made, Adelaide had no choice but to think so.
 

HU
 

But it was strange.

 

The Archduke said it was no longer necessary to upgrade the Titan.

 
However, he sees the vision of the family related to the golem.
 

Even if you already remember everything,

 

The Archduke shook his head, as if he knew what Adelia was questioning.
 

"It has nothing to do with Titan. That's not what this book is about.
 

peel."
 

"Oh, I see."
 

“Exactly, research on remote control neural networks that go into magical

devices has been documented.”
 

“The system in the Master Orb… are you talking about that system?”
 

“It is one of them.”

 

The Archduke and Adelia use the orb called Master Obra to start and
control the Titan.
 

Without either one, the Titan cannot operate.

 

Remote Control Neural Network.

 

Adelia could not understand why the Archduke was looking at it now.
 
Of course, the Archduke can't even explain why he sees this.
 

Because of the Demon King's request, I can't say that I'm thinking about
how to disable Immortal.
 

Even the Archduke does not know about Immortal.

 

So I don't know how to disable it.

 

TAL
 

I can only imagine.

 

Now he was catching the strands.

 

“Have you ever been to Arnaca?”

 

Arnaca, capital of the Duchy of Saint-Ouen.

 

It is the hometown of the Archduke and the hometown of Harriet.

 

Adelia shook her head at that question.

 

"sorry. I have never...”

 

The Archduke laughed at Adelia's words.

 
“What kind of apologizing would that be. It can be. Let’s go once the war is
over, and my family will like you a lot when they see you.”
 

Adelia felt that the Archduke was a bit strange these days.
 

He is always a solemn and solemn person, but at the same time, he is also
a kind and gentle person.
 

But the fortress is something.

 

I feel like I'm smiling often.

 

Is the end of the war near?

 

If only it had been a person who could see his solemnity, soberness, and
nevertheless unbroken pride.
 

There, now it seems like a person who is prepared for something.

 

In the end , it looks like the Archduke is brighter than before.

 

Adelia is not able to know the details of the story.

 

“Anyway, Arnaria doesn’t use a single guard. The number of vassals is very
small.”
 

“Ah… I heard it. Automated golems replaced the guards.”

 
"okay."
 

It's not really a secret, so let's talk with the Archduke of Saint-Tous-Anne as
well as the Archduke's wizards.
 

Of course, Adelia knew that much because she had spent a lot of time.
 

The capital of Arnaca, Arnaria, the White Palace, is guarded by fully

automated golems.
 

It is only natural that those with strong authority place importance on

protecting their own.
 

Arnaria is completely controlled for variables caused by people.

 

So it's very safe, but it's a very lonely place.

 

Adelia remembered that she had once heard such a story from Herriot's
brothers, the sons of the Archduke.
 

“It's a vision of how to automate those golems and building some sort of
remote controlled neural network.
 

g .”
 

"Oh, I see."
 

The biggest golem in the Allied Forces right now is the Titan.
 

But of course, the Titans aren't the only golem power.

 

Steel golems made of iron move short distances across the battlefield and
fight in an instant with blink magic. Until and even after the Titan was
deployed, the golem power was still not the main force of the power, but it
was a big help.
 

Such automated golems move the battlefield, sometimes as designed by a

wizard, sometimes under direct control.
 

Soon, the Archduke now sees a book on how to create an army of golems.
 

How to automate a golem.

 

how to control
 

A study on how to connect the army with a magical neural network and
manipulate it from a distance.
 

it is written
 

So, it is a technology that has already been applied and is being used in
practice.
 

Since the family's vision had already been applied, the Archduke would not
have seen that book for the first time.
 

For example, the Grand Duke is now reviewing.

 

Adelia wants to help the Archduke if she can.

 

"Did you find any improvements to your operating system?"

 

And magic crafting is also Adelia's talent. So, if the Archduke ran into a
problem, he wanted to do something more as long as the Titan peat-
related work was over.
 

Whether it is an improvement of an existing army or whatever.

 

If I can help, I want to help.

 

“No, not really.”

 

But the Archduke looked at Adelia as if that wasn't the case.

 

Does the Archduke have nothing to do, so he is rechecking the knowledge

he already knows?
 

In Adelia's eyes, the Archduke seemed to be thinking about something.

 

“It just made me want to think about such a possibility.”

 

"If it's possible...?"

 

“Arnaria thinks that the lack of a guard might be a weakness.”

 
“Vulnerabilities …?”
 

Arnaria is a human, and the golem takes on all the guards to block the
human variable. But are you so vulnerable?
 

“Adelia, suppose you can interfere with the neural network that controls
Arnaria’s golems.”
 

"yes...?"
 

"Then, Adelia, you can control the golems of Arnaria while outside Arnaria,
so you can actually open or close all the doors of Arnaria, don't you think?"
 

Take control of the golems.

 

The Archduke was talking about such a concept now.

 

"If that were possible, Arnaria would rather be a golem,

 

Wouldn't the safety of the palace depend on only one wizard who could do
such a thing because he replaced Rain?"
 

“I don’t think I ever thought about that…. But if that happens… it would be
dangerous.”
 

A network has been established between the Golems of Arnaria.

 
However, if the network is taken away, the result is that all the golems are
taken away.
 

“ I was thinking about whether such a thing is possible. It's just that no one
has tried it yet... That's what I was thinking.”
 

Arnaria is just an example.

 

The Archduke was talking about something completely different.

 

But Adelia, who is not aware of that fact, is troubled.

 

There is already a network of golems configured.

 

Intercepting it in the middle to take control of the golems.

 

Is that possible?
 

"I do not know. But, the fact that no one has ever done anything like that...
 

The thing is… it seems certain.”

 

“In the past, dispel-like means were used to neutralize golems. But that is
now a thing of the past. Golems that cannot resist dispel
 

Because there is no reason to listen.”

 
If the golem is disabled by a trivial level of dispel, the golem is meaningless
in the first place. It would be just ridiculous if a giant weapon such as a
Titan could be incapacitated with a single dispel spell.
 

There are countermeasures against dispels and other types of disabling

spells, so you can create golems.
 

it costs Methods of resistance to magical interference are also part of the

golem technology.
 

But not neutralizing, but rather interfering with the golem-controlled

neural network.
 

direction is different.
 

The Archduke is thinking of magic that has never existed in the world.
 

Adelia couldn't figure out why the Archduke was thinking of a way to
intervene in such a golem neural network out of the blue at this time.
 

If there is such magic, it is a long and dangerous task.

 

It's not just Arnaria's problem, it's a story that someone can intercept the
golems that the Archduke is currently operating, even the titans.
 

Things never thought about have never been studied.

 

So, it suggests the possibility that the method may be surprisingly very
easy.
 

Adelia wondered if the Archduke was thinking of this in order to

strengthen Arnaria's defenses.
 

In any case, although the worries of the Grand Duke may be futile, the fact
that he is anxious does not change.
 

If I can help, I want to help.

 

" Then I'll think about it..."

 

- Grand duke.
 

Just as Adelia was about to say something, there was a voice calling out to
the Archduke from outside the lab barracks.
 

“What’s going on?”

 

One of the wizards who entered the barracks pointed out with a firm
expression.
 

“There is something you need to check.”

 

It wasn't urgent, it was something, a mysterious expression.

 

The Archduke's sons were already there at the place where the Archduke's
wizards had summoned the Archduke.
 
“Ah, father. Did you come?”
 

“What’s going on?”

 

It was more like they couldn't understand rather than that something big
had happened.
 

“It’s a golem.”
 

"yes."
 

A golem fell down in front of the gathered wizards.

 

Medium iron golem. There is only one inherent magic, Blink, a short-
distance teleportation magic.
 

However, it swept the battlefield with the explosive physical power exerted
by the giant body.
 

Recently, there are monsters that can breathe the high heat that melts the
railway, but they were one of the countless golems of the Archduke who
always did his part on the battlefield.
 

Golems, like Titan, can be reintroduced through recovery after recovery if

the part corresponding to the internal core system is not damaged.
 

Therefore, the number of the golem corps of the Archduke does not
decrease significantly.
 
“As you can see, it looks fine on the outside, but it doesn't restart at all. last
time
 

I've been trying to recover something that had been abandoned in battle
without the reverse summon magic activated, but it couldn't be restored."
 

"is it."
 

There was almost no external damage. No, it was at a level where almost
no battle was fought.
 

So, since a healthy golem was left on the battlefield with its movement
stopped, it was retrieved first.
 

But I tried to bring him to the camp and restart it, but it didn't work.
 

I called my archduke.
 

the words of the first son, the Archduke examines the golem.
 

After doing various checks and checks, the Archduke also narrows his
eyebrows.
 

It seems that even a very strange thing has happened

 

“The internal magic circuit has been completely destroyed, no… it’s not
even destroyed. All parts are fine.”
 
The Archduke seemed to understand why the other wizards had called
him.
 

“Only the magic that has been planted has ‘evaporated’, is this possible?”
 

All the magic built into the golem was not destroyed, but disappeared.
 

As if it had been erased by something.

 

If it's been completed, it's understandable. However, there is no external

damage, as well as the internal parts and devices, including magic stones,
are intact.
 

year
 

One
 

However, only the given magic was erased neatly.

 

So, now the Archduke was looking at the golem destroyed in the strangest
way in the world.
 

“It seems that even a powerful dispel spell has hit it...”
 

The Archduke just had no way for his golem to fall under the dispel-type
neutralization spell. said
 
Of course, monsters don't use dispels. And even if used, the Archduke's
Golem cannot fall for such a disabling spell.
 

Do monsters use magic now?

 

A dispel powerful enough to neutralize the Golem of the Archduke?

 

So what about Titan?

 

Not only the Archduke, but also the Archduke's wizards had no choice but
to turn their complexion pale when they saw a single neutralized golem.
 

What if the golem hit by this mysterious method wasn't this but a titan?
 

The titan becomes nothing more or less than a mass of its weight.
 

If that had happened, he might have been desperate to see a Titan whose
magic had become blank.
 

"I... can I see?"

 

While the Archduke was dazed, Adelaide cautiously opened her mouth.
 

The Archduke, as well as the other wizards, paved the way for Adelia to
investigate the golem, and Adelia begins to inspect the golem, just like the
Archduke did.
 

the Archduke said, it was broken in a strangely neat way.

 

All of the key parts and magic stones are intact.

 

However, the magic circuit for the golem to function as a golem has been
completely destroyed.
 

No, not destruction. If it was destruction, no trace could be found among

the destroyed circuits.
 

.
 

ji
 

It just disappeared as if someone had ripped off the entire magic circuit.
 

Is it possible to neutralize such a sophisticated and precise dispel, even a

golem that already has countermeasures against dispel?
 

For the Archduke as well as the Archduke's wizards, it was all absurd.
 

All.
 

Among the recovered golems, the most intact golem was the most
damaged.
 

Everyone is terrified at the thought that the monsters might use powerful
dispel spells. "Ah... I... I think I know what's going on..."
 
However, as much as Adelia could intuit how bizarre this was.
 

After reassuring the Archduke that there is no need to worry too much if
his thoughts are correct. Adelia headed somewhere.
 

It was none other than a temple garrison, and it was also a royal class
garrison.
 

In this bizarre situation, Adelia has no choice but to know who the culprit
is.
 

“A golem...? me?”
 

"yes. Do you remember?”

 

It was a girl with red hair, Scarlett.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

Episode 639
 

Adelia went to Scarlett and asked.

 

Have you ever neutralized a golem in the Battle of Wallen?

 

Because it is in the middle of a battle, it is impossible to know everything

that is going on around you.
 

However , when terrifying soldiers or neutralizing a power similar to the

magic used by monsters, Scarlett sometimes uses her powers.
 

there is
 

As such, Scarlett's superpower is actually more of a secondary ability than

a useful ability in battle.
 

In Adelia's mind, it was quite possible that the Archduke's Golem would
appear from somewhere on the battlefield, and then be damaged by
Scarlet's incapacitating wave.
 

Scarlett looked like a bear thinking about the events of the Battle of
Wallen, and her complexion turned white.
 

'That... I think I'm right...'

 

Adelia returned after a while saying that she was going to bring someone,
and she came back with a red-haired girl.
 

She was a very unique and beautiful girl with flaming red hair and eyes.
 

But now the red-haired girl bowed her head at the Archduke's wizards with
the expression of a person who committed treason.
 
"sorry. sorry. sorry."
 

Seeing Scarlett bowing her head as soon as she arrived with an expression
that looked like she was going to cry at any moment, the Archduke and the
other wizards couldn't help but bewildered.
 

“I'm sorry... I was wrong. I will be careful next time!”

 

Everyone was bewildered as they watched Scarlett shake her body like an
aspen, repeating only apologies as if she was under hypnosis.
 

There are some very famous psychics, but Scarlett is not very well known
among the psychics of the Temple.
 

Superpowers capable of large-scale destruction tend to gain fame on this

battlefield, but Scarlett's ability was not a very effective ability for
destruction.
 

Of course, it is also clear that it is a very unique ability. Therefore, within

the Royal Class, Scarlett's ability to neutralize the Gate was also tested.
 

The result was a failure, but Scarlett certainly had abilities beyond which
magic or superpowers couldn't work.
 

“Adelia. What did you mean?”

 

"That's... he's my friend Scarlett... he's psychic, and his abilities are quite
unique."
 
“What kind of superpower?”
 

“It’s an ability that all magic and superpowers don’t work.”

 

It's a very unusual ability, but the opponent is a monster.

 

Since magic is never the main force, Scarlett's ability doesn't get much
attention.
 

And those who know Scarlet only know the story that magic and
superpowers don't work for Scarlett.
 

“Disabled...la...”
 

The Archduke was still looking at Scarlett, who was apologizing as if he had
committed a sin that had been punished.
 

Although psychic powers are heterogeneous and bizarre, psychic powers

related to incapacity are obviously very strange superpowers.
 

“So, I think you can rest assured that the monsters don’t use dispels.”
 

Adelia had brought Scarlett to calm the anxious Archduke. In the sense that
the monsters didn't neutralize the golem, so don't worry.
 

But Adelia had no choice but to read a strange look from the Grand Duke's
face.
 
It was like finding a completely unexpected answer in a completely
unexpected place.
 

It was as if he had lost his mind somehow.

 

"sorry! All, never again, I will make sure this never happens again!”
 

One
 

The Archduke looked at the red-haired girl who didn't know where to stand
because she had caused great damage to her allies.
 

“It’s okay . A single golem isn't that much damage to the current power in
the current situation. And golems are not people. It was damaged. Even if
you do, you haven't done any harm to anyone."
 

"That, though... still..."

 

“Isn’t it okay?”
 

The Archduke gently patted Scarlett's shoulder, saying it was okay, who was
shaking like an aspen.
 

Of course, Scarlett's expression was dying in real time because of the

Grand Duke's reassuring pat.
 

“But first, you should know for sure what happened.”

 
- Exactly!
 

The Archduke snaps his finger.

 

Then, sparks like lightning in the air, and a golem was summoned.
 

A small iron golem about three meters tall appeared in front of Scarlett.
 

The Archduke looked at Scarlett and said.

 

“Can you try neutralizing it for once?”

 

"Yes Yes?"
 

Scarlett, as well as the other wizards and Adelia, could not contain their
embarrassment at the sudden suggestion.
 

Of course, if one small iron golem was to be disabled, it wouldn't be a big

deal, but if one has already been broken, try breaking it again.
 

“You need to know how strong your power is, so we can know what to look
out for when operating a golem in the future.”
 

"Ah... that's right..."

 

As if he understood the Archduke's words, Scarlet hesitated and

approached the golem summoned by the Archduke.
 
Even for a moment, being embarrassed by the Archduke's sudden test, all
the wizards and even Adelia looked at it with their breath.
 

Scarlett approached the golem cautiously, and put her hand on its fuselage.
 

It didn't take long either.

 

- Boom!
 

The magic stone, which corresponds to the power part of the golem made
of steel, lost its light and stopped moving as it is.
 

Not destroyed or shattered

 

The golem literally stood still and stopped moving.

 

- Exactly!
 

The Archduke snaps his finger.

 

He sent several signals to the golem, but in the end there was no response.
 

"I'll check."
 

Adelia approaches the stopped golem and starts checking the situation.
 

“Exactly the same.”

 
Adelia confirmed that the same thing had happened to the fallen iron
golem.
 

“That… um, after all, am I the culprit…”

 

Although Scarlett couldn't understand all the meaning, her complexion

became pale when she realized that she was the one responsible for
neutralizing the golem.
 

The golem, equipped with a dispel countermeasure, stopped with just one
touch.
 

It had to be a sight that the wizards couldn't understand even when they
saw it.
 

“Do you have to put your hand to stop it?”

 

But the Archduke asked something completely different.

 

goes _
 

"Yes? Oh, no... Well, I don't think it's necessary... I think."

 

The Archduke listens to Scarlett's story with a serious expression.

 

Unlike the other wizards, the others did not know yet that the Grand Duke
had a slightly different point of view as if he was thinking of something
else.
 
In the meantime, the first son of the Prince, who had been silent,
cautiously intervened.
 

"I... By the way, if this child misuses his power... can't the Titan be
incapacitated?"
 

At those words, the atmosphere around him could not but freeze.
 

This is the grand duke's camp.

 

11
 

Here, not only the individual parts of the Titan, but also the Golem of the
Archduke are kept.
 

It means that if Scarlett misuses her power even once, the anti-duke's
power will be neutralized in one shot.
 

Like this golem now neutralized, the Titan could be like that.
 

An overwhelming dispel ability that indiscriminately erases all magical

power that touches the wave.
 

Scarlett's psychic powers are now considered to be one of those bizarre

things.
 

Scarlett began to tremble with a puzzled expression on her face, as if she

had heard a story she had never imagined.
 
Of course, it's only possible if Scarlett has the will to do it.
 

The Archduke's wizards, as well as Adelia, realize what kind of being

they've brought inside the garrison, and start to get tired of it.
 

“Papa, I’ll be gone soon!”

 

Adelia stared blankly as Scarlett turned around and ran away from the
Archduke's garrison.
 

was watching
 

“That… it was a really big deal when I thought about it… I’m sorry…”
 

Of course there's no way Scarlett would do that and no Titans were nearby,
but it was certainly risky to bring Scarlett here.
 

Scarlett's power was not so much a monster as it was, but rather a more
dangerous power to the allies.
 

“I hoped, but Scarlett’s power had already reached that level.”

 

He even saw a golem incapacitated in front of his eyes.

 

It doesn't matter how powerful the magic or how powerful the magic is.
 

Scarlett can erase the magic if she wants.

 
It was only after seeing how powerful and dangerous that power was,
Adelia realized it with her own eyes.
 

The Archduke had been watching the girl for a long time, running away
with her red hair fluttering, sprinting away, fearing that she might break
something.
 

“Huh, huh… huh…”

 

Scarlett hurriedly ran out of the garrison and returned to the Royal Class
garrison at once.
 

Scarlett doesn't rely too much on her superpowers. In the first place, there
was hardly any help in battle.
 

However, in order to save allies who had been suppressed by monsters,

there was a case where he used his power very occasionally during battle.
 

However, it happened that the Golem of the Archduke, who was caught up
in that power, was eaten.
 

Scarlett couldn't help but be surprised and bewildered that such a thing
was possible. Clearly, the golem traversed the battlefield, and Scarlet's
power had never caused the golem to become involved. Scarlett's
superpowers
 

There is no need or reason to always activate it during battle.

 

In other words, the Golem side was unlucky, and the Scarlet side was also
unlucky.
 

timing was terribly wrong.

 

It wasn't because she ran in a hurry, but Scarlett was so startled that her
whole body was drenched in cold sweat.
 

Without realizing it, he neutralized one golem.

 

Yeah, let's call it an accident. 'I... By the way, if this child misuses his
power... doesn't it mean that the Titan can be incapacitated?"
 

But as Scarlett recalled the last words she had heard, she seemed to have
lost her mind.
 

The Titan is now an indispensable force in the Allied Forces.

 

When she thought that if she had misused her powers, the Titans could
have literally turned into huge cans like mountains, Scarlett had never done
it before.
 

I couldn't help but think that it was a ten thousand blessings that I didn't
lose.
 

The Titan has only been sent to the battlefield twice so far, and since the
Titan moves away from the enemy's side and not on the enemy's side in
the first place, there was absolutely no chance that such a thing would
happen, but the fact that such a thing is possible is very big for Scarlett. It
was a shock.
 
If the Titan was disabled by his own mistake, even paying his life for that
sin would not be enough.
 

It was only then that Scarlett had to realize that she had abilities that were
far more dangerous to allies than to enemies.
 

You grow up with superpowers that are more dangerous to your allies.
 

Just by neutralizing one golem has already caused a lot of trouble.

 

It's unlikely, but only one possibility.

 

The mere possibility of any negative impact on the Titans made Scarlett's
decision.
 

'I can't stay here.'

 

Having recognized the dangers of her abilities, the best option for Scarlett
is to leave the battlefield as soon as possible.
 

Before causing an irreversible accident than the possibility of helping.

 

At this point near the end of the Gates incident, it's better not to have this
bomb-like force on the battlefield, which is more dangerous to our allies.
 

It's not a cowardly decision to survive. Can't cause more trouble.

 

First, we had to find Mr. Mustrang.

 

If you explain the details of the situation, I will return it to you.

 

The moment Scarlett is about to visit the command barracks of the Royal
Class Garrison.
 

"Scarlett...? What's going on? Why are you sweating like that?"
 

only did Anna have a pale complexion, but when she saw Scarlett, whose
body was drenched in sweat, she approached with a serious expression.
 

"I'm not feeling well...? Can you give me a remedy for fatigue? Christina
gave me something…”
 

Christina, a master of alchemy, always stocked up on simple antipyretics,

painkillers, and anti-fatigue medicines in her barracks like a home remedy.
Anna looks at Scarlett's complexion as if she'll give her anything if she
needs it.
 

Scarlett shook her head when asked if she would bring me any such over-
the-counter medicine.
 

"Oh, no. Anna. It's not like that. I'm fine."

 

| “Are you okay...? what else is

 

I have?"
 
Anna kept looking at Scarlett's complexion with a gloomy expression, but
as if worried.
 

“Ah… that’s it… I guess, I don’t think I should be here any longer…”
 

"yes...? What are you talking about...? Why are you?”

 

without knowing who he was talking to.

 

“Actually, during the last battle of Wallan…”

 

Scarlett begins to tell a story she shouldn't be told

 

I unknowingly neutralized the golem

 

Having just been summoned to the Archduke's garrison to confirm that he

had neutralized the golem, he destroyed one golem as a test.
 

I don't think I should be here any longer, because if I do it wrong, I might

destroy the Titan.
 

When Scarlett's explanation was over.

 

"iced coffee...."
 

Anna looked at Scarlet with a meaningful expression and nodded quietly.

 

“It could be…”

 

Scarlett was Anna's eyes.

 

"It could be...

 

Along with Dettomorian, Anna always has a gloomy feeling. So, somehow,
when you talk, you can't help but feel uncomfortable with unknown
causes.
 

Anna de Gerna.
 

A girl with a talent for black magic grabs Scarlett's shoulders.

 

“Scarlett....”
 

"yes?"
 

“Don’t tell this story to anyone.”

 

"Yes...? Don't you?"

 

“Don’t do it, especially, especially…”

 

Anna looks around as if biting her lip.

 

It was a dangerous picture that looked as if Anna was trying to hypnotize

Scarlett.
 
“Never, never, never do that to Christina...”
 

"yes? Anna, what are you talking about?

 

Is...."
 

Scarlett couldn't help but be embarrassed by Anna's absurd story.

 

When Scarlett asks why, Anna puts her face in.

 

As the dark, deep black eyes like the abyss drew closer, Scarlett had no
choice but to swallow her saliva without realizing it.
 

Somehow, it's threatening.

 

“If you don’t do it, don’t do it.”

 

Scarlett seemed to get fed up with the sudden pressure.

 

Why don't you just say it without explaining why?

 

But in Anna's eyes, Scarlett could feel the horror in the abyss.
 

- What, what are you two doing there?

 

Then, someone's voice came from behind.

 
Anna's complexion turned pale at the familiar voice.
 

When I turned around, there was Christina, who was wearing an apron
dyed in bright colors, as if she had just touched an alchemy reagent.
 

“What, what secret are you telling me to whisper so much?”

 

Christina gave an evil smile on purpose and tapped Anna on the side.
 

"Oh, no. It's not like that... It's just... Scarlett looks unwell.
 

west...."
 

Anna looked at Scarlet with a pale white expression on her face.

 

The unspoken message telling him not to say anything had to be read with
just his eyes.
 

ji
 

"yes? Scarlett is unwell? Is that so? Why are you sweating like this?"
 

Scarlett doesn't know what's going on. Christina approaches Scarlett and
runs her hand over her forehead, which is wet with cold sweat.
 

What the hell does Christina have to do with what I just found out?
 
Christina's touch, caressing her forehead and asking her where she hurts, if
she could give her medicine or call a priest, felt nothing but concern for her
friend.
 

But Anna is trembling.

 

I don't know why.

 

“Anna, why are you like this? Do you look sicker?”

 

Of course, Christina also felt Anna's appearance more strange than Scarlett.
 

Christina stares intently at Anna.

 

There seemed to be no problem in Christina's carefree behavior and

attitude.
 

I'm not the one who looks weird

 

all .
 

Scarlett didn't know why.

 

"No... I guess I just have a cold..."

 

“That summer cold that even dogs don’t catch? That's why you sleep with
a blanket over it?"
 
"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."
 

“Wait, I have some tonic for you. I'll give you one of both."
 

As if to wait, Christina often walks towards her barracks.

 

What's wrong with her giving her a tonic because her friend looks sick?
 

"Anna...? Why are you doing that...?"

 

"go back."
 

Without any explanation, Anna held Scarlett's hand tightly.

 

| 11
 

“Hurry up, come back quickly. Don't tell anyone, don't tell anyone, and go
back quickly."
 

Even if Anna didn't have to say it, Scarlett thought so.

 

“You shouldn’t be here.”

 

I can't figure out why I'm doing this.

 

Scarlett had no idea why, and Anna didn't say anything more.
 
cock
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

640
 

Anna told him to go back without saying anything, but no one could return
from the battlefield for no reason.
 

All.
 

ER
 

Except in the case of Ludwig, who suffered irreparably serious injuries,

leaving the battlefield without a valid reason is not permitted. If you are
forced to leave, of course, you are deserting.
 

Anna just told Scarlett you shouldn't be here without explaining why.
 

Fortunately, Scarlett knew very well that Anna had a gloomy and dark side,
but she was by no means a bad person.
 

Anna couldn't have said that without any reason.

 
So, Scarlett spoke to Ms. Mustrang, who was her teacher at first, and now
an officer in charge of the military.
 

It's so hard and painful, I want to quit everything now.

 

Please return it to the temple.

 

He said that there would be an accident if there were more on this

battlefield, and I am a bomb that only explodes on the friendly side.
 

Scarlett didn't mention anything about it until the end of the story.
 

Why does Anna do that?

 

There must be a reason why I never told Christina.

 

There must be a reason for Anna's desperate gaze.

 

Of course, Master Mustang was perplexed.

 

As a teacher, Scarlett, who had been doing her job quietly without
complaining a word, suddenly said that she was tired and asked her to go
back, and it was a surprise to her as a teacher.
 

Literally , it was like a slap.

 

In the army at war, how does that work when a soldier smokes to be sent
home? In fact, there are countless soldiers who appeal to such feelings.
 

And if none of them can go home as they wish, the Allies will not be able to
sustain.
 

Some people want to remain in the military because of the food they eat,
but those who experience the fear of death want to quit everything.
 

So Scarlett shouldn't have been able to go back by asking for a return

without any reason.
 

But the important thing is that Scarlett is no ordinary student.

 

As a member of the Temple Royal class, he has accumulated many majors

incomparable to ordinary soldiers.
 

01.
 

Even if they are not those who slaughtered monsters to an

incomprehensible level like Heinrich and Ellen, each student in the Royal
Class is a monster. Comparisons are just too overwhelming.
 

And Ms. Mustang misunderstood Scarlett.

 

Up until now, I've been quietly doing things well, but everyone's heart is
hard and hard is the same.
 

Even if I didn't express it, my heart hurts a lot and it rots away, so I guessed
that it would burst out like this in the end.
 
' Yeah, you've worked hard up until now, Scarlett. I'll tell the superior well.
I've got work done so far, so I can go back and rest. Leave the rest to the
rest. Don't feel guilty, you've done enough. You've been through a lot.'
 

'Teacher....'
 

So, Mr. Mustrang persuaded Scarlett with those words.

 

There is a good reason, but he doesn't say it

 

Rather, it was unavoidable that Scarlett burst into tears in the arms of Mrs.
Mustrang, who hugged him warmly.
 

So in the end.
 

Scarlett was able to return to the ecliptic Gradium through the Warp Spot
without explaining why.
 

That's why I couldn't even say good-bye to my friends.

 

Only Anna's words.

 

Say nothing and go back quickly.

 

It was because he believed that those words would have meaning.

 

In the original case, the evacuation or return of one soldier from the
military would not be such a big event.
 

However, in the Royal Class, where the overall number of people is small,
someone's vacancy is suddenly felt.
 

Therefore, it was inevitable that the news that Scarlett, who had
performed her mission well so far and had no problems, was suddenly
evacuated without saying a word or saying anything.
 

The marching troops paused for a moment, and it was time for a great
break for a meal.
 

“Scarlett coming back? suddenly?"

 

Raanian Sessor tilted his head when he heard the story from Koh No Lint
while eating biscuits.
 

“I couldn’t see it, so I wondered what was going on, and they said they
went back.”
 

what
 

two
 

Kono Lintya I was the first to recognize that Scarlett wasn't there, because
I'm the type of person who is curious about everything that happens
around me.
 

"What's going on?"

 
"Well? I don't know. He doesn't speak much, but he might be the type to
keep things inside.
 

there is.”
 

Erhi, who was never on good terms with Scarlett because of the sediment
from the past, also didn't look very good.
 

Both are too far out of line to discuss one-time bullying. Their pasts were
all devoured by such a big event that they both became very different
people from the past.
 

But the old guilt and grievances are not going away.
 

Erhi eats biscuits with a firm expression on the news of Scarlett's

evacuation to the rear.
 

Since it was a break during the march, they were all eating preserved food
in the field without a barracks restaurant, so everyone was sitting around.
 

"It looked like it was going to be painful, but if it was difficult for the priests
to use their hands, wouldn't it be a serious problem?
 

Christina sighed as she remembered that the scarlett she had seen just
yesterday had a bad complexion on her face.
 

It is understandable that Scarlett returned to the rear room if it was in a

state that could not be cured even with the priests' divine power.
 
Anna remained silent, and quietly ate the bread without adding or putting
anything on it.
 

When it comes to people, there aren't that many anymore.

 

Ludwig and Ellen didn't show up at what point they decided to eat
separately.
 

Heinrich moves with the Kernstadt army more often these days.
 

In the case of Ivia, it is the most difficult to see faces compared to other
people because she acts as a messenger for the headquarters.
 

Therefore, almost all of the 2nd year students of the Royal Class were
missing teeth.
 

Louis, Anna, Cristina, Adelia, Kono Lint, Erch, Cayer, Cliffman, Lanian Sessor
 

Until.
 

There were only 22 people left in the class A and B.

 

"Where did he get sick? He?"

 

At Lindt's question, Christina nodded her head.

 

“It didn’t look serious, so I gave him a tonic, but it didn’t work?”
 
Anna tried to silence Scarlett.
 

And indeed, Scarlett followed the incomprehensible words of Anna.

 

but it's a pity.

 

Scarlett only talked about the Archduke's Golem, not who took him to the
Archduke's fortress.
 

" Um? He didn't come back because he was sick? You don't have to worry
about that."
 

So Anna didn't know that the secret would be kept only when Adelia was
silenced as well.
 

Anna's eyes widened at Adelia's sudden words. Anna looks at Adelia with
desperate eyes.
 

But you can't say anything with your eyes.

 

“Isn’t it painful? Then what?"

 

"Ah, that's actually..."

 

As Adelia opened her mouth, Anna had no choice but to watch, biting her
lip.
 

After Adelia had explained it all, Christina's eyes were wide open.
 

So were the others.

 

Scarlet's power, which was her immune ability, can neutralize other things.
 

So, thinking a little more, everyone was stunned when they learned that
Scarlet could possibly incapacitate the Titan by accident.
 

A more dangerous ability for allies.

 

That's why everyone was taken aback when they said that Scarlett had no
choice but to go back in a hurry, and sometimes they understood, so they
nodded blankly.
 

“That’s why I joined this march today to make sure Scarlett is really back.”
 

everyone understands
 

Not because it hurts, but for that reason, I would not have been able to
help it.
 

Louie was also listening to the story with her ears missing.
 

But Christina's reaction was a little different.

 

"Ah... was that so...?"

 

It's like finding something.

 

It's like checking something.

 

Adelia knew nothing, but Christina's eyes were strangely creepy.

 

Christina looked away from Adelia with a meaningful smile.

 

At the end of that gaze was Anna.

 

“I told you something secret…”

 

Anna was trembling with her fingertips turned white and her gaze down.
Louis Ancton was also staring blankly at him.
 

year
 

that
 

“A secret? What is that?”

 

At Adelia's question, Christina smiled.

 

“No, there is such a thing.”

 

Adelia felt a strange sense of incongruity in the appearance, but she could
not understand the identity of the discomfort.
 

after a while.
 

Just before the troops departed, Cristina was sitting on a rocky sill on the
outskirts of the march.
 

Louis was speechless at this situation, and Anna was standing in front of
Christina.
 

“Christina, I am… not like that…”

 

“Is that so?”

 

Christina tilts her head.

 

“What is that?”
 

's face turned white and she was trembling, and Louis was only biting her
lip because she didn't know what to say in this situation.
 

“Did you deliberately hide something we all need to know?”

 

Anna did not respond to Christina's words.

 

“Did you think I would do something bad to Scarlett if I knew that? That's
why you're so tired of blue that you're only shivering?"
 

At Christina's direct words, Anna flinched and trembled even more. Cristina
rises from the rock and approaches Anna, who is bowing her head.
 
In front of Anna, who bowed her head, Christina bowed her head even
more, and forced her eyes to meet Anna with her eyes down.
 

"I can't help it for you to treat me like a madman, but you know I didn't do
all this alone, right?"
 

HALL
 

Seeing Anna shut her eyes tightly, Cristina whispers.

 

"I don't know if it's weird to be crazy about doing something crazy, or if it's
weird to do crazy things and act like you haven't done anything yet. Anna."
 

Immortal was made together.

 

It was also decided to join hands with the Black Order.

 

"Aren't you trying to come here and say you want to stop? You don't mean
to come all the way here and say you want to quit...?"
 

“ ……
 

One
 

One
 

"Why do you look like you these days, trying to step back and pretend
you're not related...?"
 

"I... Christina, I..."

 

"Isn't that the worst thing...?"

 

In the end, Anna, who is about to burst into tears, pulls her towards her
and pulls her away from Christina.
 

"Stop it. Anna must have been thinking..."

 

“Why, do you think you would try to do something bad to Scarlett if I found
out about this? Because Scarlett can neutralize Immortals? Can I just turn it
back into a normal, nothing body?”
 

Just facing the anger, malice, and madness in those eyes, Louis' heart
seemed to rattle.
 

“Christina, you didn’t mean it that way.”

 

..
 

"
 

"calm down. Even if it is true that you say that doing crazy things and going
crazy is true, there is no need to go crazy on purpose. We need to calm
down.”
 

Cristina clenched her teeth at Louis's serious, yet restrained remarks.

 
like trying to suppress something
 

As if you were trying to forcefully press something that could not be

pressed, as if you were pressing and pressing firmly.
 

After a while, Christina exhales as if she is vomiting.

 

“……Yes, I guess I was harsh. Sorry."

 

“I’m sorry, Christina, I… I don’t think I can get to know more people…”
 

But that was the case, so Anna pinned Scarlett and nailed that she should
never know Christina as much as she did.
 

Knowing what she was lying about, Anna had no choice but to tremble.
 

“I have no intention of hurting Scarlett. It can't be. Then, it makes no sense

for me to do this. If you hurt Scarlett while doing what you started to save
Ah Shir, if you hurt your friend, you can't do that. Then it's weird. Of
course."
 

A11
 

Because I might be able to save my friend.

 

These are the hands that I held with that thought and the things I did.
 
If you get swallowed up by these things and end up hurting your friend, it's
the same as denying everything.
 

After Christina regains her composure, Anna finally begins to tremble and
burst into tears.
 

“I’m sorry, Christina, I was nervous. You are so, so scary... so anxious..."
 

Christina approached Anna cautiously and began to gently rub her

shoulder.
 

"I know, I know. I know. I'm a little off-flavored. No, not a little, but quite a
bit. I agree. I admit it. I don't mean to say I'm sane either. Of course.
 

You worry so much, I can't help it. yes. yes." “Heh heh heh heh heh heh
heh...” “I admit it. I must have been a weak person Like you guys, I'm not as
strong as you guys who can still think properly after going through these
things. Because I was weak... I was weak because I became like this.”
 

I said I went crazy because I was weak. Christina knows that Louis and
Anna can still be this rational because they are stronger people than she is.
 

Weak and broken

 

I was weak and went crazy.

 

It was something that some people could bear, and something that could
not be tolerated for others.
 
HU
 

The truth that some people could bear was the truth they couldn't accept.
 

However, being crazy doesn't necessarily mean being irrational.

 

“By the way… you know. There are traitors in the Allied Forces.”
 

“ ……”
 

“A few months ago, the Knights Templar had already passed, did the other
side not just pass? That would be too optimistic.”
 

Through Ludwig, they already know that the Five Gods Churches belonged
to the Demon King.
 

111
 

At this point, several months have passed since then, the Demon King must
have increased the number of traitors.
 

maybe a third.
 

maybe half. Or, all but them.

 

They may have already become enemies.

 
We're not the only ones who know that Scarlett has that kind of power.
Somehow, no matter what happens, there are bound to be people who
want to use Scarlett. And even the Demon King knew Scarlett's abilities
from the beginning."
 

That Scarlett's powers could be used that way.

 

At first, Reinhardt knew about Scarlett's abilities.

 

But what if you find out that the same power you can use to neutralize
golems can also be used to neutralize immortals?
 

"I don't mean to hurt Scarlett.

 

hey."
 

“We have to protect Scarlett.”

 

The Demon King will try to use Scarlett.

 

So you have to keep

 

“That’s why I was angry. It's not because I hate you. Anna...."
 

Anna struggles to wipe away her tears and raises her head to meet
Christina's eyes.
 
You have to protect Scarlett. So to say I'm sorry for saying that I was angry
for not telling you an important fact.
 

“My heart… you know?”

 

But in those eyes, it's hard to say that he was worried about his friend.
 

It was too dark, and only an ominous shadow could be seen.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

641
 

It was soon after Scarlett returned to the ecliptic.

 

Although it is not always stationed like last winter, a large warp spot is
always in operation for supply, so Scarlett was able to return to the ecliptic
as soon as she got permission.
 

big
 

tell
 
Although it was a huge distance in terms of distance, materials and people
could come and go at any time with a single mass tell report cast by several
great wizards.
 

frozen
 

There were some who returned to the zodiac during the winter , but
Scarlett was the Allied force.
 

It was the first time I had returned to the Temple since I left.
 

In fact, the personnel capable of fighting in the Temple almost roamed the
battlefield, so there were virtually no cases of returning to the Temple.
 

“Whew....”
 

-dump
 

After returning and showering, Scarlett collapsed on the bed.

 

Even Scarlett felt that the end of the gate incident was imminent.
 

As a result, the sense of crisis grew. There was always a sense of insecurity
as to whether he would survive until the end of everything. Scarlett is
incomparably stronger than an ordinary person, but because of that, she
has suffered countless crises of death.
 

|
 
ji
 

So, there was no certainty that he would be able to survive to the end.
 

but it all ended suddenly

 

All.
 

He wasn't injured, and the gate incident wasn't over.

 

Because his ability is rather dangerous to his allies.

 

So I didn't know that being on the battlefield would be a problem.

 

“ …”
 

Lying on the bed, Scarlett lay blankly, as if dead.

 

As it was in the past, Scarlett also knew that the absence of one of them
would not cause any major problems for the Allied Forces.
 

heavenly man
 

There are Titans, and there are some strange military forces whose identity
is unknown.
 

Will the fight end like this?

 
There are still a lot of unresolved issues, but now the fight against
mysterious monsters is finished?
 

Even Scarlett knew that death or survival would bring all of this to an end.
 

But it's totally nonsensical.

 

Scarlett, frankly speaking, was in a state of disrepair, because he didn't

think his fight would be over in this way.
 

I don't feel it
 

All of a sudden, really without any warning.

 

Can I rest now?

 

And that word.

 

I heard from Anna.

 

What was the story of never telling Christina as much?

 

what did it mean

 

At first, her eyes looked so desperate that she did what Anna told her, but
Scarlett had no choice but to feel uncomfortable.
 

Trusting Anna is the story of not believing in Christina after all.

 

If one day these things are finished, then ask.

 

In fact, it might have been nothing.

 

Scarlett is lying on the bed and suddenly feels it.

 

The smell of the soft duvet is so unfamiliar .

 

After wandering around for a long time, the dormitory bed, blankets, and
the scenery in the room were too unfamiliar.
 

The days of beggars walking around the streets now just felt like a distant
past.
 

The war has engulfed everything, and everything before the war has faded.
 

Everything feels like a distant past, and things that were once familiar are
all unfamiliar.
 

I couldn't live outside the temple, so I tried to stick to the temple like crazy.
 

But now Scarlett can live outside the temple as much as she wants.
 

Even if the war is over, the task of clearing the remaining monsters on the
continent will remain.
 
Wherever a sword is needed, Scarlett is useful. And the sword is needed
everywhere in the world. Scarlett can now live without a temple.
 

Scarlett gets up from her bed and gazes at this familiar but unfamiliar
landscape.
 

Temple Royal Class dormitory on the 2nd floor.

 

The landscape is green in summer.

 

Can the temple be restarted?

 

Too many people have died, and many of the students have died.
 

There is no way to know whether the Empire will be maintained, let alone
the Temple, and time has passed.
 

In terms of time, Scarlett should have been in 5th grade.

 

But in the second year, everything stopped.

 

Dormitory, education, and scenery.

 

Everything stops and doesn't flow

 

have.
 

Will mankind ever be able to regain their original peace?

 

Suddenly, Scarlett felt sad about everything.

 

It would be near impossible for the Temple to operate again.

 

However, the temple is operating again.

 

Friends who have already disappeared will not come back no matter what.
 

Ashur.
 

Delphine,
 

They can't come back.

 

Miraculously, even if the Temple resumes classes, their empty seats will
remain empty forever.
 

Even if peace returns to the world, the countless vacancies of such people
will not be filled forever.
 

|
 

Eventually, Scarlett bites her lip and starts to cry little by little.
 

At last, remembering the face of Delphine who had died instead of herself,
Scarlett kept her face between her knees and cried for a long time.
 
can i live
 

Scarlett seemed to understand to some extent Ludwig's heart, who had to

go back as if he was forcibly kicked out of the battlefield.
 

I don't think it ends like this.

 

I think there must be something more that could be done.

 

Why did Ludwig end up with a bandage around his arm and forcibly return
to the battlefield with a body that was not well after undergoing any
treatment, saying that only the rear support was sufficient.
 

He seemed to know his heart to some extent.

 

Others still risk their lives, and it bothers me to come back like this, no
matter how good a reason is.
 

But Scarlett is very different from Ludwig.

 

Ludwig was out of power, but Scarlett is a problem.

 

There was a greater reason than Ludwig to withdraw from the battlefield.
 

Scarlett herself knows best that it can't be helped.

 

But, like Ludwig was, Scarlett was no longer a person who could slacken
that I had nothing to fight.
 

Somehow, a part of my heart is painful and uncomfortable

 

All.
 

Scarlett stared at her hand.

 

Think about your superpowers.

 

What's with all these useless abilities?

 

Actually, technically speaking, it's not that much of a useless ability.

 

Since the monsters began to use their strange powers, Scarlett's abilities
had a place to be used as well.
 

However, the number of monsters who use magic-like powers is not very
large among all kinds of monsters. And most of them are accompanied by
overwhelming physical power, so there are many cases where it is
meaningless.
 

So, superpowers were only an auxiliary means, and they couldn't just
believe in them.
 

Even now, it has reached a level where even the magical equipment that
touches the aftermath of one's abilities breaks down.
 

It becomes a problem as the ability develops.

 
Fortunately, it is possible to consciously control it.
 

It's fortunate that the body doesn't have to say that teleport magic doesn't
work or that the divine healing spell doesn't work through magic.
 

| If it was at that level, I would have had to walk back to this distant ecliptic
by myself.
 

Right now, Ibia is making the Allied Forces command and communication
system super-efficient with her telepathic superpower.
 

Not to mention Heinrich.

 

The Kono Lint is being used not only for reconnaissance but also for rescue
activities with its space-moving ability.
 

All.
 

It means nothing to the enemy, but rather a superpower that neutralizes

allies' golems and magical equipment.
 

If it's a fight between humans, Scarlett knows that her power is a huge
help.
 

The enemy wizards wouldn't be able to even scratch Scarlett.

 

Simply put, if the enemy wizards were to operate the Golem Corps,
Scarlett's existence would be absolute. Dozens of hundreds of golems
would stop working just by releasing Scarlett's abilities.
 

But because it's a fight with monsters, it's meaningless.

 

Of course, that doesn't mean Scarlett wants a fight like that, but
 

Useless, but useless is a good ability.

 

The power to neutralize magic and superpowers.

 

Scarlett smiles bitterly at herself.

 

It was funny to me when I was a child who was dismissed as a witch.

 

Actually, isn't he the one who has the furthest distance from the witch?
 

I don't know how to use magic, and I don't know how to use magic.
 

Wouldn't it rather be someone who should have done something like a

witch hunter?
 

I was teased for having red hair and red eyes, and the days of being bullied
became funny and lonely all over again.
 

Eventually Scarlett left the battlefield.

 

It's lonely that one's own abilities are rather harmful to allies, but after
thinking about it, it can't be helped.
 
'okay....'
 

Scarlett thinks quietly.

 

'It would be good for a person like me to be useless...'

 

It is a strong ability in my opinion, but it is not used much.

 

this good ability.

 

such power.
 

So come back like this, wait for the war to end, and hopefully a world will
come in which people can live in peace even if everything can't come back
to normal.
 

if you wish for that

 

Thinking like that, I was thinking about going to sleep after a very long
time.
 

-Aong
 

“ ……?”
 

Scarlett tilted her head at the sound coming through the window.
 

obviously .
 

It was a cat cry.

 

'what?'
 

cat cry.
 

out the window. There was a cat sitting on the window sill outside
Scarlett's dorm window and crying.
 

It was a cat that Scarlett knew.

 

The cat is looking out the window at herself and crying.

 

"ah."
 

It was then that Scarlett remembered the existence she had forgotten.
 

Apparently, Ellen returned to the zodiac for a while, saying that she had left
the cat in the dormitory. have been there
 

Ellen hardly ever left her barracks after that, so there was little to talk
about, but it was clear that she had left the cat behind.
 

So, that black cat must have been living in the dormitory ever since.
 

-Aong
 
- Tok Tok
 

The cat taps the window with one paw the size of a fern.
 

As if to open.
 

There is Ellen's cat.

 

And I even watched Ellen take her home with her. I saw you bouncing
around in a cage
 

year
 

that
 

are you
 

It's not strange to have a cat.

 

-Aong
 

- Tok Tok
 

But strange thing.

 

1st graders are on the 1st floor, 2nd graders are on the 2nd floor, 3rd
graders are on the 3rd floor.
 
This is how the dormitory is used.
 

“…This is the second floor…?”

 

So, the temple stopped operating when I was in my second year, so this is
the second floor of the dormitory.
 

And since the floor height is higher than that of an ordinary building, the
dormitory on the second floor is much higher than the second floor of the
ordinary building.
 

How the hell could a cat get up there?

 

Scarlett is a cat who knocks on the door at the wrong time and in the
wrong place
 

Seeing this, I couldn't help but cringe.

 

Anyway.
 

I don't know how I got up there, but it's not a big deal if I accidentally
jumped off and got hurt.
 

Could such a case ever exist?

 

I went up because I could go up, but it was difficult because I didn't know
how to go down.
 
But that cat.
 

I've been watching it since I was a kitten, why hasn't it grown at all
compared to then?
 

Is it a slow-growing breed?
 

Scarlett carefully opened the window, thinking it might be dangerous for

now.
 

- click
 

with sound.
 

polk.
 

The cat runs into Scarlett's room.

 

But.
 

- Boom!
 

while doing.
 

When the cat got down into Scarlett's room, it had a human form.
 

All.
 
"ah...?"
 

that's what a person is

 

If you're too surprised, you'll only get a silly sound and your mouth will just
twitch.
 

No words come out

 

"Ahhh...."
 

so surprised,
 

scary
 

Also, it's disappointing.

 

While Scarlett was speechless.

 

“I will ask you quickly. It’s urgent.”

 

became human.
 

“Before you come here. So from yesterday until now.”

 

To be precise, the cat in the shape of Reinhardt asks.

 
“Christina.”
 

"Louis Ancton."
 

“Anna de Gerna.”
 

“Ludwig.”
 

Where did the cute cat go, Reinhardt with a serious expression on his face.
 

Reinhardt with a dirty temper and a bad impression.

 

"One of these four, have you ever met

 

what?"
 

Let alone the explanation, I took it out of the main body.

 

Of course, beyond the answer, Scarlett was not in a situation where she
could think.
 

-dump
 

“Ah… ah… ah…”

 

Scarlett couldn't say anything, and sat down on the spot.

 
"Kill me... Save me, save me... Yo..."
 

As if to understand why he was doing this, Reinhardt narrowed his brow as

he looked at Scarlett, who sat down.
 

“Hey, you don’t know, but you’re in a hurry right now. hurry!"
 

Urgent is urgent.
 

Still , no explanation was given.

 

However, the face of the Demon King who looked down at Scarlett had
turned red for a moment.
 

Clearly, there was no sign of anger that seemed angry.

 

L.
 

ji
 

“If I can’t answer you quickly, first of all, let’s start with that… put on some
clothes!”
 

“ !!!!!!”
 

Besides, Scarlett had just finished showering and fell into bed, so she was
in her underwear.
 
When a serial killer enters his house, will he be the first to think of killing
him with a knife, or will he be ashamed of wearing only his underwear?
 

Scarlett was neither, and she nearly fainted.

 

Rather, the achievement of the world who broke into Scarlett's room was
blushing and begging him to put on clothes if he couldn't answer the
question.
 

He even gave orders to subjects who invaded someone's room without

permission.
 

The demon is also a dog.

 

Scarlett was n't ashamed, but just crouched in the corner of the room and
trembled in embarrassment at what was happening right in front of her
eyes.
 

what is a cat
 

what is the devil

 

What is the question

 

So far what and how.

 

If the cat is actually the Demon King.

 
What happened so far?
 

Scarlett looked like someone had twisted the thread into a mess and forced
it into her brain.
 

Scarlett was driven into a corner, shaking her whole body like an aspen,
and couldn't even open her mouth.
 

Sadly, the problem wasn't just with Scarlett.

 

“Well, I didn’t mean to look at it on purpose. that. By the way. uh. Anyway.
in a hurry uh. sorry. uh. sorry. That, I... Oh no, I'm in a hurry too. case
 

no uh. you know there isn't I know...”

 

Even the Demon King did it in a hurry, but as if he knew what he had done,
as if he was apologizing, he was talking gibberish.
 

What do you mean I saw you in underwear?

 

When you think about what's going on in the world, this is nothing. Are
you apologizing that this is a big deal?
 

Scarlett is just afraid of the demon king's sudden visit to her room.
 

Scarlett has seen a lot of bad things since the war.

 
However, at a very strange moment, the demon king, who had become a
person he should never have met in the world, was in front of him, and his
head became blank.
 

the devil is afraid

 

However, no matter how you look at it, the demon king who was gibberish
seemed to have no intention of killing, even though he was shy and shy.
 

“Are you not going to kill me?”

 

“Why am I killing you!”

 

Rather, he acts like a madman.

 

“So now I am embarrassed and scared, why am I up to this point? You'll

wonder if you've done this, and you won't believe me, I know. I know, I
don't understand. uh. It's embarrassing, but for a moment. Calm down.”
 

lead
 

people not to panic by creating a situation in which they are lucky not to
faint beyond embarrassment?
 

more than before

 

But.
 
In the end, Scarlett had no choice but to think of Reinhardt.
 

It seems like I've become a weirder madman than I used to be.

 

It looks very similar to Reinhardt's time in the Temple, as it is.

 

It's always like a lamb.

 

Scarlett's trembling gradually subsided.

 

I don't intend to kill myself.

 

If that's not the case, then why the hell did you come here?
 

"That... what the hell are you doing with this?"

 

“Hey, when I hear those words now, there are so many things that come to
mind about what you are curious about. I have no idea what you are
looking for.”
 

Are you talking about the gate situation?

 

Asking what you 've been up to

 

Or are you asking about this now?

 

There are so many things that I have done that I don't know what I'm
asking if I ask a vaguely question.
 

Scarlett quietly glanced at the window.

 

Reinhardt's expression rotted.

 

“That… a cat?”
 

"yes...."
 

There must have been a lot of more important topics, but Scarlett was
more dizzy about what the situation was right now.
 

Actually, apart from other things, it is humanly wrong for the Demon King
to pretend to be a cat, regardless of the gravity of the work.
 

I can't help but wonder

 

“This is… that… that, uh, actually, this is the most complicated thing…?”
 

And from Reinhardt's point of view, other things were also quite
complicated and difficult to explain, but the cat mimicry was the most
difficult to explain.
 

It takes 30 minutes to explain everything from the planning intentions to

the present.
 

Reinhardt speechless, Scarlett asked quietly.

 
the most important question.
 

“Ellen…do you know…?”

 

“No, I don’t know.”

 

“
 

.”
 

Despite the frightening situation,

 

Despite the fear of the opponent,

 

“You crazy… you pervert bastard…”

 

Scarlett couldn't help but be honest.

 

“This… is right! You're right, but even if I'm cursed, I have to eat it from
Ellen. Why do I have to be insulted by you?! Rather, I used to say that I was
a pervert earlier!”
 

“Until the garbage… shameless…”

 

I don't know anything else, but in the end, playing around with a cat as a
cat is a pervert with no words to say, even with ten mouths.
 

“ …Yes, I am the one to kill.”

 

The Demon King had no choice but to shut up.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

642
 

After swearing at the Demon King, Scarlett was startled by herself.

 

Now Scarlett had done it for the first time in her life.
 

Therefore, I was surprised by his own words and was surprised by his
attitude.
 

If the one in front of you was the Demon King, he was saying something
that he would never have said.
 

That is why he thinks that the person in front of him is Reinhardt, not the
Demon King.
 

knows his attitude.

 

No matter how you look at it, nothing has changed significantly from
Reinhardt from the Temple days.
 

It seemed to be the same, except that he became a little more savage.

 

Of course , he was afraid of Reinhardt even in his temple days.

 

To be precise, it was a fear mixed with admiration.

 

But in the end, Scarlett couldn't understand the situation at all.

 

Finally at this moment.

 

why me?
 

what do i say
 

Just as Scarlett was confused because the situation was not organized, it
was the same for Reinhardt.
 

It was enough for Scarlett that Reinhardt knew that this situation was
bizarre, and that Scarlett had no choice but to be embarrassed.
 

Apart from all other emotions, Scarlett could definitely feel it.
 

Right now, the demon lord is very nervous.

 

She keeps looking out the window while trying to calm Scarlett, who is
half-panic in embarrassment, at the same time.
 
"Okay... No, it's not good, just ask me first, I know you can't trust me just
because I say something. I'll tell you as much as I can. anything. Gates
incident, whatever I've done so far, whatever I want. I will tell you
everything…”
 

“ No.”
 

Scarlett was bewildered and afraid.

 

Slowly calming her startled chest, Scarlett took a few deep breaths.
 

However, setting aside everything else, the first thing I asked about the cat
was because I was curious about it the most.
 

But there was no need to ask any other questions.

 

“I told you that it was shameful to the kinky cub, I didn't say I didn't believe
in the gods.
 

“
 

...uh?"
 

I was shocked, shocked, and scared.

 

But when it comes to whether you don't believe it or not, Scarlett is the
one who doesn't believe it.
 
is.
 

The day the gate incident opened.

 

At that time, Scarlett was stunned by Sarkegar, and Sarkegarh, transformed

into Scarlet, went to the final interrogation site.
 

Scarlett was not there.

 

However,
 

different place.
 

The dungeon where the Demon King was imprisoned.

 

“Obviously, I remember.”
 

Scarlett clearly remembered the appearance of the Demon King who

poured out all the truth with sadness at that time.
 

Since the Demon King might use his words, Bertus accompanied Scarlett
and questioned Reinhardt.
 

Neither the emperor, nor Saviolin Tanah nor Scarlett believed all the words
of the Demon King at that time.
 

I wished for peace.

 
I wanted to save everyone.
 

knew the future

 

All the words that sounded like a madman's muttering while losing his
temper.
 

Even the demon king at the time who said that I created the world.
 

“I believe in you.”
 

Scarlett clearly remembered it.

 

Those who know the truth are silent because they know the truth.
 

Even Scarlett knew the truth, but at the time was one of those who
considered it nonsense.
 

However, I know that those empty, sad eyes, as if they had lost everything,
were no longer a disguise, but the truth.
 

Even the demon lord told me to kill myself before everything goes wrong if
you don't believe me.
 

At that time, as the demon king said, if the demon king's head had been
cut off and hung on the street, the gate incident would not have occurred.
that is now unknown.
 
However, he trusted the demon king and released him. I know that the
gate incident would not have happened.
 

I know that the despair and sadness I felt from the Demon King was not
disguised, but as it was.
 

Scarlett knows that all the words of the Demon King, which were
considered lies at the time, are true.
 

I know about Akasha.

 

But even if Scarlett believed the words of the Demon King, nothing could
be changed.
 

I was there just for the needs of the important people.

 

And , I am one of those who are silent because I know that there is no
point in telling people the truth after all this has happened.
 

Scarlett did what she could.

 

He believed that the best thing was to silently kill the monsters and save
the people.
 

So Scarlett didn't say anything about the Demon King, and just did what
she had to do.
 

Because it was not his domain except to tell the truth to people.
 
While grieving and sympathizing with the existence of the Demon King.
 

I was just in the position I should have been.

 

So Scarlett had no reason to ask about the Gates incident in the first place.
 

'cause I already know

 

The Demon King doesn't need to gibberish with Scarlett saying that it will
be hard to believe me.
 

'Cause I already believe

 

Just believing in the Demon Lord and being afraid of the Demon Lord are
two different things.
 

"Ah... you must have thought that I came here to get revenge on you...
 

?”
 

"Swing...."
 

Maybe I'm here to get revenge on one of the people who didn't trust me
back then.
 

So Scarlett asked if he came to kill me.

 
From the demon lord's point of view, the world must have become like this
because humans did not believe in him, so people who did not believe in
him may have a vengeance, and Scarlett is one of them.
 

It was then that Scarlett realized why she was trembling that she might be
killed even though she believed in him.
 

“Why the hell am I doing this, it was only natural that you didn’t trust me
back then. I have no intention of doing that, and I do not resent it.”
 

"Yeah... That's right..."

 

Scarlett couldn't help but know that I wasn't already doing anything
resentful at the sight of me threatening to kill you.
 

Reinhardt is still there.

 

It's a Demon King, but not like a Demon Lord.

 

He's just still, a person who doesn't have many cases.

 

It's still equally perplexing.

 

Believe it or not, he wouldn't be an important person.

 

why did you come like this

 

Why are you asking if you've seen your friends?

 

Reinhardt was confused as to how to persuade Scarlett, and when he

realized that there was no need to persuade Scarlett, he was rather lost.
 

It was just that Scarlett was so surprised. I just needed time to calm down.
 

There was no need to narrate each and every word. It's a story I've heard
before.
 

Scarlett had her own cause for fear and surprise, but it only took a little
time to calm down in the end.
 

“So, it’s calmed down a bit now. If you tell me slowly what's urgent..."
 

"for a moment."
 

Now, just as we were about to have a proper conversation, Reinhardt's

expression hardened terribly as he looked towards the window.
 

All.
 

“I don’t think we have time to talk.”

 

Reinhardt slammed the curtain for what he saw.

 

"yes...?"
 
“Okay, thank you for believing in me, and I’m really glad, but let’s do this
from now on. I’ll tell you all about it later.”
 

Reinhardt looked directly at Scales' red-eyed pupil.

 

seems to never forget.

 

“From now on, never leave me

 

mind."
 

“
 

...yes?"
 

Scarlett lost her ear at the words that sounded like a strange confession.
 

“You get it? No matter what happens, just stay with me for now, that’s the
only thing I remember. If someone tries to separate me from you, I must
never let you go.”
 

"Yes? Yes... Ah, yes. That... For now. Yes."

 

Are you trying to take it apart?

 

Scarlett soon knew what Reinhardt's sudden words meant.

 

- Shhh!
 

Suddenly, Reinhardt becomes smaller.

 

- Aeon
 

“ ……”
 

I'm not saying don't fall with me.

 

It was about taking me wherever I go.

 

To believe is to believe
 

I don't know what the situation is, but I can guess that Reinhardt didn't
mean to harm him, but that he suddenly came to help.
 

By the way.
 

Scarlett felt sick to her stomach because the black cat's dazzling eyes and
Reinhardt's filthy, temperamental hair had no choice but to overlap.
 

"Upset...."
 

- My dear!
 

me , Scarlett felt even more upset.

 

So cute and so disgusting.

 

It was such an odd feeling.

 

and,
 

- smart
 

The sound of someone knocking on her door made Scarlett feel the
muscles tense all over her body.
 

-Scarlett, it's me.

 

It was Ludwig's voice.

 

If even a cat had an expression, it would be a very serious face right now.
 

We missed the timing, so we were gibbling at each other, but we couldn't

even share the story we really had to say.
 

ID
 

The Demon King has turned into a cat that has eaten honey, so he can't
open his mouth anymore.
 

However, it is clear that the Demon King had no intention of harming

Scarlett, and Scarlett also felt sorry for Reinhardt in his heart.
 

the devil come here?

 

and,
 

Why did Ludwig come here?

 

- smart
 

- Scarlett? Could you please open the door?

 

Scarlett felt a strange horror seeping through her body.

 

It is clear as far as how things he did not know were intertwined and
spread in a place he did not know.
 

Scarlett looks at the cat.

 

- nod
 

The cat nodded as if it was okay to open it.

 

- click
 

When I opened the door, there was Ludwig.

 

Ludwig still has a bandage on his right arm, and his unmanaged hair grows
on his own.
 

somehow became sharp and had a very dark impression.

 

| “Ludwig...?”
 

“Ah, there it was.”

 

Ludwig smiled faintly.

 

One
 

I couldn't hear what was going on. So Scarlett knows that now is the
moment when she has to pretend to be calm.
 

“I also knew where I was going.”

 

In Ludwig's words, Scarlett feels upset.

 

He is a superhuman who has developed incomparably with ordinary

people.
 

There's no way Ludwig couldn't have felt the popularity beyond the wall.
 

“I had to go out to find it.”

 

Had he not opened the door, Ludwig would have known, of course, that he
had deliberately not opened it while inside.
 

no wonder.
 
Scarlett could only know with a few words that Ludwig was lying.
 

Now you have to pretend to be calm.

 

Unless you don't know what's going on and you haven't heard anything,
you have to pretend you don't know anything.
 

You have to pretend nothing happened.

 

"Ludwig... is he back?"
 

"No, it's not like that, I'll be back soon."

 

Ludwig nodded and pointed outward.

 

“The weather is nice, even for a short walk.

 

Shall I?”
 

At Ludwig's soft smile, Scarlett would have agreed with that, saying that
normally.
 

Although not very close to Ludwig, in the end, the members of the Temple
Royal class are all comrades.
 

Jeon Woo-ae, who said that they crossed the line together, is different
from ordinary friendship.
 
All of these are very dear to each other
 

all .
 

Even if we're not close enough to know each other, we can die for each
other.
 

Comradeship is, therefore, a very strange form of friendship.

 

And Ludwig risked his life to save Scarlett.

 

Delphine lost his life, and Ludwig should have lost his right arm.
 

Of course, Scarlett saved Ludwig first before that, but in the end they both
owe their lives to each other and are in debt to each other.
 

Because comrade is like that.

 

11.
 

It is unavoidable to feel fear in this unknown situation.

 

"sure. Good.”
 

However, Scarlett is terribly precious to Ludwig.

 

Like that to all my other friends

 
Still, I could die for Ludwig.
 

So there's nothing you can't do for a walk.

 

“Yeah, but wait a minute.”

 

“Uh, yes.”
 

Still, Scarlett did not forget what the Demon King had said.
 

Ludwig saw Scarlett go into the room for a moment, then saw the black cat
embracing him and trotting out of the room.
 

“Ah… are you here?”

 

Ludwig grinned at the black cat as if it had been a long time since he had
seen it. Scarlett shakes the corners of her lips, fearing that she might be
misunderstood.
 

I feel very uncomfortable because I know what I am holding.

 

Go, the cat... the cat...? Let's go, buy together, go for a walk in the
mountains...? Do you want to...?" |
 

Scarlett tries to say something so as not to feel uncomfortable, but instead

her tongue twists.
 

- Oh my!
 

Fortunately, the cat's sharp cry stopped Scarlett, who was trying to act
normally but rather strangely.
 

Without knowing Ludwig, Scarlett fully understood the meaning of the cry.
 

means shut up .
 

“If you look at him, it means he’s only hanging out with girls.”
 

Ludwig looks at the black cat with a meaningful smile.

 

-Ah... Ahhh...
 

The black cat desperately avoided Ludwig's gaze.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

643
 

June.
 

“It’s getting warmer, I think winter was the last day.”

 
“It is.”
 

Ludwig and Scarlett walked the promenade near the Royal Class dormitory.
 

As if it was when the terrible heavy snow fell, summer had arrived, and the
time to worry about the heat was approaching.
 

Can the war be over before autumn comes?

 

| The Allies had now reached a point where they could discuss the true
end.
 

Still, the weather was the best because it was not yet the season when the
extreme heat was about to start.
 

And beyond the temple realm, the blood of the zodiacal lungs and hunger
are not felt here.
 

Still manicured streets, neat shrubs, and beautiful and dignified buildings
could be seen down the hill.
 

The temple is still beautiful and spacious.

 

There is only one student.

 

There are no more people in this vast academy site where the best talents
on the continent gathered to study.
 
11
 

either dead or on the battlefield. It is not entirely without students, but a

very small remnant, even the teachers who were supposed to educate
them, went to war.
 

It's still beautiful, but a space without what it should be is just a dead
space.
 

HAL
 

The temple still has strict access control, so only a very limited number of
people can see this place.
 

Scarlett walks quietly next to Ludwig while holding the black cat.
 

Then, Scarlett sees Ludwig's bandaged right arm.

 

Ludwig said that there was a procedure in the trial stage that allowed him
to get his arm back. It moves well and there is no discomfort, but I can't
fight, so I said that I was doing something in the rear support unit.
 

They are comrades, but in the end, everyone was busy with the things that
were in front of them.
 

So Scarlett was only vaguely happy to hear Ludwig's words.

 

By the way.
 
If Ludwig is in the rear support unit, what unit is it and what does it do?
 

Scarlett had no idea what Ludwig was doing, and never asked.
 

At first, after returning to the Allied Forces around the beginning of spring,
Ludwig only stopped by the Royal Class garrison for greetings and hardly
appeared.
 

He was vaguely thinking that the work of the rear support unit to which he
was assigned would be busy.
 

Lud Beech, who worked in the rear support unit, was so busy that he didn't
have time to see his friends.
 

But, now that I think about it, it's strange.

 

After the spring campaign, the Allies now fought only once, at Wallen.
 

The first destination, Gsonosia, had been destroyed by the advance forces.
 

On the contrary, the main force has nothing to do other than moving, but
what is it that Ludwig, the rear unit, is busier than ever?
 

Because the rear units don't know what they're doing, they may actually
have more work to do than the main force, but Scarlett couldn't figure out
why.
 

ji
 
ruler
 

Ludwig said his arm was recovered, but unfit for battle.
 

He said he was working in the rear support unit.

 

If that's true, then Ludwig ends up working as a simple handyman in the

rear support unit.
 

Is it possible for such a person to use a very important warp spot to get
back to the Yellow Road like this?
 

Procedures and permits are required to use the WarpSpot. Like Scarlett.
 

Unfortunately, Ludwig is no longer that important.

 

However, with the Allied Forces advancing calmly, he returned to the

Temple and visited Scarlett.
 

The end of the war was coming, and there was no time to worry about
anything else because of the battle to be fought.
 

But now that's starting to happen.

 

Now that I have left the battlefield, things I should have thought were
strange now feel strange.
 

Everything from one to ten is strange.

 

Ludwig's arm.
 

Anna's warning,
 

A demon king who suddenly came to visit him.

 

And, his incapacitating ability.

 

naturally.
 

Scarlett has a gut feeling that she has become the core of something
unknown.
 

“Ludwig, when are you going to undo the bandage on that arm...?”
 

"Ah, this..."
 

In response to Scarlett's question, Ludwig looked at his right arm, which

was all dressed up to the tip of his finger.
 

“I probably won’t be able to solve it for a while.”

 

"Is it sick... or something like that?"

 

“I can’t say no at all, and it’s kind of ugly to look at.”

 

that right arm.

 

It must also be known that it is very strange.

 

I just thought it would be nice if I could somehow use my arm again.

However, when I look closely, I notice something strange.
 

The bandage is wrapped up like that, whether it's because of a scar or

something ugly, whether it's pain or a wound.
 

Compared to Ludwig's left arm, it is slightly, unnaturally long. And the size
of the hand or the thickness of the forearm is a little bit bigger.
 

weird.
 

It's like someone else's arm.

 

Scarlett's terrifying imagination makes her hair fading.

 

What the hell is that arm?

 

I didn't think strange things were strange, but now that I sensed
strangeness, everything from one to ten felt strange.
 

“When the war is over, will we be able to live in the Temple like we used
to?”
 

Whether or not Ludwig knew what Scarlett was thinking, he was just
talking about a completely different story.
 
“Well… it would be nice if that was the case…”
 

“Is that so? Even after the gate incident is over, there are many monsters
on the continent, and not everything is completely over until we deal with
all those monsters.”
 

Ludwig laughs.
 

“And when the temple reopens, are we in second grade or fifth grade?”
 

“I don’t even know…”

 

If the temples start operating as before again.

 

Scarlett wasn't the only one making that assumption. Ludwig was thinking
the same thing.
 

“It’s there anyway.”

 

"yes."
 

HAL
 

Are you trying to bring up the main topic of which you don't know what it
is now?
 

Scarlett waited anxiously for Ludwig's words.

 
“This cat.”
 

But Ludwig was not the main point, but pointed to the black cat in
Scarlett's arms.
 

“Isn’t it a little strange?”

 

"yes?"
 

Scarlett flinched at those words.

 

The cat pretended not to understand anything as much as possible,

pretending to be desperately calm.
 

"More...? Do? Mean?"

 

Scarlett bit her tongue at the sudden, untimely word, but Ludwig didn't
really care.
 

“No, I don’t think I grew up at all.”

 

"ah...."
 

“It’s been a while, shouldn’t it be a little bigger now?”

 

Ludwig Hee felt the same doubt Scarlett had felt.

 

black kitten.
 

It should have become an adult cat now, but it's still small.
 

The default value of the transforming party that small things are cute has
not changed.
 

“Oh, that kind…? I don't know if this exists? Maybe something like that...?”
 

“Hmm, is that so? I don't know cats well either. It could be.”
 

Fortunately, both Ludwig and Scarlett were able to move on to Morso.

 

city
 

Scarlett sighed in relief.

 

| Behind Ludwig, who was slightly ahead, Scarlett glared at the black cat in
her arms.
 

'Because you transform without thinking like that, you get suspicious!
 

It was a clear gaze that could read such a meaning just by looking at it, and
the cat continued to yawn in ignorance.
 

“Scarlett.”
 

And Ludwig's voice suddenly subsided.

 
“Yes , Ludwig.”
 

Now, finally, are you talking about the reason why you came to me?
 

Instinctively, Scarlett couldn't help but feel it.

 

Ludwig turned to Scarlett and said

 

do.
 

“Aren’t you planning on staying outside the temple?”

 

".......yes?"
 

It was completely unexpected, so Scarlett couldn't help but panic.

 

Why don't you just leave the temple intact and spend time outside?
 

He had an attitude as if it was natural for him to be able to provide such a

place.
 

“The temple is not as safe as I thought it would be.”

 

"Isn't it safe...?"
 

Ludwig was still looking at Scarlett.

 
“So , I think it would be better for you to live in a safer place than the
Temple. So that's what I'm proposing."
 

“ ……”
 

After that, Scarlett looked at Ludwig silently.

 

“Ludwig.”
 

"yes."
 

“You know that this is strange... you know?'

 

Temple is dangerous. So I'll find another safe place for you, so stay there.
 

It was obviously strange that Ludwig, who was no one else, said those
words back to the Temple calmly.
 

From one to ten, this situation is strange right now.

 

But Scarlett didn't ask anything, and Ludwig gave no explanation.

 

At Scarlett's point, Ludwig slowly nodded.

 

“Yeah, it must be weird. They say that I can return to the zodiac at will, and
I can provide you with a safe place, and this bandaged right arm is also
suspicious, and so on. a lot
 
This is going to be weird and award-winning.”
 

No matter how you look at it, Ludwig now does not appear to be anything
other than a conspirator.
 

“Still, can’t you trust me?”

 

At Ludwig's words, Scarlett bit her lip.

 

"believe. Ludwig. I trust Ludwig. Absolutely. Ludwig is my dearest person.

Obviously… I cherish Ludwig a lot, and I could die for Ludwig.”
 

Not because Ludwig saved her life, but to Scarlett, all her friends and all
her comrades were precious.
 

War has changed so many things that Scarlett has made everyone she
knows as precious and important as their lives.
 

Even that Ergi de Lafaeri who had tormented him.

 

Moments that crossed the crossroads together piled up and piled up, and
even for him, he could risk his life. And on the contrary, he is also
convinced that Erhi could risk his life for Scarlett.
 

Because comrade is like that.

 

One of those precious people, Ludwig, asks you to trust me.

 
Of course I believe
 

“But , Ludwig. I don't know anything. what the hell is going on You don't
know anything. If you don't say anything... If you suddenly hear something
like this, what will happen? I am so frustrated and afraid.”
 

Anna's warning.
 

The Demon King's Question.

 

And Ludwig's suggestion.

 

Something's going on, but Scarlett doesn't know anything for sure.
 

“What the hell… how are you doing this?”

 

That was a question to ask Ludwig, but also a question to the demon king
in his arms.
 

What the hell am I that you are suddenly looking for me?
 

Because my powers can do anything.

 

| Ludwig's expression at Scarlett's question

 

this gets bizarre

 

"ah...."
 

As if realizing something.
 

Ludwig begins to laugh with a strange expression on his face.

 

"hahahahahahahaha...."
 

Is the Mac missing or is it disappointing? With an unknown expression on

his face, Ludwig laughs as if half-hearted.
 

"Ludwig...?"
 

When Ludwig suddenly starts to laugh, Scarlett quietly calls Ludwig in a

feeling of goosebumps all over her body.
 

"Ah... this, this... this... ha, ha ha... this... this... this... that is... haha... .. Me
too.. There is nothing different... There is no difference... Ha ha...”
 

like that.
 

Ludwig, who had been laughing for a long time without a sense of
disappointment, at some point.
 

“….
 

and stopped laughing.

 

“I’m sorry, Scarlett.”

 

“ ……”
 

“It’s better not to know.”

 

In the end, he himself has become a being who speaks like that.
 

Knowing how ridiculous that was, Ludwig laughed for a long time even
after saying that.
 

to know something.
 

not knowing.
 

After hating those who decided it, Ludwig was saying that to his friend.
 

it's better not to know

 

However, although Ludwig may laugh at himself, he has no intention of

stopping what he has to do.
 

rather good isn't it?

 

To be a friend of a monster, you must become a monster,

 

He who wants to kill a monster must become a monster.

 

This, now, has become a monster. is not evidence

 

If so, isn't it really possible to kill monsters?

 

It's not like I had that kind of power, that kind of power.
 

anymore , you're nothing, you're not worth dealing with.

 

I don't know anything else.

 

Even if you fall down and die, you can't be miserable.

 

In front of Ludwig saying that it is better not to know, Scarlett looks at

Ludwig with a firm expression.
 

“I can’t explain anything, but you mean it’s safer for me to stay outside the
temple?”
 

"yes. If you know something, you will know it and it will be more
dangerous.”
 

So believe me, so said Ludwig.

 

Scarlett does not deny the intention that everything is for you. Ludby Hee
wouldn't have said this with the intention of doing any harm to Scarlett.
 

Scarlett has no doubts about Ludwig's intentions.

 

but,
 

"I don't know...."

 

“You don’t know?”

 

"Ludwig... Somehow, Ludwig, at some point... I don't think he's the Ludwig
I know."
 

The appearance of Ludwig, who returned with a new arm, was not the only
change in appearance. I couldn't really care, but I couldn't help but feel
that Ludwig had become a completely different person.
 

The moment I returned, and the present moment when I said something I
did not know.
 

Not just words, but attitudes, looks, and actions.

 

to the atmosphere.
 

Scarlett felt as if Ludwig was a completely different person in front of her.

 

"I don't want to say this, but... I'm afraid of Ludwig."

 

“Is it scary…?”
 

"........yes."
 
Because of this, Scarlett had no choice but to feel fear from the changed
appearance of her friend.
 

“Scarlett, you have to be different.”

 

"......
 

"When Ashur died, when Delphine died, no, from the moment the Gate
incident happened to now. These things have happened. It cannot but
change."
 

HLÖ
 

Ludwig is right.
 

So much had happened that it had to change.

 

I couldn't stand it without change.

 

ji
 

ji
 

Not only Ludwig, but Scarlett was also one of the people who had
definitely changed.
 

The only people who haven't changed are the dead.

 
Rather, it is a more unusual situation for a Demon King who has a slightly
similar appearance to the past, and a Demon King who has been through
such an incident and still has a little appearance.
 

“Of course… obviously, it will. But... to tell me to do what I say without

knowing anything like this... It's so different from Ludwigs I've been
through."
 

It wasn't Ludwig's way of asking for your understanding and permission,

but without explaining anything like now that I'm right and that I have to
do this for you, so believe me first.
 

He hadn't changed, it was like he was a completely different person.

 

“What if I say I don't want to do what Ludwig said? What are you going to
do?"
 

If it was Ludwig in the past, he would have accepted Scarlett's refusal,

saying that he had no choice but to do so.
 

Or they would have tried to explain everything and persuade them.

 

Even so, Scarlett would not have been unhappy or resentful at such refusal.
 

But now.
 

What would Scarlett do if she turned down Ludwig's offer?

 

It seemed like he was trying to force me to listen.

 

Ludwig looked at Scarlett with deep, dark eyes.

 

“Scarlett, can I tell you one thing?

 

uh."
 

“There are people who want to use you. I don't know now, but someday, I
will definitely use you."
 

“Are you trying to use me...?”

 

"okay."
 

Scarlett had some intuition that her ability was the key to this unknown
situation, so Ludwig's words were not completely incomprehensible.
 

try to use
 

King came?
 

To use yourself?
 

However, the Demon King, who is held in Scarlet's arms in the form of a
cat, can't say anything right now.
 

“Scarlett, there are people in the Allied Forces that I can relate to with the
Demon King.”
 

day
 

At those words, Scarlett couldn't help but roll her eyes.

 

It is a very shocking and strange situation that the demon lord is now in his
arms, but
 

Does that mean that the demon lord's hand has already reached the inside
of the Allied Forces?
 

“And the number is by no means small.

 

ah."
 

Contrary to what the Allied soldiers and people thought, Ludwig knew that
a significant portion of the Allied Forces had already passed to the Demon
King, and he knew that many would continue to pass.
 

“The Demon Lord already knows about your power, and the Demon Lord
will soon find out that your power is stronger than before. No, he may
already know.
 

As Ludwig said, the Demon King already knew.

 

Scarlett heard Ludwig's mouth that she had come to find herself, she had
no choice but to realize.
 

do you just know

 

The Demon King was faster than Ludwig.

 

“Is that the meaning that the demon lord will try to use my power... my
power...?
 

yo. this?"
 

“I will.”
 

It may be that their power is being used in some way.

 

However, the Demon King couldn't explain everything, so he can't say

anything right now. I wonder if I really came here with the intention of
using it.
 

The Demon Lord came first, but the first one I can explain is Ludwig.
 

Scarlett was terrified to see Ludwig's solemn expression on his face.

 

"It's strange. Ludwig... something... Ludwig said something like that..."

 

Ludwig is Ludwig.
 

“It sounds like….. it sounds like he can deal with the demon lord… Ludwig…
he has to deal with…..”
 

The Demon King is a name that is too big and heavy.

 

Although it is a small cat now, the Demon King is no ordinary existence.

 

On the other hand, Ludwig is an ordinary being.

 

Neither Ellen nor the Emperor nor Xaviolin Tana.

 

But now, Ludwig was talking as if he had to deal with the Demon King, as if
it was possible.
 

You speak as if you are someone who can do that, or that you belong to a
group that can do that.
 

The Ludwig Scarlett knew was not like that at all.

 

“I don’t know if I can do it or not. The important thing is that someone has
to do it.”
 

Without knowing whether it can be done or not, it is something that must

be done.
 

That person is El Ren, not Ludwig.

 

Scarlett swallows the horse sticking out to the tip of her tongue.
 

The Demon Lord is not the person you think you are.
 

not such a being.

 

just wanted peace, but I couldn't do anything.

 

west
 

ji
 

One
 

He wanted to save the world, but instead he made the world like this.
 

It's just a pitiful and pitiful existence.

 

I have heard the tragic and wretched confession firsthand,

 

So, in the end, both the Hero and the Demon King are just poor people.
 

I wanted to say that.

 

So, when Ludwig sometimes spoke of his hatred for the Demon King and
sometimes said that to Ellen, Scarlett stood by and secretly stopped
Ludwig's actions.
 

Don't bother Ellen,

 

I hope this doesn't make the tough hero any more painful.
 
It was the best Scarlett could do to stop those who secretly complained
about the Demon King, and those who said such things by Ellen's side.
 

king in his arms, he wanted to protest against the demon king's position,
but he couldn't.
 

From Ludwig's expression, Scarlett couldn't help but feel it.

 

The fact that no persuasion will work for Ludwig, who has changed
 

Changed Ludwig is just talking

 

All.
 

There is no Ludwig who always seeks someone's opinion and listens.

 

“Scarlett, the Demon Lord or anyone else will try to use you. will put you at
risk So let's stay somewhere else. where no one can find you Stay safe until
everything is done. I can live like that.”
 

Before anyone tries to take advantage of you, before you endanger

yourself.
 

hide from the world

 

“Then, isn’t Ludwig… just using me?”

 

If someone tries to take advantage of you, the opposite can happen.

 

It is possible that Ludwig would rather use Scarlett.

 

Perhaps these words could seriously offend Ludwig, but Ludwig quietly
shook his head.
 

“It ’s not going to happen.”

 

“
 

....”
 

"I can't put you in danger."

 

I don't know, but Ludwig has no intention of taking advantage of himself.

The Demon King and others covet Scarlet's powers.
 

| Is Ludwig just trying to stop someone before they try to take advantage
of him?
 

Scarlett couldn't quite figure out why Ludwig was talking like this because
of how his power was being used, or why the demon lord had found him.
 

Ludwig says nothing, but this is the best for you.

 

First of all, I will explain everything later, the demon lord who said never to
leave me.
 
Which one is right?
 

Scarlett believes in the Demon King as a person who has seen the Demon
King's despair before his eyes and knows all the truth about the Demon
Lord.
 

And he believes in Ludwig, who risked his life and even sacrificed one arm
to save him.
 

both believe But you are forced to choose.

 

Are you going to follow Ludwig?

 

The Demon King who said he would try to use him in any way.
 

Are you going to reject Ludwig's offer to hear the demon king's
explanation?
 

But do you need to make a choice right now?

 

“Ludwig… can you give me time to think… can’t you?”

 

At Scarlett's words, Ludwig was silent.

 

In that silence, there was inevitably a glimpse of impatience that could not
be erased. The lack of time was evident in all of Ludwig's actions.
 
However, the fact that time is passing even in the midst of that silence
does not change.
 

“I can’t give you that much time.

 

uh."
 

Those words were already revealing the attitude that Scarlett's passing was
not being considered.
 

Scarlett had no choice but to know from Ludwig's words that he would take
him by force if he refused.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

644
 

Ludwig's impatience is in fact meaningless.

 

Ludwig's nervousness was that he felt that the Demon King or any other
forces would approach Scarlett, and the moment Ludwig arrived, the
Demon King was with Scarlett.
 

When Scarlett asked for time, Ludwig simply said that he could only wait a
few hours, not a day or a half.
 

that
 

After Scarlett wants to be alone, Ludwig wants him to go for a walk and
organize his thoughts until he returns.
 

After speaking, he went somewhere.

 

Scarlett did not know that Ludwig had gone to the Temple of Witchcraft
and Wizardry.
 

Ludwig, who has changed strangely since one day.

 

He knows the truth, but in the end, he doesn't know where he's been and
what he's been doing.
 

After all , both are fearful targets for Scarlett.

 

They both believe, but now both have no choice but to fear.
 

A dorm room that I could come back to.

 

“What… what happened?”

 

The cat returned to the Demon King again, and Scarlett had no choice but
to ask the Demon King for an explanation in this incomprehensible
situation.
 
The fear was unavoidable, but Scarlett had to know how things were going
now.
 

The Demon King carefully looked out the window.

 

Because there is a possibility that Ludwig was watching Scarlett's

movements nearby.
 

that
 

After confirming that there are no ears around, the Demon King opens his
mouth.
 

“Did you see a strange army at the last Battle of Wallen?”

 

“...if that's the case... yes. clearly...."

 

Everyone saw the majesty of the marvelous army.

 

that the Empire had hid in some way until now.

 

“It’s a bit cruel to explain properly, but the army is actually similar to
golems.”
 

“Golem…?”
 

"okay."
 
Reinhardt nodded quietly.
 

“A golem made from corpses.”

 

At those words, Scarlett couldn't help but let out a breath.

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

Just as Ludwig did not intend to give Scarlet much time, the Demon King
also did not have much time to explain to Scarlett.
 

What kind of power the Empire has touched, and who the resurrected
corpses are.
 

And who was in charge of the experiment.

 

all the stories in such a short time, Scarlett couldn't help but fall for it.
 

There have been too many stories that are astonishing to hear.
 

And it was Christina, Louis, and Anna who were in charge of the
experiment until now, who had been talking casually.
 

“Ludwig recently had one of those arms implanted.”

 

“You mean that Ludwig was… Chimera?”

 

“Yeah, that’s it or what.”

 

Scarlett had nothing to say when the demon king asked if there was any
magic other than the chimera procedure.
 

War makes so many things possible.

 

He underwent a chimera procedure in which the arm of the corpse was

transplanted. That is why such an unnatural appearance comes out.
 

It is said that the war heroes of the past have been brought back to life,
and the dead who have been killed have been brought back to life.
 

Then, after all, the original owner of Ludwig's transplanted right arm must
have been no ordinary person, Scarlett had to realize naturally.
 

Regardless of whether such a thing is possible or not, when she thought

that Ludwig wanted to return to the battlefield again to the extent that
such magic was necessary, Scarlett's heart was shattered.
 

HR
 

However, when Scarlett heard the demon king's story, he had no choice
but to raise his doubts.
 
After all, it is an army made of cruel and terrible things, but it is an army
that is needed after all.
 

As the army was created to end the war, it is not right that it is the power
we need right now.
 

“By the way… why is it important that I be able to neutralize that army…”
 

Before she could finish speaking, Scarlett had no choice but to realize.
 

After the gate incident is over.

 

The Demon King is talking about the next thing.

 

Someone might try to take advantage of him, Ludwig said.

 

the devil or whoever it is.

 

And the demon king is right in front of you.

 

"After the Gates incident... do you want me to get rid of that army...?"
 

It is the most powerful force in the history of mankind as well as the

strongest.
 

Scarlett can neutralize the army at once with her powers.

 

Just like the golem suddenly turned into scrap metal, if you do the same
thing to an army made up of that corpse, it will be the strongest in history.
 

's forces would be incapacitated so easily that it would be futile.

 

"okay."
 

The Demon King nods his head.

 

“Ludwig is right.”
 

As if he had no intention of denying it, the Demon King said.

 

“Ludwig really came back to protect you, and I intend to use you.”
 

Excuses and self-rationalization are meaningless.

 

Ludwig's words that he was trying to protect Scarlet no matter how

suspicious it looked are true.
 

No matter how well packaged, it is the reality of the Demon King that he
has to use Scarlett.
 

Ludwig returned to the temple in a hurry to keep Scarlet from the demon
king's grasp, and the demon king only arrived earlier than that to use
Scarlett.
 

At the words of the Demon King, who calmly acknowledged everything,

Scarlett had no choice but to tremble.
 

“ Do you really have to… fight?”

 

“ ……”
 
“It doesn’t have to be like that. You... you didn't want this. He’s not the
kind of person who wants this.”
 

“ ……”
 

One
 

One
 

“There were so many people killed and injured just by the Gates incident,
as soon as those things are over. No, do I have to think about the next fight
from now on before it's over?"
 

In Scarlet's desperate Toro, the Demon King was leaning his back against
the wall.
 

“Yeah, maybe we don’t have to fight. Who doesn’t know that.”

 

“Then, after everything is finished, shouldn’t we just have to live in each

other’s places? After all, that army is meaningless without a fight.”
 

Hlo
 

“I will. clearly."
 

No matter how powerful an army is, it is meaningless outside the

battlefield.
 
so many people have died and most of the land is empty
 

is not it
 

That alone would be overwhelming, but why are you preparing for the next
fight as soon as the fight is over? Scarlett didn't know.
 

“Things are far too different from what they used to be.
 

la."
 

"Is it different...?"
 

“You don’t know what the situation is in the emperor, do you? You will not
know more about the situation of the Allied Forces."
 

Scarlett has been away from the ecliptic for a long time, so she does not
know how the ecliptic works.
 

Even the atmosphere of the Allied Forces was, of course, unknown. Scarlett
isn't in a position to make that decision.
 

“I have come too far to stop. Scarlett, if you stop now, you've done too
many things to just let nothing happen and let's take care of each other's
places and live well."
 

At this point, it's not like a toy that you can put everything back together
just because you've played enough.
 
The world is too big to play with.
 

So things that move remain the same.

 

You can't make everything invalid.

 

"I don't know. This time too, in the end, what I did might cause a bigger
problem. It could be."
 

what
 

Wan
 

Just as all the actions taken to prevent the gate incident finally completed
the gate incident, there may be a similar conclusion this time as well.
 

texture
 

But at least Scarlett knows that these things that have happened to the
world are not the devil's conspiracy.
 

This is not the Demon King's conspiracy, but the Demon King's failure.
 

The Demon King once again built something after experiencing that
disastrous failure.
 

“It may be a selfish act. My action to do something again on a subject that

has failed once may seem disgusting to some, and may be unforgivable.
And there are people like that.”
 

“But I have come too far to stop. I don't know what the end of this work
I'm doing is going to be, but I'm stopping it as it is now. It would be the
biggest mistake I could make and my mistake to pretend that nothing
happened like this.”
 

If you didn't want to, you shouldn't have done anything.

 

I don't know if I haven't even started, but if I start something, I have to go

to the end.
 

The moment you give up in the middle, everything you've built up

collapses.
 

Even the Demon King does not know the complete answer.
 

However, the Demon King knows only the perfect wrong answer.
 

Now that half of the zodiac and half of the Allied Forces have been
swallowed up.
 

Running away from everything, pretending to be nothing.

 

That's the perfect wrong answer.

 

“I am not going to deny that it is a very risky choice for you to help me. And
I'm not going to tell you that helping me is the right choice. In fact, I could
be wrong.”
 

....
 

“I don’t know the answer either. And I know that people who kill me have
good reasons, and I have no excuses for their anger at me. After all, it all
happened because of me.”
 

Even those who want to kill the Demon King have their own reasons, and
no one can deny that reason.
 

But the Demon King has a path he wants to go.

 

I've come too far to turn back.

 

To go on the path that we should now go, to go on that path more safely,
and to go with certainty.
 

There is only the reality that all options other than that cannot be selected.
 

"Scarlett."
 

“ ……”
 

"Help me."
 

The Demon King looked at the red-haired girl.

 

“I need you.”
 

It was so short, but Scarlett had never heard of such a sincerity in her life.
 

Scarlett looked at the Demon King with a stiffened state.

 

no.
 

I look at Reinhardt.
 

Memories of the past pass by.

 

A memory that seemed to have disappeared in the midst of war and

countless deaths.
 

But, apparently, the memories hidden somewhere in his heart were

reviving.
 

Devil.
 

Reinhardt was a strange guy.

 

Although it is the cornerstone of Class A, it was criticized for being inferior

in ability to Class B, but accidents called accidents were frequent.
 

Rumors circulated that he was a bit of a strange guy in Class A as well as in

Class B.
 

A guy who shouldn't be involved...

 

Reinhardt was definitely the kind of guy who heard that kind of review.
 

But to Scarlett, Reinhardt was a strange person in a slightly different sense.

 

One day.
 

'What's wrong with red?

 

Seeing himself being bullied by Ergi de Lafaeri, he said that out of nowhere.
 

A strong man is a jang-dang,

 

Was it after winning a duel with a senior ?

 

Reinhardt said so, after triumphing through a bizarre miracle that a

reckless fight was evident.
 

actually.
 

Scarlett was better than Erhi at that point. Reinhardt was more frightened.
 

There wasn't much involved.

 

However, Scarlett always looked at Reinhardt from afar.

 

I wish I could be like that too.

 

I wish I had that kind of courage.

 

One
 

Reinhardt was the person who shocked Scarlett in several ways, who had
been crouching for fear of being kicked out of the temple.
 

Suddenly.
 

When I woke up, I was always watching Reinhardt.

 

I want to be like that.

 

That is how I came to make Reinhardt an idol in my heart.

 

like that.
 

One by one we go back to the past. Naturally, other memories came to

mind.
 

When the memory of that time came back, Scarlett couldn't help but smile
despite this situation.
 

| No, on the contrary, I couldn't help but laugh out loud because it was
ridiculous for me to think like that in this situation.
 

“Do you remember the tournament?”

 

"Uh... all of a sudden?"

 

The Demon King nodded with a bewildered expression at Scarlett's

question.
 

“Yeah… I remember.”
 

It was the moment when Scarlett, who had no contact with me out of the
blue, said that you were my idol, Reinhardt had no choice but to remember
that time.
 

These are the times and events of the past that have been buried in so
many deaths and sorrows.
 

However, since they were nothing, they were rather precious times.
 

The days when everything was peaceful and there were no problems will
never come back.
 

“I said it back then. There are people who hate you, and there are people
who like you.”
 

“It was… well… yes. did you say that you."

 

There were many people who hated Reinhardt because of his peculiar
eccentric nature.
 
However, even then, strangely, there were people who did not dislike
Reinhardt.
 

Even if it was not Ellen and Harriot, there were quite a few people who
were close with Reinhardt.
 

There were a lot of people who didn't like it, but there were definitely
people who liked it.
 

What do you like a guy like that, what kind of guy do you go out with?
 

There were a lot of people who said things like that.

 

Seeing that, Scarlett realized.

 

"Looking at you, I realized that just as I can't make everyone like me, I can't
make everyone hate me."
 

“Yeah… I said that too.”

 

Scarlett realized in that thought.

 

It's impossible to get everyone's love. Otherwise, it would be impossible to

be hated by everyone.
 

“Oddly enough , a lot has changed...too, a lot has changed...”

 

Scarlett looks at Reinhardt.

 

A being who is now called the Demon King

 

“You are still in that situation.”

 

Just like that time when some people hated Reinhardt, while others liked
Reinhardt.
 

The same goes for the Demon King.

 

Some people hate the demon king enough to want to kill him, but some
cannot hate the demon king.
 

Or, someone will still love the Demon King.

 

The scale would have grown from the temple to the whole world
 

“…Is that what it is?”

 

As if he knew what he was saying, the Demon King smiled bitterly.

 

In the Temple of the past, Scarlett was a lover of Reinhardt.

 

What was different from others was that he liked them not because of the
opposite sex, but because of respect.
 

Reinhardt, who was once an idol, has now become a cursed Demon King
even to dare to mention his name.
 

No, he was a Demon King from the beginning.

 

Such an existence has transcended a long time to find itself.

 

And, I ask you to do it with the utmost sincerity.

 

ask for help

 

you need
 

What should I do?

 

| The Demon King had his own circumstances. The Demon King who said
he didn't want this, who knows the circumstances, who can say that the
Demon King should stand on the blade of judgment?
 

But the opposite?

 

How could the cry of those who say that the Demon King must die could be
unreasonable then?
 

There is a justification for justification, but there is also a justification for

dying.
 

The Demon King is a contradictory existence.

 

The demon king has his own reasons

 

rum .
 

Those who wish for the death and destruction of the Demon King have
their own reasons.
 

If everyone is just and everyone has their own reasons, what should you
choose?
 

"I...."
 

Scarlett opened her mouth quietly, at the crossroads of choice.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

645
 

after a while.
 

Ludwig returned from a short walk.

 

To be precise, I had just stopped by the University of Magic, but it didn't

take long.
 
I couldn't stay away for a long time because of my nervousness.
 

Scarlett was in a very dangerous situation right now.

 

It's unreasonable to just do what I say without explaining the proper

circumstances.
 

Having said that, it is natural for Scarlett to be embarrassed.

 

So it was natural to give them time to think, but I couldn't give them a lot
of time.
 

Returning to the Temple dormitory, Ludwig carefully knocked on Scarlett's

door.
 

“Scarlett, it’s me.”

 

Ludwig stood in front of the door and waited quietly.

 

There was no answer.

 

Am I worrying about somewhere other than my room?

 

- smart
 

“Scarlett.”
 

He knocked again, but Ludwig didn't get an answer.

 

Ludwig quietly awaits an answer at the door.

 

- smart
 

And, three times,

 

Ludwig's expression had already hardened.

 

Ludwig already knew.

 

First of all, there are no celebrities in the room.

 

I just wanted to knock on the door just in case.

 

Ludwig knew from the start that there was no Scarlett in the room.
 

In Ludwig's head, the strings of ominous thoughts get tangled and spread
wildly.
 

Perhaps.
 

no way.
 

It can't be.
 

never,
 

It can't be.
 

Scarlett can't do that.

 

Ludwig becomes himself as if he were hypnotizing himself.

 

so , Ludwig's eyes were falling more and more into the depths of the abyss.
 

then.
 

What should I do?

 

how do i
 

How is Scarlett?
 

no.
 

How about 'Scarlett'.

 

Should I?
 

“ ……”
 

So, around the time when the ominous shadow of his heart shifted to the
thought that he had to make an ominous decision for Ludwig.
 

-Ludwig.
 

Not a visit, but a strangely sensed pretense of popularity from the lobby
side, Ludwig turned his head.
 

Scarlett was walking in the lobby, dragging a gigantic suitcase.

 

- I have something to bring.

 

Those words were barely audible to Ludwig.

 

Ludwig walks blankly to Scarlett.

 

Seeing Ludwig striding along, Scarlett couldn't help but panic.

 

Seeing that terrifyingly hardened expression on her face, Scarlett took a

step back without realizing it.
 

“Ludwig...? Why do you look like that…”

 

- Wow!
 

199
 

Ludwig hugged Scarlett roughly.

 

Of course, Scarlett was taken aback by Lou Dwig's sudden embrace of her.
 

“Lu… Ludwig? Why, why all of a sudden…”

 

"thank god."
 

"...yes?"
 

"thank god."
 

Even though Scarlett wasn't hers, it was vividly felt as Ludwig's heart was
beating violently as if it were about to explode as she hugged her.
 

What the hell is happiness?

 

What the hell are you so relieved for?

 

"I'm glad... I'm really... I'm really glad..."

 

Scarlett doesn't know.

 

no wonder.
 

I think I know a little bit.

 

Scarlett couldn't help but tremble a little.

 

"He, he... G, calm down. Calm down, Ludwig... I... I'm not going anywhere."
 

Scarlett hugged the relieved Ludwig face to face and gently wiped her back.
 

As they hugged her, Scarlett couldn't see how violently Ludwig's eyes were
trembling.
 

“I’m glad… Scarlett…”

 

Because you don't have to think about anything.

 

Because you don't have to imagine anything.

 

Ludwig mumbled the same words endlessly like a madman.

 

Like Ludwig's ominous imagination, Scarlett did not disappear suddenly.

 

It was just that he had gone somewhere to pick up something, and he was
just dragging a large suitcase.
 

“You said you don't have time. Go right away.”

 

"Ah. Oia. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Let's go, Scarlett."

 

In the first place, the very fact that he was carrying such a huge suitcase
already meant that he would obey Ludwig's words.
 

seems to calm down.

 
Saying he's not going anywhere, Scarlett hugs Ludwig and wipes his back as
if to be relieved.
 

Scarlett was packing her bags without asking or questioning any more.
 

But Ludwig was thinking that Scarlett might have disappeared.

 

Then I was thinking what to do.

 

If Scarlett disappeared, if she had other thoughts.

 

then what to do
 

I was imagining what to do with Scarlett.

 

Scarlett, who was about to follow her, was suspicious of Scarlett for a brief
moment.
 

Beyond doubting, I even had a terrifying imagination.

 

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry Scarlett. I’m sorry, I’m not sorry… I’m sorry…”
 

"No, no. Ludwig. No no..."

 

Hearing Ludwig's sudden apology, Scarlett hugged Ludwig even tighter.

 

Just as Scarlett couldn't see Ludwig's swaying eyes because they were
hugging each other.
 

H1_
 

'I... I'm more sorry...'

 

Ludwig also couldn't see Scarlett's distorted expression in Ludwig's arms.

 

Scarlett didn't disappear, she just went somewhere to pack up for a while.
And I knew Ludwig was nervous, so I told him to leave now.
 

So without delay, Ludwig and Scarlett left the Royal Class dormitory and
were walking outside the temple.
 

Apart from the relief that Ludwig was relieved of because his ominous
imagination didn't come true, Ludwig had no choice but to ask questions.
 

“But I went out to get something.

 

Will?"
 

If it's all you need to bring, clothes aren't everything. The clothes were
supposed to be in Scarlett's private room, but they showed up from the
lobby.
 

"Oh, I brought some books from the library. I guess... well, Ludwig won't
talk, but I think I'll be out there for a long time."
 

“Books… that’s right… that’s…”

 
Seeing that he doesn't say anything, he seems to know that he will leave
the temple for quite some time and go to a strange place.
 

Ludwig couldn't help but comprehend that he had brought a book to pass
the time.
 

"The return is handled by Ludwig.

 

right?”
 

Scarlett looked at Ludwig with a mischievous expression and said:

 

Returning books borrowed from the library.

 

It sounds really easygoing at this time, but Ludwig laughed bitterly because
it meant that Scarlett was deliberately pretending not to know.
 

“…I’ll return it too, and if there’s anything you need, I’ll bring it to you.”
 

“Are you saying that it doesn’t even have to be a book?”

 

"Of course."
 

It's a world where there aren't many things that can be saved, but I
thought I'd bring anything that was within the reach of my abilities.
 

Naturally, I couldn't help but be grateful. Since you don't know who might
be trying to use your power, you're quietly following the word that you'll
find a place to hide somewhere.
 

| “But what about the cat? can take it

 

I guess.”
 

Ludwig was puzzled that Scarlett had not brought the cat she had just
taken for a walk.
 

I don't know if it's a human, but if it's a cat, it's fine.

 

I'm sure you'll lead a boring life.

 

“ At first , he played with me for a while, and it’s not even my cat. Wouldn't
it be better to live in a temple dormitory? You wouldn't want to take me to
a harsh place all of a sudden, obviously."
 

“Ah… that’s right. Scarlett had just returned.”

 

"Yes."
 

Ludwig nodded his head when asked if he would hate cats if he took them
away because they were cute.
 

Scarlett quietly watches the temple entrance approaching.

 

who doesn't say anything.

 
A person who tells a blatant lie.
 

Who is the worse person?

 

Of course it will be the latter

 

Scarlett thought so.

 

As soon as she came out of the temple, Scarlett faced a wizard wearing a
robe.
 

CHL
 

It was a wizard wearing a plain gray robe with no special features.

 

Scarlett didn't ask Ludwig anything, and Ludwig was deeply grateful to
Scarlett for not asking anything.
 

But Scarlett knew who the being in front of her was.

 

No, it would not be appropriate to say who it is.

 

I knew what 'what' was.

 

An army of the dead.

 

However, when I didn't know its identity, I wanted something, but now that
I know it, even facing it, I can't help but feel eerie.
 

To end the war, he touched dangerous magic, and what was before his eyes
was
 

It is only a fraction of the result.

 

- Flash!
 

With the teleport magic, Scarlett was able to reach any room she had
never seen before.
 

Scarlett arrived not in the street, but in a room in a certain building.

 

Scarlett looks around in a spacious but unfamiliar room.

 

And I had no choice but to know at once the characteristics of the room I
was in.
 

There are no windows .

 

I don't know if it's underground or above ground.

 

“Ludwig, this is… where?”

 

Scarlett didn't even know if this was somewhere inside the ecliptic or some
other city.
 
In response to Scarlett's question where he was, Ludwig quietly grabbed
Scarlett's shoulders.
 

“Scarlett.”
 

“
 

yes."
 

“Wait a minute. Never, never.

 

I won't let you stay here long."

 

Make promises, not answers to questions.

 

Ludwig's words already say it all.

 

The meaning of having to live a life like being imprisoned here

 

In the end , it's like saying that you're going to protect your friends and lock
them up in an unknown place until everything is over.
 

Ludwig explains things to Scarlett.

 

If there is anything missing or need, and if something happens, tell the

person standing outside the door.
 

There is plenty of food available, including food court.

 

“Are you saying that you shouldn’t go out here…?”

 

In the end, Ludwig lowered his eyes at Scarlett's direct question.

 

"I'm sorry, it's all to protect you..."

 

Ludwig was about to say that, but he shut his mouth.

 

In the end, it seems that he can't stand himself for speaking out on the
subject of locking up his friends.
 

"Sorry."
 

“…I can’t help it.”

 

The words of inevitability that came out of Scarlett's mouth had a resonant
resemblance to what Ludwig had once said.
 

Ludwig returned.
 

After all, even Ludwig couldn't devote much time to Scarlett.

 

day
 

ji
 

An army called Immortals.

 

Scarlett now knows that it was the army that he said were the rear support
units.
 

Ludwig would have been fighting at the forefront rather than back support.
rather in the most dangerous place
 

He must have been fighting.

 

Both the Demon Lord and Ludwig do what they can.

 

And Scarlett also chose what she thought was her duty.
 

Room without windows.

 

The room itself is spacious and has a bathroom, and there seems to be
nothing inconvenient for life.
 

However, although it was a large and spacious room, Scarlett felt that the
shape of the room itself was strange.
 

There's no such thing as an iron fence.

 

of the furniture was made of luxurious materials.

 

All.
 
However, there are no windows, and the overall structure of the room,
soundproofing, is not clear whether it is above ground or underground.
There is something to be felt through such things.
 

It doesn't look like a prison, but it's a room made of a prison.

 

A prison built to imprison those who are difficult to treat as prisoners.

 

Before the gate incident, this room was a prison for the hell
 

peel.
 

Scarlett doesn't know.

 

But what has already happened has to be accepted and endured.

 

Scarlett opens her suitcase and starts organizing her clothes.

 

I'll have to stay here for a while

 

The suitcase contained more books than clothes.

 

Among the miscellaneous books, there are specialized books, novels, and
history books. And even a dictionary.
 

brought it to pass the time ,

 

Scarlett explained it that way.

 

To be honest, it was a book at a level that seemed to take years to read.

 

Standing in a room with no one but herself, Scarlett pulls out one of her
ordinary novels and opens it.
 

But there was nothing written about the novel.

 

Scarlett turns page by page.

 

There are certain formulas and figures written there.

 

[Teleport]
 

[Mass teleport]
 

[Noise canceling]
 

The novels were not novels, but magic scrolls.

 

'I'm sorry, Ludwig.'

 

Scarlett carefully closed the scrollbook disguised as the novel and put it in
Carrier's stack of books.
 

Ludwig imprisoned Scarlett in an unknown prison.

 

No, to be precise, I made the mistake of being locked up.

 

One item received from the Demon King, a scroll

 

And the second thing.

 

Scarlett was touching the purple brooch she had in her arms.
 

When the time is right, the Demon King will send a signal.
 

Then, if you do the promised action

 

do.
 

| “……”
 

All of a sudden, Scarlett's hands were wet with cold sweat.

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

'...I'll help."
 

Scarlett decided to help me.

 
To be honest, I didn't expect Scarlett to be on my side.
 

But, as Scarlett once said, there may be people who understand me, just as
there are people who don't understand me.
 

And Scarlett was the latter.

 

After returning to Rajak, I talked with Charlotte and Harriet about the
incident.
 

“Would it have been better to bring them?”

 

Harriet narrowed her brow, wondering if she was worried about leaving
Scarlett alone.
 

He handed me a scroll book and a signal, and he looked uneasy about

returning.
 

it was
 

It's dangerous to leave Scarlett there, as long as Scarlett has agreed to help
us, available or not.
 

“I thought so too.”
 

“…well, did he say that he would stay?”

 

"uh."
 

the artifact, but like Harriet, I thought it would be better to bring Scarlet
here.
 

Charlotte was biting her lip.

 

| In Class B, Charlotte and Scarlett

 

I used to be friendly.
 

I thought I might see Scarlett again, but I decided to stay.

 

Rather than being sad, it seemed clear that Scarlett was worried.
 

"It's risky, but at this point, Scarlett made a wise decision."

 

However, contrary to her anxious heart, Charlotte's decision was best for
Scarlett. I had no choice but to admit that
 

'If I disappear, wouldn't the situation be even more dangerous?'

 

Scarlett clearly said so.

 

“Even if the Immortal is damaged, it is automatically restored after the

recall. Scarlett
 

He is the person who can completely neutralize the Immortal without any
damage at this point, and if such Scarlett suddenly disappears... more
dangerous things may happen.”
 

After all , when Christina and Ludwig and others are in control of Immortal,
it is very dangerous to provoke them.
 

One
 

.
 

second
 

Rather than having the guys do more mysterious things just because
Scarlett disappeared, the one with Scarlett holding onto that side reassures
them.
 

that
 

It's the best decision you can make.

 

Scarlett chose to become a prisoner herself.

 

I'm grateful that I decided to help, but I even put myself in the most
dangerous situation.
 

So, as well as the scroll book I was carrying, he handed me a signal that I
had made in case my story with Scarlett would unfold.
 

We'll signal when Scarlett is in danger, or if we need her on our side.

 

In the end, Scarlett is in a position to deceive her friends.

 

A friend who has to lock up a friend.

 

And a friend who must deceive a friend who is trying to imprison him.
 

“……It’s sad.”
 

Whether the current reality of the class B classmates who were once
classmates was hard to bear, Charlotte muttered in despair with a
depressed expression.
 

Possibility of Scarlet's power transmitted through the anti-aircraft.

 

As soon as he heard the news, he moved immediately, so he was able to

reach Scarlett earlier than Ludwig.
 

What if I was 30 minutes late?

 

If Ludwig had already gone to the Royal Class dormitory with Scarlett gone.
 

If it was not known where Scarlett went,

 

How was it? This time it was quick.

 

So I was able to use Scarlett.

 
But, what I said with my mouth
 

like.
 

It does not change the fact that exploiting Scarlett endangers Scarlett.
 

Turn around and eventually.

 

because of me.
 

Two of the original heroines.

 

Delphine is dead.
 

Scarlett has to fool Ludwig.

 

"everything will be alright."

 

I don't know what my expression looked like, but Harriet gently grabbed
my shoulder.
 

"right."
 

Seeing that scene, Charlotte also nodded with a firm expression.

 

"everything will be alright."

 
please.
 

it has to be good
 

We say so, but whether it is a certainty or an assertion.

 

Or is it prayer?
 

Is it just the wind?

 

Now we didn't know either.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

646
 

night time.
 

"I'm glad."
 

Christina, who heard Ludwig's story, closed the book and nodded quietly.
 

After a day's advance, almost everyone in the camp was asleep.

 

In the mobile barracks, Cristina with two other men, including Ludwig
 

were talking
 

Except for Christina, everyone's expression was not good.

 

In particular, Ludwig was bowing his head as if he could not forgive himself
for having to do this.
 

I decided to keep my friend virtually in custody. until everything is done.

 

No matter how much it was for Scarlett's safety, he had to live in a place
where he didn't know where he was and how long he had to be
imprisoned without explaining anything.
 

CH HAL
 

Louis, Anna, and Ludwig's expressions were bad, but Christina's

expressions
 

was a little different.

 

"Hmm..."
 

Clearly, there were doubts.

 
"Why, Scarlett eventually agreed to do what we said, but there are still
more problems?"
 

Louis Ancton looked at Christina and asked in a slightly sharper voice.

 

In the end, it was Christina who said that Scarlett should be imprisoned,
and in the end, things were done at her will.
 

"Don't be sensitive. This was necessary."

 

As you all agreed, Louis Ancton clenched his teeth when asked why.
 

Ultimately, someone has to make a decision.

 

Christina is just such a role.

 

“Didn’t Scarlett look a little strange?”

 

“If it’s weird, what?”

 

At Christina's question as if suspicious of something, Ludwig did not hide

his discomfort.
 

“No, just, whatever.”

 

“No.”
 
Ludwig cut the word off with a single knife, as if it was not worth worrying
about Christina's question.
 

Having already imprisoned Scarlett was enough to make Ludwig no longer

feel guilty about Scarlett.
 

At Ludwig's words, Christina let out a small sigh.

 

"I know I'm a bitch, but why do I think you guys are more emotional than
me?"
 

Christina's eyes turn cold.

 

“Do you think this is a topic for trivial quarrels or emotional battles? The
Immortals are the most powerful army, but at this point Scarlett is the only
one able to instantly and completely neutralize the Immortals. With only
Immortals, the Empire is a late demon king, and it can kill everyone, but it
is an army that can’t inflict even a slight wound on Scarlett.”
 

Christina's words are true at face value.

 

An immortal that can neutralize any group or any monster, but does no
harm as much as Scarlett.
 

If Scarlett puts her mind to it, Immortal can be erased just like a pencil
eraser.
 

“So, what are you going to do? Should I be suspicious of Scarlett?”

 
At Louis' words, Cristina clenched her teeth as if she couldn't stand it.
 

"I'm really grateful that Scarlett followed us, but does it sound so strange
to me that I have to be vigilant?"
 

One
 

One
 

“We're not the only ones to know that Scarlett has that kind of power.
Adelia knew it first.”
 

“I wonder if you… are you going to Adelia now?” "Who's Adelia with now?"
 

“Have you already forgotten who the daughter of the Duke of Saint-Ouen
is?”
 

Christina screamed, and then everyone realized that what Christina had
said was true.
 

'm not suspicious of Adelia .

 

It wasn't Christina who was emotional, but the other three.

 

The fact that I had imprisoned my friend was so devastating that I didn't
think about what to think.
 
“The Shinju Church has already belonged to the Demon King, and in the
Allied Forces, the Demon Lords are slowly forming their own side one by
one.
 

I think? The Archduke Saint-Toine must have been on the side of the
Demon King, of course. Maybe it was more distant than the Goddess
Church.
 

go!"
 

As the Demon King has begun to show movement gradually, inevitably, the
Demon King will come into contact with the Archduke of Saint-Touan.
 

It is a problem that can be known of course even if you do not see it with
your own eyes.
 

It is ridiculous to discuss the possibility that Archduke Saint-Ouen did not

stand on the side of the Demon King.
 

"Of course, the Demon King must be the most diligent in finding a way to
neutralize Immortal, and even if he knew how to do it right now, he would
never use his hand, but he will definitely try to get his hand on it. And that
fact before us. I thought they were moving later than us?”
 

You must use the power of Scarlett.

 

side.
 

The one who must block Scarlett's power.

 
They would all have moved as soon as they confirmed the information.
 

It's rather strange that Archduke Saint-Ouen is not on the side of the
Demon King, and the Demon King must have moved.
 

However, the results showed that Ludwig was faster.

 

“If we were faster, that would be an odd situation.”

 

The opponent was able to move faster, and as a result, the one who
received the information later was faster.
 

“Even if Scarlett went straight back to the temple, if they were talking to
Bertus, they would go inside the temple.
 

There is nothing to go in.”

 

At Cristina's words, in the end, everyone had to know that they were more
emotional than Christina, and that they had not reached the conclusion
they should have reached.
 

“But in the end… Scarlett’s life is on our side… protecting… you know…”
 

Anna said so with a distorted expression on her face as if she was feeling
miserable even when she used the word “protection”.
 

Is the protection right?

 
confinement and surveillance?
 

But in the end, there is reason to say that there is no need to doubt that
Scarlett is in our hands.
 

“Yeah, obviously that’s a good thing. It's fortunate. But... that's why I'm
asking. We have to block out even the smallest possibility.” |
 

Christina looks towards Ludwig.

 

“There’s something strange about Scarlett, didn’t you really feel it?”
 

In the end, it was only Loudwig who faced Scarlett in person.

 

If Scarlett had something strange, Ludwig was the only one who could
confirm that it was strange.
 

Ludwig is lost in thought.

 

Wasn't it weird, wasn't it?

 

Scarlett was terrified in an apparently unknown situation.

 

Said I needed time to think.

 

And, after thinking for a while, Scarlett decided to follow Ludwig.

 

So, I finally locked up Scarlett.

 

In the meantime, Ludwig had a dangerous imagination, thinking that

Scarlett might have disappeared for a moment.
 

But in the end, Scarlett only went to the library to pick up a book, but it
didn't disappear.
 

I came back with a large suitcase.

 

Is that weird?
 

“ ……
 

Should I just be suspicious of such behavior?

 

I can't say it's strange, but it does exist.

 

Ludwig didn't see what was inside the suitcase.

 

But at best, did you have to open and search the suitcase where you put
your clothes and books?
 

It was Scarlett who convinced me that I had to lock you up for you without
explaining anything.
 

Is it really right to try to doubt Scarlett like that?

 

“No, there wasn’t.”

 

The answer from Ludwig was still there.

 

Christina asks.
 

"Are you sure?"

 

I should be suspicious of Scarlett more than this

 

I'd rather be betrayed like this.

 

"Are you sure."

 

Ludwig concluded so.

 

However.
 

“That has to be true.”

 

To Christina's menacing gaze, Ludwig didn't respond any further.

 

zodiacal gradient.
 

Imperial Emperatos.
 

Central Palace Tetra.

 
“Now, increasingly, everything seems to be out of my hands.”
 

"... your majesty...."

 

“ I can control Immortal right now, but I can control the Allied Forces for
now...”
 

The distance from the heart of the empire to the Allied Forces is far.
 

However, such physical distance could be reduced at any time.

 

The Allied Forces could see clearly from the palm of their hand at any time
and could move at will.
 

However, after the demon king revealed the magic magic, in the rapidly
changing situation, all the conditions of the Allied Forces were moving into
a realm that the emperor could not see.
 

It is a natural phenomenon.
 

In the first place, it was a situation that was induced by Bertus, not the
Demon King.
 

I sent a sign saying it was okay to start now, and I just started moving
according to that sign.
 

However, from the moment it started, the situation was supposed to leave
Bertus' hands.
 
The Allied Forces are now both physically and politically far from the
Emperor.
 

The leadership of the Allied Forces is experiencing confusion, and will

gradually be eaten by the Demon King.
 

Immortals immediately obey the Emperor's orders, but once everything

reaches its destination, it will no longer belong to the Emperor.
 

The empire is gradually losing its power.

 

Saviolin Tana looks at the emperor with a firm expression, designing a

situation where he intentionally wants to lose everything.
 

The Emperor keeps losing something.

 

no.
 

To be precise, I put it down.

 

singly.
 

singly.
 

Not to have something.

 

He designs and arranges every situation to put something down.

 
The Emperor has not lost everything yet.
 

“Your Majesty is still in possession of Chanafel and the Imperial Magicians.

everything
 

You did not lose.”

 

day
 

The emperor has too many positions to put down everything at once.
 

Although the Immortals are a very powerful army, there are Chanafel and
the Imperial Wizards in the Empire. Those two forces are also an army that
cannot be ignored.
 

At Saviolin Tana's words, Bertus stares at her.

 

“That is the problem.”

 

So that's not to say I'm happy.

 

Rather, Tana bit her lip at the emperor's words that it was a problem.
 

“I don’t want to sink together, but why are there so many people who have
to sink together?”
 

The emperor smiles bitterly.

 
The emperor has too many things, and there is no way to let go of some.
 

The emperor has a lot.

 

Some things I can't throw away

 

so that.
 

The emperor wants to die alone, but he can't.

 

“Sir Tana.”
 

" If I ask you to disappear with the Imperial Wizards and Chanafel, would
you do that?"
 

Saviolin Tana closes her eyes at those words.

 

“Your Majesty… I don’t know. I...why... it has to be like this. Why... I don't
know why you have to do this."
 

Saviolin Tana is a knight who has been loyal to the Empire all his life.
 

Other than that, he was a person who had no way of living.

 

He doesn't know anything about life other than that.

 

The emperor's last order to such a knight was nothing more.

 
Not to die for the Empire, but to forsake the Empire.
 

In the end, clear tears begin to flow from between the tightly closed eyes.
 

“Your Majesty is young. Why do you have to do this... Why do you have to
do this... I don't know."
 

What does being young and mature have to do with the emperor?
 

The emperor must be the emperor.

 

Xaviolin Tana, the closest and longest-serving of the Empire, speaks of her
own words.
 

I knew for myself how absurd this was.

 

It's just sad.

 

He dreamed of becoming an emperor, but he didn't become the emperor

the way he wanted.
 

Bertus suddenly became emperor without a coronation during the war.

 

The prince who wished to become the emperor came true.

 

However, he only became the emperor of the empire on the verge of

destruction.
 
One last wish of such an emperor
 

To become the last emperor of mankind.

 

“Is there any reason why you have to stay on a sinking ship to the end?
 

peel."
 

Everyone abandons the ship, so why do you have to stay on it until the
end?
 

The last emperor of a country that will disappear.

 

Why should the vassals be buried in that tomb?

 

The last emperor of the Gradias family.

 

He will be remembered as an unprecedented dark force in history.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

647
 
The day I saw the Immortal being made with my own eyes.
 

Bertus said.
 

Someone has to take responsibility for all of this,

 

After that, for a moment, Bertus and I shared this joke.

 

'It's not just about the responsibility of the gate incident."

 

'Then, what responsibility?

 

'To the responsibility of the Demon World War.

 

Everything started from the Demon World War, so to talk about

responsibility, you have to take responsibility from that time.
 

Bertus said so.

 

In the story of that responsibility, I had no choice but to know the

responsibility that Bertus spoke of and who the subject of the
responsibility was.
 

If the real cause of the gate incident was before the Demon World War, the
responsibility for the
 

who is it to
 
That would be humanity.
 

But humanity as a whole is paying the price, not taking responsibility.

 

Someone has to take all responsibility.

 

That is why mankind, the beginning of everything and the origin of

everything.
 

The Gradias imperial family who decided that war.

 

The imperial family should be held accountable, Bertus said.

 

'Did you start the Demon World War?'

 

Of course, it was not a matter for Bertus to decide except that the war had
taken place.
 

And it must have been that the war was ultimately caused by the
arbitrariness of the Gradias family.
 

imperial family started the war, in the end the war was going to happen
one day. If it was a war that no one wanted, no matter how imperial they
were, they would not have been able to mobilize an army of that size.
 

'Remember I said something like that back in the day?'

 

'...what do you mean?'

 

'Everyone below me said the same thing

 

word,
 

okay.
 

I said that.
 

I will rise to the top of the list, so no matter who is below me, they are all
the same.
 

'But I'm not here because I actually did something. It's not that I don't
approve of that.”
 

'
 

....
 

'Just as you are the Demon King because you are an Archdemon, I can do
that because I am the emperor's son.'
 

Yes , certainly Bertus said he was above everyone, but he is above

everyone because he is great. I wasn't the type to say that.
 

it is hereditary
 
Wise or incompetent, the people of the imperial family are endowed with
power.
 

It's not a matter of arguing about right or wrong, it's just the way it is.
 

One
 

If you are born with a glory that is not related to your own work, you must
also have responsibilities that are not related to your own work.'
 

'If I say that I enjoy the glory and power and the responsibility is not mine,
wouldn't that be a bit ridiculous and rude?"
 

If he is to deny responsibility, he should not have enjoyed hereditary power

and glory in the first place. Neither of them comes from you.
 

'Now is the time to take responsibility. Actually, I can't say I didn't have a
role in all of this.”
 

ji
 

ji
 

The reason that he was treated as a noble being as soon as he was born
and lived is not because he is great, but because it is hereditary.
 

Therefore , he has to take responsibility for everything that happened due

to the War of the Demon World, which has nothing to do with him.
 
If you are to inherit power, you must also inherit responsibility.
 

In front of Bertus' solemn expression, I could hardly say anything.

 

HRN
 

If you have enjoyed a glories that are not related to your class, you should
also take responsibility.
 

Isn't that a story that applies not only to Bertus, but also to me?
 

All that I have enjoyed because I made this world.

 

So, shouldn't I rather be responsible for the things that happen in this
world?
 

Not Bertus.
 

In the end, it has to be said that Bertus is the victim of me.

 

Because the fact that I'm the perpetrator of all these things doesn't
change.
 

'You don't have to put on such a bad face."

 

What expression was I making?

 

But Bertus said so.

 

'Is it difficult to let go of the world, or is it difficult to swallow the world?

Don't you have to compare them to know?'
 

What Bertus has to do is difficult.

 

So is what I have to do easy?

 

'It's funny to say this, but just as I have my own responsibilities, you will
also have your own responsibilities.'
 

okay.
 

That's right.
 

letting go of the world.

 

digesting the world.

 

Both will be difficult, but the latter will be more difficult.

 

There is a way that Bertus takes responsibility, and there is a way that I
take responsibility for.
 

Bertus didn't give me the world.

 

It's leaving the world to me.

 
If I can handle all the violence that the emperor has brought, the world will
be mine, and I will be able to survive.
 

But if I fail, the world will not be ruined, but everything I have and myself
will be ruined.
 

'I rather think it's time for you to get angry.'

 

So Bertus doesn't understand why I'm making a strange expression. As if,

he giggled.
 

'It's strange.'
 

Then, Bertus laughed.

 

It's like I can't stand it without a smile.

 

I couldn't laugh in front of Bertus.

 

- Whoa, whoa!
 

Under the skies of the battlefield I found again.

 

I was wielding my sword in the midst of a hell swarming with fire, ice, and
lightning.
 

Tiamata and Alsbringer are not used.

 
In a place on the vast battlefield, a giant weapon that seemed to reach the
sky was detonating magical bombardment towards the earth, waving its
fists and tearing apart monsters, and hundreds of thousands of explosions
per second shook the earth and shook the battlefield. was shaking
 

- Kyaaaaaah!
 

Just by looking at the strange liquid monster that rushes at me, it

evaporated with flames.
 

Fireworks of Tuesday.
 

day 7
 

that
 

Thousands of people mingled on the battlefield.

 

110
 

That's why I don't know that everything that happens comes from me.
 

He takes a broken spear whose identity is unknown and throws it at the

enemy camp.
 

- Kwajik!
 
The spear accurately pierced the head of the giant monster that ran
rampantly on the battlefield and trampled the soldiers.
 

- Wow!
 

but don't fall

 

There were countless enemies that looked like the heads of the monsters
that were created and ate, but were not vital points.
 

be a monster
 

Not like Ellen.

 

I have also killed and killed countless monsters.

 

I leap through the battlefield and run towards the undefeated behemoth,
and at the same time slap me with my fists.
 

- Whoops!
 

It's not a fist sound.

 

Strictly speaking, it is the sound produced by the magical shockwave that

exploded the moment a fist touched.
 

In the flesh of the monster, where half of its body was blown away in an
instant, I pass by the soldiers looking up blankly at me.
 

There's something good about Immortal's appearance.

 

All.
 

If you're wearing a helmet with a faceplate, it's probably one of those

immortals.
 

Even if an unknown soldier slaughters monsters and advances, the soldiers

think that it is the hidden power of the empire, not that the Demon King is
participating in the war.
 

So , it is better to wear a helmet than to move with a different face for

nothing.
 

Just as the soldiers are astonished to see me but do not suspect me, so are
the Immortals not suspicious of me.
 

In the roar and roar of the battlefield.

 

In the distance, watching the trajectory of the Void Blade slicing through
the monsters and advancing,
 

I also ran towards the warp gate as part of the battlefield.

 

I'm not alone.

 

Immortals also include wizards. Among the debts that bless and heal the
wounded, the golden brilliance that dyes the battlefield, Olivia Ranche
shoots.
 

and,
 

- Flash!
 

Among the debts flying towards the city from the rear of the battlefield,
there were also those that Harriet was shooting.
 

-Courreung!
 

Among the thunderbolts falling from the sky, some were summoned by
Liana.
 

|How do I take responsibility?

 

life alone cannot take all responsibility, there will be many ways to take
responsibility.
 

Is this the right way to take responsibility?

 

However, because I do not want to bear the responsibility of death.

 

To take responsibility or pay the price in a different way.

 

He swung his weapon as if possessed.

 
Before arriving at Wallen's next metropolis, Luboten, the Allies stayed at a
distance for a while.
 

Until Immortal takes care of all the warp gates in all other small and
medium cities.
 

After Immortal completed his mission, the Allied forces advanced on

Luboten.
 

It was definitely more intense than the battle of Wallen, and the battle
itself took longer.
 

However, in the end, the sacrifice was less than that of Serandia.
 

The faces of everyone in the Allied Forces looking at the ashes of Luboten
was slightly different from when they succeeded in attacking Serandia.
 

It was a great victory with less damage than it was back then, but that
doesn't mean that the mood has gone down because of sadness.
 

Now there is one left.

 

Now , it's really coming to an end.

 

Everyone knew that, and from the juniors to the commanders, their faces
showed more sadness than joy in victory.
 

Knowing that the moment they had only hoped for and longed for was
soon to come, the Allied Forces arranged the battlefield in a gloomy
atmosphere rather than getting drunk on victory.
 

The cleanup of the battlefield is the responsibility of the Allied Forces.

 

We returned to Rajak.
 

Liana looks at me and shrugs.

 

“By the way, did we really need to fight?”

 

“Better than nothing.”

 

"Well... it's not really wrong."

 

Liana nodded her head with a sullen expression at my words.

 

Rather than watching the battlefield from afar, I wanted to fight directly.
You can transform using the Ring of Dread Fiend and fight as if you were
one of the Allied soldiers, but if there was a very powerful soldier whose
identity was unknown, it was such a bad thing, so I did not participate in
the war.
 

However, after Immortal appeared, it was no wonder that the Allied Forces
had a very powerful ally of unknown origin.
 

So, I was about to jump into the battlefield wearing a helmet. It's because I
don't have to use Tiamata and Alsbringer that stand out too much.
 
But I was going to go alone, but when he listened to me, Harriet said that I
would go too.
 

As a result, Olivia and Liana came along.

 

On the battlefield, you can fight while hiding your appearance with a
helmet or robe, and even the Knights of the Temple are ours, so it was
easier for Olivia to work.
 

There, even Elerys and Lucinil helped in the battle.

 

In the end, it wasn't a significant majority, but it would have been better
than nothing.
 

There's nothing wrong with monsters dying a little faster.

 

I don't know if it's meaningful to put an anonymous foot in the battle to be

won anyway.
 

Although the battle was won, it was not without death in the end.
 

Some would be hurt, some would have died.

 

It wasn't me who killed the most monsters in today's battle among us, but
Liana and Harriet.
 

Harriet was quietly looking down at the bottom of the hill with a firm
expression in the vacant lot in front of Rajak Castle when night fell.
 
You will have to think a lot.
 

-urg! profit...! urg!

 

And Olivia was sitting on a rocky chin in front of the royal castle, struggling
to take off her body armor covered in monster blood.
 

- Oh, it's annoying!

 

- Whoops!
 

Throwing away the shoulder girdle that had barely been removed, Olivia
exclaimed.
 

not removed, but removed.

 

“Now that unnie is cute sometimes? Am I crazy?”

 

Liana smirked as she watched Olivia's courage.

 

No, I don't think it's fair to call that look cute.

 

From afar, Olivia looks at me with her axe-eyed open.

 

- Reinhardt! Don't look, help me, you idiot! I couldn't even wear this by
myself!
 

"I see."
 

over to Olivia, who was struggling, and I untied the braid of the armor's
knot .
 

"So, like me, you're roughly the size of a breastplate, what kind of body
plate did you wear?"
 

“Even when Rowen told me to wear it, I was forced to wear it because I
dropped it.”
 

It seems that he visited Crusader Division Commander Rowen right before

the battle started.
 

“It’s consecrated armor, so it’s effective. Why would the castle knights wear
something like this because they're stupid?"
 

Olivia took a deep breath and explained, saying that paladins who can
bless their bodies and, in some cases, enhance their magical powers, don't
just wear armor for nothing.
 

Just as I disguised myself as a soldier, Olivia was disguised as a paladin, so it

was unavoidable to wear plates.
 

Olivia's platinum blonde hair was covered in blood and tangled up here
and there, so I couldn't help but say it was like a ghost.
 

It's an unavoidable fate, as long as you have to fight in close quarters.

 

Leah and Harriet, who shot lightning and magic from afar, looked a little
tired, but they were still dry.
 

Eventually, when Olivia took off all of her armor, she was wearing leggings.
 

Naturally, he had to wear armor, so the inside had no choice but to be

much lighter than usual.
 

One
 

One
 

that....
 

"To see, you have to look properly, or you can't see it, but you. You're more
insidious."
 

Olivia stares at me with a cold gaze.

 

"Oh, I didn't see it... No, I did, but that's not how I saw it...!"
 

“And I smell blood now, don’t come any closer.”

 

“When do you ask me to take off my armor?”

 

What is it about coming and going?

 

“It was then, and now it is.”

 

But really, it did smell like blood, as Olivia said.

 

Olivia stood up after seeing the back of Harriet looking down on the hill
from afar as if envious.
 

"If I'm reborn, I'll learn magic too... I'm annoyed... Mr. Lee..."
 

Olivia went inside the castle tumultuously, leaving behind the pieces of
plate armor that were lying around.
 

Let's see how to take good care of the armor again. I don't know if Olivia
will wear it again.
 

As soon as Olivia entered, I saw Charlotte coming out of the castle gate.
 

“How, I heard that the battle was over.”

 

Technically, our regent was also very good at fighting, but Charlotte's job
was not to be on the battlefield, so she wore the most modest dress.
 

“Well… fortunately.”
 

We also participated in the war, but in the end, the biggest roles were
played by Titans and Immortals.
 

Charlotte crossed her arms and took a deep breath.

 

“Now… only Diane is left.”

 
"right."
 

When those words came out, I couldn't help but get cold sweats on my
hands.
 

Now I really see the end.

 

All other places have already been arranged by Immortal.

 

Diane, capital of Liseln.

 

Now really last.

 

Only the last attack remained.

 

Just as the Allied Forces garrison had a somber atmosphere, we too,

whether those who went to the battlefield or those who did not, had no
choice but to remain silent.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

648
 

The battle is over.

 

As is always the case with large cities, post-work was necessary to remove
the corpses of the monsters and kill the surviving monsters.
 

But now that role was being played by Immortal.

 

It is an army that does not tire and resurrects even if it dies.

 

Therefore , in the outskirts of the garrison now, the knights and wizards of
Immortal patrol the battlefield, dealing with any surviving monsters.
 

The area outside Luboten is the Allied garrison and the realm of Immortal.
 

It was a place where the eyes of the living could not reach at all.
 

CH
 

HA1
 

However, even in the outlying area where Immortals were roaming around,
but in fact, there was no sight of the living, there was one person who was
not Immortal but was slaughtering monsters.
 

Now it is unknown whether he is alive or dead alive.

 

- Whoops! Keeek.... Heh!

 
Ellen cut off the head of the monster in the shape of a mole who was
hiding in the ground and rushing towards her.
 

However, black blood was poured out towards Ellen from the mole beast
with its head cut off.
 

The dark red blood clearly showed that it was a dangerous substance that
should not be touched from its color.
 

Claws and teeth are not the only dangers of the monster.
 

However, the blood that spurted from the cut neck of the mole monster
could not even reach Ellen.
 

- Chii profit!
 

Before reaching Ellen's body or even Auror Armor, the veil of flames
pouring from the sun's cloak evaporated the mole's blood before it even
touched it.
 

Even without the two holy relics, Ellen is a river

 

do.
 

However, Voidblade Rament and Hellfire Lapel complete Ellen.

 

The void sword Lapel, shaped as if it had cut the night sky, cuts everything
it touches.
 
And, the sun cloak could now pour hellfire, but it was originally a weapon
to protect the user.
 

Rafelt senses 'threat'.

 

Even those who have reached the masterclass and have risen to the
strongest ranks of mankind often fall victim to the unpredictable threat of
monsters.
 

However, Rapelt, who has awakened to her true power, protects Ellen from
any attacks that threaten Ellen, regardless of whether she knows or does
not know.
 

As if the will of God, who knows everything, protects the user.

 

the monster's breath is dangerous, it blocks the breath, and if the blood is
dangerous, it blocks the blood, whether it is an attack of injustice that
comes from an unknown place.
 

Whatever it is, it blocks it if it is a 'threat'.

 

A sword that cuts through anything.

 

A shield that blocks anything.

 

When the perfection of the entire workshop completes Ellen Artorius in

the name of a hero
 

turn on
 

Therefore, even in the most dangerous places on the battlefield, Rafeld can
protect Ellen even if it is a monster that exceeds common sense.
 

She cuts down anything and can withstand any attack, so Ellen enters the
most dangerous place.
 

But it doesn't always just cut down huge monsters.

 

As it is now, even the smallest monsters are dangerous to some.

 

Therefore, as if possessed after the battle, Ellen wanders around the

outskirts of the battlefield in search of the monster even when no one
orders it.
 

The first to enter the battlefield, and the last to return.

 

a puppet of something , Ellen was doing the same thing she had been
doing until now.
 

So, everyone knows Ellen is weird, but they don't know how weird she is.
 

Originally, he spoke little, and his actions were the same as before.
 

The moment Ellen tries to find her job again in the scenes where Immortal
takes care of the remaining monsters. "Immortal will take care of this, why
do you even have to do this?"
 

At the sound of a voice from behind, Ellen slowly turned her head.
 

“Are you going to take a break?” Christina with two armored soldiers on
the right and two wizards in robes on the left.
 

All.
 

“ ……”
 

Ellen looks at Christina silently.

 

Christina shook her head.

 

“It sounds like the taste is a bit too much, but you are really strange.”
 

“What happened?”
 

Ellen did not answer Christina's question.

 

“Are you even dumb?”

 

Despite Christina's urge to give her some kind of reaction, Ellen didn't say
anything.
 

Christina sits still, looking at Ellen who is nothing more than a doll without
any reaction, and narrows her brow.
 

“Did you turn around in a different way than me?”

 
"......
 

It is rather common for people to be ruined after terrible things.

 

Those who are still intact without being broken are too strong.
 

Ellen, who has spent time in the most terrifying and most inhospitable
places, may be rather ruined for that reason.
 

So, it must have been like this because it was broken in some way.
 

Christina just thinks so.

 

There was no response from Ellen despite the constant sarcastic remarks.
 

Trying to make a big fuss, or being offended. There is no sign of doing

anything.
 

It doesn't even appear to be ignoring.

 

It's like talking to a rock.

 

Seeing Ellen without any feedback, Christina finally frowns.

 

However, Ellen does not leave.

 

He just stood still and looked at Christina.

 
“It has become impossible to measure in a very different way than it used
to be.”
 

“ ……
 

"Okay, actually, I came here because I have something to suggest to you."

 

Ellen is still silent. “You know Immortal, too. right?"

 

Then, for the first time, a reaction down reaction comes out.
 

- nod
 

“Oh, are you listening?”

 

wren
 

It was a simple nod, but Christina eventually recognized that Ellen was
listening.
 

“ I won’t explain it too long, because you’re busy too.”

 

Christina laughs.
 

“Be my hostage.”
 

Ellen stared at Christina's evil smile.

 
“If I have you, I’m sure they will come face to face.”
 

Will try to get it back somehow.

 

If you bring Ellen with you, there is an existence that will surely come to
you.
 

He's hiding somewhere, and he doesn't even know where he is.

 

It is impossible for any being to search the whole world like this.
 

If you hide forever, you will never find it.

 

Therefore, it is necessary to secure an offering to summon the Demon

King.
 

“Ellen, I have to be a bait to catch the Demon King.”

 

“
 

....”
 

Christina smiles.
 

take hostage
 

I have no intention of being satisfied with that.

 
“Of course, when the Demon King came to find you…”
 

As if just imagining it, Kristina begins to laugh.

 

“It must be a living corpse.”

 

The moment when the Demon King appeared in the last fight to save the
hostage, wherever he was.
 

What the Demon King will see will not be the living Ellen Artorius, but the
Immortal Ellen.
 

What will the Demon King say when he sees Ellen, who has already been
resurrected from an irreversible death and has become a shell?
 

feeling robbed.
 

The feeling of facing something irreversible.

 

I will make you feel the same way. Thinking.

 

"catch."
 

Christina orders.
 

It is unimaginable that something that has already become a shell is trying

to turn it into a shell again.
 
It didn't even take that long.
 

0
 

about thirty seconds.

 

Immortals using swords and Immortals using magic.

 

It took only that long for the Immortal Nets to be incapacitated in such a
way that their necks were blown off, their halves were cut in half, or their
waists were cut off.
 

It wasn't a flashy and overwhelming battle either.

 

The Void Blade cuts everything it touches.

 

And all attacks are neutralized by rappelt.

 

In front of the Void Sword, even the Aura Armor of the Master Class is
nothing more than a cloth in front of the blade.
 

Unless it was a holy relic, nothing could withstand the cutting power of the
void sword.
 

So Ellen just swung it and blocked it.

 

fallen Immortals disappeared with the flash of the recall.

 
that
 

Is this enough?
 

However, Immortal, accompanied by Cristina, belongs to the highest level

in Immortal.
 

The ancient heroes who reached the Grand Master couldn't stand in front
of Ellen for even 30 seconds.
 

If this net was neutralized so easily, the result would not be different even
if another immortal was summoned.
 

"what...?"
 

Christina didn't think it would be easy to subdue Ellen.

 

But I never thought I would fail.

 

But even that failure failed so easily that it was too futile.
 

Ellen still looked at Christina with an expressionless expression on her face

after slicing the two Grandmasters and the Archmage.
 

Christina feels it.

 

How absurd is a holy object.

 
Ellen is also Ellen, but it is a holy thing.
 

I had no choice but to feel how absurd the void sword Rament was.
 

Ellen clearly reacted to the attack on her.

 

After such Ellen subdue the Immortals, she begins to slowly walk towards
Christina.
 

In front of the approaching Ellen, Christina retreats and casts a spell.

 

call immortal
 

- Flash!
 

In response to Christina's will, dozens of Immortals begin to intercept Ellen

through short-distance space travel.
 

However, it made no sense.

 

- Surprise!
 

With just one swing of the Void Blade, the Immortal is slashed along with
the Auror Armor.
 

- Kwareung!
 

Lightning strikes and lightning strikes are blocked by a curtain of flames.

 

fire blocks the lightning.

 

"This... does this make sense... does this make sense...?"

 

- Kwakang!
 

Neither sword nor magic, Ellen's aura armor was the problem, and even
the barrier of flame that Ellen was wearing could not penetrate.
 

However, the Void Blade slashes everything in its path.

 

It was a mistake.
 

The Demon King is not the problem.

 

Ellen was the problem.

 

No force or magic would be meaningless in front of Ellen Artorius, who

wielded a void sword and wore a cloak of hellfire.
 

The reason I have been able to see Ellen with ease up until now is because
of Ellen's remaining humanity.
 

It is impossible to force Ellen Artorius to kneel without any hesitation.

 

Christina then realizes.

 
After all, an alchemist is an alchemist.
 

lab and in front of his desk.

 

I have no experience in fighting myself, and I have never watched a fight.

 

With such a subject, since I was able to use more than a thousand
archmage and masterclasses like my own hands and feet, I thought that
there was nothing that would not fall in front of me.
 

Why is a warrior a warrior? What the hell kind of thing is a holy thing?
 

I knew it with my head, but I didn't see it with my eyes.

 

These 20 Mortals summoned by Christina were already incapacitated and

disappeared at a speed not significantly different from the first.
 

Cristina looks at El Ren approaching blankly.

 

It's not that urgent either.

 

If you want to run away, run away.

 

Tighten slowly.
 

And, the moment when Cristina finally tries to avoid her seat with a short-
range teleportation spell rather than summoning more Immortals.
 
- Whoa!
 

As if reading that moment, Ellen approached unnoticed and grabbed

Kristina's neck with one hand.
 

Ellen's movements are not something that can be seen and recognized by a
desk clench who has never fought in person.
 

"ugh...!"
 

A skilled battle mage can cast space movement even in the pain of being
caught by the nape of the neck, but this is not the case for Christina.
 

PA
 

The battle mage is the path chosen by those with low talent and
understanding among wizards.
 

Among the wizards, those who belong to the elite have no reason to have
experience in combat.
 

So it's no wonder that Cristina can't see Ellen's movements, react, or use
magic in her pain.
 

The formulas I was thinking about were all messed up and out of place in a
situation where my breath was tight.
 

out of breath
 
sick.
 

I think I'm going to die.

 

Only those thoughts fill my head, how can I use magic calmly?
 

How can battle mages do that?

 

Christina realizes how difficult the seemingly trivial things were.

 

how powerless you are.

 

It was already too late to realize how arrogant it was to go out in front of
Ellen in person.
 

How arrogant it was for an alchemist, not a battle mage, to believe in the
power of Immortals and come forward as if arrogantly, Ellen showed her
actions without saying a single word.
 

There is no need for a dispel field, a space movement shielding field, or

even to neutralize magic.
 

Just by grabbing the nape of the neck, all magic was blocked, of course,
and he could no longer call Immortal.
 

The method of calling immortals is also magic.

 

“Okay… uh… uh…”

 

In a choking situation, Cristina struggles with Ellen's fingers holding her

neck.
 

But even with all his might, he couldn't move even one of Ellen's fingers.
 

Everything is meaningless in front of the overwhelming difference in

power.
 

Even the Immortals were swept away by the Voidblade, and there's no way
Cristina could do anything Ellen's finger at will.
 

All.
 

“If I, Lord, kill me… I will regret… What will I do…?”

 

In the end, Ellen just stared at the ugly figure who made such a miserable
threat.
 

year
 

2
 

So, right before Cristana ran out of breath.

 

-dump.
 

Ellen suddenly let Christina go.

 

“Wow… huh! omg! Whoops! omg! Ugh!"

 

Ellen was looking down at Christina, who was gasping for breath on the
floor, where the corpses of monsters were scattered about in trouble.
 

It was an emotionless look.

 

It's not even the light of contemptuous eyes that look down on garbage.
 

"Ugh! Black! Huh!"

 

Christina, who exhales and inhales several times, still cannot escape.
 

it was
 

have to run away

 

have to run away

 

The thought fills his head, but the magic that will make it come true fails
over and over again.
 

One
 

-
 

I don't even get choked anymore.

 

I couldn't use magic just because of the pressure and fear.

 

s
 

ji
 

How the hell do you do this

 

How can magic be used in battle?

 

How can you do that?

 

How can a human be so strong?

 

Christina was terrified as she experienced things she knew with her head.
 

No matter how justified anger, no matter how fair hatred.

 

The weak are the weak and the strong are the strong.
 

He who does not know the fight does not know the battle.
 

You can instigate it and plan it, but you have to work hard to fit the theme.
 

do.
 
If you step forward without knowing the subject, you will be in trouble.
 

Ellen sighs, crumpled up like garbage, and stares at Christina, completely

paralyzed by just one brief choking.
 

And then, El Ren's mouth, which he never knew how to open, opens.
 

“It’s still useful.” “Shut… uh…!”

 

- Chewy!
 

Christina could n't hear the message coming out of Ellen's mouth.
 

it's a small voice

 

However, it had a strange echo that seemed to be a mixture of tens of

thousands of voices.
 

Christina struggles in pain as if her voice was tearing her brain apart.
 

It's just the worst part of what Ellen has endured.

 

But Cristina couldn't stand even a single voice of those overwhelming

ghosts, so she had no choice but to crouch and tremble.
 

“I will save you.”

 

"Ughhhhh!"
 

Ellen had become something that Christina couldn't even imagine.

 

Even simple violence.

 

Even a simple voice.

 

Christina couldn't handle it.

 

Fortunately, Christina did not pay the price of arrogance with her life.
 

Ellen quietly returned to the Allied Forces garrison, leaving behind the
fainted Christina in the bloody land of Phoebe where the corpses of
monsters were scattered. The Demon King goes to the academy
 

648
 

The battle is over.

 

As is always the case with large cities, post-work was necessary to remove
the corpses of the monsters and kill the surviving monsters.
 

But now that role was being played by Immortal.

 

It is an army that does not tire and resurrects even if it dies.

 

Therefore, in the outskirts of the garrison now, the knights and wizards of
Immortal patrol the battlefield, dealing with any surviving monsters.
 

The area outside Luboten is the Allied garrison and the realm of Immortal.
 

It was a place where the eyes of the living could not reach at all.
 

CH
 

HA1
 

However, even in the outlying area where Immortals were roaming around,
but in fact, there was no sight of the living, there was one person who was
not Immortal but was slaughtering monsters.
 

Now it is unknown whether he is alive or dead alive.

 

- Whoops! Keeek.... Heh!

 

Ellen cut off the head of the monster in the shape of a mole who was
hiding in the ground and rushing towards her.
 

However, black blood was poured out towards Ellen from the mole beast
with its head cut off.
 

The dark red blood clearly showed that it was a dangerous substance that
should not be touched from its color.
 

Claws and teeth are not the only dangers of the monster.
 
However, the blood that spurted from the cut neck of the mole monster
could not even reach Ellen.
 

- Chii profit!
 

Before reaching Ellen's body or even Auror Armor, the veil of flames
pouring from the sun's cloak evaporated the mole's blood before it even
touched it.
 

Even without the two holy relics, Ellen is a river

 

do.
 

However, Voidblade Rament and Hellfire Lapel complete Ellen.

 

The void sword Lapel, shaped as if it had cut the night sky, cuts everything
it touches.
 

And , the cloak of the sun could now pour hellfire, but it was originally a
weapon to protect the user.
 

Rafelt senses 'threat'.

 

Even those who have reached the masterclass and have risen to the
strongest ranks of mankind often fall victim to the unpredictable threat of
monsters.
 

However, Rapelt, who has awakened to her true power, protects Ellen from
any attacks that threaten Ellen, regardless of whether she knows or does
not know.
 

As if the will of God, who knows everything, protects the user.

 

If the monster's breath is dangerous, it blocks the breath, and if the blood
is dangerous, it blocks the blood, whether it is an attack of injustice that
comes from an unknown place.
 

Whatever it is, it blocks it if it is a 'threat'.

 

A sword that cuts through anything.

 

A shield that blocks anything.

 

When the perfection of the entire workshop completes Ellen Artorius in

the name of a hero
 

turn on
 

Therefore, even in the most dangerous places on the battlefield, Rafeld can
protect Ellen even if it is a monster that exceeds common sense.
 

She cuts down anything and can withstand any attack, so Ellen enters the
most dangerous place.
 

But it doesn't always just cut down huge monsters.

 

As it is now, even the smallest monsters are dangerous to some.

 

Therefore, as if possessed after the battle, Ellen wanders around the

outskirts of the battlefield in search of the monster even when no one
orders it.
 

The first to enter the battlefield, and the last to return.

 

Even now, even after becoming a puppet of something, Ellen was doing the
same thing she had been doing until now.
 

So, everyone knows Ellen is weird, but they don't know how weird she is.
 

Originally, he spoke little, and his actions were the same as before.
 

The moment Ellen tries to find her job again in the scenes where Immortal
takes care of the remaining monsters. "Immortal will take care of this, why
do you even have to do this?"
 

At the sound of a voice from behind, Ellen slowly turned her head.
 

“Are you going to take a break?” Christina with two armored soldiers on
the right and two wizards in robes on the left.
 

All.
 

“ ……”
 

Ellen looks at Christina silently.

 
Christina shook her head.
 

“It sounds like the taste is a bit too much, but you are really strange.”
 

“What happened?”
 

Ellen did not answer Christina's question.

 

“Are you even dumb?”

 

Despite Christina's urge to give her some kind of reaction, Ellen didn't say
anything.
 

Christina sits still, looking at Ellen who is nothing more than a doll without
any reaction, and narrows her brow.
 

“Did you turn around in a different way than me?”

 

"......
 

It is rather common for people to be ruined after terrible things.

 

Those who are still intact without being broken are too strong.
 

most terrifying and most inhospitable places, may be rather ruined for that
reason.
 

So, it must have been like this because it was broken in some way.
 

Christina just thinks so.

 

There was no response from Ellen despite the constant sarcastic remarks.
 

Trying to make a big fuss, or being offended. There is no sign of doing

anything.
 

It doesn't even appear to be ignoring.

 

It's like talking to a rock.

 

Seeing Ellen without any feedback, Christina finally frowns.

 

However, Ellen does not leave.

 

He just stood still and looked at Christina.

 

“It has become impossible to measure in a very different way than it used
to be.”
 

“ ……
 

"Okay, actually, I came here because I have something to suggest to you."

 

Ellen is still silent. “You know Immortal, too. right?"

 

Then, for the first time, a reaction down reaction comes out.
 

- nod
 

“Oh, are you listening?”

 

wren
 

It was a simple nod, but Christina eventually recognized that Ellen was
listening.
 

“I won’t explain it too long, because you’re busy too.”

 

Christina laughs.
 

“Be my hostage.”
 

Ellen stared at Christina's evil smile.

 

“If I have you, I’m sure they will come face to face.”
 

Will try to get it back somehow.

 

If you bring Ellen with you, there is an existence that will surely come to
you.
 

somewhere , and he doesn't even know where he is.

 

It is impossible for any being to search the whole world like this.
 

If you hide forever, you will never find it.

 

Therefore, it is necessary to secure an offering to summon the Demon

King.
 

“Ellen, I have to be a bait to catch the Demon King.”

 

“
 

....”
 

Christina smiles.
 

take hostage
 

I have no intention of being satisfied with that.

 

“Of course, when the Demon King came to find you…”

 

As if just imagining it, Kristina begins to laugh.

 

“It must be a living corpse.”

 

The moment when the Demon King appeared in the last fight to save the
hostage, wherever he was.
 
What the Demon King will see will not be the living Ellen Artorius, but the
Immortal Ellen.
 

What will the Demon King say when he sees Ellen, who has already been
resurrected from an irreversible death and has become a shell?
 

feeling robbed.
 

The feeling of facing something irreversible.

 

I will make you feel the same way. Thinking.

 

"catch."
 

Christina orders.
 

It is unimaginable that something that has already become a shell is trying

to turn it into a shell again.
 

It didn't even take that long.

 

0
 

about thirty seconds.

 

Immortals using swords and Immortals using magic.

 
It took only that long for the Immortal Nets to be incapacitated in such a
way that their necks were blown off, their halves were cut in half, or their
waists were cut off.
 

It wasn't a flashy and overwhelming battle either.

 

The Void Blade cuts everything it touches.

 

And all attacks are neutralized by rappelt.

 

In front of the Void Sword, even the Aura Armor of the Master Class is
nothing more than a cloth in front of the blade.
 

Unless it was a holy relic, nothing could withstand the cutting power of the
void sword.
 

So Ellen just swung it and blocked it.

 

Christina watched with her eyes wide open as the bodies of the fallen
Immortals disappeared with the flash of the recall.
 

that
 

Is this enough?
 

However, Immortal, accompanied by Cristina, belongs to the highest level

in Immortal.
 
The ancient heroes who reached the Grand Master couldn't stand in front
of Ellen for even 30 seconds.
 

If this net was neutralized so easily, the result would not be different even
if another immortal was summoned.
 

"what...?"
 

Christina didn't think it would be easy to subdue Ellen.

 

But I never thought I would fail.

 

But even that failure failed so easily that it was too futile.
 

Ellen still looked at Christina with an expressionless expression on her face

after slicing the two Grandmasters and the Archmage.
 

Christina feels it.

 

How absurd is a holy object.

 

Ellen is also Ellen, but it is a holy thing.

 

I had no choice but to feel how absurd the void sword Rament was.
 

Ellen clearly reacted to the attack on her.

 
After such Ellen subdue the Immortals, she begins to slowly walk towards
Christina.
 

In front of the approaching Ellen, Christina retreats and casts a spell.

 

call immortal
 

- Flash!
 

Christina's will, dozens of Immortals begin to intercept Ellen through short-

distance space travel.
 

However, it made no sense.

 

- Surprise!
 

With just one swing of the Void Blade, the Immortal is slashed along with
the Auror Armor.
 

- Kwareung!
 

Lightning strikes and lightning strikes are blocked by a curtain of flames.

 

An absurd situation arises that fire blocks the lightning.

 

"This... does this make sense... does this make sense...?"

 

- Kwakang!
 

Neither sword nor magic, Ellen's aura armor was the problem, and even
the barrier of flame that Ellen was wearing could not penetrate.
 

However, the Void Blade slashes everything in its path.

 

It was a mistake.
 

The Demon King is not the problem.

 

Ellen was the problem.

 

No force or magic would be meaningless in front of Ellen Artorius, who

wielded a void sword and wore a cloak of hellfire.
 

The reason I have been able to see Ellen with ease up until now is because
of Ellen's remaining humanity.
 

It is impossible to force Ellen Artorius to kneel without any hesitation.

 

Christina then realizes.

 

After all, an alchemist is an alchemist.

 

All he did was work in the lab and in front of his desk.
 

I have no experience in fighting myself, and I have never watched a fight.

 
With such a subject, since I was able to use more than a thousand
archmage and masterclasses like my own hands and feet, I thought that
there was nothing that would not fall in front of me.
 

Why is a warrior a warrior? What the hell kind of thing is a holy thing?
 

I knew it with my head, but I didn't see it with my eyes.

 

These 20 Mortals summoned by Christina were already incapacitated and

disappeared at a speed not significantly different from the first.
 

Cristina looks at El Ren approaching blankly.

 

It's not that urgent either.

 

If you want to run away, run away.

 

Tighten slowly.
 

And, the moment when Cristina finally tries to avoid her seat with a short-
range teleportation spell rather than summoning more Immortals.
 

- Whoa!
 

As if reading that moment, Ellen approached unnoticed and grabbed

Kristina's neck with one hand.
 
Ellen's movements are not something that can be seen and recognized by a
desk clench who has never fought in person.
 

"ugh...!"
 

A skilled battle mage can cast space movement even in the pain of being
caught by the nape of the neck, but this is not the case for Christina.
 

PA
 

The battle mage is the path chosen by those with low talent and
understanding among wizards.
 

Among the wizards, those who belong to the elite have no reason to have
experience in combat.
 

So it's no wonder that Cristina can't see Ellen's movements, react, or use
magic in her pain.
 

The formulas I was thinking about were all messed up and out of place in a
situation where my breath was tight.
 

out of breath
 

sick.
 

I think I'm going to die.

 
Only those thoughts fill my head, how can I use magic calmly?
 

How can battle mages do that?

 

Christina realizes how difficult the seemingly trivial things were.

 

how powerless you are.

 

It was already too late to realize how arrogant it was to go out in front of
Ellen in person.
 

How arrogant it was for an alchemist, not a battle mage, to believe in the
power of Immortals and come forward as if arrogantly, Ellen showed her
actions without saying a single word.
 

There is no need for a dispel field, a space movement shielding field, or

even to neutralize magic.
 

Just by grabbing the nape of the neck, all magic was blocked, of course,
and he could no longer call Immortal.
 

The method of calling immortals is also magic.

 

“Okay… uh… uh…”

 

In a choking situation, Cristina struggles with Ellen's fingers holding her

neck.
 
But even with all his might, he couldn't move even one of Ellen's fingers.
 

Everything is meaningless in front of the overwhelming difference in

power.
 

Even the Immortals were swept away by the Voidblade, and there's no way
Cristina could do anything Ellen's finger at will.
 

All.
 

“If I, Lord, kill me… I will regret… What will I do…?”

 

In the end, Ellen just stared at the ugly figure who made such a miserable
threat.
 

year
 

2
 

So, right before Cristana ran out of breath.

 

- Whoops.
 

Ellen suddenly let Christina go.

 

“Wow… huh! omg! Whoops! omg! Ugh!"

 
Ellen was looking down at Christina, who was gasping for breath on the
floor, where the corpses of monsters were scattered about in trouble.
 

It was an emotionless look.

 

It's not even the light of contemptuous eyes that look down on garbage.
 

"Ugh! Black! Huh!"

 

Christina, who exhales and inhales several times, still cannot escape.
 

it was
 

have to run away

 

have to run away

 

The thought fills his head, but the magic that will make it come true fails
over and over again.
 

One
 

-
 

I don't even get choked anymore.

 

I couldn't use magic just because of the pressure and fear.

 
s
 

ji
 

How the hell do you do this

 

How can magic be used in battle?

 

How can you do that?

 

How can a human be so strong?

 

Christina was terrified as she experienced things she knew with her head.
 

No matter how justified anger, no matter how fair hatred.

 

The weak are the weak and the strong are the strong.
 

He who does not know the fight does not know the battle.
 

You can instigate it and plan it, but you have to work hard to fit the theme.
 

do _
 

If you step forward without knowing the subject, you will be in trouble.
 
Ellen sighs, crumpled up like garbage, and stares at Christina, completely
paralyzed by just one brief choking.
 

And then, El Ren's mouth, which he never knew how to open, opens.
 

“It’s still useful.” “Shut… uh…!”

 

- Chewy!
 

Christina couldn't hear the message coming out of Ellen's mouth.

 

it's a small voice

 

However, it had a strange echo that seemed to be a mixture of tens of

thousands of voices.
 

Christina struggles in pain as if her voice was tearing her brain apart.
 

It's just the worst part of what Ellen has endured.

 

But Cristina couldn't stand even a single voice of those overwhelming

ghosts, so she had no choice but to crouch and tremble.
 

“I will save you.”

 

“ Uh-huh!”
 

Ellen had become something that Christina couldn't even imagine.

 

Even simple violence.

 

Even a simple voice.

 

Christina couldn't handle it.

 

Fortunately, Christina did not pay the price of arrogance with her life.
 

Ellen quietly returned to the Allied garrison, leaving Cristina stunned in the
blood-stained land of Phoebe, littered with corpses of monsters.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

649
 

Allied forces will be stationed for about three days to reorganize.

 

A few days after the battle is over and the clean-up continues.
 

A Royal Class Garrison, Cliffman's Barracks.

 

“Why are you busier after the battle is over?”

 
Erchi came from somewhere late at night with a piece of bread and
muttered as he lay down on the rug. “Are there many injuries?”
 

In response to Lint's question, Erhi looked at him.

 

“When was there not much?”

 

Erhi, who can use divine spells, was rather busy with healing people than
during battle.
 

There were four people in the barracks, Erch and Cliffmann, and Cayer and
Lindt.
 

All.
 

As always, Cliffman lay on the bed he was sleeping on, staring blankly at
the top of the tent.
 

If you add Heinrich to this, it was almost always like this.

 

Of course, Cliffman never asked to use his barracks as a hideout.

 

Conor Lint has been coming to Cliff Mann's barracks from a certain
moment, and Cayer and Erch, who are looking for Lint, stop by, and
Heinrich sits down while searching for the children.
 

All.
 
Cliffman always said nothing about it.
 

“Heinrich?”
 

At Lint's question, Cayer raised his head and laughed.

 

"She moves with her dog sister during battle. Since she's a royal, there
must be a lot of things to do."
 

At Cayer's words, Erhi lay down on the rug and stared at him.
 

“…Hey, but Heinrich went to the Temple together, so even that. Heinri
Hee's older sister is the Kernstadt military commander and the next king.
 

Can I call you like this?"

 

"....is it?"
 

At the sudden question, not only Cayer but also Erhi tilted their heads.
 

“Is this blasphemy?”

 

Is it not okay to call the other brothers of the royal family comfortably
because the commoners and the royal family ate friends?
 

Everyone started worrying about something out of the ordinary.

 

All.
 

In the end , after thinking about weird things in a weird time, I came to the
conclusion that Heinrich would ask me when Heinrich came back.
 

“Really… there’s only one left now.”

 

There have already been rumors that the Imperial Advance Corps
conquered all other regions.
 

So everyone knows that Diane, the capital of Liseln, is the final destination.
 

At Lint's words, everyone's expressions became sober.

 

“After the war, I want to visit the people who have sent me letters.”
 

At Lint's words, Erhi's expression became shaky.

 

“…do you remember all those people?”

 

"Because I've saved it. People with addresses will be able to find them?"
 

“Why are you even going to visit me in person?”

 

“No… I wonder if he’s doing well… and if he’s okay…”

 

Lint faltered in his words, and when Erhi spoke as if he was trying so hard
for what he was doing, Kaier clicked his tongue.
 
| “Yamma, this bastard isn’t like that, he must be trying to find a pretty
girl.”
 

" Ah..."
 

"Oh no! I! That! Pure! With intent!"

 

It is rather difficult to know the plain inside of Kono Lint.

 

Of course, I don't know what he's really like, but Kono Lint starts to laugh.
 

“Anyway, if something like that happens… and there’s a child I want to

see…”
 

-bar!
 

“Hey!”
 

And before he could finish speaking, Kono Lint was hit in the back of the
head with such an intense blow that his eyes popped out and fell to the
floor.
 

It wasn't Cliff that suddenly slapped Lint in the back of the head.
 

"Yumma! Why are you hitting me all of a sudden!"

 

Kono Lint cried out wheezing because he was hit in the back of the head
out of nowhere.
 

“Shut up, someone who talks like that is sure to die.”

 

"Huh? What superstition is that?"

 

| 771
 

E
 

“Anyway, when it’s over, talk only after it’s over.”

 

The moment when everyone suddenly looked at the innocent Cliffman and
was stunned.
 

- flutter
 

“Oh, everyone is there.”

 

Heinrich entered Cliffmann's tent.

 

After Conor Lint is beaten out of the blue, he rubs his head and glances at
Heinrich.
 

“Did you see everything?”

 

“Uh, roughly.”
 

Heinrich sat down on one of the chairs inside the barracks.

 

Since Heinrich appeared, the story we were talking about had no choice
but to become a topic of discussion.
 

In the end, it's just a pointless story.

 

You and we are friends, but that doesn't mean we are friends with your
family. Should we consider Louise as a friend or older sister or treat him
with respect? And about whether Louise would feel bad if Heinrich was
called comfortably in front of Louise, etc.
 

Heinrich heard the question and narrowed his brow.

 

“…why the hell are you curious about that?

 

place?"
 

"just."
 

“Oh, just.”
 

Literally, I'm just asking out of curiosity without any grand reason or
purpose.
 

But, in fact, what is the point of having a story to share with friends? Most
of the stories that come to mind are shared without any particular reason.
 

“…ah, come to think of it, except for Erhi… they were from commoners.”
 
All but Heinrich and Erich de Lafaeri in this position are from commoners.
“Did you know that now?”
 

"I don't know anymore, it's just a new thing, all of a sudden."
 

Heinrich had almost forgotten about his origins in the first place, so the
thought of such a thing became anew.
 

The fact that even the names of most of the nobility have become
obsolete, there are almost no nobles or royalty who still have their estates.
 

Heinrich belongs to one of those few royal families.

 

"Yeah... no matter how you treat me... I think you'll be fine... and your
sister..."
 

Heinrich thought that Louise wouldn't care too much about that either.
 

Although he still didn't know his mother well, Heinrich didn't seem like
Louise was strict about his status.
 

“Well, after the war, come to Kernstadt to play. I don't have time to spare,
but I can't afford to serve one meal at a time."
 

Heinrich's words.
 

......
 
Everyone is silent at that, and Heinrich looks at Cliffmann.
 

It just happened that Kono Lint was hit in the head while trying to get lucky
after the war was over.
 

"...So what."
 

Cliffman responded that way in that silent gaze.

 

"Yamma! My head was slashed so hard, why did I leave him alone!"
 

Of course, Lint, who was hit in the back after making a mistake in a word,
had no choice but to complain.
 

it was
 

"You bastard! The royal family doesn't say anything, but you can't beat the
royal family? Huh? Are you actually measuring yourself?"
 

"shut up. I didn't hit him because he was too far away."
 

In fact, Connor Lint was sitting next to Cliffman's cot, and Heinrich was a bit
far from being slapped in the back.
 

“...what the hell are you guys talking about?

 

place?"
 
Naturally, Heinrich didn't understand the situation because he didn't know
what he was talking about.
 

“No, before the war is over, the guy who talks about what to do after the
war is sure to die!”
 

"...ah. Was that what you were talking about?”

 

In the end, you never know if a superstition is true or not.

 

"Still, it's not a good attitude to talk about what's next before it's over.
There's nothing good about releasing tension for nothing."
 

Heinrich nodded as if he understood what Cliffmann was talking about.

 

moment you unwind just because the end is near, you may lose your life
with the end of everything in front of you.
 

And Diane is both the final destination and the most dangerous place.
 

Incomparably more people will die than ever before.

 

So it's ridiculous to discuss what's next before it's all over. And Heinrich,
who seemed to be thinking about it for a while, carefully added a behind-
the-scenes comment.
 

“And, just because the gate incident is over doesn’t mean it’s all over.
 
At Heinrich's words, Erch looked towards Heinrich.
 

"What are you talking about? Isn't it all over when the gate incident is
over?"
 

At that question, Heinrich is silent.

 

For quite a long time.

 

When Heinrich suddenly became silent for a long time, everyone had no
choice but to look at Heinrich.
 

It wasn't an expression that had nothing to say, it was clear that he was
choosing what to say.
 

“Now, there’s something you guys need to know.

 

It wasn't a playful chat or conversation between friends, it was a signal that

he was going to talk about something very important.
 

Heinrich was the only royal who remained in this position.

 

So, even though Heinrich is a friend here, he is the only person who can
access information from high-ranking allied forces.
 

Heinrich looks around.

 
“Lint, all of us through space movement. Looking far away from the Allied
garrison
 

Give it to me.”
 

"...suddenly?"
 

"I'll tell you later, for now, don't ask anything."

 

Everyone, it was the first time I had seen Heinrich's serious expression like
that.
 

Because of the sudden change in Heinrich's mood, everyone felt that it was
not a prank situation.
 

As Heinrich of Conor Lint said, one by one, they were brought to a place
located very far from the Allied positions through teleportation.
 

A place where the lights of the garrison can be seen in the distance.
 

Of course, I had no choice but to guess that this was a story that other
people should not hear.
 

There is nothing illuminating the surroundings other than the dim

moonlight.
 

“Hey, why are you doing that?”

 
Cayer also asks with a firm expression because of the changed atmosphere.
 

Everyone pays attention to Heinrich.

 

“Like I said, when the Gates incident is over, everything will be over.
 

is not.”
 

Everyone is just looking at it.

 

When the gate incident is over, people will finally be freed from the fear of
monsters.
 

that's not it
 

“Of course, the end of the Gate Incident doesn’t mean that everything will
end. We have to deal with all the remaining monsters on the continent.
 

You never know how long it will take.”

 

It was Lint's words, and it was certainly true.

 

“Yeah, that’s right. But now I am talking about something else.”

 

While Heinrich was contemplating how to break his luck,

 

“ Are you talking about the Demon King?”

 
Cliff, who had been silent, carefully opened his mouth.
 

Of course, everyone else is silent, and Heinrich looks at Cliff with his eyes
wide open.
 

“If it’s not about the remaining monsters, that’s all there is to it.
 

Cliffman had some idea of what the topic was going to be.
 

“
 

....
 

And, Kono Lint, who had been deliberately pretending not to know, had no
choice but to harden.
 

ji
 

ji
 

The topic of the Demon King has to be dealt with someday, and the Demon
King's work has no choice but to rise to the surface at some point.
 

The gate incident is over, and if it is not for the remaining monsters, it is a
clear reality that in the end, we have to think about the work of the Demon
King.
 

"right."
 

Heinrich opens his mouth after silence.

 

“Now, more than half of the Allied Forces have sworn allegiance to the
Demon King.”
 

"...What?"
 

"what?"
 

However, at Heinrich's shocking words, everyone had no choice but to

forget them,
 

“And, my sister also decided to follow the Demon King.”

 

The more shocking remarks that followed made everyone want to deny the
reality.
 

There will be no people who can't help but be surprised by the story that
many of the leaders of the Allied Forces have already taken the side of the
Demon King.
 

Even within the Allied Forces, even if the temple and royal class personnel
are being treated special, it is difficult to obtain information from the
headquarters side unless it is a special case such as Heinrich or Ellen.
 

However, in order to understand that the Allied Forces have decided to

stand on the side of the Demon King, there are things that must be
understood first.
 

Massive riots and massacres in the zodiac.

 

army of the dead. immortal.

 

The position of the empire is in danger .

 

And the Knights Templar and the Five Great Spirits

 

of movement.
 

Heinrich went back to the zodiac and explained what he had seen and
heard, what he was involved in and what he had learned at the end, and
the current flow.
 

“The army… the undead made of dead people…?”

 

Kaier muttered blankly.

 

“In addition to the dead, even the heroes of the past.”

 

Characters that existed only in history were resurrected as undead and

fighting together.
 

All those who learned that the unknown allied troops were more terrifying
and enormous than they had thought could not keep their mouths shut.
 

And, Kono Lint's reaction had to be a little different.

 

Although he did not know the specifics, Kono Lint knew that what the
Empire was planning was related to resurrecting the dead heroes of the
past as undead.
 

So, to some extent, I was guessing about the identity of Immortal. I just
couldn't tell anyone about it.
 

new thing I learned.

 

Christina, Louis Ankton, and Christina are deeply involved in composing

Immortal.
 

It wasn't a deep level, it was actually a key person.

 

“They said…what are they doing…”

 

| Although it was class B, he was a classmate.

 

I didn't think he was doing anything special on the battlefield, but he was
doing the most important thing while hiding it from everyone.
 

“So, does Kernstadt decide to stand on the side of the Demon King because
the empire might collapse after the Gate incident?”
 

At Cliffman's words, Heinrich is silent for a moment.

 

“Yeah, you have to attach a reason to be right. Is it possible to survive only

by attaching to the empire that stands inside the Allied Forces?
 

Are you wondering if you can And you have already made a choice.”
 

It moves on to the question of survival, not right or wrong.

 

After the gate incident is over, it must be decided whether it is the Demon
King or the Empire.
 

Such a choice may have to be made by the head of a certain group, and
beyond that, it has no choice but to come down to the individual's choice.
 

Erhi muttered blankly.

 

"I mean... it doesn't make sense... The Demon King... is trying to rule the
world? Is that so?"
 

There was astonishment and horror in Erhi's words, as if it was impossible

for people to leave them like that.
 

“Regardless of whether or not I am, I am already halfway through it.

people just don't know
 

ji."
 

Each of the armies of the Allied Forces did not even know that their
leadership was already on the side of the Demon King.
 

7 1 year that
 
“The top management may be able to decide that, but I think it is another
matter whether other people can understand or accept it.”
 

At Cliffman's words, Heinrich nodded.

 

“That would be the problem back then. Anyway, I mean, now is the time to
make a choice.”
 

Demon King or Empire?

 

have to choose
 

gate crisis has come to an end, we need to know that the next problem
exists and think about it.
 

"Nonsense."
 

And then, the silent Cayer Bioden quietly opened his mouth.
 

“Who caused all this to happen, and until now, a guy who had no idea
where he was or what he was doing is taking this opportunity to try to
devour mankind whole, and is it actually happening? It cannot be.”
 

-
 

One
 

Heinrich is silent in the face of Caair Bioden's restrained anger.

 

This situation is unacceptable for most people.

 

“It could be a problem to create such an army. It must be a mistake. It must

be a sin. But all of these things would not have happened without the gate
incident. Can you follow me? I've been just looking around and taking
everything? That's... It's nonsense. It can't be..."
 

“I haven’t done anything.”

 

It wasn't Heinrich who squirmed into Cayer's words.

 

After the gate incident, there were only two people who met the Demon
King in person.
 

Heinrich von Schwarz.

 

And then there was Kono Lint.

 

“I actually… I met Reinhardt last time.”

 

Heinrich, who surprised everyone, had to surprise himself this time.

 

Just as Heinrich had something he was hiding, Kono Lint had something he
was hiding from everyone.
 

Immortals were recently deployed to the front line, and even before that,
suspicious events were continuing along the march route.
 
A small and medium-sized city that was destroyed by a preemptive attack.
 

Kono Lint found the incident suspicious and went on a reconnaissance,

where he discovered his identity.
 

I saw unknown people fighting far ahead of the Allied Forces.

 

And I knew that it was the Demon King's army.

 

After that, he was kidnapped by Reinhardt's men and woke up in

Reinhardt's castle.
 

After that, I had a brief chat with Reinhardt.

 

There was no detailed explanation, but it seems that he had moved

because he wanted to prevent the gate incident until now.
 

everything has gone wrong, he is doing his best to end the gate incident.
 

It can't be false. Because Lint was really leading his own army and saw the
Demon King's army fighting ahead of the Allied Forces with his own eyes.
 

“Then you mean that the abnormal weather that last year was all about
me…..that was what the Demon King did?”
 

"right. Now, perhaps... it doesn't seem to be moving because of the

immortal, but so far it has been."
 
Caier, who was furious, could not help but lose his temper when he heard
Lint's explanation.
 

“It is true that the gate incident happened because of Reinhardt. But, I
never wanted that. That is clear.”
 

It was not just watching without doing anything.

 

He was constantly doing something out of sight.

 

ᄊᄊ
 

“But at that time, if other people knew the truth, it would become a
problem on their own, so it would be better to leave it as it is….
 

That's what I said.”

 

Obviously, I've said that if it's a truth that will destroy and divide people,
it's better not to know such a truth.
 

So Kono Lint was silent.

 

Cliffman quietly listens to the story.

 

“But now, the situation has changed. It doesn’t matter if the Empire is in
good health, but we shook hands just before the collapse of the Empire,
and the situation is getting worse.
 
“I will.”
 

Heinrich also agreed with Cliffman's speculation, as it was the first time he
had heard the details of such a story.
 

“Anyway, they sent me back here safely after that. After that, we met
again, but…”
 

"Once more?"
 

“Uh, uh…”
 

Kono Lint's face had no choice but to be red.

 

ji
 

city
 

After that, Lindt met Reinhardt once more.

 

It was to ask for help with a problem related to becoming undead, but
there is one reason why my face has been ripped off.
 

“…that, in the beauty world… I’ve been beaten…”

 

The problem is that I didn't see it because the Demon King asked me to see
it, but because Sarke, who transformed into a beautiful girl, was caught by
Le and saw it.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

650
 

Everyone was stunned by the story of Kono Lint's sudden beauty world, but
the story behind it was more shocking.
 

The Demon King tried to rob the Imperial Mausoleum to supplement the
Death Knights.
 

And to infiltrate the Imperial Palace, he needed the help of Kono Lint.
 

Lint helped the Demon King.

 

However, all the sarcophagi in the mausoleum were empty.

 

So I went to the Huangdao National Cemetery, but all the corpses there
had been replaced.
 

I had no choice but to find out that something unusual was going on in the
Empire related to the undead.
 

One
 

ruler
 

So, after replenishing the Death Knights in the cemetery of the

Underground Saints of the Knights Templar, the Demon Lord gave Lint a
strong warning not to look for anything, saying that it would be dangerous
to approach Lint more than this, and then disappeared.
 

Heinrich couldn't help but roll his eyes at Kono Lint's explanation.
 

“That… was it you guys…?”

 

That incident involving Ellen and Heinrich, as well as Luigi and Ludwig.
 

In the end, it became unclear who the real culprit was.

 

A case of discovering the trend of the trend in the absurd truth.

 

The cause of everything that started with Archbishop Rowen.

 

Heinrich had no choice but to open his mouth to the fact that the incident
at the cemetery of the saints actually happened between Konolint and the
Demon King.
 

Even the Demon King had guessed it to some extent.

 

buy
 
ji
 

However, the fact that Kono Lint was intertwined with it was a shock in
itself. “Well, I mean… it was never a good thing… but it was necessary, I
thought so. I, I have no regrets.”
 

Conor Lint, with a guilty expression on his face, asserted that he had no
regrets.
 

Lint looked at Cayer.

 

“Cayer, he is the cause of all this, but he hasn’t done anything. I was about
to do something. Now like this... Unlike what I said last time. Reaching out
to the Allied Forces like this… I think that child must have his own reasons.”
 

pretty
 

big
 

“……Is it… that kind of thing…”

 

The reason why he was trying to swallow everything in a subject that did
nothing was because he simply couldn't see it with his own eyes.
 

Kono Lint even helped the Demon King to some extent beyond what he
had seen.
 

Cayer was speechless.

 
“Hey, but you… huh…”
 

Erhi, who was still, was staring blankly at Kono Lint.

 

Kernstadt's choice is for survival.

 

However, Kono Lint spoke as if he trusted the Demon Lord.

 

It is a qualitatively different matter.

 

It would be cowardly to attach to the Demon King in the hopes of

surviving, but trusting the Demon Lord and attaching to the Demon King
may be considered crazy.
 

“…After all, believing in the Demon Lord…isn’t it a little strange? right. I

can't help but think like that..."
 

At Lint's words, Erhi shook his head.

 

“No, it’s not…”

 

It doesn't seem to be that way at all. Erhi looks at Lint.

 

“You, how did you not say that until now?

 

did you?”
 

"...uh?"
 

Not only Kaier, who was engrossed in Erch's completely absurd sound, but
also his servant Richie nodded.
 

“I’m most excited about it right now.”

 

Even Cliffman said so in a perplexed voice.

 

Obviously, Kono Lint's ability itself is also an ability, so there were a lot of
stories that were picked up here and there.
 

So, when something happened, he was a guy who was almost always in the
habit of moving things around, saying that something happened, and
where he was doing these days.
 

However, it was surprising that such a guy had never said a word about
such a big secret until now, and had never even revealed it.
 

"Now... Are you saying I'm cheap?" Kono Lint was perplexed by seeing his
friends bewildered in a part where he shouldn't be embarrassed at all.
 

day
 

“No, you didn’t know until now?”

 

The guy who should be ranked first in terms of being a cheap guy, has been
hiding such a great secret well until now.
 
The most surprising thing now was the fact that Kono Lint kept a secret
until now.
 

He also met the Demon King directly twice, and even helped the Demon
King's secret operation.
 

The secret has been kept for over several months.

 

“When I’m too patient, be patient, you bastards…! What are you looking at
me for?"
 

In the end, Kono Lint couldn't help but resent being treated like a cheap
bastard.
 

A fact that is surprising to everyone.

 

Kono Lint was a man who knew when his mouth should be heavy.
 

It was such a strange situation that I couldn't help but marvel at the fact
that Kono Lint kept a secret while we had to tell a very important story.
 

Seeing that scene, Heinrich smiled bitterly.

 

Kono Lint also had her own secrets.

 

And Kernstadt was on the side of the Demon King, and although he talked
about that reality, there were things that Heinrich didn't even say.
 
“Actually, if you’ve met Reinhardt, I’ve actually met you too.”
 

"...What?"
 

The story of seeing Reinhardt popping out again in person made everyone
enchanted again.
 

I thought it had disappeared somewhere and that I couldn't even see my

nose, but that wasn't the case.
 

Surprisingly, Reinhardt was still chattering here and there. Only those who
met Reinhardt keep the secret.
 

“No you too?”

 

11
 

Conor Lint, of course, was surprised by Heinrich's absurd story.

 

that
 

"I'm different from you. I didn't help that person... I got it. I should say."
 

“Did you get help?”

 

Kono Lint had to cooperate with the Demon King by mixing half and half of
the ruler.
 
But Heinrich is different.
 

In this case, however, it was a very difficult subject to address.

 

“...without Reinhardt... I might have died.”

 

It was because we had to talk about the deaths of our brothers.

 

The subject Heinrich brought up had to be very heavy.

 

Because I had to talk about it from a very long time ago.

 

The story of how he awakened his powers when he was young enough that
he can't remember, and burned his brothers to death.
 

And being kicked out as if exiled to the Temple of the Empire.

 

Therefore, it was an environment that had no choice but to live in hatred

by other brothers.
 

Only then would he be able to understand the circumstances in which the

brothers tried to kill Heinrich, so Heinrich had no choice but to tell him all
about his dark past, which he could not tell anyone.
 

And the brothers who are jealous and hate themselves for becoming war
heroes.
 
A sudden letter from an anonymous friend telling you that you will be
killed by your brothers.
 

The suspicion that I might be an illegitimate child, which I heard from

visiting the emperor.
 

When the conflict finally came to an end, Reinhardt came to Heinrich.

 

We might get killed like this, so let's go together, and then we can explain
everything and talk about what we can do together.
 

Heinrich did not follow Reinhardt.

 

And Heinrich, who was contemplating whether or not to tell the truth
about the illegitimate child, had no choice but to tell his mother, though he
felt guilty.
 

Because now is the moment to tell everything.

 

The moment the sister killed the brothers with her own hands, Heinrich
knew that the older sister was actually the mother.
 

All of the friends who heard all the stories had no choice but to be
immersed in the shocking stories.
 

“Reinhardt didn’t save me himself, but he did try to save me. So, the
actions I did for that letter… are what made me alive in the end.”
 

did
 

go
 

In fact, Heinrich was almost killed. Louise, who had spoken with the
emperor, only knew that such an attempt would be made and stopped it.
 

Reinhardt did not rescue Heinrich himself, but consequently Heinrich

would have died had it not been for that letter from Reinhardt.
 

"I don't want you to understand, but my sister... no, my mother. The reason
why you decided to stand on the side of the demon king... is because you
know that."
 

I know that the Demon King was trying to save his son.
 

So I could actually save it.

 

It is true that he made a choice for survival in a situation where he had to

live.
 

However, at the base of that judgment, knowing the truth that his son was
still alive thanks to the Demon King had to play a very important role.
 

Louise is clearly going through something that cannot but be said to be

thanks to the Demon King .
 

Still unfamiliar and awkward with each other

 
Obviously, it is because of the Demon King that the days where we can see
each other continue every day while we know what kind of existence we
are to each other.
 

As Louise thinks so.

 

The same goes for Heinrich.

 

In the agony that he might be an illegitimate child, he was not killed by his
brothers in such a miserable imagination.
 

that he was truly loved.

 

why he didn't die.

 

It all started with a single letter from the Demon King to learn that he was
able to survive at least in the temple because his mother, who he thought
was the eldest sister, pleaded with his father.
 

It was difficult for everyone to say anything out of the dreadful and heavy
truth that Heinrich spoke.
 

Those who thought they were brothers were actually uncles.

 

The uncles, who mistakenly thought he was the youngest, actually tried to
kill their sister's son.
 

And the mother protected her son.

 
In the story that can be summarized in just a few lines, there were so tragic
truths hidden.
 

“I don’t know how Reinhardt predicted my death, but he… obviously didn’t
want me to die. They may be trying to use me, but I don't think they are.
And if you listen to what Lint did to you, not me, he just... wants us to stay
safe. I want everyone to be happy. Although it didn't turn out the way he
wanted it to, he'll still be hoping for it. That’s as clear as it gets.”
 

In the end, Heinrich, who brought up all the stories in the first place, looks
at everyone.
 

“Whatever was the real cause of the Gates incident, whether it was
actually Reinhardt or whatever... Yeah, Reinhardt could be wrong. No
matter what the Demon Lord does, I can't believe that it will always have a
good ending. I know that.”
 

Is the Demon King right or wrong?

 

As it was in the past, it is still unknown today.

 

HA1
 

Everything is told by the outcome, so there's no point in predicting the

outcome now.
 

“So, I didn’t know I would be saying this, but…”

 

When he was a guy who treated himself like a flint or a bonfire, Heinrich
really wanted to kill Reinhardt.
 

That is why Heinrich himself was the most unbelievable at this moment
when he said these words.
 

“I believe in Reinhardt.”
 

| He did not reveal his name, but as a friend

 

The worrying letter that came,

 

Now, you have to send a reply of faith in the name of a friend.

 

It is still unknown whether the Demon King is right or wrong.

 

But, I believe.
 

There were so many things that made me believe Reinhardt.

 

So, I just follow.

 

In order to survive, Kernstadt had chosen the Demon King, and it was an
explanation that he had no choice but to listen to in that way.
 

HAL
 

But now the story is all over.

 
Heinrich says that we follow not to live, but because we believe in
Reinhardt.
 

How long did the silence last in that declaration?

 

“Me too .”
 

Among those who were silent, Kono Lint spoke.

 

“I’m that bastard too, trust me.”

 

Some people believe in the Demon King as a prince somewhere.

 

Some people believe in the Demon King as just a common man

somewhere.
 

But even though people have status, does faith have status?
 

After all, the people gathered here are special soldiers, but in the end they
are just soldiers.
 

It is unknown how much influence they will have on the general trend if
they believe in the Demon King or not.
 

But the moment came when that story had to be divided.

 

At this moment when everyone takes sides, you have to stand somewhere
regardless of your will.
 

Will you believe in the Empire or the Demon King?

 

Will the Empire survive, or will the Demon King survive?

 

It is simply a matter of whether to choose based on faith or based on

survival.
 

“Regardless of whether you believe it or not, when the gate incident is

over, there will be another war.
 

Are you talking about…”

 

Everyone was silent at Cliffman's words.

 

All.
 

What Reinhardt wants or believes is a different matter.

 

In the end, the moment a certain ruin ends, another storm begins again
without getting drunk at the end.
 

Not everyone can be on the side of the Demon King.

 

Not everyone can be on the side of the empire.

 

“One of the two must be chosen, right?”

 
Heinrich shook his head at Cayer's words.
 

“Sometimes you don’t choose both.

 

uh."
 

"...What?"
 

“Literally.”
 

apparently brutal, easy-choice clause.

 

All.
 

not choosing anything.

 

“There are people who want both the Empire and the Demon King to
disappear.”
 

You may wish for the destruction of both sides.

 

In a situation where it seems that you must choose something, not

choosing anything can also be a choice.
 

"Then... what are you going to do?"

 

Erhi asks.
 
After all, whether it be the Empire or the Demon King, in this situation, if
you don't choose something and let both of them disappear, what will you
do?
 

Not cowardly or cowardly, or not even that choice, but wishing for the ruin
of all?
 

Heinrich smiles bitterly at Erch's question.

 

“What can you think of?”

 

just the price.

 

just referee,
 

After that, everyone will figure out what to do after that, so judgment and
punishment should be given to those who sinned.
 

There are those who think so, and Heinrich knows that they are now their
greatest enemies.
 

Cliffman was silent.

 

“Heinrich, I have a question for you.”

 

"...What?"
 

“The arm of Ludwig.”

 

"...ah."
 

Cliffman asks.
 

“Is that something to do with Immortal?”

 

What treatment did you have?

 

An immortal involving Christina, Louis Ancton, and Anna.

 

Something changed in Ludwig.

 

Now it seems that some unknown puzzle is being put together.

 

“Obviously, it is.”
 

Heinrich nodded at Cliffmann's question.

 

As long as he knows what an immortal is, Ludwig's recovered arm must

have something to do with it.
 

So it cannot be an ordinary arm, and Ludwig is not in a normal state.

 

Heinrich, who had already known that Ludwig might be subjected to a

chimera operation in the underground laboratory, knew it as soon as
Ludwig returned.
 
Everyone in this position has to make a choice in the end.
 

The only difference is whether you choose to survive or choose because

you believe.
 

Unlike the two who have already made a choice, one of them has no
choice but to ponder.
 

“Could you please tell me just one word?”

 

Cliffman said quietly.

 

Charlotte and I sat facing each other in the king's office, which had become
the regent's office.
 

“Hmm…”
 

“Ummm…”
 

Charlotte and I have the same vague expressions on their faces.

 

Charlotte was the first to speak.

 

“Actually, there is no problem. An unspecified majority know that we are

intervening in the Allied Forces, and there are also forces that do not agree
with us. Our intervention itself had no choice but to spread to the bottom
of the Allied Forces, whether it was late or early.”
 
“I knew that.”
 

As Charlotte said, there are those who have a reason to keep the secret,
but those who have no reason to keep the secret are also aware of the
Demon King's intervention in the Allied Forces.
 

Therefore, the story of the Demon King has no choice but to spread even
to the lower ranks.
 

Not so long ago, it was thought that if such a fact spread to the Allied
Forces, the Allied Forces themselves might collapse.
 

In fact, not all soldiers and knights follow their decisions just because
commanders cooperate with me to survive.
 

However, with the final battle approaching, even if the Allied Forces
disintegrate now, with most of the actual force being immortal, it may not
actually cause a huge problem.
 

It is a matter of whether the suspicion develops into chaos and develops

into division first or reaches the final battlefield first.
 

The current state of coexistence between the followers of the demon king
and the imperial army, which would never have been possible in the first
place.
 

however , the distance to Diane, the capital of Liseln, is not far away.
 

The split must come after the capture of Diane.

 
And the rumors of the Demon King's intervention have not yet spread too
widely.
 

Because this is a rumor spread by one of those intervening in the

leadership.
 

"I don't know anything else, but Heinrich, this bastard isn't being beaten
behind by his mother, isn't it?"
 

“…Maybe…”
 

Charlotte, too, nodded her head as if she agreed rather than angrily at my
fierce expression.
 

In other words, Heinrich had an accident.

 

“And what happened to the accident was a hit, but what else did you
report to your mother that you had an accident?”
 

"....I know."
 

Heinrich, of course, knew that Kernstadt was on our side. In fact, it's not
me, Rowen, but Louise von Schwarz that attracts other small powers or
small groups of people.
 

Because of that, she is actually exposed to a huge threat. In other words,

he is playing the role of a front-line pawn even worse than Rowen, so it is
natural to suffer from assassination threats.
 
Louise is going to take all of that and act as a minion now.
 

Meanwhile, Heinrich informed his friends of Kernstadt's betrayal.

 

“Of course, as you said, Charlotte, what… It’s not a big accident in the end
because blood will happen anyway…”
 

“It’s not that I don’t understand. Also, Heinrich was thinking of you in his
own way. In fact, the results seem to be good.”
 

“It should be.”

 

It's not that Heinrich's mind doesn't make sense, nor can it be said that it
was necessarily foolish.
 

In the end, it was thinking of me and my friends at the same time.

 

From Heinrich's point of view, later, when his friends find out that the
situation is changing rapidly, he may have to be hostile to them.
 

You would have wanted to prevent unfamiliar situations in advance.

 

And I would also like to represent my position.

 

In other words, Heinrich wanted to prevent a situation in which I had to kill

my classmates in his own way.
 

Let's not fight like ourselves.

 

But from Louise's point of view, if her son told him that he had done such a
thing, he would have no choice but to be stunned.
 

Do you really want to be slapped by your mother...?

 

“That’s not what’s important right now.”

 

Heinrich's behavior was his own problem, but in the end, as Charlotte said,
one day, if not Heinrich's, it will be known by others.
 

So it's not a big deal, and Heinrich's intentions themselves were for me.
 

All.
 

What Charlotte and I are thinking about right now is not to talk about
whether Heinrich had an accident.
 

I got a message
 

Louise has never met me in person before, so she has to go through Loen
to deliver a message to me.
 

So, from Louise's point of view, her son couldn't keep his mouth shut and
divulged the secret to his friends according to his own judgment. I said this.
 

And the target of the message is Rowen, the commander of the Knights
Templar, whom Louise personally dislikes very much.
 
Once I got this message, it means that Louise had to bear the shame and
disgrace and asked Rowen to deliver this message.
 

Rowen to Louise, uh, I don't know myself, but I guess I'm not good at
guarding my brother's mouth.
 

something like this ?

 

“If it were my son, he would have slapped me on the cheek.”

 

Charlotte had a bizarre look at my words, but nodded as if in agreement.

 

it was
 

Heinrich....
 

You lived as a son...

 

Shouldn't you know what you're asking your mom for?

 

So from Heinrich to Louise,

 

From Louise to Rowen,

 

And from Rowen to me

 

message.
 
In the end, Heinrich's behavior may have been accidental, but it was a
message that meant a lot to me.
 

According to Heinrich's confession, Kono Lint seems to have agreed to be

on my side.
 

this is very big

 

In the end, from Louise's point of view, all of this was an accident that the
fool's son couldn't cover, but for me it was a fortunate accident.
 

I have already received help from Kono Lint, but the fact that this guy will
be on my side broadens the scope of his thinking immensely.
 

There are so many things you can do. From Louise's point of view, it would
be a slap in the face to her son, but from my point of view, it's a version
where I have to bow down to thank Heinrich.
 

Erhi and Kaier seem to be in trouble.

 

And last.
 

Cliffman.
 

It's not that you're on my side, it's not, this one delivered the message.
 

It must have been because of Cliffman's request that Heinrich was

prepared to be slapped by his mother. Heinrich didn't say that he did this
and it happened, but he did this and he asked for a message. that's how it
happened
 

The part I'm thinking about right now is actually this

 

All.
 

It's not a very politically important message, and it's not a message that
will have a big impact on the mainstream.
 

Cliffman 's message is not very important.

 

“It is not for us to decide.

 

ji?"
 

“Yeah, it is.”
 

But in the end, it wasn't for me or Charlotte to judge this message.

 

And whether it influences the trend or not, it is by no means a light

message.
 

I want to meet Liana.

 

The message Cliffman sent was,

 

It was only me.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

651
 

A message from Cliffman, to be precise, a request or a request.

 

He wants to meet Liana.

 

In the first place, it is not a matter for me or the Charlotte Sun to decide.
 

Of course, I could tell him to go see him from the king's point of view, but
he didn't want to.
 

Does Cliffman have the right to say he wants to see Liana?

 

Cliffman didn't say he'd be on our side if we let Liana meet.

 

Even if they say they are on our side, does Cliffman's power mean much to
us at this point?
 

Cliffman has definitely gotten stronger and has raised his majors a lot.
 
However, in the current situation where masterclasses and archmages are
infested, Cliffman's power will not mean much.
 

All.
 

It cannot be a variable like Konolint.

 

You might be thinking about things like that.

 

But, don't take that into account

 

I didn't even want to think about it.

 

Relationship issues are important.

 

Perhaps the most important thing in the world.

 

I think so. Because of his relationship and his feelings, the world has
become like this.
 

If I wasn't the Demon Lord Balier,

 

If Ellen wasn't the younger sister of Lagann Artorius.

 

Had Charlotte not been the emperor's daughter,

 

Because the cause of all these problems is that we became close friends
without properly resolving those problems.
 

Such issues should not be taken lightly.

 

So in the end, this is not for me to decide.

 

You have to decide for yourself.

 

outskirts of Rajak.
 

The Duchess's mansion.

 

"me...?"
 

Liana put on an indescribable bizarre expression on her face.

 

Liana's dilated pupils were telling how surprised he was at those words.
 

In the days of Temple, Cliffman was a shy guy.

 

No, that wasn't enough.

 

Not knowing how to treat women or men well, we met countless times at
the gym, but it was only after a few months that we spoke for the first
time.
 

Even with the girls, when Ellen or Harriot spoke to them, they tended to
sink by themselves.
 
In other words, he was a man with a kind of social ability that he could use
for a day, but the size of his bowl was only one soy sauce.
 

When dealing with someone, he is the type of person who loses his/her
mind and collapses by himself.
 

On the other hand, Liana did not cover the day at all.
 

On the surface, he looks very rough, but in reality he is very easygoing, so

he was the type of person who didn't care what anyone said.
 

She's always active in anything, and it's always Liana who tells her to go
somewhere to hang out with the kids after they get to know her.
 

The guy who always hides whoever it is during the day.

 

Although they are opposites to each other, I think that people with
completely different personalities get along better than people with similar
personalities.
 

In fact, Liana always looked at the creepy Cliff no matter what she did, and
someday
 

I was the one who decided to have Cliffman appear in Mr. Temple, but it
was Liana who helped it the most.
 

Eventually, the two became friends.

 

When Duke Granz died, he promised revenge against me.

 

However, on the day the gates opened, Liana had nothing to do with
Cliffman.
 

burned out
 

Without telling you the real cause of my father's death or the decision to
rescue me.
 

Could that be called betrayal?

 

It's hard to judge about that.

 

However, the events of the Temple days are now years ago in time, but
sensory feels like decades ago.
 

Everyone has changed.

 

Liana has changed, and Cliffman must have changed too.

 

Cliffman, who was always passive and difficult to deal with, requested that
he want to meet Liana in this situation.
 

and,
 

Liana, who was always active and bold, and acted as if she didn't even
know a word like daytime.
 
Liana's face turned blue and she was trembling.
 

Could it be that Liana's actions were betrayal?

 

Liana would not have wanted to take Cliffman with her on the perilous
road.
 

At that time, I didn't really have anything that could be called a force. It
was crazy to follow me, even to save me from captivity by the Empire.
 

Harriet was the only one who agreed to act with Liana that day.
 

Liana didn't even know the Lord vampires were trying to save me.
 

It was crazy to risk her life, and Liana would have been prepared to die that
day.
 

So I wouldn't have been able to tell Cliffman that kind of thing.

 

In fact, I wouldn't have been able to take Cliffman with me on the way to
die.
 

ruler
 

However, even if it is not betrayal, there can be a feeling of betrayal. What

does Cliffman think of Liana's actions?
 

I don't know if
 

Of course, Rihanna wouldn't know either.

 

Cliffman wants to meet Liana. He didn't say anything about what he

thought of Liana.
 

I don't know what Cliffman thinks of me.

 

Like Christina or Ludwig, you might want to hold me accountable.

 

Because I've been through so many things that I can't imagine it's going to
be the same as when I was in the Temple days.
 

Neither Liana nor Liana know what Cliffman is for and what he wants to
meet.
 

That's why Liana's complexion turned blue and she was trembling.
 

I don't know what you'll hear. In any case, you may be attacked.
 

So much has changed that Liana is no longer the Liana she used to be, and
Cliffman is not the Cliffman she used to be.
 

Because I have changed, I do not know what the other person will say or
do toward me.
 

that's just scary

 
It's not that it's dangerous to meet.
 

Seeing how things have changed with your eyes and hearing with your ears
is the
 

because
 

This message could not be judged by me and the Charlotte Sun.

 

You should at least tell Liana.

 

“You don’t have to force me to meet you.”

 

“… .
 

From a practical point of view, it is better not to meet.

 

Whether Cliffman is on our side or not doesn't mean much to the general
public.
 

But Liana is one of the most important people on our side.

 

Even if there is only one possibility, there is a chance that Cliff Mann will
hurt Liana. So it's better not to meet.
 

The possible gains are very small, and the possible losses are enormous.
 

Beating the calculator, this encounter cannot even be considered.

 

However, although I can bounce the abacus, I have no intention of

interfering in the decision of the outcome of the abacus.
 

Only one thing is important.

 

Liana wants to meet or not.

 

Even if I don't have to tell you, even Rihanna can do this kind of calculation.
 

All.
 

If you don't want to meet, you don't have to. Whatever the reason.
 

The decision rests with Liana.

 

Just as the results and reality of this world are not the results of profit and
loss calculations.
 

In the end, it is not the gains or losses that matter.

 

Liana was terrified. That's weird. Liana in the Temple days was obviously a
superpower with great potential. But the power at that time wasn't that
strong.
 

However, Liana was always full of confidence and dignified.

 
It is no exaggeration to say that he is the world's most powerful
superpower.
 

the weather control became possible, Liana's power has become

unmatched by any wizard, not just psychics.
 

Liana, who has now grown stronger than anyone else, has rather the
opposite personality.
 

easily depressed, troubled, distressed,

 

turned passive.
 

Cliffman is terrified of what he will hear when he says he wants to meet

you.
 

Liana has grown weaker as much as she has gotten stronger.

 

liana says
 

"...hey...."
 

"uh."
 

Liana's eyes were trembling. “I am so scared…”

 

haven't met yet

 
Cliffman knows what he is thinking.
 

But Liana's eyes were burning bright red.

 

“I’m scared … I think I’m going to die…”

 

There is only one reason for such a violent reaction.

 

This is probably because Liana thinks of Cliffman as dearly.

 

Because it is clear that the person you love will treat you with a different
attitude than before.
 

because it's so scary

 

All I can do is say that I feel like I'm going to die

 

okay.
 

The moment I face the changed Ellen, it will be similar to this deathly
disgusting and scary thing.
 

Liana shook her head and trembled for a long time.

 

During that time, there were quite a few times when he showed an anxious
appearance.
 

However, it was the first time that he had shown such weakness.
 

It was more pitiful now than when I told him to kill me.
 

In the end, that's the only reason why you're having such a hard time with
that one word.
 

“But… should we meet?”

 

Cliffman's words to meet.

 

Leaving the position of the Thunder King, as a human named Liana de

Granz, it is probably because he thinks that he should not reject it.
 

“You don’t have to meet.”

 

must we meet?
 

I don't know.
 

On the contrary, after meeting you, your body or mind may be hurt and
you may come back, or you may not lose everything.
 

“By the way, let’s think about it later.”

 

"later?"
 

“Yeah, I don’t know what happened, but let’s think about it later.”
 
What will happen in the future is unknown.
 

But now, he is in a situation where he can make a certain decision to meet

Cliffman.
 

later.
 

“If you decide not to meet now, do you think you will regret it later? Do
you think you won't regret it?"
 

Another chance to meet Cliffman

 

But at this opportunity right now, if I say I won't meet you.

 

If you give Cliffman such an answer, or ignore it altogether.

 

what will happen

 

What will Cliffman think, and Liana will regret it later.

 

Put aside the justification of whether to meet or not.

 

I only think about regrets.

 

If we don't meet, will I regret it, or will I not regret it?

 

“Right now, I’m scared to die… but…”

 
Liana raises her head.
 

“If we don’t meet now…”

 

Tears are finally falling from the hot, burning eyes.

 

“I think I will live with this feeling for the rest of my life…”
 

It is not known whether this is the present situation, an opportunity, or a

crisis.
 

but.
 

If we don't meet, I think I'll regret not meeting for the rest of my life.
 

Liana seemed to think so.

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

Is there something that you must face, even if it is fearful and frightening?
 

Is it okay to run away, dodge, or pretend not to know?

 
But there is such a thing in the world.
 

something you will regret later.

 

If you avoid it because you are afraid now, you will surely regret it later.
 

That's why it's scary and scary, but there are things you have to do so that
you don't regret it later.
 

For Liana de Granz, that was it.

 

'I can go with you.

 

At Reinhardt's words, Liana shook her head.

 

'No... Alone, meeting alone... I think that's right.'

 

Not wanting to give even the slightest hint of being prepared for anything,
Liana chose to face it alone.
 

You need someone's help to come and go, but at that moment you have to
be alone.
 

That can't be atonement for the time I left without saying anything, but it
would be the least polite thing to do. Liana thought so.
 

In the first place, Cliffman's request had no reason to be granted.

 
Heinri Heido delivered those words to Louise.
 

Louise Doe heard the absurd request.

 

Of course, Rowen who gave that message too.

 

Charlotte and Reinhardt too.

 

The same goes for Liana.

 

and,
 

Cliffman, who actually said that, also

 

I would never have imagined that it could be like that.

 

However, in their own judgment, the message was transmitted beyond

people, and by the judgment of Liana herself, who heard such a request,
the meeting was made.
 

The world has changed, times have changed, and people have changed.
 

If you want to meet, you can meet by knocking on the dormitory hallway
and knocking on the door.
 

Let's see.
 

Just for that one word, you have to ride through a lot of people.
 

And even the message that we could meet again had to come back after
overcoming a lot of people.
 

Liana to Reinhardt, Reinhardt to Herriot, Herriot to Rowen, Rowen to

Louise Law, Louise to Heinrich.
 

And finally, from Heinrich to Cliffmann.

 

It became very difficult to move even a single word, and it was not possible
in the first place.
 

Such a successful meeting.

 

Immortal's garrison had been cleaned up, so there was nothing except the
scattered corpses of the subjugated monsters.
 

Really, how long had the time passed?

 

However, due to the nature of the times in which we had no choice but to
experience more time than the passing of time, psychologically, we had no
choice but to feel that decades had passed.
 

Cliffman was able to have the meeting he wanted on a stump there.

 

One
 

One
 
There was the face that Cliffman wanted.
 

Always proud, sometimes overbearing,

 

A person who always held Cliffman's arm and dragged him somewhere,
confidently wielding the boy, telling him to trust only his older sister and
follow him.
 

Now, with both hands together, eyes were lowered.

 

HAL
 

Like someone who doesn't even deserve eye contact.

 

As if he had committed such a great sin that it was impossible to even look
directly at the other person.
 

“ …Hello.”
 

Even the hard words that came out were a very small voice that was barely
audible.
 

like that.
 

Cliffman could see Liana de Granz, who had become too small to be any
smaller than this.
 
 
<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

652
 

In life, you will experience moments when your heart beats violently as if it
were about to explode.
 

It could be because it was too surprising, it could be because it was too

scary, it could be because it was too excited, it could be because it was too
heartbreaking.
 

Now, Liana was going through such a heart-pounding moment.

 

because of fear.
 

But it wasn't just the fear.

 

Heart-pounding moments can also be caused by a mixture of emotions.

 

It was a moment that was as daunting as that fear, so it was clear that
Liana's heart was about to explode.
 

There are moments when it feels like the heartbeat can be heard not only
with your chest, but also with your own ears.
 
Because it's such a daunting moment.
 

But, I didn't know what was going to come out of that mouth, so I was
afraid.
 

Liana couldn't even make eye contact, and she was rolling her eyes in front
of a friend she hadn't seen in a long time.
 

There was a moment when we decided to kill the Demon King together.
 

I was so grateful for that.

 

However, those two who made that determination were too small at the
time.
 

They were too small to have the huge name of the Demon King as an
enemy.
 
There was a time when he and his friends were funny when he decided to
get revenge on such a subject.
 

But all of a sudden, when was the time when the name was heavy.
 

The resolve for revenge was lost, and Liana, who wanted to kill the Demon
King, became the Demon King's henchman.
 

One of the Demon King's most important servants.

 

Strictly speaking,
 

He had become one of those who should be called the Four Heavenly
Kings.
 

Even a few nights is not enough to explain all the countless things that
have happened.
 

But in the end, a conversation can share the words it had to begin with.
 

In spite of Liana's painfully hesitant greeting, Cliffman didn't say anything

except to just stare at Liana.
 

BAR
 

In the past, Cliffman was not very talkative.

 
Even when he didn't have to deal with Liana, Cliffman was always a
listener, and he would give short answers when asked or gibberish when
he had long to say.
 

There was no such thing as too much of a horse.

 

Just like then, there are no words now, but Liana had no choice but to
know that it was different from the past.
 

Cliffman in the past couldn't find anything to say, so he didn't talk much.
 

But right now, it's not that I can't find what to say, I'm just choosing what to
say.
 

H
 

what to say.
 

I'm just thinking about what to start with.

 

Time has passed.

 

People change.
 

Just as Liana has changed, Cliffman will of course change too.

 

“Something like me, you come to see me.”

 
The shy boy had become a cynical man.
 

11
 

You came to see something like me.

 

There were so many meanings in that one word that Liana seemed to be
dizzy.
 

In those brief words, all Cliffman's thoughts, self-doubt, and

disillusionment were contained. "What are you talking about? You're
like..."
 

Liana looks at Cliff Bay with swaying eyes.

 

“I am weak.”
 

"That's why you didn't leave it?"

 

"!"
 

that's bullshit
 

Not abusive language against Liana, but abusive language against herself.
 

“It would have been meaningless to take a guy like me who was only able
to enhance his magical powers. Of course not to take it.”
 
Liana had no choice but to cut off Cliffman's words that sounded like self-
harm in the middle.
 

"No, no... I..."

 

"If not?"
 

"...uh?" “Is there any other reason?” Cliffman asks.

 

Liana had no choice but to bite her lip with a sad expression.
 

0
 

“I… if you go with me… you will get hurt. No, I'm going to die... so...
because I don't want you to get hurt because of my coercion..."
 

“After all, I went with you.

 

If you don't, you'll only die or get hurt, and I'm not going to help you
because I'm by your side."
 

“ ……
 

In the end, I was just saying it in a good way, didn't you know that even if I
was by your side, it was useless and meaningless?
 

Would things have been different if Cliffman had been there?

 
It would not have been.
 

Rather, it would be a burden.

 

I didn't want you to get hurt, so I didn't go with you.

 

I did not go with you because there is a high possibility that only negative
variables will occur if you are there.
 

| Actually, the two are the same.

 

It's just a different way of expressing it.

 

Liana spoke the former way, Cliffman took the latter way.
 

And it doesn't change that the latter is true.

 

But isn't that too harsh an expression?

 

Isn't it the heart that matters?

 

you were worried about you was accepted as an action that you did while
ignoring you?
 

Liana's intentions don't matter.

 

I was thrown away because I was useless.

 
Weak, so we couldn't go together.
 

Cliffman took it that way.

 

Cliffman has been thinking that way since the Gates incident.
 

“Liana, I’m not saying I’m sad now or that you shouldn’t have done that.
you should have And that's right. I wouldn't be of any help. clearly."
 

“ ……”
 

“It won’t be much different now.”

 

Cliff Mann, who could not even choose words properly, was able to calmly
organize his thoughts and speak.
 

But even the direction of all the pouring words is sad.

 

It is not a resentment towards Liana.

 

Disillusionment with the weak self.

 

-evaluation close to self-hatred .

 

Cliffman is just telling the truth.

 

Just listing those facts, there was no sign of resentment against Liana.
 
All resentment and disillusionment are directed towards oneself.
 

It was strong enough to help. Otherwise, Liana would have sought

Cliffman's help.
 

resentment against himself for being weak.

 

Disillusionment with the weak self.

 

Cliffman continued to feel what Ludwig had felt, who had lost his arm.
 

One
 

So Cliffmann could not leave Ludwig alone.

 

Obviously, Liana was afraid.

 

Cliffman said that in the sense of betrayal he felt, he might curse, resent, or
criticize him.
 

I thought so and was afraid.

 

But now, Liana faces an unexpected side.

 

Cliffman doesn't blame anyone.

 

Rihanna too.
 
Demon King.
 

no one,
 

“Once again, thank you.”

 

“For coming to see something like me.”

 

However, he was only resenting himself.

 

Liana was more afraid of Cliffman's appearance.

 

Seeing the ruined Cliffman in the end, Liana shook her head while
clenching her teeth.
 

"I... I was wrong. I... I, I'm sorry..."

 

Seeing Liana burst into tears at the end, Cliffman still looks at Liana with a
firm expression on her face.
 

“No, Liana.”
 

"I'm not. i'm all it's all wrong I… I…”

 

“ You did nothing wrong.”

 

Those who should be resentful do not resent.

 
Liana had no choice but to know that that was the most difficult thing to
bear.
 

Cliffman was not angry, nor did he feel betrayed. It was taken for granted.
 

It's no help, so take it

 

it didn't
 

Then, it's my fault for not helping anything.

 

The only problem was that I was weak.

 

And it's still weak.

 

I was just thinking that way.

 

Cliffman waited in front of Liana until she stopped crying.

 

With the same expression as the first time, Cliffman was just staring at
Liana.
 

“If you calm down, can we talk?”

 

“ ……
 

I'm not resentful, but I'm not friendly either

 
All.
 

Hug someone who is crying or pat on the back.

 

It wasn't like that in the beginning, but now it seems like he doesn't want
to do that at all.
 

Saying that you didn't do anything wrong increases the guilt even more.
 

Liana was unfamiliar with Cliffman.

 

Liana had become a completely different person in a different sense than

she had imagined.
 

Cliffman asked Liana, who had stopped crying, about something.

 

It was sincere not to complain, so Cliffman had a calm conversation with

Liana.
 

In the end, only those who made a mistake are restless.

 

Liana couldn't help but stare at Cliffman all the time, and Cliffman asked
what he wanted to ask comfortably.
 

"Your father died... Demon Lord

 

it because of that?"
 
“
 

...yes."
 

“Then, is it still an empire?”

 

“That’s right.”
 

The moment Liana disappeared with the Demon King without saying a
word, Cliffman had no choice but to get a sense of what was going on.
 

Liana, who knew the demon king was an enemy, suddenly rescued the
demon king and disappeared. Otherwise, there would be no reason other
than that.
 

“I… actually thought I was going to die that day. It was reckless. Although I
moved with Harriet, Harriet was also determined to do the same. But
you... didn't want to drag you in."
 

Lo M
 

Due to overlapping circumstances, Reinhardt was only able to escape from

the temple, and Liana was planning to hit the rock with an egg.
 

It was definitely a place to die.

 

So I couldn't take Cliffman.

 
In the end, however, it is true that he and Harriet arranged an affair, but
did not bring Cliffman.
 

Harriet could be helpful.

 

Cliffman couldn't be.

 

Isn't that true?

 

“I understand.”
 

Liana clenched her teeth at the resignation in that tone.

 

"No... you didn't understand at all."

 

"I fully understand that I was of no use..."

 

"You hate dying for me more than dying for me!"

 

finally.
 

Liana's expression distorted miserably.

 

At Liana's castle, Cliffman stares at Liana silently.

 

"It's not that you're useless, it's not that you're weak..."
 
Tears welled up in Liana's eyes again.
 

"It was because you were precious..."

 

Cliff Mann wakes up at Liana's tragic confession.

 

year 21
 

"Because you're important to me. I didn't want to die as much as you...

so... that's why... it wasn't like that. I didn't mean it that way. I'm sorry. I'm
sorry that I did that. I was wrong... i know i was wrong... just... i was wrong,
i was a bitch and i left you right... that's right..."
 

“Please, you mean nothing. because you are useless you're no help
because you are weak It's not like that... It wasn't like that... Trust me.
Really."
 

the fact that he left.

 

But the reason I left it.

 

After all, it was about him.

 

Liana's words of crying with a miserable expression and expressing her

feelings to Cliffman, who was accepting her feelings differently at that
time, were not a confession, but a plea.
 

"Just... just slap me on the cheek. You call me a bitch. Why did you leave
me behind? Call me a traitor... I'd rather that... I'd rather. I think that's
better..."
 

felt like I was going to die from suffocation for fear of being criticized .
 

But looking at Cliffman, Liana thought it would be better for Cliffman to

hate her.
 

It is better to find the cause of the problem in others.

 

If you try to find the cause of the problem only in yourself, you will get sick.
 

Those who live by thinking that everything is the fault of others can at least
survive.
 

If you live your life thinking that everything is your fault, it will rot from the
inside out.
 

It was more painful for Liana to see Cliffman's self-absorbed image than to
deal with Cliffman's anger.
 

If a good other person is living like that, there is no reason to worry.

 

11
 

However, to Liana, Cliffman is not anyone.

 

Seeing Liana crying, Cliff Mann stared blankly at the sky.

 
in the forest.
 

A ray of sunlight can be seen through the leaves.

 

“I also valued you.”

 

“ ……
 

“But to the person dear to me, I couldn’t be of any help.”

 

"I didn't even want to think you were bad. It must have all been for a
reason.
 

For what I didn't say, this Yuga for not telling me, for what didn't take me,
the reason for not taking me, I thought that there was a reason for the
opening of the gate, all of them had their own reasons."
 

Cliffman speaks of a thought he has had for a long time.

 

“I didn’t want to do anything as bad as resenting you.”

 

Just one of many options.

 

Cliffman didn't want to choose as much of an option to resent Liana.

 

“It was the only way to avoid resenting you.”

 

Because Liana was precious, she tried to justify everything she did.
 

Why didn't you take me, why didn't you tell me

 

ji.
 

the end, he had to find the cause in himself.

 

If only I had been a little stronger.

 

If only it had been a little more useful.

 

If Liana had been reliable enough to ask for help and tell her everything,
 

Then it would have happened.

 

There's nothing wrong with Liana.

 

The only way to avoid resenting Liana was to blame herself for self-hatred.
 

Seeing Cliffman making such a miserable confession, Liana forcibly wipes

away her tears.
 

"really...."
 

Liana's eyes flushed and she looked up at Cliffman.

 

“Really, you… you’re still so stupid…”

 

Rather, it was a matter of resenting Liana.

 

It was easier to blame Liana for not saying anything here, for going crazy
and following the Demon King.
 

But , if it's not a fool who chose the path of resenting him because he
wanted to understand the other person somehow.
 

Liana grabs Cliffman's hand.

 

Liana gripped it hard enough to crush it, but Cliffman had the power of
that grip.
 

I feel this awkward.

 

He is a powerful psychic, but his physical abilities are still poor.

 

changed
 

Liana has changed, and Cliffman has changed too.

 

However, there are some things that haven't changed.

 

Even after many events, the fact that they still value each other has not
changed.
 

“There are good things about being stupid.”

 

"...what is that...?"
 

"Like an idiot, I know I'm useless and I'm still weak, but... because I did
something stupid to say that I wanted to see you..."
 

Cliffman grabs Liana's hand, which is holding his own.

 

“ So, I could see you again.”

 

There's no reason for Liana to come to see Cliffman.

 

Cliffman knew that too.

 

But I said that nonsense, knowing that it didn't make sense.

 

I want to see Liana.

 

I know it rationally. That she would never see Liana, that she had no reason
to come to see her.
 

Still, I don't know

 

It sounds silly, but there might be one in the bay.

 

However, in the end, the other party complied with the strange request.
 

So I was able to see it again.

 

In the end, I found out that although they were broken, they didn't blame
each other.
 

I could tell that one was being self-taught and the other was apologizing.
 

All.
 

stupid doesn't always have bad consequences.

 

"really really...."
 

At Cliffman's words, Liana's lips trembled slightly.

 

"You... you're getting a little older... Really..."

 

Tears welled up in Liana's eyes again.

 

All.
 

“I feel so…”
 

Saying I'm going to vomit.

 

I was shaking as if I couldn't stand it.

 

Liana finally laughed.

 

only happy and smiling

 

It was the first laugh in three years.

 

My eyes meet with the tightness.

 

“It’s okay… is it okay?”

 

“I feel like I’ve gone so well.”

 

"Ugh... a little, that's it..."

 

Cliffman,
 

That bastard felt something.

 

It wasn't like that when I watched it as a cat.

 

No, it's because I'm in front of Liana, so I'm like this.

 

I didn't mean to peek at it in the first place.

 

No, peeping is correct. In case of an emergency, Harriet and I are watching

from afar. It wasn't something I was trying to contemplate.
 

If Cliffman does something unexpected, we have to prevent that situation

as much as possible.
 

But in the end it turned out to be a voyeurism.

 

Like the way Liana squeezes,

 

Cliffman talks a lot like that.

 

It's much better to be a voyeur than a fight.

 

only did I watch , but I also eavesdropped on all conversations that were
going on through magic, so my heartburn and my tremors were quite
serious.
 

“I’m happy though… I’m very happy

 

hey."
 

Yeah, I'm so glad I said ten thousand things.

 

What would it be like to be a spunky guy? I'm glad I didn't have an

accident.
 

At first, I thought things were going a little different, but in the end,
Cliffman thought that because Liana was important.
 

So, I was thankful to Liana, who came after a month saying I wanted to see
you like this.
 
Although it is sad that Rihanna also blamed herself on Cliffman, rather than
resenting him, she had no choice but to be moved.
 

law
 

city
 

In the end, Cliffman confirmed that Liana was more precious than Liana
herself.
 

Even when I looked at him as a cat, he was so speechless that I had no idea
what he was thinking.
 

However , in the end, in front of Liana, you are talking about the Sim you
saw.
 

“Actually, I was a little nervous…”

 

| Harriet's face was blushing as he saw Liana, who started to talk

comfortably, even though there were tears now, and the two, who started
to have an ordinary conversation, though it felt a little stale.
 

is it throbbing?
 

“...do you like things like that?”

 

“ ……?”
 
Do you like feeling?
 

“Why do you do it?”

 

At my words, the frown of the forehead twisted, and the mouth opened
slightly.
 

I've never done anything like that before, but there's nothing I can't do if I
try.
 

“Don’t do it, really.”

 

As I started to look like I was about to do something, Harriet opened her

axe's eyes and looked at me.
 

no by the way
 

'm trying to play it, so it's a bit difficult to play feel-good lines without any
build-up?
 

What should I say?

 

"Meeting you is the greatest luck of my life."

 

I can only think of things like this!

 

But even if he's not converted, Harriet laughs at my outrageous remarks.

 
C111 CD L
 

“That is true.”
 

“???”
 

"out of it?"
 

No, not this one.

 

It pops out so quickly that I don't know what to reply.

 

“Oh, no… uh… um, that’s right…”

 

“Ugh…”
 

yes what
 

There's nothing that can't be called the best luck...

 

If you admit that with your mouth, it's a little... isn't it...?
 

Pak Tong comes over to my side and puts his arms around me.
 

Then he looks up at me and smiles bashfully

 

All.
 

“Isn’t our adorable little cat happy to have an owner like me?”
 

no.
 

no!
 

excuse me!
 

Why are you doing better?

 

“My, I was wrong, I was wrong…”

 

“Why are you so black?”

 

Feeling and barefoot.

 

My heart almost stopped.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

653
 
HAL
 

Observing the situation from a distance, not knowing whether there were
two people who liked each other or not, Liana and Cliffman had now
calmed down a bit.
 

The wounds and self-harm were not over, but it was enough that they still
treasured each other.
 

“Ability… to that extent?”

 

“I heard that there was such a thing as an abnormal climate last winter....Is
that so?”
 

"right. It was me.”

 

Cliffman couldn't help but panic when he heard that Liana could now cause
extreme weather events beyond just summoning lightning.
 

So, the extreme level of extreme events that have occurred so far were
what Liana did. Knowing that, he nodded blankly.
 

“Amazing ....”
 

"Still, this can't be used arbitrarily. It's a bit unusual."

 

“What if it’s special?”

 
Liana sits on a rocky sill and takes a deep breath.
 

“I have to say that the more you feel like a dog, the stronger the effect will
be.... Yes.”
 

"Well...?"
 

“I should say that my psychic powers seem to react to my emotions. In case

of extreme weather… I think they react to my negative emotions.”
 

Dark emotions, the ability to react to negative emotions.

 

In particular, the ability to control the weather was never awakened

through a good experience.
 

Unless you can control your emotions arbitrarily, even if it is a powerful

superpower, if the conditions for its activation are the same, then there
must be restrictions.
 

HA
 

“It is a strong ability, but... it cannot be used easily.”

 

At Cliffman's words, Liana shook her head.

 

“ Not really. You can write whenever you want.”

 
“…you can use it when you feel bad?” “If you ask me that way, it’s always a
bad feeling, but there are ways to make it especially bad.”
 

Liana took out a crystal potion from her arms.

 

From Cliffman's point of view, it was just a bottle containing an unknown

drug. Liana smiles with a spooky expression.
 

“If you just open one of these, you’ll be so depressed that you want to
hang your neck right away.”
 

“……A drug that makes you depressed…?”

 

“It’s not like that.”

 

“You eat that?”

 

“Still, there are no side effects. it's safe And what if there are some side
effects? If I can kill hundreds of thousands of monsters in exchange for a bit
of flair, I'll do it."
 

I'm not risking my life, it just makes me feel a little, seriously bad.
 

Cliffman had no choice but to nod his head blankly when he said that it
was not necessary to do that. someone
 

can't kill a monster even at the risk of his life, but if the price is only that
much, shouldn't he have to do it?
 
But Cliffman saw Liana saying that, and her hand holding the crystal potion
was slightly trembling.
 

Apparently, Liana was afraid of the drug in her hands.

 

You know best for yourself what it's like to drink it and you'll feel terrible.
 

It's not without a price, but hundreds of thousands of them.

 

Cliffman seemed to have lost consciousness in the unit.

 

If you add up the number of monsters Cliffman has killed so far, what is
100,000?
 

Will it reach ten thousand units?

 

However, Liana makes it possible by using her ability once. Cliffman also
became stronger compared to before, but in Liana's case, it was different.
 

With just one battle, Liana can annihilate the number of monsters dozens
of times higher than those that Cliffman has killed so far.
 

As Cliffman's expression hardened, Liana took Cliffman's hand.

 

"Why...don't make a face like that." "no. Because there are different things
you and I can do. I was just thinking for a moment.”
 

"yes...."
 

After all, Cliffman knows what each person can do differently.

 

It was already an incomprehensible achievement that Liana had too

powerful abilities, and that the number of monsters that Cliffman had
killed so far exceeded a thousand.
 

The comparison target is just too wrong

 

Liana can only do the impossible, even with a giant war weapon like the
Titan. There will be no one who will not be compared in front of Liana's
power.
 

Liana's ability was already a tremendous superpower just by summoning

lightning.
 

All.
 

And now the weather control.

 

Could there be a superpower more than Liana?

 

The moment Liana was able to call lightning.

 

Cliffman couldn't help but remember that time.

 

In front of her father's coffin, Liana screamed and awakened her powers.
 
Although he does not know the details of the psychic, Cliffman clearly
remembers the moment when Liana awakens to such a new psychic after a
shocking experience.
 

And now, he had a greater power than that.

 

Did you have that kind of power naturally?

 

if not....
 

"liana."
 

"yes?"
 

"I wonder... what happened...?"

 

father's death.
 

Did he awaken a different power through something similar to that?

 

Cliffman had no choice but to know that something had happened, just by
the fact that Liana's complexion immediately deteriorated in response to
his question.
 

after a moment of silence.

 

“I have sinned.”
 
“ ……
 

“Irreversibly, too great

 

HAT
 

sin.”
 

It was not a sad thing, but because of what he had done, which was a little
difficult for Cliffman to understand.
 

Liana briefly explained.

 

He said he killed people, not monsters.

 

To an uncountable number of people.

 

Nothing further explained.

 

"Why... did you do that?"

 

Cliffman had no choice but to ask, as there was no way Liana would have
done such a thing for no reason.
 

“There was a reason. Obviously.”

 

“ …”
 
Liana looks at the bare ground in the forest with a firm expression on the
weeds that grow beneath it.
 

“But I found out too late that there are things that shouldn’t be done even
for a good reason.”
 

I thought it was something I had to do, but in the end it was something I
shouldn't have done.
 

should n't be done, someone else is paying the price.

 

“So, I don’t even think about revenge anymore.”

 

Even talking about revenge for something has become ridiculous, so there
is no such thing as revenge in my head anymore.
 

Liana just said that.

 

Liana is back.
 

It was a reunion that was bound to be short, no matter how long we

talked.
 

Hu
 

Cliffman is back, and Liana is waiting for us in the location we've told you in
advance.
 
“How are you doing?”
 

“Didn’t you just hide and listen to everything anyway?”

 

At Liana's words, Harriet and I couldn't help but be taken aback.

 

"...how did you know?"

 

“You’re not going to do that.”

 

All.
 

Was he a surprisingly obvious guy?

 

No, I think it's a bit ridiculous to think that it's not obvious,
 

In the end, Liana had a lighter expression on her face. Cliffman would too.
In that case, Cliffman may or may not support us later, but Liana did not
meet Cliffman because she finds meaning in it.
 

Regardless of the political significance of some things, there are some

things that need to be addressed before the final battle.
 

“Are you sad?”

 

"little?"
 

At my question, Liana smiled and nodded her head.

 

After all, a lot of work is still in progress.

 

“Let’s go back, it won’t be good to stay around here longer.”

 

HA
 

After saying that, Harriet begins casting.

 

Obviously, Liana was afraid.

 

I wonder if Cliff is different.

 

Obviously Cliffman had changed, but not in the way Liana feared.
 

Obviously I took a different look, but I checked how everyone was doing.
 

But I couldn't tell just how they would react when they really met me.
 

Just as Cliffman doesn't blame Liana, there may be people who don't really
blame me. Scarlett was such a case.
 

She doesn't show anything on the outside, but like Christina, she has a
hatred inside.
 

it might be
 

Cliffman wasn't the one Liana had to meet.

 

But Liana, who faced Cliffman, seemed more relaxed.

 

Even so, there was someone I wanted to meet.

 

'Cause there's not much left now

 

someone you would like to meet

 

There was only one other than Ellen.

 

A day before the march, one day before.

 

Adriana was in the barracks for the first time in her life.
 

It's not that I was scared, but I couldn't help but feel nervous at the
situation where I didn't know the English language.
 

The owner of the barracks was sitting on a desk instead of a chair, with his
arms crossed, looking at Adriana silently.
 

It was a young face.

 

I don't know her actual age, but she has a young face of about 5 or 6 years
old when there is a big difference from her.
 

He is a person who seems to make a good impression wherever he goes

because he always has a smile on his face. However, it was the first time for
Adriana to be alone with this person, and somehow, she couldn't help but
feel a sense of incongruity in that smiling face.
 

He was smiling, but that smile looked like he had a seal on his face.
 

Adriana gets the feeling that the other person is smiling, but doesn't seem
to be laughing at all.
 

11
 

However, the person in front of him is, in fact, his best boss.
 

Adriana, a paladin.
 

And, the highest commander of the Paladins.

 

The Knights Templar Commander Rowen was in front of Adriana.

 

really sudden.
 

Adriana was called by the commander of the Knights Templar.

 

Although a paladin, Adriana, who moves with the Temple Army, is actually
a member of the Temple Knights, but is not under their control.
 

HAI
 
For that reason, Adriana was terrified and nervous at the same time as the
fact that the new Templar Knight Commander, whom he rarely sees, called
her.
 

support
 

All.
 

The story of the sudden change of former commander of the Knights

Templar, Ileon Wolton, could only be strange news for Adriana, who did not
move with the Knights Templar.
 

In fact, it is still not known exactly how this happened.

 

Even Adriana did not understand the situation, but it was clear that the
inside of the Knights Templar would be more chaotic. And still, the
confusion must have been on-going.
 

There are also stories that Rowen, a character amidst controversy and
suspicion, has a rather strange history.
 

There are also rumors that he is a person involved in the dark side of the
Shinju Church.
 

Inquisitors or assassins
 

me.
 

Isn't it the person who shouldn't have gone outside?

 

is that okay though

 

Adriana was also feeling that the ownerless horses were floating around in
the suspicion.
 

However, the new member of the Knights Templar, Rowen, who was under
suspicion, called for Adriana.
 

He is a person who has never seen himself or deserved any attention.

 

HAL
 

Adriana isn't even a high paladin

 

All.
 

There is no one to blame for the skill itself, and although he already has
skills equivalent to or higher than that of a high-ranking paladin, in reality
he has no position or duty.
 

That is why the call of the Knights Templar commander felt strange to
Adriana.
 

even.
 

called him and put it in front of him, and he was sitting at a desk rather
than a chair, just staring at him.
 
He's a smiling person, but he's a bit reluctant,
 

Unfortunately, the thought of that gaze is unpleasant.

 

"Chief, if I'm wrong..."

 

In the end, Adriana could not stand the silence in Joo Shi and had to
carefully speak from her side.
 

At Adriana's words, Rowen tilted her head.

 

"...no?"
 

"Then, is there anything I need to do...?"

 

"Hmm..."
 

Rowen is silent without answering Adriana's question.

 

someone who doesn't know People can usually guess to some extent how
the other person is feeling from their facial expressions and reactions.
 

However, Rowen, the commander of the Knights Templar in front of him,

was a person who could not feel that at all.
 

's smiling, but that doesn't mean he looks happy, and he doesn't know
what he's thinking.
 
As if they had received any special 'training'.
 

When you have a conversation with someone whose intentions and

emotions cannot be guessed, people tend to feel unpleasant.
 

But that's a person with more power and authority than himself.
 

Even those who have the right to escape from life or death are naturally
bound to feel fear rather than discomfort.
 

Adriana couldn't help but feel that Rowen was accustomed to such things.
 

A person who is accustomed to instilling fear in others just by their

attitude.
 

Naturally, Adriana had to intuit that one of the rumors was likely to be
true.
 

| The Knights Templar commander used the honorific title for Adriana, a
distant subordinate, but I couldn't tell whether the other person respected
me or not.
 

how much time has passed

 

Around the time Adriana thought that she seemed to have hardened
standing up.
 

“Your career has been quite splendid. Adriana.”

 
“
 

...?”
 

Adriana couldn't help but be more embarrassed by the outrageous sound.

 

brilliant career.
 

Was there anything you could say like that?

 

“If you are from the Temple Royal Class, isn’t it a brilliant career in itself?”
 

"ah...."
 

Adriana carefully nodded, wondering if that was the story.

 

Talent from all continents is a temple that gathers up all the talented
people.
 

Among them, only those with the most outstanding talent are admitted to
the Royal Class. Status and power are useless. Only talent determines
admission to the Royal Class.
 

Therefore, just being from the Royal Class can be called a splendid career.
 

“If other people don’t know, I don’t know… I don’t know.”

 

Adriana is not saying that because she is humble.

 

In fact , powerful psychics and magicians certainly have firepower that is

commensurate with their origins and talents. Adria was judging herself like
that, if it was rather shabby compared to those with such a powerful
talent.
 

"why. Are only wizards and superpowers talented? Adriana also had a lot
of experience in slaying monsters compared to the high-ranking genitalia
and priests of the Knights Templar.”
 

“…Is that so?”

 

He can't remember how many times he's been to monster subjugation.

Not only for the Allied Forces, but for the duration of the Gate Incident, I
continued to fight monsters.
 

So, all of a sudden, the Knights Templar commander had a remarkable

career.
 

Rowen begins to read down the papers lying next to the desk where he is
sitting.
 

“I am from the Artois Monastery located in Saint-Thion, a provincial city of

the Principality of Saint-Toine…. The birth is not clear….. After being
educated at the monastery, I showed my talent and entered the Temple
Royal class…”
 

Was it a document containing his/her history?

 

Adriana watches Rowen read it silently.

 

“I dropped out of Temple around the second year.... After the outbreak of
the Gate incident, I participated in the war, returned to the church, and
since then I transferred to the Temple Army, and so far...”
 

Naturally, his history included not only his resignation, but also the fact
that he returned to the temple due to the outbreak of the Gate incident
and joined the army.
 

The story after that was all about battle, so Rowen didn't read it any more.
 

So, in the end, why did you prepare your resume and what do you want to
say?
 

Rowen comes down from the desk and walks up to Adriana.

 

“They come from the same origin.”

 

“ ……?”
 

“I am from a monastery. heavenly love

 

orphanage."
 

Adriana couldn't help but be embarrassed by that outrageous remark.

 

A child abandoned in a monastery.

 
So is Rowen, and so is Adriana.
 

They seem to be about the same age. Rowen would be the oldest.
 

“The talent seems to be the same.”

 

At Rowen's words, Adriana gradually became more incomprehensible.

 

Cheonae orphan from the same monastery, the same age. Even the talents
are the same.
 

But I am the commander of the Temple Knights, and you are only a paladin
belonging to the Temple Army.
 

Are you trying to ridicule the difference?

 

Adriana couldn't understand why the manager had to make such pointless
sarcasm on herself.
 

Rowen quietly places a hand on Adriana's cheek.

 

Adriana's hand, which suddenly touched her cheek, felt terrifying.

 

It's not that I feel bad.

 

In fact, the feel is terrifying.

 
Contrary to her innocent and clean face, Rowen's dry palms were too
rough and hard.
 

The same goes for Adriana's hands, but the feel of those dry hands clearly
expressed some struggles in Rowen's life.
 

The commander of the Temple Knights looked at one paladin and said:
 

“What is the difference between you and me…”

 

It's not contempt or scorn. “I’m like this, what about you…”
 

this
 

girl
 

In that tone, there was a deep jealousy and envy that could not be hidden.
 

Adriana could not comprehend the feelings she felt for Rowen. Why on
earth did the commander of the Seong Electric Division call himself, and
say things like this that I couldn't possibly understand?
 

A shame that cannot be hidden.

 

In a gaze where I can't figure out the meaning that sometimes feels like a
longing...
 

HAL
 

“There is someone who wants to meet you.”

 

The Knights Templar commander only said that.

 

The Knights Templar commander only said something that he couldn't

understand.
 

It was just that someone wanted to meet her and gave her the location and
the appointed time.
 

The time is night.

 

In the end, although he belongs to the Temple, the actual superior is the
commander of the Knights Templar.
 

It was an unknown command, but he couldn't refuse it.

 

So, Adriana went to the area south of the garrison, alone, without anyone.
 

Why did the Knights Templar commander issue such an order?

 

Is there anyone who wants to see me?

 

If someone wants to meet someone like Adriana, who is not a very high-
ranking paladin, is it possible to ask the Knights Templar commander such a
private request?
 
Then who the hell is that opponent?
 

Why on earth does that person want to see themselves?

 

In doubt, Adriana left the garrison and continued walking south.

 

A certain grassland with no traces of battle because it was so far away from
the battlefield.
 

In the moonlight, Adriana could soon see someone sitting on the grass.
 

"ah..."
 

I still don't know what's going on.

 

I don't even know how this happened.

 

But Adriana can only guess to some extent.

 

what was going on

 

the Knights Templar commander give such an order?

 

So, what happened to the Knights Templar?

 

You can't know everything, but you can only guess what's going on and
what's going on.
 
And why the hell is there someone who wants to see me, who is nothing?
 

The man who was sitting still on the grass got up when he saw Adriana
 

All.
 

It cannot be said that the face I drew even in my dreams

 

All.
 

I can't even say it's the face I've been wanting to see.
 

Because it wasn't like that.

 

Because it wasn't like that.

 

But obviously.
 

still.
 

deep in your heart.

 

IL
 

There is a person in front of you that is as clear as the person you value
very much.
 
“Rein…hard…?”
 

"long time no see."

 

Under the moonlight, as always, a junior with a bad impression smiles

sadly
 

All.
 

"senior."
 

And by the same title as back then, I calmly called her.

 

As if possessed by Adriana, she could not know everything, but she could
only know one truth.
 

"You're safe...!"
 

Adriana ran as if possessed, and hugged her terribly bad-tempered junior

tightly.
 

“Then who am I?”

 

As before.
 

ugly junior was making a cheeky voice.

 
 
<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

654
 

In fact, it was a very shocking and complex moment.

 

However, Adriana's hair turned white the moment she saw Reinhardt,
leaving all other worries and situations.
 

All other thoughts were blown away.

 

So, I had no choice but to run away and hug Reinhardt.

 

I've heard that he'll be safe somewhere, and I know that he appeared in
the zodiac.
 

So I knew it was okay

 

However, the moment they met face to face, Adriana had no choice but to
embrace everything else with an uncontrollable sense of relief.
 

and,
 

a blank sheet of paper, is gradually filled with thoughts.

 
I hugged him too tightly.
 

And Reinhardt hugged Adriana at the same time.

 

It's nice to be happy

 

“ …… ,
 

Slowly, it becomes awkward.

 

As if they were real siblings who were separated because of the war, it
became rather awkward because of the intense hug.
 

U.S....
 

Were you going to do this...?

 

I can't help but want to

 

I was happy to hug him, but I didn't know when to fall, so I hesitated, and
in the end, Adriana's side came first.
 

He gently released his arm.

 

"Oh that...."
 

" Yeah... what."

 
Their faces are wide apart from each other, and they subtly frown on each
other.
 

Adriana herself was kind of bizarre and absurd about this situation, but
seeing that stupid expression on her face made her smile without realizing
it.
 

| Somehow, deep in my heart, I cry

 

Emotions had to rise.

 

He was a junior who was unlucky and made a lot of annoying noises.
 

After all, it was this expression that Adriana saw most often.
 

When I couldn't even run properly, when I didn't know what a fight was.
 

That's the expression I always had.

 

“It’s still the same, junior.”

 

At those words, Reinhardt swears by it.

 

All.
 

As if trying to suppress something by force.

 
that he was the Demon King, but in Adriana's eyes, Reinhardt could only
read the image of the old man, that poor junior, who had nothing to do but
was full of confidence.
 

All.
 

on that subject.
 

Later, he risked his life to save Adriana. It was only later that I found out
that it was Reinhardt, but
 

After that, he became the protagonist of terrible things.

 

Even now, it is synonymous with terrible things, and seeing that she was
summoned through the commander of the Temple Knights, it is clear that
terrible things are happening that Adriana cannot understand.
 

I still don't know what happened or how it happened.

 

But Adriana has no choice but to know.

 

junior.
 

just in that one word.

 

How did you feel about that one word?

 
The corners of his eyes were red, watching him forcibly suppressed
something that was about to burst out at any moment.
 

not the monarch.

 

That Reinhardt of the Temple was the true form of the person in front of
him, and that he was what he wanted.
 

have no choice but to know that

 

If it weren't for that, wouldn't it be impossible to have that longing look in

that single word?
 

At first, Adriana was so surprised and so happy that she hugged Reinhardt
as if throwing herself violently.
 

This time, he carefully hugged his junior's head.

 

“Son, it was hard.

 

The second hug contained a different kind of emotion than the first.
 

It's not joy, it's worry and reading.

 

More than Adriana thinks, Adriana is special to the Demon King.

 

A time when there was something to hide, but there was no hidden power.
 
Those days when I was really weak and didn't know what to do, but my
temper was dirty.
 

Adriana was earlier than Ellen Artorius in the world.

 

He saw the demon king's weakness and was the first to lead him.
 

someone who had a bad temper and a bad first impression, and who could
not be seen as good.
 

So, more than Adriana thought, Adriana was a special person to the
Demon King.
 

To the Demon King, Adriana is the only person.

 

"yes."
 

As the Demon King was held in Adriana's arms, he spoke quietly.

 

Adriana is the only one in the world.

 

“It was hard.”

 

He was someone who could show his weakness.

 

In response to that honest answer, Adriana was holding back her tears and,
in fact, stronger than anyone else, but weaker than anyone else.
 
That is why I hugged my junior, who was inevitably broken and injured,
even more tightly.
 

It wasn't a tearful reunion, but it was a reunion that almost made me cry.
 

Reinhardt and Adriana sat side by side on the grass in the moonlight.
 

The awkwardness of both of them had gotten a bit better now, but
Reinhardt was still hesitant.
 

“Ummm … what do you mean? Rather, I have so much to say that I can’t
even say anything.”
 

“Actually, so am I.”
 

Adriana didn't know where to start because she had exactly the same
thoughts as Reinhardt.
 

Just as the Demon King experienced many things, Adriana was not alone.
 

Among them, it is only sad that there is no story that can be told with a
smile.
 

“In the end, there were so many things I didn’t know, I think. I didn't even
tell you."
 

10 /
 
The fact that the commander of the Temple Knights became a person who
moved according to the orders of the Demon King.
 

There are so many things that you can just imagine. Adriana had no choice
but to know what the sudden loss of Ilay on Wolton meant.
 

"Then Sir Volton..." "He's alive." “Ah, that’s right… I’m glad.”
 

Adriana sighed in relief when she heard that Ilayon Wolton, who she
thought would have died, was alive.
 

Just as Adriana doesn't know Rowen well, so does Ilayon Wolton.

 

Still, it was fortunate that someone was alive and not dead, and Adriana
had no choice but to think so.
 

Seeing Adriana sighing in relief, Reinhardt laughed bitterly.

 

“All five Popes are dead.”

 

"......uh?"
 

“I didn’t kill it, but I said kill it.”

 

"I see...."
 

Adriana shook her head with a complicated expression.

 
The death of the Popes is a very big event. If such a thing was known
externally, Adriana would not have known.
 

The replacement of the Knights Templar commander still causes confusion.

What is it that the deaths of the Popes are unknown?
 

Naturally, all of the high-ranking members of the denomination are

puppets that act according to Reinhart's orders, and it must be that they
have so much control that they can even cover up the deaths of the popes.
 

I thought he was going through something like this, but Reinhardt was
even working on deciding someone's death in the end.
 

Adriana knew it was all a tragedy they didn't want.

 

there is However, it would be unavoidable to ultimately decide on the

things that save and kill someone after all those unwanted things.
 

IL
 

HA1
 

So Adriana had no choice but to be sad.

 

To Adriana, who thinks Ilayon Wolton is lucky to be alive, that I kill

someone.
 

Because I'm telling you not to have fantasies.

 
Adriana didn't ask why.
 

It would be painful to say and hear that.

 

And naturally, there are people who have no choice but to come to mind
after meeting like this.
 

Irene's wild dog.

 

who was so called.

 

We hadn't met in a long time.

 

However, after being entangled in the Knights Templar and the Shinju
Church, he was taken hostage and then rescued.
 

Reinhardt entrusted Adriana, who had nowhere to go, to a Rotary club.

 

And Adriana had no choice but to become very close with Loyard.
 

But the Loyar was actually Lykanslov.

 

Lycan slope at the time when he told Adriana to run away.

 

In the end, Loyar, who died while saving Reinhardt, and the people of the
Rotary club had to come to mind.
 

all died
 

Loyar thought he was keeping a secret, but most of the club members
already knew that Loyar was Lykanslov. Of course, the club members must
have known implicitly that Reinhardt was no ordinary person.
 

If any of them taunted their mouths, neither Royard nor Reinhardt would
have been spared.
 

12
 

Neither Reinhardt nor Royard knew that they were keeping a secret, until
they were all dead.
 

Royar's name.
 

Even people in Rotary clubs.

 

Neither Adriana nor Reinhardt were talking about each other.

 

However, the long silence alone makes it impossible for the two of them to
know what each other is thinking.
 

Neither of them dared to take it out and share sad stories.

 

5
 

Now is the time to think about later

 
“Can everything be okay?”
 

It won't.
 

Adriana had no choice but to know that there would be something else
even after the gate incident was over.
 

Demon King and Empire.

 

Something in between is already happening.

 

“As always, it won’t be.”

 

Reinhardt did not speak of a positive outlook.

 

“Still, I try to do as much as I can.”

 

"...okay."
 

Adriana looks at Reinhardt.

 

The junior, who had not been able to do anything for a long time than
himself, was now in a position that he could not comprehend, with
strength that he could not comprehend.
 

“Junior, am I still stronger than before?”

 

At Jimjit Adriana's spooky remarks, Reinhardt grinned.

 

“It would be.”

 

“Aren’t we using hammers instead of swords as weapons?”

 

In order to kill the monster, he had to pick up a giant hammer, not a sword.
 

A large hammer that cannot even lift an ordinary person properly.

 

HAL
 

Instead of slashing through it, he smashed numerous monsters.

 

Reinhardt nodded at that. "I know."

 

"......yes? How do you know?"

 

“...what is that... that. Gee, I was watching... that.”

 

something or not, sighed deeply as if he had finally given up.

 

crab exhaled
 

"cat. Remember?”
 

".......cat?"
 
CON
 

that
 

Adriana shook her head at the outrageous story.

 

If you say cat out of nowhere in this place,

 

Also there is only one

 

Adriana sensed something and opened her eyes.

 

“Oh, maybe.”
 

“That was me.”

 

...
 

Adriana couldn't help but open her mouth blankly at the shocking story.
 

A black kitten suddenly appeared.

 

If it disappears, it reappears, and if it seems to stay for a while, it

disappears again.
 

Then, at the end, Ellen took the black cat to the temple.
 
Although not miserable, Reinhardt's complexion, who made a terrible
confession, turned blue and died.
 

All.
 

"That... it's honestly like a dog... it's not like a dog, but a little something.
Yeah. Yeah. I admit it. It's like a pervert. Uh. I know. I know..."
 

"no wonder."
 

Adriana cuts Reinhardt's words, who were trying to make excuses, in the
middle.
 

Reinhardt looked at Adriana quietly.

 

Adriana was smiling despite the fact that it was a pretty bizarre and
grotesque story.
 

Smiling, he pinches Reinhardt's cheek. "no wonder. Yes? Only that cat, me
and Ellen, really liked it.”
 

The kitten, oddly enough, followed only as well as Ellen and Adriana.
 

Sit on Adriana's lap and eat jerky, Ellen takes her to her room and doesn't
resist,
 

Obviously it was. If that was Reinhardt, it makes more sense to see how
the cat behaved like that.
 
That fact says a lot.
 

The cat's behavior shows that Reinhardt hasn't changed since before.
 

He still liked and cared about Ellen, so he came to see him like that.
 

and,
 

Not only Ellen, but also in front of Adriana, of course, she was docile and
tried not to fall apart.
 

“Junior, Ellen is also Ellen, but… did you miss me too?”

 

“ ……”
 

At Adriana's mischievous remarks, Reinhardt, no, the demon king, a being

from a place so high that it is hard to see anymore, blushes.
 

It seems like he doesn't know what to do because he's embarrassed to

hear that.
 

After all, even now, the reason I called Adriana like this was because I
wanted to talk with Adriana.
 

“It’s really cute.”

 

“Uh, what can I say…”

 
As if she couldn't stand it when she saw her blushing junior, Adriana
smirked after a long time.
 

And I laughed and surprised myself.

 

I can't even remember how long it's been since I laughed like this.
 

| The moment I suddenly thought that there were days when I could laugh
like this, I had no choice but to calm down again.
 

“So, is there no particular reason?”

 

HAU
 

“Why?”
 

“Yeah, if there’s a point, I think it should come out sooner rather than later,
but there doesn’t seem to be any.”
 

We hugged so hard that it was a little embarrassing, we thought about

things we couldn't say, and we talked a little bit.
 

So, if I had something to say, I would have to come out soon, but Reinhardt
didn't say anything about the purpose.
 

“After all, the reason was that there was no reason.”

 

"Well?"
 

Reinhardt looked at Adriana.

 

“Since the Gates incident, there's a reason for everything I do

 

yo. this."
 

“I mean, it wasn’t something I wanted to do as Jess.”

 

Because you need something.

 

Because you have to be strong.

 

Because you have to form an alliance.

 

I need information.
 

Because I want some power from someone.

 

to prevent any catastrophe.

 

To prevent someone's death.

 

Or, to kill someone.

 

It was all for a reason.

 
Rather than a reason, to be more precise, it was necessary.
 

What to do as a Demon King.

 

These were the times when they moved for a certain goal that must be
achieved in order to achieve the desired goal.
 

Even with Ellen, it was necessary in the end because you can predict what
will happen later only by looking at the situation of the hero.
 

However.
 

There was no need to see Adriana.

 

“Before it's all over, just. do what you want to do. I don't really need it and
I don't have a reason, but I just wanted to do at least one thing... I wanted
to do it.”
 

“ ……”
 

Adriana smiled faintly at those words.

 

I just want to see you after a long time.

 

Wanting to do something that was only that much at least once, the
Demon King went to Adriana.
 

“Is that why you came to see me?”

 

"...Weird?"
 

“ It’s strange, thank you.”

 

Adriana suddenly stretches out her hand towards the sky and starts
stretching.
 

“Still, it’s a bit miserable to hear people say things like this because I’m not
really worth using them.”
 

“……It’s not…”
 

“Why, right? I don't really have much influence, and it doesn't matter if I'm
on your side or not, so you know that meeting me is just a nice way to say
that meeting you is a waste of time for you? I'm weaker than my junior
now. You think I'm stupid?"
 

After all, Adriana is a person who has nothing to do with the mainstream.
 

Much stronger than ordinary people, but infinitely weak compared to

those who ultimately decide the big story.
 

No power, no power.
 

Therefore, the Demon King did not have to visit Adriana in time.
 

For others to pay attention to, watching makes sense in and of itself, but
Adriana is not.
 

Adriana is the one who needs no use.

 

“Nevertheless, thank you for packing it so well, my niece, I came here

because I wanted to come for personal reasons. Happy."
 

In the end, it's the same thing, but it depends on how you look at it.
 

It can also be described as a waste of time.

 

However, it could be said that he left the big business behind and came to
find the person he really wanted to see.
 

Adriana couldn't help but be happy that she was the only person she found
for personal reasons.
 

Reinhardt looked at Adriana silently.

 

“Actually, I was scared.”

 

“...were you scared? what?"

 

Just like Adriana saw Reinhardt and thought it was nothing much different
from before.
 

The Demon King also saw Adriana's attitude and couldn't help but think
that he was treating me like before.
 
not in
 

“I was afraid that seniors might have changed.”

 

"....ah...."
 

“It has changed. everyone."

 

So , the reason I haven't been able to meet Adriana until now is because
my attitude and gaze may have changed from before.
 

| Because some have changed to extremes. It's rather strange that it

doesn't change.
 

Because he is the only one who remembers and remembers the past, and
Adriana, who is facing him again, can pour a curse on the demon king who
has made the world this way.
 

The Demon King says he was afraid of it.

 

Not death or anything else.

 

She says that she was afraid of Adriana looking at her and pouring curses
with her contorted face.
 

“I was just afraid of that.”

 

“ ……
 

“I’m just afraid of such things…”

 

Adriana, as if feeling sorry for her, lowered her head and shed tears.
 

The devil doesn't cry

 

He only spoke about his fear with a firm expression on his face and said
that he was afraid of such things.
 

It's like trying to throw away everything that looks weak today.
 

It speaks of a fear that no one has ever talked about.

 

“I had no business.”
 

"yes."
 

“By the way, it’s coming. Did you see the senior in person? I have."
 

“The dragon…?”
 

It was a business to come because there was no business. As we talked,

Reinhardt looked at Adriana as to what came to his mind.
 

“Senior is out of here.”

 

"...yes?"
 

“Stop fighting.”
 

Adriana's eyes widened at the outrageous story.

 

“Go back to the zodiac, or follow me. Other things I'll do. Others will do it.”
 

Now, there is only one fight left in the gate incident.

 

So, the request not to fight the last battle was created when the Demon
King faced Adriana.
 

“Sister .”
 

Adriana's expression hardened.

 

"Are you telling me to be cowardly?"

 

"yes."
 

I'm not being cowardly, or I'm not talking about other reasons.
 

At the end of the last fight, you may survive, but you may die.
 

run away cowardly and live.

 

The Demon King has no intention of using Adriana, but he says that
because he wants to survive.
 

| “Junior, my strength may be weak.

 

I have. Weaker than your juniors, infinitely weaker than other strong
people, there is no such thing as a big meaning.”
 

“ …… ,
 

“Still, I don’t even have a small desire to do anything.”

 

The desire to save someone.

 

A desire to be of any help.

 

The magnitude of the force is not proportional to the size of the mind.
 

At Adriana's words, the Demon King bit his lip.

 

In the end, everyone has their own decision.

 

It is arrogance to try to break it because of one's own greed.

 

Adriana wants to fight, but she says it's dangerous and she has to forcefully
pull it out of the battlefield.
 

“Still, I can do more than one person’s share.”

 

“ ……
 

In front of that expression, Reinhardt could no longer force Adriana.

 

it was
 

He was already selfish enough to say that he wanted someone to fall

because he was afraid of someone's death.
 

He doesn't want him to leave, but he can't force him to leave.

 

But something is unbearable

 

As far as the expression on her face that she wanted to do that even by
force, Adriana was able to read enough.
 

“ I promise.”
 

"...What?"
 

“Promise me you will survive.”

 

After saying that with a sad expression, in front of the ship.

 

“Then who am I?”

 

Adriana laughed, repeating what the ugly junior used to say from time to
time.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

655
 

It wasn't really necessary for Liana to meet Cliffman.

 

Whether Cliffman is on our side or not doesn't really matter.

 

But Liana met Cliffman. When I saw that, I thought the same thing. me too
once Even so, I've always been doing things with a purpose.
 

ID 1
 

Maybe it's okay for me to meet someone I just want to see, just once.
 

Just like Liana was afraid, I was afraid too.

 

I was afraid that Adriana would vomit out her wrath against me.
 

But like Cliffman did, Adriana didn't blame me either.

 

Presumably, she wanted to get Adriana out of the battlefield, but she
refused. I knew I would refuse.
 
In fact, if anyone should not fight on that logic, there should be no soldiers
in the Allied Forces. Because there is no such thing as a person who
inevitably has to fight.
 

So it was only natural for Adriana to reject the words brought out out of
selfishness.
 

Hope you survive

 

Adriana, me, and anyone else,

 

Promise to survive will not guarantee survival.

 

Regardless of that promise, someone will die.

 

War, that's what fighting is.

 

"it's okay?"
 

“Uh, well, it’s fine.”

 

After returning to Rajak, I nodded at Harriet's question.

 

“Your expression has gotten worse.”

 

did it
 

Harriet put her hand to my cheek and looked around worriedly.

 

Liana seemed a little relieved.

 

place.
 

After meeting Adriana, my heart became heavier. There was no arguing,

but Adriana was worried about me.
 

I should feel better, but it has subsided.

 

Still, he doesn't regret meeting Adriana.

 

“I just wanted to do better.”

 

“ …?”
 

“That’s why you do it.”

 

After a short break, I came to the heart to do better.

 

I can't protect everyone, but

 

Isn't it wrong to think that you want to protect everyone?

 

“Christina, what the hell are you doing?”

 

At Louis Ancton's question, Christina just sat at the desk with a firm
expression on her face, but there was no answer. It was Christina's
arbitrariness that tried to take Ellen hostage.
 

Neither Louis Ankton nor Anna nor Ludwig Christina wanted to do that.
 

was totally unaware of

 

So, in the eyes of others, Christina suddenly seemed pale and silent.
 

HA1
 

Cristina couldn't say she'd concocted such a thing.

 

"What's going on?"

 

“No, nothing.”
 

"You don't look like anything, but why are you doing this these days? Eat
something."
 

Ellen Artorius,
 

To bring out the Demon King, you can use Ellen.

 

The thought itself was certain.

 

So I thought it was just a matter of running it.

 
I didn't think it could be lightly suppressed.
 

So, he led only the best of Immortals, and aimed for time to clean up the
outskirts after the battle without any outside gaze.
 

However, instead of subduing El Ren in a place where there was no eye to

see, Immortal was mercilessly slaughtered.
 

And, Ellen seemed to ponder for a moment after defeating Christina. I put
down Christina and went back.
 

I couldn't even resist the slightest bit

 

All.
 

It is true that Ellen suffered an immortal because she was strong.

 

However, it was not because Ellen was strong that Christina was unable to
resist.
 

Cristina felt through her skin that she had taken the fight too lightly.
 

You don't even need the same battle mage.

 

You don't even need to upgrade your magic.

 

Even if asked to fight a single strong soldier, Christina only realized that she
was weak enough to be killed helplessly.
 

Creating Immortals doesn't make Christina herself stronger.

 

Because I had strong power, I became stronger too. was mistaken

 

But there is something more important than regret for such misery and
arrogance.
 

A few days after that, the moment when Ellen was strangled by her throat
turns into a nightmare and appears in her dream, but that doesn't matter.
 

'I'm not human... Obviously. That's not human.'

 

When I tried to take Ellen hostage, I realized something very bad.

 

Ellen's voice.
 

A monstrous voice that can never be human.

 

I felt the kind of pain I had never felt before, as if tens of thousands of
people were speaking at the same time, as if my soul was torn just by
hearing it.
 

Ellen didn't taste it.

 

It's not something that can be expressed at that level.

 

Ellen became something other than human.

 

Very dangerous, terrifying and terrifying at the same time.

 

Something that even has a will of its own.

 

'It's dangerous... this, this is dangerous.'

 

Originally, in order to kill the demon king, to bring out the demon king, he
was trying to capture Ellen.
 

However, Christina was drunk with arrogance and made the mistake of
provoking herself in front of Ellen.
 

However, that mistake has now come, rather fortunately.

 

The most dangerous thing right now is the Demon King, the Empire, and
Immortal.
 

It's not even a gate incident.

 

A sword that cuts through anything.

 

A cloak that blocks any attack.

 

Ellen Artorius, who was holding the two relics, was swallowed by
something strange.
 

Christina paid the price for her arrogance and her mistakes.
 

And because of that, I learned what I needed to know.

 

Right now, the most dangerous being is Ellen Artorius, not anyone else.
 

thread.
 

Having been called upon once, Christina will no longer be in the front line.
 

Just because I'm not used to fighting, I have no intention of going down the
path of a battle mage now.
 

As usual, all you have to do is put the immortals in the front and only give
orders from the back, and you just have to do things that fit the theme.
 

Cristina believes Scarlett's threat has already been dealt with.

 

But other threats.

 

What should Ellen do as she cuts the Immortals like a piece of paper?
 

Is there anyone in the world who can deal with Ellen?

 

What the hell did Ellen Artorius become?

 

what the hell do you want

 

But it's clear.

 

CAL
 

ALL
 

Ellen, who had become something unknown, clearly said so.

 

It's still useful, so I won't kill it.

 

Even if Immortal's army is set up, Ellen can advance through the fire and
attack.
 

Even if no one else knows, Ellen is the one who can actually do that.
 

That means that after everything is over, Immortal will kill Christina no
matter what happens.
 

Ellen does not represent the Empire or the Demon King.

 

Therefore, Ellen is the only one who can try to annihilate Immortal
regardless of the interests of the world and kill Christina without
hesitation.
 

Only then did Christina know the strength of Ellen Artorius, whom she had
only heard of through her own eyes.
 

People take it for granted that a hero is an ally.

 
That's why I just admire the strength of the hero.
 

However, he cannot imagine what would happen if such Ellen Artorius

became an enemy.
 

But Christina saw with her eyes.

 

If the hero becomes the enemy, no one can stop the hero.
 

I saw that no army, no sword, no magic worked.

 

At least when her human form remained, Ellen was better off.
 

Ellen Artorius, who was gradually falling apart from guilt, was able to
communicate because he was a human. So I was able to touch that guilt
and let him back down.
 

However, no conversation is going on.

 

for example,
 

What should I do if the hero has become like a monster?

 

Humanity has developed a weapon to end the Gate Incident.

 

Neither Titan nor Immortal.

 
Humanity's strongest weapon has been in human hands since the Gates
incident.
 

Ellen Artorius was mankind's strongest weapon.

 

But now, only the aspect of the weapon really remains.

 

humanity is still on the side of mankind, he is not on Christina's side.

 

From the beginning, it was not something that could be treated as bait.
 

Whether or not Ellen will pose a threat to humanity is unknown, but for
Christina, Ellen is a clear threat.
 

'I have to kill Ellen.'

 

The unknown is the biggest threat in itself.

 

If you don't get rid of Ellen, everything might be ruined.

 

Christina begins to sink in that thought.

 

“Christina, why are you doing this? what's going on Don't think alone and
tell me."
 

However, it is clear that no one will agree that Ellen must be killed.
 

Christina couldn't get the thought out of her mouth.

 

The Allied Forces have now begun advancing towards the final target,
Diane.
 

Will the Gates avalanche end or the end of humanity?

 

Under normal circumstances, as an army advances, its combat power must

weaken. But oddly enough, the Allied Forces were growing exponentially in
their combat power as the battle progressed.
 

First, it was after the Titan was put in, and secondly, it was after the joining
of Immortal.
 

As the gate incident became more and more dangerous, the Allied Forces
were getting stronger and stronger than that.
 

But in the case of the Titan, everyone knows the identity of the Titan.
 

The identity of a super-large golem led by Archduke Saint-Toine and the

genius wizard of the Temple.
 

But the second force had seen it all, but most of the soldiers, let alone the
commanders, knew what it was.
 

It may be fortunate that that formidable force is part of the Allied Forces,
but after all, unless you know what it is, everyone is bound to be terrified
throughout the year.
 

But those who know the truth cannot keep their mouths shut forever.
 

It was inevitable that stories from all over the Allied Forces had no choice
but to disappear.
 

ILL HAL
 

An unknown and powerful army is an undead army created by the Empire

by stealing the dead.
 

That is why all the troops are wearing helmets with face shields that cover
their faces, or robes that cover their faces.
 

someone might recognize the face inside the helmet or robe, he is

wrapped around his body like that .
 

The story of the emperor using the forbidden power to end the war.
 

The truth, though too hard to believe, spreads like a rumor.

 

It wasn't just the rumors.

 

There are traitors within the Allied Forces, and there are those who have
sworn allegiance to the Demon King. story spread.
 

The emperor touched the banquet.

 

There are people who swear allegiance to the Demon King in the Allied
Forces.
 
The Allied Forces heading for the final battle were swayed by two bizarre
rumors that could shake the entire Allied Forces.
 

And last.
 

It spreads through those who have no choice but to go in and out of the
ecliptic for reasons such as supply.
 

Another news.
 

There were even rumors spreading that the current gate incident was
caused by the emperor, not the demon king.
 

- Nonsense.
 

-What's wrong with your Majesty the Emperor, that you do such a thing?
 

Of course, few believed the rumors.

 

-There are a lot of people starving in the zodiac, so the only person to
complain about is Your Majesty.
 

-okay. I heard that there was a big uproar last time and people died a lot?
maybe it's because of that
 

-Originally, if something breaks out, I have no choice but to say that it must
all be their fault.
 
Most of them did not believe the rumors.
 

However, rumors tend to gain weight and get mixed up.

 

first rumor.
 

An army made of the dead.

 

second rumor.
 

Those who swore allegiance to the Demon King.

 

third rumor.
 

A rumor that the emperor is the main culprit in the gate incident.
 

rumors, but there are those who are weak in rumors.

 

And people who are weak in rumors may combine them.

 

-By the way... If it is true that His Majesty the Emperor caused the Gate
incident... then what is the Demon King?
 

- What a crazy, big deal, scream at me.

 

-No...it's strange.... Don't you think it makes no sense for the Demon King
to leave us all alone in the first place?
 
The demon lord's actions that had not attacked humanity until now.
 

It was already becoming a basis for itself.

 

The assumption that people have not made until now is taking shape in
bizarre and overly unbelievable rumors.
 

11
 

-Think about it, if the Demon King really wanted to annihilate humans, he
could have done it sooner. We just have to aim somewhere other than
where we are. Then why don't you do that?
 

If you think about it in a normal way, it was absurd to think that humanity
is still alive today.
 

But until now, no one has thought of that, and even if they did, they did
not bring it out of their mouths.
 

But from the moment the name starts to be mentioned, it gets out of
hand.
 

The allied forces were talking about the Demon King all over the place.
 

- The demon lord isn't really interested in destroying humans or anything

like that?
 

- Nonsense! You said the demon king attacked the emperor last time?
That... at the time of the princess's execution. At that time, everyone heard
that the Yellow Capital was turned into a wasteland.
 

- no. As far as I know, I heard that only the princess disappeared at that
time. That no one was dead.
 

-I heard thousands of people burned to death?

 

-Who was there at that time?

 

In the end, rumors breed speculation, and speculations disguised as facts

become another rumor and circulate around the Allied Forces.
 

In the end, everyone is bound to reach the biggest suspicion.

 

Why does the Demon King leave mankind alone?

 

The fact that the Demon King caused the Gate Incident to destroy mankind
was a fact that no one ever doubted until now.
 

But why is there no next move?

 

Considering that the Demon King has disappeared, obviously there is a

record of the Demon King appearing at the execution of the Princess in the
not-too-distant past.
 

There were no people who had seen the fight in person.

 
It is unknown where the Imperial Army is, but the Demon King appeared at
that time and brutally slaughtered the Sword Master and Archmage, and
finally disappeared after being stabbed in the heart by the hero who
appeared.
 

Maybe the Demon King actually died then...?

 

-I wish I could have died just that much...

 

In fact, at that moment, there were even rumors that the Demon King was
not dead.
 

Has the Demon King already died a long time ago?

 

- No, if the demon king died, what about the traitors who said they were
on his side now?
 

-I know?
 

People are confused because it is impossible to tell where the rumors are
true and where they are false.
 

That is why people who combine rumors are created.

 

There are people everywhere who collect scattered stories and create their
own truth.
 

The Demon King has no intention of destroying mankind in the first place.
The proof that the demon lord has not attacked humanity until now.
 

The gate incident was an accident or conspiracy caused by the emperor

through certain circumstances, and the demon king was blamed for it.
 

Some of the leaders of the Allied Forces, who learned the truth, began to
take sides with the Demon King when they found out that the real culprit
was the emperor.
 

Therefore, the emperor, feeling a sense of crisis, took the corpses of the
former messengers and started creating an army of undead. To protect the
empire and oneself.
 

It is a story that has nothing to do with the facts, and the relationship is
arbitrary.
 

There is no explanation as to what the emperor gains from causing the

gate incident, and if the gate incident occurs, organize the Allied Forces to
create the gate incident.
 

It is also unexplained to end the

 

Even the background in which Immortal came first and the supporters of
the Demon King are reversed.
 

In the end, believably crafted stories are more persuasive.

 

Anyway, just as the story that started from the premise that the demon
king was evil won people's trust.
 
Now, the story that started with the premise that the emperor was evil is
only beginning to gain credibility.
 

In some stories, people easily believe that there must be someone who has
done something absolutely wrong.
 

Of course, there are many people who treat such stories in vain.
 

importantly , a confusion of beliefs began to arise among people.

 

When a rumor is overblown, it is bound to be treated as the truth, even if

only a few believe it.
 

There are only a few people who believe in the created fictional truth.
 

However, as far as the source of the rumor is concerned, it is believed that

it is true.
 

The emperor made an army made of the dead.

 

The Demon King is intervening in the Allied Forces.

 

Among the leaders of the Allied Forces, there are those who are on the
side of the Demon King.
 

The Demon King has never attacked mankind since the Gate Incident.
 

Those four truths are entrenched in people's minds.

 

Excessively inflated and vain rumors make people aware that the rumor
itself is true as much as the ground of the rumor, regardless of whether
they trust the rumor itself or not.
 

Really, did the demon king cause the gate incident?

 

Unless the demon king caused the gate incident, it is understandable that
the demon king has not touched humanity until now.
 

Rather , if it is true that the demon lord caused the gate incident, then it is
incomprehensible that the human race has survived until now.
 

In fact, there was no mention of the demon king directly annihilating

people or destroying human cities other than the Gate Incident.
 

like that.
 

The Allied Forces advance to Diane in chaos.

 

With the fundamental confusion of not knowing who to hate,

 

HAL
 

_
 

One
 
.
 

So, heading to the final battlefield

 

road.
 

“It’s the maximum charge anyway. No need to do more.”

 

Seeing Cayer Bioden sitting in the Arc Crystal Chamber, Rdina said.
 

“I know that.”
 

It is the role of Gerdina to extract and use the magic power from the Arc
Crystal, where Cayer's magic is stored.
 

However, after learning that Cayer's condition had deteriorated

significantly after continued battles, Rdina did not hire Cayer for any issues
related to the Arc Crystal.
 

That's when I found out.

 

In the first place, Cayer was doing what he had to do, whether or not
Ledina told him to.
 

So, even if Redina didn't rush or urge her to work, Cayer didn't listen to me
asking him to stop, just like he did his own job.
 
“You have to sit there for nothing to lose your magic. I told you not to
come in here when you have nothing to recharge.”
 

When the depletion of mana reaches an extreme state, a person dies.

 

The source of life is being exhausted

 

All.
 

Now, Redina knew better than Caier himself how debilitated Cayer's body
was.
 

However, as the battle continued, the relationship that could not be said so
good in the first place went completely wrong.
 

This is the only thing you can do, and if you don't do this, what would you
do?
 

Cayer, who had been slaughtered by Ledina's verbal abuse, had no choice
but to cling to the only thing he could do in the abyss of self-esteem.
 

Even if Redina apologizes in regret or begs, Cayer does not listen.

 

“I don’t mean to do that.”

 

“What are you doing then?”

 

What are you doing in front of the already charged arc crystal?
 

Ledina, who had been locked up here and told not to come out, knew how
that action would affect Cayer's body, so now she was the most anxious.
 

“I have a aptitude for mana management, but I can put mana into an arc
crystal. So I was trying to see if I could control the speed at which the
magic was injected.”
 

The only thing you can do. Cayer seemed to be trying to see if something
else was possible for him.
 

i broke it
 

Ledina had her eyes wide open and had no choice but to watch Cayer's
figure.
 

"But I can't. Arc Crystals don't give me mana, they take my mana."
 

my will, but the Ark Crystal took it.

 

In the end, Cayer got up from the chamber saying he didn't know and
smiled bitterly.
 

“Adelia who made this must be amazing.”

 

A tremendous talent that was born with huge magical powers.

 

But wealth that can't use magic

 
aptitude.
 

I
 

la
 

Seeing Cayer self-proclaiming that I am nothing, but useful thanks to an

outstanding classmate, Redina bit her lip.
 

d
 

All of Cayer's self-help was once said by Ledina.

 

He said that he was a stupid child who had nothing but a lot of magical
power.
 

He told me not to play and to charge the arc crystals.

 

The figure of those who could not be saved due to lack of magical power in
every battle .
 

Because of the appearance of people dying in hundreds, not just one or

two.
 

I can't help but think that it was because of one person's insincere.
 

So far, it has hurt Cayer.

 
Cayer does not deny the wounds he received.
 

The words Ledina have been saying are now speaking with her own mouth.
 

I am useless
 

This is all it can do.

 

Rather, he says it himself now.

 

Ledina looked at Cayer like that, and rolled her eyes.

 

“Wait a minute, can we talk?”

 

It is now a thing of the past to always speak and threaten in a command

line.
 

Rdina is now trying to treat Cayer as respectfully as possible.

 

Actually, Cayer himself didn't pay any attention to the way he spoke.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 
656
 

"You said not to charge the arc crystal?"

 

Cayer frowned upon hearing Rdina's words.

 

“Yeah, you can only use it until the battle of Diane in this state.”
 

When Diane's fight is over, the Gates incident is over. So, it was Rudina's
suggestion to leave it as it is and use the Arc Crystal only once.
 

“I’m going to have to keep using it even during battle.

 

It's you.”
 

As Cayer said, the Arc Crystal was being used in a way that Cayer continued
to pursue during the battle and Rudina drew that magic power and used it.
 

“You, then you fell.”

 

“
 

....”
 

Cayer's condition is very bad.

 

Even if there is one last battle left, it is not known whether Kaier will be
safe while using the Arc Crystal in the same way.
 

An arc crystal that is now fully charged.

 

After this, it was Gerdina's suggestion that the last battle be fought without
recharging, and that Cayer should be immersed.
 

Looking at Cayer with a hard expression on his face, Redina nodded her
head.
 

“I know what you want to say. With you, I will be able to use more magic.
Obviously that will help.”
 

“ ……”
 

“But you know. What… a strange army.”

 

At that, Cayer's eyes widened.

 

Now Cayer knows what that army is.

 

“People say what… It’s an undead corps made of dead people, but I don’t
even know how true it is. But anyway, because of that army, I don't think
the need for you and me is as great as it used to be. So, I think just using
the arc crystals you already have will suffice.”
 

So, there is no need to use the magic to burn life.

 

Redina was saying that.

 
Cayer knows about Immortals.
 

Clearly, what Rudina said was not wrong.

 

As long as there is an immortal, the importance and necessity of Ledina,

who fires magic from the arc crystal, is less than before.
 

Soon, the need for Cayer to bear the heavy burden is also low.
 

But, is it still possible?

 

Before Cayer could say anything

 

-dump.
 

Rdina knelt before Cayer.

 

"Please."
 

Ledina looked up at Cayer with her kneeling down.

 

“Don’t overdo it any more.”

 

“Until now, I... have done too much to you. wrong with you I don't know
anything. only thinking of I was selfish.”
 

As a senior younger than him kneels and begs, Cayer watches silently.
 
“I don't know what to do. I want to apologize, but what should I do? I don't
know which one is a good apology. Sorry...."
 

Looking down at Ldina, who eventually starts to cry, Cayer Bioden smiles
bitterly.
 

It's not just Kaier that's broken.

 

Ledina, who had to decide the death of countless people with her own
hands, could not help but be destroyed.
 

But, it would have been so messed up.

 

He sees something he has broken and apologizes.

 

Not knowing what to do, he bowed his head and trembled.

 

no need to apologize
 

Just do what you've been doing until now.

 

Cayer had said so coldly.

 

But now, their role can be replaced by someone else.

 

If so, then there is no need to be stingy anymore.

 
Since he's not dead yet, isn't it rather ugly to force yourself to say that you
can do a little more?
 

If you risk your life in a situation where you don't have to risk it, it's not to
end the gate crisis, nor to save people.
 

Even here, like a while ago, to say that you should just do what you are
doing is just revenge.
 

It's forcing a shy kid who always pushes and harasses himself, saying that
you made me like this and try to save people with the magic that burns my
life.
 

That's right or wrong, it's just stupid.

 

It's just a matter of tormenting Redina

 

so that.
 

Cayer knelt down in front of Rdina apologizing.

 

“I wanted to see you live with regrets for the rest of your life when I die.”
 

“
 

...please please...."
 

“It’s unfortunate.”
 

It was a mixture of malicious words, but in the end, it was a story about
doing what Le Dina said.
 

There is no reason to cling to meaningless things.

 

It is simply foolish to risk your life in a situation where you do not have to
die.
 

D
 

:
 

“……Heh heh heh heh!”

 

In the end, Cayer gently pats Ledina on the shoulder, who burst into tears.
 

“Mi, I’m sorry… I. i did it all wrong I… have done so much so far.”
 

"Don't cry. It's unfortunate."

 

Cayer gently patted the unlucky and ungrateful young senior.

 

Reconciliation is difficult, but once you do it, it may feel like nothing.
 

In the end, it was this mortal that reconciled Rudina and Cayer to this or
that.
 
Rudina realized that her existence using the Arc Crystal wasn't as important
as it used to be.
 

Caier felt a sense of duty and had to realize that there was no point in
obsessing over charging the Arc Crystal.
 

Of course, in the end, the mediator of the reconciliation was Ledina's

attempt to persuade Cayer.
 

Reconciliation is known only to those who have done it.

 

Until reconciliation, that reconciliation feels like the most difficult thing in
the world, but what really matters is what comes next.
 

What's really hard to bear is the next one.

 

"......
 

That's right, the awkward silence that made me sweat a cold sweat.
 

If they were originally very close, it would be possible to reconcile and live
as before, but these two have no such thing as a 'old' to talk about in the
first place.
 

Arc Crystal is an extra-large power cartridge.

 

In the first place, the project related to the Arc Crystal was not conceived
by Cayer or Rdina, but by Adelia.
 
A person who has powerful magic but cannot use it.
 

A person who can perform magic calculations at a speed close to that of a

superpower, but has too little magical power.
 

Adelia, aware of their existence, created the Arc Crystal.

 

So, although Ledina and Cayer are close friends, they are close to each
other through work in the first place.
 

In the first place, we met because we had a bad relationship, and apart
from Margo, there was no such thing as a relationship.
 

So, there is no need to stay the same as before.

 

At first, we said let's do our best, but that was only for a short time, and
only dissatisfaction with each other was accumulating.
 

We had never been close, and we had only complaints with each other,
and then we reconciled, so it was only awkward when we only vomited
complaints.
 

“ …”
 

Ledina was only wiggling her fingers, and Cayer was no different.
 

“A little… yes… right…?”

 
The words that Rudina struggled to bring out were only that.
 

"...I know...."
 

Cayer was just that.

 

In this case, a different topic is ultimately needed.

 

Allied forces stopped advancing, near the Arc Crystal Tower.

 

Rdina looks up at the starry night sky in summer.

 

“But these days, there are a lot of strange rumors.”

 

“Ah… that.”
 

“Since the war is over, all sorts of special things are coming out.”
 

Redina was treating all the ominous rumors floating around in the Allied
Forces as rumors.
 

People are just getting excited and pouring out all sorts of stories,
 

There were a lot of unbelievable stories.

 

Listening to Redina’s words, Kaier spoke softly.

 
“That, for the most part, will be true.”
 

"......uh?"
 

“For the most part, it’s true.”

 

Ledina looked at her dumbfounded face, and Kai Er said.

 

"What are you talking about? What rumors are true?”

 

At Rdina's question, Cayer quietly stared at Rdina's confused face.

 

“The fact that the Empire used black magic to create an army of undead
made from the corpses of the dead.”
 

“And that there are people who have decided to take the side of the
Demon King.”
 

"That the Emperor was involved in the Gates incident."

 

“Everything will be true.”

 

Ledina's eyes widened at Cayer's words.

 

“Just because the war is over doesn’t mean it’s all over. Something else will
begin.”
 

Cayer looked at Rdina silently.

 

“I don’t know, but you are an important person. So you should know too.”
 

The truth doesn't matter.

 

You have to decide where to choose and where to follow between truth
and fact.
 

In her barracks, Rdina sat blankly.

 

It was already past bedtime, but sleep did not come.

 

Most of the rumors floating around are true.

 

The army of the undead.

 

Traitor of mankind.
 

That the Emperor was involved in the Gates incident.

 

Ledina was the one who didn't think about it if it was divided into words
that did not hate the Demon King.
 

Redina identifies Reinhardt in her head with the known demon king.
 

couldn't
 

ji
 

However, it was not possible to completely separate them.

 

Can you tell which one is the real Demon King?

 

none.
 

But there was a monster in front of him.

 

That 's why I dealt with the monsters in front of me, but I didn't think
about the cause of all these things and the object to hate, and even if I
thought about it, I couldn't decide what was wrong.
 

However, since the topic of discussion has been raised, it is necessary to

consider the concerns that have been reserved.
 

Where the hell did all this come from, and whose responsibility is it?
 

Humanity's traitors didn't actually betray them?

 

In fact, were there any other people who should be judged?

 

Just as many people feel confused, Rudina was also confused in the same
way.
 

The important thing is that things that have been taken for granted so far
are falling apart at a very rapid rate.
 
Is the Demon King really evil?
 

Was humanity really the victim?

 

As the boundaries of truth were blurring, everything was thrown into

judgment.
 

In the end, Redina could not stand it and had no choice but to carefully exit
the barracks.
 

Is it because there are more sleepless nights as the end approaches?

 

Ledina could see someone else besides herself, sitting in the dark in a
corner of the barracks, unable to sleep.
 

11
 

One
 

“Adriana…?”
 

It wasn't anyone else, but Adriana, who was staring blankly at the starry
sky.
 

“Ah, that’s Redina.”

 

“Why aren’t you sleeping?”

 
Rdina asked, cautiously sitting next to Adriana.
 

"just?"
 

Adriana smiled cautiously and said so.

 

Adriana has always been a real sister to Rdina, or more than that now.
 

When she suddenly said that she was quitting Temple, Redina felt a sense
of separation.
 

also did
 

It was heartbreaking to see Adriana leaving with a sad, but sad expression.
 

Then when you look at it

 

Reinhardt's expression became very serious when Adriana said that he was
leaving the temple, too.
 

Adriana has not returned to the Temple since then.

 

After the gate incident, he suddenly joined the Temple Army.

 

Adriana still hadn't told Redina about the details.

 

“Can’t you sleep?”

 
At Adriana's question, Redina nodded her head.
 

To say that Rudina had no relationship with the Demon King would be a lie.
Strictly speaking, it's like a bad relationship, but now that I think about it,
it's ridiculous to call it a bad relationship.
 

And obviously, Adriana's relationship with Reinhardt was greater than that
of Rdina.
 

"Adriana, did you hear the rumor?"

 

"rumor...? Ah... that's what I'm talking about."

 

These are not one or two rumors, but the atmosphere of the Allied Forces
is very disturbing. It's easy to pick up and listen to even those who are dull
of rumors.
 

Reinhardt was the same between Adriana and Redina.

 

Therefore, it was almost the first time the topic came up in many years.
 

“Adriana, what do you think?”

 

floating rumors.
 

I don't know how Cayer Bioden found out, but he said most of the rumors
were true.
 
I'm still dubious, but what if that's really true?
 

No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn't figure it out.
 

Adriana was silent for a while, then looked at Rdina.

 

“It’s sad, I think.”

 

It sounds like nothing, though.

 

To Redina, it felt like a word that came out after a lot of thought.
 

“Redina.”
 

“We must survive.”

 

Adriana clasped Redina's hand and spoke quietly.

 

It was a word that conveyed a deeper determination and desire than ever
before.
 

In fact, many words are not necessary.

 

Even if there are many unknown truths or unknown people, the goal is
always the same.
 

to survive.
 
To survive and live in the world.
 

In the end, all the words just stretch it out for a long time.
 

Looking directly into Adriana's eyes, where she can feel the will, Redina
eventually.
 

I forgot all my worries.

 

It's too late to think about what the truth is now.

 

fought to survive.
 

fought to save
 

Now put an end to those things.

 

"yes."
 

to survive
 

“Be sure to do that.”

 

In response to that simple answer, Adriana hugged Rudina tightly.

 

In the midst of chaos, the Allied Forces advance to Diane, the capital of
Liseln, a country that has already fallen, with signs of division.
 
As the last gates came closer to the crowded place, there were monsters
rushing in even though they did not reach the operation area.
 

Therefore, the Allied Forces had no choice but to maintain a fighting stance
at all times after crossing a certain point.
 

It was inevitable that as the distance from Diane was reduced, the number
of monsters that appeared would also increase.
 

Immortals were constantly deployed to break through the Allied Forces'

advance path, as well as detour the Allied Forces' advance path and
subdue the monsters that came from behind.
 

The reason that the battle fatigue of the Allied Forces was not so high was
that Immortal, an tireless army, was conducting most of the surrounding
battles.
 

So, the Allied Forces, step by step, little by little

 

The day is coming to put an end to all this long, long work.
 

| Allied Forces Headquarters.

 

- Whoa, whoa, whoa!

 

- Curlleung!
 

The cries, screams, and explosions of the super-giant monster were heard
from far away.
 

“Tomorrow.”
 

Emperor Bertus looked at each of the military commanders gathered and

quietly declared.
 

The faces of the commanders were different.

 

There are those who have already decided to stand on the side of the
Demon King.
 

Some are still on the side of the Empire.

 

In the middle, there are those who are looking at the emperor with
skeptical eyes.
 

11
 

Individual judgments and opinions are not important.

 

All.
 

As long as you're here anyway, you have to fight.

 

No matter who you side with, whoever you support.

 

They are the ones who have to end the gate crisis in order to survive.
 
“Currently, Immortal is deploying a defense ship near the garrison, and
tomorrow the entire army will advance to Diane.”
 

“Operational guidelines require each army to move according to the details

given. It's not much different from the strategy we've had so far, but so we
can understand it."
 

“Retreat is impossible.”
 

“Already, the rear area beyond the reach of the Allied Forces is infested
with monsters.
 

all."
 

“Keep in mind that our army is surrounded by monsters.”

 

The Allied Forces, with Immortal at the fore, broke through the hordes of
monsters and even penetrated Diane. However, as the monsters continued
to be replenished, the road the Allied Forces had already penetrated was
again infested with monsters.
 

Fights are fought in all directions, not in a way that forms a front.
 

will lose
 

Very few people can escape through teleportation.

 

Now the last army of mankind has entered the absolute dead ground.
 
It 's an attack that can't even be attempted in the first place unless you hit
such a terrible drain.
 

HAL
 

Having come this far, the Allied Forces must achieve one goal, regardless of
who they support or who they trust.
 

Destroy all of Diane's warp gates.

 

If that goal is not achieved and the Allied Forces are annihilated, the
human race will perish.
 

He had no choice but to silently listen to the words of Emperor Bertus, who
was already on his side, no matter what everyone was thinking.
 

ji
 

ruler
 

“Three large gates, five large gates, seven medium-sized gates, and fifteen
small ones.”
 

“It is the last number of warp gates left in the world, and if all the gates are
destroyed, the gate crisis will be over.”
 

“The whole of mankind was consumed for the Allied Forces to come this
far.”
 
“There is no next time.”
 

“If the army is annihilated leaving even a single warp gate, mankind and
the whole world will end like this.”
 

At that solemn declaration, everyone's expressions became solemn.

 

It was the same with the Knights Templar Commander Rowen.

 

The words to convey were not long.

 

In the end, you have to go and fight.

 

Someone who had been silent quietly opened their mouth as if they knew
this was the last time
 

"your majesty."
 

There are things I can only say now.

 

Because it is the last moment of the last.

 

“Hey, did your Majesty cause the Gates incident?”

 

were
 

At those words, the solemn atmosphere of the hall hardened like ice.
 
HA
 

There were times when I had no words to say even though my neck was
hanging just by saying those words. However, since it is a special situation
in many ways now, these words could come out in front of the emperor.
 

Bertus looked at the person who spoke those words quietly.

 

It's a buzzword in everyone's mind.

 

However, there is only one person who brought it up as a representative.

 

Bertus looked at him with a firm expression.

 

“Is it important to you now?”

 

neither positive nor negative.

 

However, strictly speaking, those words were close to positive.

 

When the frozen atmosphere reached that breathtaking threshold on the

verge of being shattered.
 

The emperor, with his eyes closed. speak quietly

 

“To all of us, may the gods be with us.”

 

that's probably It must have been the Emperor's only sincerity.

 

- Turn it off.
 

From not far away, the cries of numerous monsters and the roaring noises
were heard.
 

The advance starts tomorrow, but the battle continues.

 

The war weapons will be assembled and bombarded the moment they
arrive at the operational area, and will have to clear the way when the
advance begins.
 

As always, the battle itself won't be long.

 

If the battle is long, it means annihilation in the first place. Allies are not
replenished, but enemies are constantly pouring out of the battlefield at an
unstoppable speed.
 

After the last meeting in the Allied Forces, the Emperor awaited his return
from the Warp Spot on the battlefield filled with riots and screams of
monsters.
 

The Emperor need not remain on the battlefield.

 

It is not known whether the Allied Forces will listen to the Emperor's orders
now, so it is rather meaningless for the Emperor to remain.
 

The emperor only needs to report the outcome of the battle in the ecliptic.
 
If the Allied Forces were annihilated, all we had to do was wait for the
coming destruction of mankind.
 

If the Allies are victorious, wait for the next thing to come.
 

While waiting for the teleport from the Imperial Wizards at the Warp Spot,
Saviolin Tana was guarding the emperor.
 

Because of the rumors circulating in the Allied Forces, the emperor was
rather the Allied Forces garrison the most dangerous place for him.
 

Therefore , Saviolin Tana was watching the surroundings closely while

guarding the side of the returning emperor.
 

Because, by any chance, someone who wants to harm the emperor by

being swept away by bizarre rumors may appear.
 

Returning is the emperor and some attendants

 

Naturally, Xaviolin Tana will fight in the final battle, as she is a very
powerful fighter herself, as well as under the command of Shana Fel.
 

What happens later is unknown.

 

However, Saviolin Tana promises to give her the victory in tomorrow's

battle.
 

No matter what happens, everyone's wish came true,

 
Promising to deliver the news as much as possible.
 

"your majesty."
 

“Yes, Sir Tana.”

 

Saviolin Tana wanted to resolve the question that might be the last one.
 

“There is something I want to ask.”

 

“Yes, tell me.”

 

“ The rumor…”
 

Saviolin Tana bites her lip and lowers her eyes.

 

“After all, your Majesty… did you do that?”

 

If that's the rumor.

 

The main culprit in the gate incident is the imperial emperor.

 

It has to be that nonsensical rumor.

 

Xaviolin Tana felt it when she learned that such a bizarre rumor was
circulating.
 
Reinhardt, the Demon Lord couldn't have done such a thing,
 

Even if the Knights Templar Commander Rowen had such an arrogance,

there was no way he would have allowed it.
 

Then eventually.
 

Isn't there only one source of rumors?

 

At that question from Saviolin Tana, the corners of the Emperor's lips rose
subtly.
 

| "I do not know."

 

“ ……
 

The emperor did not give a proper answer this time as well.
 

But just as the answer given by the General Headquarters was not an
acknowledgment, but it was as good as an acknowledgment of fact, what is
the difference between acknowledging and not acknowledging this time?
 

The moment when Saviolin Tana is in a miserable mood and doesn't know
what to do with her teeth clenched.
 

"Sir Tana."
 

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

 

“Kyung Won will not participate in the war tomorrow.”

 

Saviolin Tana's eyes widened at the emperor's sudden remark.

 

"Yes...?"
 

“Kyung-Kyung, I have work to do.”

 

this is the last fight

 

And the most important fight.

 

But at the shocking story of falling in love, Saviolin Tana forgot her words.
 

“We’ll go back and talk about the details.”

 

"Lungs ... Your Majesty...?"

 

Before Xaviolin Tana could say anything

 

- Flash!
 

A flash of mass teleport engulfed the Emperor and Xaviolin Tana.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

657
 

Jin's Day.
 

As dawn dawned, the Allied Forces spent the day defending the garrison,
and now the morning of the advance has arrived.
 

So, the morning I met in Rajak.

 

As in the last battle, I was disguised as one of the Allied soldiers.

 

I will jump into the battlefield as it is and participate in the final battle as a
single soldier.
 

But again, just like last time, Harriet, Olivia, Liana, as well as Ro
 

Even the de vampires were all ready.

 

The paladins and priests of the Holy Order, which can be said to be our
total strength, are already attached to the Knights Templar without
knowing it.
 

Therefore, to the extent that the Allied Forces' total effort is put in, we are
also putting all our efforts into it.
 
The five Lord Vampires, as well as the wizards of each family, were ready to
go.
 

“I can go alone.”
 

“If that’s the case, why would you rather go?”

 

"...is it."
 

In fact, there is a high possibility that our power will not be needed.
 

So I can go alone.
 

But if that's the case, I couldn't explain why I had to go, so in the end,
everyone was going to follow me.
 

Not only that.

 

Wearing the paladin's armor all over her body, waiting for departure is
Olivia
 

It wasn't just the body.

 

“It’s been a long time since I’ve fought a battle rather than a command.”
 

It was the same with Ilayon Wolton who decided to participate in the
attack on Diane.
 
No one encouraged me, so I did it myself.
 

I'm a retired Knights Templar commander, but who would recognize me if I

wore a face shield?
 

Just as Olivia fights under the guise of a paladin, so does Ilrayon Wolton.
 

It looks like it will follow.

 

Charlotte volunteered to see if she could fight for a day or so, but withdrew
when I was infatuated with her.
 

Charlotte has combat skills, but doesn't know how to fight.

 

That is why Charlotte only came out to meet her with an anxious
expression.
 

queen
 

that
 

Like Airi, he has tremendous fighting power as he is a succubus Kin, but he

told me not to come here because he couldn't camouflage himself because
of his horns.
 

It's not as huge as the Allied Forces.

 
But our troops are already in the Allies, so in fact most of those who can
fight in Rajak are heading to the battlefield.
 

It's not that many numbers.

 

The total power of the Demon King is only this much, I think.
 

However, with only this number of people, I was on the verge of devouring
the entire continent before I knew it.
 

Anyway.
 

before departure,
 

Now that the king has become a writer, I have to say something.
 

Not everyone participates, but everyone gathers.

 

Harriet.
 

Olivia Lanche.
 

Liana de Granz.
 

Ilrayon Bolton.
 

Elerys. Lucinyl.
 
Galarsh .
 

Leruen.
 

Antirian,
 

Thursday, Friday and Saturday vampires.

 

Charlotte de Gradias.
 

Air.
 

Sarkegaar,
 

“I don’t know how to say big things.”

 

There is only one thing I can say in front of those who can be called my
strength.
 

“Everything up until now, it’s all about living.”

 

okay.
 

I have done all these things to survive.

 

“So, let’s survive.”

 
So there is nothing to dream of or hope for except to survive.
 

Not only them, but everyone who was on my side, of course,

 

To everyone who isn't on my side.

 

May there be life and survival after this,

 

pray
 

The final battle actually started even before reaching Diane.

 

The infested monsters roamed far beyond the realm of the city, and they
kept appearing.
 

The day of the battle is just the moment Diane reached the one-day
distance.
 

The last battle had already started two days ago.

 

The Allied Forces break through the waves of monsters.

 

As always, Ellen Artorius was at the vanguard.

 

He cuts down the monsters with the edge of the void and, wearing the
cloak of the sun god that burns all attacks, pierces through the front
without hesitation.
 
- Wow!
 

- Whoa, whoa!
 

evil and the cries of the monsters were resounding with momentum to
tear the world apart.
 

This is the last battlefield

 

One
 

Therefore, the number of giant behemoths was not comparable to the

previous level, and the Allied Forces had to move forward while blocking
the wave of monsters tightening in all directions, not just through the
front.
 

It is a battle of whether the annihilation of the Allied Forces comes first or

the destruction of all of Diane's warp gates comes first in a state where
there is no choice but to strike the Bae Sujin forcibly.
 

To put it very cruelly,

 

Here, even if the Allied Forces are annihilated, only the objective of
destroying all warp gates can be achieved.
 

The remaining monsters in the world will have to be slowly annihilated.

 

As long as no more monsters appear.

 
Magic and flames, swords and claws crumble.
 

The poison, flames, and lightning pouring out from the jaws of flying
monsters flying across the sky burn the ground.
 

And the magic cannons, lightning strikes, and explosions in the air that are
fired from the ground towards the flying monsters that cross the sky like
this break them into pieces and burn them.
 

Something is constantly dying.

 

Both people and monsters.

 

We are approaching the end of all this malice.

 

- Titan! Is the titan still there!

 

-Titans will be summoned when Diane's attack begins!

 

The final battlefield of death, splashing blood and flesh, was incomparable
to the past.
 

"Ugh!"
 

- Parr rumble!
 

As the flames flew around Heinrich's eyes, the horde of monsters that
rushed in waves were swept away by the red flames.
 

Thousands of monsters burn and disappear in an instant, and monsters

that do not die in the flames break through and slaughter the soldiers.
 

There are monsters that fire cannot penetrate.

 

Heinrich is also familiar with that.

 

However , he couldn't get used to seeing monsters that he couldn't handle,

breaking through and killing people.
 

- Flash!
 

- Whoops!
 

However, Heinrich wakes up to see the monster that has broken through
the flames is struck by lightning from the sky and explodes as it is.
 

thunderstroke.
 

That is clearly possible even with magic.

 

However.
 

- Kurreung....
 

One day, the sky turned black, and thunder began to seep through the dark
clouds.
 

soon.
 

- Flash!
 

Heinrich had no choice but to close his eyes tightly at the glare that
seemed to blind him.
 

ji
 

ji
 

Dozens, no, number in a very short moment

 

hundred
 

no.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

Heinrich couldn't help but stare blankly as thousands of lightning strikes

swept the battlefield, exploding the monsters.
 

That one time was not the end.

 

- Flash!
 

Thousands of lightning strikes per second sweep the battlefield.

 

Even with the highest level of magic, Thunderstorm, this level is

impossible.
 

The battlefield is colored with white light, and a thunderstorm is falling

that erases the monsters like an eraser.
 

And all over the battlefield.

 

"liana...?"
 

naturally .
 

Heinrich had no choice but to know who was here.

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

A storm of lightning strikes in the dark cloud-signed sky.

 

As if aiming and shooting, it crashes into the waves of the monster.

 

"it's okay?"
 

“I want to die because I’m depressed.”

 

At Heriot's question, who was standing next to him, Liana, who had dark
eyes, covered her mouth and was vomiting in vain.
 

A corner of the Allied battlefield.

 

Few people know that the torrential downpour of lightning that falls on the
entire battlefield comes from Liana, who is nauseous at this place.
 

Despite her shuddering depression, Liana still focuses on her abilities.

 

more lightning.
 

more lightning.
 

It erases the monsters and clears the way.

 

"By the way, I think it's over now. I think it'll make me feel better, so that's a
problem."
 

At Liana's joke, Harriet puts on a clumsy smile.

 

Although the country is under siege, the Allied Forces are stronger than
ever.
 

Although the number is by no means large, the forces of the demon king
who are joining cannot be ignored.
 
some
 

If Liana can do a job far beyond what a few divisions of the military can do
by her existence itself, the same goes for each Lord Vampire and her clan.
 

It is premature to look at the situation optimistically already, but I had no

choice but to view the situation as good.
 

Is it really over?
 

Even though he was worried about Lee Da-um, it was around the time that
Harriet began to think about whether the gate incident could end like this.
 

- Flash!
 

"uh...?"
 

Flashes begin to flash all over the battlefield.

 

It was not the light of destruction.

 

Where the flash is emitted, there is no destruction.

 

disappearing
 

Both Liana and Harriet were in a position to look down on the battlefield,
so they could see the white light that occurred simultaneously on the
battlefield, where fireworks and explosions were bouncing here and there.
 

It is not a light related to destruction.

 

"Teleport...?"
 

Obviously, it was a flash of mobile magic.

 

It is not that someone arrives through that light.

 

disappears
 

Someone disappears with flashing flashes of light.

 

Disappearing are not ordinary soldiers.

 

Soldiers wearing faceplates

 

Liana looked at the situation she couldn't believe her eyes, and muttered
blankly.
 

All.
 

"Immortal... Immortal disappearing... is that right?"

 

Harriet also had her eyes wide open at the sight.

 

“Maybe… maybe. I hope it is. Don't... it can't be..."

 

Harriet had no choice but to freeze in his terrifying imagination.

 

HAR
 

But the reality that is happening right in front of you speaks for itself.
 

Immortal was withdrawing at will.

 

“...heh!”
 

With a sudden feeling of falling, Ludwig was suddenly forced to go

somewhere with a white halo instead of slicing the monster.
 

“What… what…?”
 

Apparently, when he jumped into the battlefield, defeated a giant beast in

one blow, and was about to leap for the next target, Lud Behe was caught
up in the recall magic without even knowing a word.
 

Ludwig woke up to a familiar growing cow.

 

The place to arrive for a recall if the Immortal is damaged.

 

Temple University of Magic underground research building.

 

It is a temple that cannot be moved in space, but now it was possible to

move only limitedly in the basement of the Magic College.
 

Because if Immortal is damaged, you have to go back to this place and go

through restoration work.
 

Ludwig was staring blankly at the sight of the huge cavities and restorative
ports lined up for fishing.
 

Of course, even if the Immortal is not destroyed, you can reverse summon
the Immortal.
 

- Pot! flash!
 

It's not just Ludwig.

 

With the flash, the wizards and soldiers of Immortal were being recalled at
a tremendous rate.
 

Watching the wizards of Immortal appear to be casting the recall, Ludwig

had no choice but to know what was going on.
 

Immortal is leaving the battlefield, and he was also forcibly summoned by

the recall magic.
 

Who could do such a thing?

 

“Christina ...?”
 

Ludwig sighed as he saw Christina standing still in the midst of the

immortal wizards.
 

In a nearby restorative port, Anna and Louis Ancton were asleep with their
backs against the wall.
 

Whether it was magic or violence, it was clear that he had been forced to
sleep.
 

Because the two of you can't agree on things like this.

 

"Don't panic, Ludwig, it's all planned."

 

Looking at Ludwig who had lost his ear, Christina spoke with a firm
expression on her face.
 

“Christina? Now... what... what did you do, no... what are you trying to
do...?”
 

Ludwig could not accept this situation.

 

this is the last fight

 

one step
 

But with one last step left, the most important force, Immortal, leaves the
battlefield.
 

It was crazy enough to even call it crazy.

 
Whatever your intentions, no matter how good your purpose may be.
 

This should not be done.

 

Christina smiles faintly, as if she could tell what she was trying to say just
by looking at Ludwig's expression.
 

"I don't know about you, but most of the Allied Forces sided with the
Demon King. If the Gate incident ends without any problems like this, the
entire Allied Forces will be handed over to the Demon Lord."
 

“...so... so... what are you going to do?”

 

“The fact that the Allied Forces belong to the Demon King means that
humanity belongs to the Demon Lord.”
 

He asks with his mouth, but Ludwig already knows.

 

I can't help but understand why Christina is doing this, just thinking about
what will happen in the future.
 

“Can’t you just leave it like that?”

 

“No, Christina… no. This kind of thing... This can't happen! This is crazy!”
 

Even if the people who betrayed humanity and took the side of the Demon
King are miserable, if they say they can't let it go, is it okay to do this?
 
In the end, the powerless will die first, and they have nothing to do with
this situation.
 

Christina was calmly saying that she would sacrifice them.

 

“I am not trying to annihilate the Allied Forces. I'm going to cut the
numbers down a bit. Enough to clear up the whole situation with this
mortal alone.”
 

If there is an army that is scheduled to become the Demon King's in the

future, it is already the Demon King's.
 

So weaken it.
 

Until the immortal alone can stop breathing.

 

“In the meantime, it wouldn’t be as good if the guys we were supposed to

kill died fighting monsters. no?"
 

Ludwig stands up with his eyes wide open.

 

| 2L
 

day
 

You shouldn't let this happen.

 

It couldn't be.
 

- Cock!
 

Ludwig grabs Christina by the neck.

 

"Don't be crazy. Send Immortal back to Diane right now."

 

Ludwig crossed the line to some extent, but not as much as Christina.
 

I never thought I would ever do something like this.

 

This isn't revenge or anything, it's just madness.

 

I can't understand or comprehend, it's just that crazy, crazy thing that I'm
doing.
 

At Ludwig's cool voice, Cristina smiles even though she is caught by the
collar.
 

"okay? Let’s say that the gate incident is over by putting in Immortals like
this.”
 

"okay! Once all this is over, it's never too late to think about it! This, this is
not for anyone!”
 

"Then how are you going to get revenge?"

 

"...What?"
 

“More than half of the Allied Forces belonged to the Demon King, and the
Emperor is about to abandon the Empire. Then, in the end, in order to get
revenge, you have to kill the demon king, kill the emperor, kill Ellen, and kill
them all. You don't believe that it's possible to pick out and kill only the
wrongdoers in the huge mass of the Allied Forces, don't you?"
 

"You... what are you talking about...?"

 

“ The monsters at Gate kill the people who should be killed anyway. The
only difference is whether the Immortals kill them or the monsters kill
them.”
 

It deals with groups, not people.

 

If the war ends without any damage as it is, it will only result in making the
army of the Demon King even stronger.
 

All.
 

In that case, weakening it in advance

 

Whether later or now, the Immortals must kill vast numbers of people.
 

“Ludwig. Rather, it should be done now so that there will be no war

between Immortal and the Allied Forces in the future. If Immortal and the
Allies fight, will more people die?”
 

"That's sophistry, Christina, it's nonsense!"

 

If the gate incident is over while the Allied Forces are still alive and
Immortal draws a sword against the Allied Forces who have become the
Demon King, this car battle will cause even greater damage.
 

“If we reduce the number in advance, will the Allied Forces rather
surrender in front of Immortal? 'Cause you'll know you're no match Think
carefully, Ludwig, this is the way to save people.”
 

To avoid killing more later, we stand by the death now.

 

King's Army , ends with the annihilation of the Allied Forces, it is true that
more people will die if the war ends like this.
 

However, if the Allied Forces lost a lot of power in the Gate War, they could
unconditionally surrender in front of Immortal, whether they were on the
side of the Demon King or not. Then, in fact, less people die.
 

1 LT
 

1 21
 

If things go the way Cristina says, then you'll be right.

 

"And, I won't wait for everyone to die. Immortal won't leave the battlefield
for long either."
 

"...What?"
 
“Now, whether you are hiding somewhere and watching the situation, or
disguised as something. The guys we have to kill are supposed to show up
one by one when we think the Allied Forces will be annihilated.”
 

“Now… are you going to wait for that?”

 

"Of course."
 

Someone has to fill the void equal to the power weakened by the absence
of Immortal.
 

So, if you watch from anywhere, the army of the Demon King will appear.
 

individually or collectively, in any way.

 

"When they show up, I'll put in the Immortals again. Immortals will kill
them along with the beasts."
 

“ ……”
 

“Don’t worry, if the Demon Lord shows up sooner, Immortal will be re-
entered the battlefield as soon as possible.”
 

When the Demon King appears to support the Allied Forces, Immortal goes
to the battlefield to kill the Demon King.
 

The demon lord intends to use his desire for the survival of mankind.
 
Ludwig also believes that the Demon King should be held responsible for
this situation.
 

But will it be okay?

 

“This is... this is not revenge... Christina. something like this this is not no!
People die because of us, not the Demon King. Then, the people who really
need to be killed are us, not the Demon King or the Emperor! Why do
people have to die! Yes, because of that wind, people
 

Why must you sacrifice? You didn't do this for that, you didn't! You didn't
make Immortals for that!"
 

Desperate for the blood of innocent people, he decided to take revenge,

and at the only malicious idea of pouring out the blood of innocent people
to summon the Demon King, Ludwig had no choice but to shout in the face
of evil.
 

"What are you talking about, Ludwig...?"

 

In response to Dwig's question, Christina tilted her head while being

grabbed by the collar.
 

All.
 

“I never said I was doing this for people… I’ve never been…?”
 

"...What?"
 
“Like you, you don’t want to do this for the people, but you want to make
the people who should pay the price pay the price…?”
 

Apparently Ludwig said so too.

 

“I just want revenge

 

hey.”
 

Christina never once, for the sake of those who were sacrificed. I never
said that I wanted to represent their injustice.
 

This is just revenge on the world.

 

It's just anger.

 

For someone.
 

I never said I was doing this for some great, happy ending.
 

it was
 

The only reason Immortal was created was to end the Gates incident and
take revenge with that power.
 

It was just to make sure that everyone who did this had to pay the price.
 
Christina had never said that she had created Immortals for the weak or to
represent the weak.
 

“You weren’t mistaken by yourself.

 

hey?"
 

“Ludwig, what you are about to do. Trying to kill the Demon King, making
people pay a price for these things, is it possible that justice or something
like that is very
 

Saying that it had nothing to do with grandiose things... Was that what you
were thinking inside...?"
 

It is a decision that has nothing to do with judgment about good and evil,
 

Having started like that, Christina asks, in reverse, why are you bringing up
something similar to the definition of not sacrificing the weak now?
 

“If you were thinking that this was a good thing or a just thing, then
Ludwig… You are still… still…”
 

Christina with a terrible smile.

 

"You're still a fucking idiot who's not good enough."

 

so said
 
It was revenge at first.
 

Having started to seek revenge, while saying that we should get revenge.
 

You must not come here and do anything so terrible.

 

To say that we must keep the good is ridiculous in itself.

 

At Christina's words, Ludwig raised his oars and looked at Christina's dark
eyes, which had become the abyss itself.
 

"Yeah, maybe you're right... But... Yeah, if this is revenge. If you have to do
something like this for revenge to come true... You're going to pay the
price. Rather, we'll pay the price. If you are going to become the people
you need to…”
 

Ludwig puts pressure on Christina's right hand.

 

“I’m not going to do anything like revenge.”

 

Christina, who had become a monster, was incomprehensible and

unacceptable.
 

It has become something that shouldn't exist in the world.

 

But you can't kill Christina.

 

“Take it back. Even me.”

 

Christina's eyes widened at Ludwig's cold declaration.

 

"...I'm serious?"
 

Christina had a certain intuition that Ludwig was going to say something
like that.
 

"uh."
 

“ …”
 

“No matter what you do, I can’t stop it, and you won’t listen to me. Then
there is only one thing I can do.”
 

Ludwig knew he could not convince Christina.

 

Both went crazy in their own way

 

So persuasion is impossible in the first place.

 

He also knows that killing Christina will cause even greater chaos.
 

So I'd rather break up.

 

break up as soon as possible.

 
That way we can fight for the person who is going to die because of
Cristina's decision, even a little faster.
 

Christina decided to let people die.

 

Ludwig hadn't gone crazy that far yet.

 

“Send it.”
 

On the battlefield without immortals, the probability of death is very high.

 

Christina stares at Ludwig, who asks him to send him back, even if he is
alone, as if that's a good thing.
 

Just as Ludwig cannot convince Christina, so is the opposite.

 

Even Christina can't break Ludwig's will to send me back to my limbs

because I won't say anything more about you.
 

"....okay."
 

A
 

At Christina's instructions, the magicians of Immortal begin casting.

 

"Don't die until Immortal returns."

 

Ludwig's words sounded somewhat funny to Christina.

 

Is someone still precious?

 

Even if it's like this

 

while doing this Can you say that you don't want anyone's death?
 

that
 

|
 

11
 

It's crazy and at the same time.

 

Perhaps it is the true face of a terribly selfish human being.

 

-
 

One
 

2
 

“Christina.”
 

Just before the teleport cast was finished, Ludwig looked at Christina and
said
 

all .
 

“In the end, what we chose was also the wrong answer. That too, the most
terrible wrong answer.”
 

Couldn't find the answer.

 

-
 

day
 

.
 

I realized that the correct answer was the wrong answer created by each
person's thoughts.
 

So, in the midst of the things we face at the end of the crossroads of that
choice.
 

Ludwig himself and Christina.

 

Just as everyone in the world thought was wrong, he had no choice but to
admit that he was also wrong.
 

Everyone picked the wrong answer.

 
Those who picked the wrong answer are fighting, claiming that their
incorrect answer is close to the correct answer.
 

That's what's happening now.

 

In Ludwig's words full of self-help and contempt.

 

" Still, I am deceived by this wrong answer

 

sun."
 

Rather than claiming that her incorrect answer is the correct answer,
Christina responds that she just wants everything to be resolved.
 

- Flash!
 

Ludwig soon disappeared with a flash of light.

 

Without immortals, alone,

 

Ludwig will not die easily.

 

Because it was the arm that was attached to him so that he would not die
easily.
 

just wait
 

On the battlefield, until those to be killed appear.

 

The Immortal will then return to the battlefield and begin hunting.
 

In addition to hunting monsters, we hunt demon kings and warriors.

 

It's sad that people die. If so, you should show up quickly.
 

Christina waited in silence, waiting for the situation she wanted.

 

Ludwig is gone, and Anna and Louis are asleep in a quiet but immortal
underground laboratory.
 

-Job
 

-Job
 

Soon, from somewhere, quiet footsteps begin to be heard.

 

- Boom!
 

- Koo!
 

Then, the sound of the bulkhead of the lab that should have been closed
begins to be heard.
 

Christina's expression hardened.

 

The laboratory is closed.

 

After the development of Immortal was over, no one was allowed to enter.
All the wizards of the royal family were driven out, and the forces of this
mortal were guarding the laboratory to prevent anyone from entering.
 

The sound you hear right now means that the Immortal forces are in the
process of being neutralized.
 

One
 

One
 

Christina stares at the entrance to the underground research building.

 

someone is coming
 

While neutralizing the Immortal, it was enough to break the barrier and
approach it.
 

very powerful.
 

what kind of being

 

-Gwagagang!
 

With an explosion close to an explosion, the closed entrance to the

underground research wing breaks, revealing someone.
 
Christina looks at the person who has appeared in the rising dust.
 

It was a familiar face.

 

And now, he was a person who was not on the battlefield of the Allied
Forces.
 

“…Saviolin Tana…”
 

Christina looked at Tana who appeared alone and silently muttered her
name.
 

Even with the title of the world's strongest swordsman, she could not
participate in the Demon World War.
 

And even now, she couldn't go to the final battlefield with the title of the
world's strongest swordsman.
 

she suddenly thinks

 

Perhaps this is not fate or a curse placed on me.

 

We can fight where everyone remembers

 

no,
 

It is impossible to stand in the seat of the greatest glory,

 
It may be the fate of the continent's best sword, Saviolin Tana.
 

Even at the place of greatest glory in the Demon World War.

 

Even in the last fight that marks the end of the Gates incident.
 

There was no place for her.

 

The emperor sent his sharpest sword here.

 

A cursed genius born with a fate that cannot be fought where glory is.
 

Saviolin Tana quietly closes her eyes.

 

“This is ...”
 

A place that no one in the world will remember.

 

In a dark underground where there is neither glory nor honor.

 

“Is this my last battlefield?”

 

She had to fight the hardest fight.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

658
 

Jin-kook!
 

One immortal hit by something close to a blue flash disappeared as ashes

on the spot.
 

“What… what is that?”

 

Cristina was looking at the violin Tana with a puzzled expression.

 

Christina doesn't know what a fight is.

 

The story of the fight was not necessary to know about the desk Mullim.
 

But that doesn't mean it's not without common sense.

 

Saviolin Tana is clearly called the continent's best sword or the continent's
strongest lyric.
 

However, what Christina was watching could not be seen as a 'prosecutor's

fight'.
 

Woo woo woo!

 
The blue aura swords swimming around Saviolin Tana were proving that.
 

No, it's not even in the form of a sword.

 

It's just like forging magic and making it sharp.

 

In other words, there was an Auror shape that resembled a 'spear'.

 

Since the start of the battle, Saviolin Tana has never pulled out the gale
sword Tempesta, and has only been fighting by throwing that Auror Blade.
 

That look is more like a wizard

 

Even Christina knows it at the level of common sense.

 

Those who can strengthen the body with the power of magical power are
those who have reached the level of magical enhancement.
 

you go beyond that and you can enhance your own weapon's magic, it's
called a master class.
 

And beyond that, those who can create weapons only with Aurors in the
absence of an armored vehicle, those who have reached a level that has
never existed in the history of mankind, are called Grand Masters.
 

“It’s not strange.”

 
Xaviolin Tana looks at Immortal, which cannot be easily approached, and
Cristina beyond it, and says:
 

“It has been several decades since I reached the status of being called the
Grand Master...”
 

Let Saviolin Tana lift her fingertips. A blue flash collides with the immortals
trying to attack her.
 

- Cuckoo bang!
 

Along with a few ports with a huge explosion, the immortals didn't even
respond and disappeared with the explosion.
 

“Why does everyone believe that I couldn’t take even a single step forward
from that 'Grand Master' status...”
 

Last winter, there was a time when Ellen Artorius argued with each other
to see where we could meet.
 

The fight did not intensify in the end, so the outcome is unknown.
 

However, the situation that Ellen Artorius imagines is different from the
real one.
 

is not even the beginning of the realm of being a Grandmaster .

 

Decades have passed since he reached that state, and his body is the same
as the heyday of his youth.
 

Isn't it too easy to judge that she will remain in her place for several
decades, satisfied with her status?
 

A person who lived without knowing anything except the sword.

 

As he lived his life, he realized that he had nothing but a sword on his
waist.
 

That time.
 

those years.
 

The strongest person in the world who went beyond the battlefield after
the gate incident, seriously realized the need for strength, and devoted all
of his heart to honing himself once again.
 

Wouldn't it be the same as before?

 

Why do you think the person who reached the top will stand still?
 

That is ignorance and arrogance.

 

The one who reached the apex continued to climb to other orientations
above that vertex.
 

It is a mistake to think that you will be able to reach her a little further.
 
below, they say that they broke through the field and pioneered it.
 

The apex is not already where it stood decades ago, and it may have risen
further.
 

so that.
 

Saviolin Tana is now called a swordsman, and now it feels strange.

 

No need for a sword.

 

There are physical swords and Auror Swords, so it doesn't mean that you
don't need a sword.
 

There was really no reason to fight while wielding a sword.

 

Saviolin Tana is a being who has reached the point where eventually
everything is supposed to work.
 

Each of the soldiers who were pierced by the magic spear while attacking
Saviolin Tana and disappeared were all masterclasses.
 

Even such beings disappear in a single shot, no, the shooting aura.
 

It's not just masterclasses.

 

The psychic field demon law used by the archmages also doesn't work at
all.
 

Resistance training to counter magic belongs to the essential training

process for knights.
 

Therefore, it is natural that the means of magical control do not work for
Saviolin Tana, the apex of the knights.
 

With a black sword, magic doesn't work like magic.

 

Cristina says this harshly.

 

"okay. I know you are strong By the way, you know that whether you can
handle it or not is a different matter, right?"
 

...... 9
 

All of Immortal's power is gathered in this basement.

 

It is the total strength of Immortal that should have been fighting in Diane.
 

No matter how strong Xaviolin Tana is, there are things that are impossible.
 

Even if she is said to be in good health now, the fact that she is eventually
clustered around the corner does not change.
 

A tiger is flocking to a herd of cats.

 
But if those cats can run at the tiger until it collapses, the tiger will die
sooner or later.
 

So, no matter how strong Saviolin Tana is, she is only in the middle of the
enemy with her bare body.
 

set end will only be delayed, but it will come someday.

 

The reason Saviolin Tana can withstand now is because the battlefield itself
is limited.
 

It is an underground space, and this is a research lab.

 

The destruction of the lab itself affects the survival of Immortal.

 

Therefore, if the battle becomes harsh, the entire research lab may be
destroyed, so he must be hesitant to intensify the fight.
 

The place is small, and Immortal is not able to attack properly because the
lab itself has to be protected.
 

No matter how much stronger Xaviolin Tana than is known, it doesn't

change the fact that she stepped foot on her limbs.
 

However, even at Cristina's words, Saviolin Tana summons a few more

Auror's spears with a firm expression on her face.
 

“That’s it, you’ll know when you do it.”

 
With the confidence close to arrogance, Christina had no choice but to
clench her teeth.
 

- Flash!
 

With a flash of light, Ludwig reappeared on the distant battlefield.

 

are no immortals .
 

-The monsters are coming!

 

Ludwig's eyes clearly see the Allied Forces facing great chaos when all of
the reliable allies that suddenly disappeared have evaporated.
 

Panic, and a fall in morale.

 

The collapse of the Allied Forces was imminent.

 

Although the presence of immortals is important, it is not absolute.

 

HX
 

Allied forces can fight without immortals.

 

However, a crumbling morale will destroy everything like dominoes.

 

Christina is wrong.
 
No, I didn't even try to find the answer in the first place.
 

Knowing that the answer was wrong, I proudly declared that I would do
something crazy just to get revenge.
 

Ludwig slowly pulls a crystal vial out of his pocket.

 

Then, he picks it up and drinks the contents inside.

 

"That... uh..."
 

An artificial bitter taste that I don't even know how it was implemented.
 

stabilizer inhaled Ludwig saliva ᄒ le lips rough Wipe .

 

- Kurreung!
 

There is no such thing as an army for Ludwig.

 

They only have one body.

 

Immortals cannot fill the missing vacancies alone.

 

But with a stronger body than before, there are many things you can do
more than before.
 

However, it doesn't change that there is only one body in the end.
 
On the battlefield where screams and shouts come and go, Ludwig can kill
the monster in front of him, but it still has nothing to do with winning or
losing a war.
 

just fight
 

- Boom!
 

In the right hand of Ludwig, who jumped into the midst of the monsters
with a few leaps, an Auror Sword in the shape of black magic is heard.
 

- Whoops!
 

In a single, relentless rotary slash, a torrent of muffled Aurors pours out

and the surrounding monsters are swept away at once.
 

Ludwig could clearly hear the shouts of the soldiers who watched the
ominous but overwhelming power from afar.
 

It still has nothing to do with winning or losing the war.

 

As far as local warfare is concerned, there is clearly a role for Ludwig.

 

Someone holding a jet-black Auror Sword in the shape of a greatsword

relentlessly advances into the battlefield.
 

Seeing their overwhelming majesty, someone does not retreat, but follows
them.
 
Everyone wasn't like this.
 

Christina and the others who have changed.

 

All of the past days where we could laugh and chat together became a
mirage.
 

Someone became a villain to kill, and someone tried to kill the villain and
became a villain at the same time.
 

And Ludwig, who was watching it, said that he would judge something and
eventually became a dreamer of his own evil.
 

who loved have gone to a place where they can no longer love.
 

Those who survived have been reduced to beings not worthy of love.
 

Everyone except myself became deserving of hatred, and in the end, I

could no longer love them, let alone love myself.
 

The one thing that doesn't change though.

 

fight for people

 

fight to save someone

 

Because I did not forsake that one absolute path.

 
Because it can't be ignored.
 

"Great... uh...!"
 

- Cuckoo Kwak Kwak!

 

fight
 

Enduring the burning pain in my right arm,

 

An eerie sensation as if black magic invades one's body and mind

 

while resisting.
 

Ludwig didn't even think to wipe the tears of blood from his eyes.
 

swing the sword

 

"Ahhhhhhhh!"
 

As if he had become a beast wrapped in black magic.

 

The stray black beast slaughters the monsters and moves forward.
 

Immortal has left the battlefield.

 

All of them disappeared in an instant.

 

The majority of the Allied Forces now know what an immortal is. Even
those who do not believe the rumors know that they are powerful allies.
 

They completely disappeared.

 

- Where... where are you going?

 

After Immortal was put in, all battles were planned with Immortal.
 

Immortals have shown power beyond expectations.

 

Therefore , even those who knew the reality of Immortal had problems
with the process, no one questioned the absolute necessity.
 

think about it later

 

for once you need

 

Because it is necessary, for now, I am silent.

 

I know it shouldn't be done, but it was so necessary.

 

The Allied Forces recognized the utility of Immortal and depended on it,
 

That was the case with me too.

 

- Whoa, whoa!
 

- Whoops!
 

As I smashed the monster's head with the magic wave loaded in my fist, I
had no choice but to stare blankly at the waves of the monster rushing into
the empty seat of Immortal.
 

up to this
 

Did you have to do it like this?

 

I believed that at least a minimum of reason would remain.

 

me , you want to punish the culprits in the Gates incident, but you can
definitely think of that.
 

To the extent of throwing everyone away so suddenly.

 

Do you want me to die that much?

 

Where is the justification for doing this?

 

Knowing that millions of people are betting too much on Immortal, they
have escorted the Allied Forces up to Diane with certainty until now and
then suddenly disappeared.
 

As the immortal disappears suddenly, the advancing army stalls and begins
to retreat clumsily.
 
Thousands of masterclasses sweeping the road ahead and the super-
massive destructive magic pouring out by the archmage from the rear had
disappeared, and the military had no choice but to slow down.
 

It's only natural that the vanguard vanishes suddenly when you have to
follow them.
 

He clenched his teeth and pierced the road ahead, but in the end, he had
only one body.
 

In areas I couldn't handle, the front was gradually pushed back.

 

Confused, nausea-like anger rises from within, but can't be stopped.

 

There are no immortals.

 

Gone.
 

-The Vanguard is gone!!

 

- Run!
 

Just like soldiers screaming in panic, I can't fall into a panic together.
 

Dangerous.
 
Immortals are obviously a big axis of power.
 

However, in the original story, the final battle could be fought without the
immortals and without the titans.
 

can do.
 

Obviously you can

 

The sudden evaporation of Immortal evaporated the morale of that much

as well.
 

The disappearing immortal, on its own, creates fearful speculation in the

minds of commanders and soldiers.
 

-The army has abandoned us!

 

The fearful army is destined to drop their weapons and run away.
 

Broken morale is no different than an epidemic.

 

a frightened soldier like a roundabout song.

 

can do.
 

Without Immortals, it would be a tougher fight, but it's not impossible.

 

Many more will die, but there is no way to annihilate them.

 

It can be done without immortals. Although Immortal broke out in the last
fight, in the end, Immortal's achievements did not disappear.
 

The Allied Forces are not strong enough. So far, we have come this far with
enough troops intact.
 

The immortal itself meant too much to the Allied Forces, and the sudden
evaporation of the immortal meant a great deal with a sense of betrayal as
great as it was believed.
 

bring about a decline

 

When the front row begins to collapse, the back row also collapses.
 

If the entire Allied Forces lose their morale and collapse, that's the end of
it.
 

Now, the entire Allied Forces are advancing while surrounded by monsters.
 

If it collapses, it will only be rolled up and destroyed, and there is no such

thing as a rear.
 

-The Emperor has abandoned us!

 

At some point, the screams of the soldiers about the immortal's

evaporation had changed to that.
 

The secret weapon of the Empire.

 

Immortal is gone.
 

Soon, the emperor had abandoned mankind.

 

in fear and horror.

 

It is an allied force that is being formed one after another by those who
follow the Demon King.
 

So, those who thought that the emperor had abandoned the Allied Forces
that were no longer my army, retreated and shouted so.
 

It was not abandoned by the emperor.

 

It wasn't Bertus who abandoned you.

 

All.
 

There's no point in shouting like that.

 

There is no way to convince the soldiers who are terrified and shouting
anything mixed with despair.
 

There's no time to be angry at the madness that retreated Immortal.

 

However ,
 
The reality is that if you step back like this, everything will be over.
 

Even if the end could be seen as it is, the panicked army might self-
destruct.
 

Relying too much on Immortals.

 

Therefore, the vacancy of Immortal was lost several dozen times compared
to the actual vacancy in the battlefield.
 

- We're all going to die! to die!

 

- Run!
 

There's nowhere to run.

 

There is no point in shouting that we are under siege.

 

Not only the subordinates, but also the paladins and knights were
frightened and couldn't keep up.
 

If you step back and step on an ally's foot and start collapsing, you will start
to be crushed by your ally and die.
 

Thousands of arch magicians have disappeared, but there are still waves of
flames and lightnings pouring out by wizards and psychics, and there are
thousands of masterclasses, but paladins and superhumans are still
pushing the line.
 
like that.
 

The moment when the sudden topic of betrayal of the emperor sweeps the
battlefield and drives the Allied Forces into panic.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

the sky is broken

 

A black crack in the blue sky

 

Not just one, but dozens.

 

Not over the Allied Forces' heads, but everywhere on the battlefield.
 

The blue sky in the expanse of the four directions is like a broken mirror, a
spider web-like crack that projects darkness.
 

"ah...."
 

it is the sky
 

Of course, the sky is for everyone to see

 

You will see the soldiers throwing away their weapons and running away,
the countless superhumans who are holding out in the front line but do
not know what to do as they keep looking back, and the wizards pouring
out these evil spirits and magic from the rear.
 

of a flash of light pouring from the shattered sky

 

A meteor shower that falls on the battlefield

 

see.
 

That is a magic that has become traumatic for everyone.

 

The day the sky opened.

 

Because from that day all these things started.

 

Therefore, meteor showers are cursed magic for all mankind.

 

-Devil....
 

Everyone is blankly looking up at the sky and saying.

 

- It is the magic of the Demon King!

 

pouring meteor shower.

 

It has become a magic that symbolizes the Demon King to mankind and to
everyone who remembers that day.
 

To all who saw that day in the zodiac, meteor showers were magic that
meant the end.
 

- The magic of the Demon King is coming!

 

However , the reason why the voices of people shouting at the meteor
shower, which is nothing less than a symbol of the Demon King, are not
desperate.
 

- Paga Gaga!
 

It must have been that the meteor shower was pouring down on monsters,
not humans.
 

"okay...."
 

If you have to do something,

 

in this situation.
 

What to do in front of people who say betrayal and run away.

 

Is there only one thing I can do?

 

He took off the helmet with the faceplate.

 

Then, it returns to its original form, which was not so well drunk.
 

with a pair of horns.

 
Arcdemon.
 

In the form of Bali.

 

and summon
 

- Whoa!
 

Tiamada in her right hand.

 

Alsbringer in his left hand.

 

No words needed.
 

Everyone just needs to see it.

 

You can no longer be a Demon King disguised as a single soldier.

 

- Oh, oh...
 

-iced coffee....
 

Those who were in close proximity suddenly began to be astonished to see

a soldier taking off his helmet, a pair of swords with golden brilliance in the
form of a demon king, and an Alsbringer imbued with blue magic.
 

no need for words

 
- Whoops!
 

From the flame of Hwayo that responded to the magical power pushed to
the limit, the heat wave that responded to it begins to rip and burn the
incoming monsters.
 

run _
 

into the waves of monsters.

 

Run in and use all your powers now.

 

I don't need a golden tiamatta

 

not.
 

- Whoops!
 

The destructive power of corruption pouring from the demonic sword

Tiamata that sheds darkness tears the monsters apart, and the blue energy
pouring from the Alsbringer spawns them.
 

And, the flames from the fireworks of Hwayo burn the monsters and open
the way.
 

The word of betrayal of the emperor disappears.

 

- The Demon King...

 

- The Demon King has appeared!

 

People started shouting about the appearance of the Demon King.

 

And the fact that the word “Demon King” spoken of by mankind can
contain such a hopeful sound.
 

Somehow despite this situation.

 

It felt ridiculous.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

659
 

in the middle of the battlefield,

 

Olivia Ranche was also fighting while wearing the armor of a paladin.
 

Stepping on the corpses of the monsters, Olivia looked down at the

battlefield.
 
Hundreds of thousands of meteorites pouring out of the torn sky alone
made the earth tremble.
 

And, Olivia could clearly see the huge flames and flashes that rushed
through the waves of monsters.
 

Reinhardt…”
 

Immortal disappeared, and the army of the Demon King broke in.
 

the army of the Demon King , the tip of his spear, is aimed at the monster,
not the human race.
 

Is this the end of the misunderstanding?

 

But isn't this a story that only covers misunderstandings with

misunderstandings?
 

The misunderstanding that the demon king tried to annihilate mankind is

overshadowed by the misunderstanding that the emperor abandoned
mankind.
 

This may not have been the situation Reinhardt intended, but it was clearly
going that way now.
 

However, it was only after the Allied Forces survived that the
misunderstanding was covered with a misunderstanding.
 

Destroy all the warp gates and everyone survives.

 

The extinct Allied Forces cannot return to mankind with any truth or
misunderstanding.
 

First you have to survive.

 

Therefore, Reinhardt took off his mask and revealed himself as the Demon
King.
 

It shows the demon king's magic to kill monsters, and the demon king's
advance through the camp.
 

To support the Allied Forces that are about to collapse at their own feet.
 

You have to take off your mask.

 

Whatever the power is, it's strong

 

power.
 

There is no immortal, but everyone should know that he has a strong ally
who will not give in to him.
 

so that.
 

- Pak!
 

Olivia takes off her helmet, too.

 

As she untied the braids that tied her hair, Ollibia's brilliant platinum
blonde hair flew in the wind of the battlefield.
 

Even on such a gruesome battlefield, there is a figure that can only be

noticed, and that is how Olivia Ranche is now.
 

Olivia Ranche had a great reputation as the Saint of Eredian before the
Gates incident.
 

She also participated in the Demon World War and took on the role of rear
support, but because of killing many demons, she even earned the unusual
nickname of “Reaper”.
 

But even that reputation is less than the notoriety she gained after the
Gates disaster.
 

Traitor of mankind.
 

She became more famous as a villain instead of a saint, and wanted letters
from the traitors who betrayed humanity were posted in every city where
humanity still exists.
 

Those who have even the slightest hateful interest in the Demon King, of
course, have no choice but to know the face of the three traitors of
mankind as much as the appearance of the Demon King.
 

Olivia Lanche.
 

Herriot de Saint-Ouen.
 

Liana de Granz.
 

One of the three, Olivia Ranche, appeared.

 

-Olivia Ranche...
 

- It's the devil's saint!

 

Among the soldiers on the battlefield, those who recognized her face could
not help but be astonished, and those who did not know had no choice but
to look at her with the astonishment of others.
 

Even the paladins of the Knights Templar are astonished to learn that she
was fighting with them on the battlefield wearing paladin armor.
 

But in the end, it's the middle of the battlefield.

 

I do not have time to express my feelings of such astonishment and horror

at this time.
 

have to fight
 

same goes for Olivia .

 

kill the monster

 
The Empire created an army by raising the corpses of the dead to kill the
monster.
 

What you need now is power.

 

The power to kill monsters.

 

Whatever the source of that power is probably good.

 

Power to kill enemies.

 

The power to put an end to all these things.

 

People want it.

 

- Curl rumble!
 

The power emanating from Olivia's hand was obviously not auspicious.
 

It wasn't the white and golden powers used by the saint of innocence, but
dark and insidious energy was coming out of Olivia's body.
 

It is also sleepy to be astonished at the power of darkness, which seems

evil even when people pretend to be evil.
 

- Kuruk... Kuruk...
 
The ground filled with the power of darkness trembles, and something
begins to appear from the ground.
 

Ominous beings that cannot be seen by simple low-level undead, pouring

out the dark energy of corruption from their body, spring out one by one
from the ground.
 

Countless number of Death Knights rise from the earth.

 

It wasn't just that.

 

- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAah!
 

As the skeletons rose from the ground and waved their hands in the air,
they climbed one by one on the horses of translucent spirit bodies that had
nothing but bones.
 

The death knight begins to grasp the reins of the ghost horse.
 

- Oh, oh, oh...

 

And, Olivia Ranche also jumps lightly and gets on the ghost horse.
 

A saint who has turned into a villain looks down at the terrified humans.
 

"let's go."
 

- Chop!
 

reins violently, the ghost horse begins to run towards the waves of
monsters at an incredible speed, as if sliding instead of running.
 

With Olivia Ranche as the head, countless Death Knights follow behind
them riding ghost horses.
 

- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAah!
 

While the ghost horse's cry overwhelms the screams of the monsters.
 

- Quad Dudeuk!
 

An army of ghost horses advances, trampling on the monsters.

 

Like a diploid going through a tsunami

 

Everyone was staring blankly at the ghost horse's forces trampling on the
hordes of monsters.
 

And as if it were meant to be a signal.

 

Some of the paladins who were moving on the battlefield wearing the
paladin's armor, suddenly mounted on the ghost horse and began to join
the army of the ghost horse.
 

“This... is this...”
 
Olivia Ranche, who disappeared as a saint, uses the power of darkness and
corruption just like her changed fame.
 

In addition to that, some of the Paladins of the Templars use corrupting

powers that they must renounce.
 

The demon king's army was inside the Knights Templar.

 

It is clear that they are using their cursed powers.

 

However.
 

- Whoa, whoa!
 

- Keeaaaah!
 

It was also clear that they were attacking a monster that was not human.
 

Everyone is in their place and doing their part.

 

We are doing our best to fill the fear caused by Immortal's vacancy.
 

Everyone can't fight in the same place because everyone's strength is

different.
 

Reinhardt's place is Reinhardt's.

 

For Liana, Liana's place.

 

Olivia's place for Olivia.

 

And Lord vampires and their circles have their place,

 

Of course, Harriet also has a place for her.

 

The Lord Vampires summon a meteor shower to push away the forces that
are pouring a wave on the Allied Forces.
 

Neither Reinhardt nor Olivia were forced to appear and stood at the
vanguard in order not to break the morale of the Allied Forces.
 

After Immortal disappeared, Harriet stood by Liana, who was concentrating

on summoning an even greater power.
 

Harriet seemed to understand why he had withdrawn Immortal.

 

You would have known it was going to be like this.

 

It's not hard to think of, but I never thought I'd do something like this.
 

Do you hate me so much?

 

Why do you hate me so much?

 

After all, knowing that the Demon King will do this to save everyone, using
it itself must mean that he knows what the Demon Lord is thinking.
 

Why the hell he has to do this, Harriet doesn't know.

 

I can't understand
 

But now is not a time to be angry, to be embarrassed, or to cry in

resentment.
 

Everyone knows that rather than complaining about the injustice and
absurdity of this situation, we have to support the collapse of the Allied
Forces.
 

That's why I try to do the best I can, even though I know I'm falling into a
trap.
 

do.
 

Herriot de Saint-Ouen.
 

The magical genius who is said to have the greatest talent in history has
already accomplished many miracles.
 

But those miracles had nothing to do with war.

 

Now, we need the genius of Harriet de Saint-Ouen.

 

As much as this time,

 
You have to show your genius in the field of destruction.
 

| Harriet kept quiet and kept it in his arms.

 

take out the earring

 

'what's this?'
 

'Come and pick it up.

 

......?'
 

'It was brought from there. you do

 

'...what is this?'
 

'It's an earring. Can't you see?'

 

A small, pair of earrings.

 

'It's said to be an artifact permanently engraved with Tranquility magic. i

don't need
 

I don't even need Ellen. So, if you can keep your composure when using
magic, won't casting become easier?'
 

Earrings with mental stabilization magic on them.

 
A treasure that Reinhardt and Ellen brought to the Darkland.
 

There, Reinhardt gave this as an apology to Heriot, who was depressed

when he saw Reinhardt and Ellen who made the secret that he couldn't be
together.
 

No, I was going to give this to Harriet from the beginning, leaving the
meaning of an apology.
 

It is clearly a precious item, but to Harriet, these earrings may not mean
much anymore.
 

Actually it doesn't mean much.

 

these earrings, Harriet was now able to maintain her composure during
battle.
 

Concentration in emergency situations is now possible without the aid of

these auxiliary artifacts.
 

Harriet carried these earrings for a long time, but didn't bother to wear
them.
 

However, this earring was always in Harriet's arms.

 

Because he thought that gaining composure through magic that relied on

artifacts was far from making himself stronger.
 

But now is the time to borrow any power.

 

We don't know how much this little pair of earrings will help, but it's worth
more than just an artifact.
 

This is Harriet's treasure.

 

It is an item that a loved one has bought with a dear friend.

 

Harriet quietly puts the pair of earrings on her ear.

 

The effect of serenity given by earrings shining in a soft green color is

minimal.
 

However, not the magic on the earring, but the meaning of the earring,
which calms Harriet's heart.
 

do it
 

whatever it is
 

Reinhardt fighting in front.

 

And Ellen, who is fighting beyond that.

 

One
 

And everyone on this battlefield.

 
with loved ones.
 

dear friend.
 

And for everyone.

 

Their end wasn't just because of these beasts.

 

In order for the two to reach a proper ending.

 

Whatever it is, it must succeed.

 

Thought may not be put into things, but believing that they are.
 

'It's good for the second time. No, I like the third one. no. Even if it's the
last...'
 

Knowing the meaning behind the earrings, not magic, Harriet gets help
from the heart, not magic.
 

'Still, it's good...'

 

There is no more confusion and sadness in Harriet's calm eyes.

 

There is no emotion to devote to resentment, sadness, or shame.

 

It is an era when it is too difficult to talk about only surviving.

 
in that last fight.
 

Just wanting everyone to be happy is a luxury.

 

just survive
 

Let's get to the end of everything now...

 

One
 

ji
 

So, my seat may be a little farther away.

 

If only I could survive

 

If only I could reach the end .

 

Then it's probably good

 

-Turn it off!
 

Somewhere on the battlefield full of screams of howling monsters flying in

the sky.
 

Herriot de Saint-Ouen takes a deep breath.

 
“Whoa…”
 

Blue magic lines appear all over Harriet's body.

 

Heriot's earrings.
 

And the light soars from the bundle of power cartridges hanging from his
neck.
 

A method that uses the body as a magic scroll to trigger magic just by
injecting magic power.
 

Harriet envisioned this as a freshman in Temple Royal class and realized it.
 

He also developed a power cartridge that can use external magic as if it

were internal to the body.
 

Time has passed.

 

Harriet did not live in battles and fights, but used magic primarily to assist
Reinhardt.
 

And in the battles so far, Herriot has shown his strength, but he was never
the main character.
 

But just because he wasn't the main character in the fight doesn't mean he
didn't think about it.
 
For nothing, every night I was writing something down next to Reinhardt
who was sleeping and then fell asleep.
 

it's not
 

Magic that benefits people.

 

The magic of caring for the wounded.

 

Don't make a new warp gate

 

Among them, how could there be no magic against destruction?

 

HMM
 

In the end, I have had days where fighting and strength are the most
important things.
 

How could he not have conceived such a magic?

 

Now I have to show you.

 

I've never done it before,

 

I didn't even think it was possible.

 

never had any success. A magic that only existed in the imagination.
 
I have to bring it to reality now
 

What would you do if your talents were used in a way of destruction rather
than creation?
 

can you pay

 

It's time to show

 

The blue magic lines drawn on Heriot's body soon began to come off his
skin.
 

The magic line engraved on the body escapes the body.

 

Blue magic lines that type in the air swam through the air like a thread.
 

“Heriot...?”
 

Liana stares blankly at Harriet doing something.

 

|
 

......
 

With her eyes wide open, Harriet is biting her lip as if concentrating on
something.
 
He didn't know how focused he was, even the blood dripping from his
bitten lip.
 

A magic that turns the body into a magic scroll.

 

This is only possible for Harriet de Saint-Ouen.

 

But those magic lines have now left the body.

 

A power cartridge that allows you to use the magic outside your body as if
it were inside your body.
 

All the principles of the Power Cartridge are in Harriet's head.

 

However, even with the amount of magical power of the bundle of

improved power cartridges hanging from Heriot's neck, it is not enough to
realize the magic that Heriot wants to implement.
 

Even with the magical powers of any being, it is impossible to realize the
magic that Harriot envisioned.
 

what is magic
 

Harriet pondered for a long time.

 

Even now, magic is the realm of geniuses.

 

But the distant past.

 

Even among geniuses, there was a time when magic was an untouchable
area.
 

There is no way to use the magical power of the body.

 

There is no training method for accumulating magical power in the body,

 

Magic is when you have to control and use external mana.

 

There were only so few wizards in the world that I could count on my
fingers.
 

Even at that time, those few wizards were only able to create small
miracles with their genius.
 

In ancient times, magic was like that.

 

'how about it?'

 

'This... is it possible...'
 

'It's only this much, though.'

 

Hwayo's housekeeper.
 

Elerys knew how to use such natural mana to some extent.

 
When asked if I could use nature's mana like mine, Elerys showed such
small but great miracles.
 

It was easy for modern wizards, but it was magic used in an ancient way.
 

year
 

11
 

Flames, lightning, and, although it takes a long time, could also summon a
fireball.
 

'Can I do it too?'
 

Even beings who have lived hundreds of times longer than themselves
were barely possible.
 

To the ancient beings, the young wizard's words would have to be seen as
absurd.
 

You could have been asked how you could dream of such a state, having
only lived for twenty years.
 

However, Elerys knew the aspirations behind Heriot's question.

 

'Okay, Harriet. You will do much better than me.”

 
So, the head of Hwayo did not laugh at Harriet like that. Rather, he taught
me everything he knew.
 

Reinhardt was always apologetic for failing to provide Harriet with an

environment as good as the Empire.
 

But that was an illusion that I didn't know well.

 

Harriet had an environment that was not found anywhere else on the
continent.
 

There were five Lord Vampires who had existed for an unfathomable long
time.
 

They are simply not good enough to be called archmage.

 

Beyond their magical abilities and skills, they were with the beings in their
minds of numerous magics and secrets accumulated over a long period of
time.
 

He was with great wizards who could actually use that secret skill, not just
knowledge.
 

If he had any questions at any time, he was able to convey a vast amount
of knowledge that Heriot did not know at the moment of just saying a
word to them.
 

Having lived for a long time, their magical achievements have virtually
stopped.
 
They have reached their limits.
 

But all of them have the theme of passing what they know to Harriet, who
is willing to try anything.
 

Did not do it.

 

All road vampires wondered how far a person with a talent that is
unparalleled in history could go.
 

So, after Harriet came to Edina, he was nothing more than a disciple of the
five Lord vampires.
 

Most of the wizards cannot have even a single archmage as a teacher.

 

However, Heriot had five Lord Vampires as his mentors, who had existed
for a long time that could not be compared with the Archmage.
 

Sometimes to Elerys.
 

Sometimes to lucinyl.
 

Sometimes to Leluen.
 

Sometimes to Galarsh.
 

Sometimes to Antirian.
 
I have been given a lot of knowledge and a lot of inspiration.
 

So Harriet was in the best of circumstances, not in the worst.

 

The greatest genius in history has studied magic in an environment that

has never existed in history.
 

Harriet de Saint-Ouen has had moments that have forced her to push her
talents to the limit.
 

Now the result.

 

A lot of knowledge and wisdom.

 

How the knowledge that has become the vast amount of wisdom
accumulated since ancient times is realized in the hands of a wizard who is
only over twenty years old.
 

show the world

 

Heriot created a system that could use magic in a way that was close to his
feet by turning his body into a magic scroll that composes his body in real
time.
 

Harriet created a power cartridge that can use mana outside the body like
mana inside.
 

And Harriet is an ancient magic. I've been looking for ways to use nature's
mana.
 

In fact, Harriet created a magic circle on the fly and in a state where mana
was depleted, he summoned lightning through nature's mana.
 

have ever been

 

Heriot had already realized a similar principle, drawing a magic circle on his
body and realizing magic at high speed.
 

However, if the magical power contained in the vessel named Flesh is

depleted, if the magic contained in the other vessel named Power
Cartridge is depleted, magic can no longer be implemented.
 

So, we need a new vessel that is close to infinity.

 

Using a bowl named nature

 

All.
 

If you use a vessel that is close to infinity to implement magic, you can use
magic that is close to infinity and beyond the limit.
 

ᄇ
 

However, using a vessel that transcends the body is not an easy task.
 

'Clerk. How is that different from Akasha?'

 
yes...?'
 

Hearing Heriot's idea, Anti-Lianus said so with a meaningful smile.

 

11.
 

'When it comes to magic that can contain all magic and magic that can
implement all magic, aren't the two essentially the same?'
 

Harriet realized how great his dream was when he heard Antirian's words.
 

But the old monster didn't say that in the sense of not even dreaming.
 

However, Akasha was also just a magic tool, so why couldn't the scribe's
vision be realized with magic?
 

| Harriet has plenty of potential.

 

and said so.

 

'Akasha was a magic tool that recorded and reproduced the logic.
 

'Yeah... I heard.'
 

'Then who can say that it is impossible to create magic that is the source of
all rationales?'
 

In the end, Harriet's dream was more grandiose than Harriet had imagined.
 

The principle is different, but in the end, it is to create magic similar to

Akasha.
 

But you don't have to be completely like Akasha.

 

You don't have to reproduce everything.

 

Implementation is magic. That one is enough.

 

So, there is only one magic that I dream of.

 

'everything.
 

To be precise, 'the source of magic that can be anything.

 

Just like Akasha.

 

Just like Akasha, who was used for destruction, creates anything and
vomits it into the world.
 

If you can create magic that can embody any magic, you can create any
magic in the world.
 

speak , all the magic seeds.

 

The underlying magic of everything that changes depending on how the

seeds are germinated.
 

Akasha was a tool to record every reason.

 

Heriot has no intention of creating Akasha, and it is possible for him to do

so. don't even think
 

It is not necessary to record and know every reason.

 

You don't even have to create anything.

 

Create an Akasha that can only implement magic.

 

An absolute principle that can be any rationale.

 

If you have one, you can create all kinds of magic.

 

Bringing everything in the world together to make it one.

 

That's Akasha.
 

then.
 

One that can be everything.

 

Isn't that Akasha?

 

If the method is different but the result is the same,

 

It will be small though.

 

Couldn't that also be called Akasha?

 

Akyasa became the world. But Harriet can't dream of such a thing.
 

In order to make a myriad of one, a vast amount of magical power is

required.
 

so.
 

natural mana.
 

You must draw the magic of the world.

 

That's not possible.

 

No one even wants to try.

 

But obviously, there was someone who said that such nonsense was
possible.
 

Can't you try it?

 

can't you do
 

' No, you say no without even trying it?'

 

'Why don't people use that method because they're stupid? Modern magic
theory was created by people who are smarter and smarter than you...'
 

'What if all those people are stupid?

 

'...uh?'
 

At the time, I thought it was just a word to hurt myself.

 

But it wasn't.
 

He was sincere.
 

'They're all dumber than you, so what if they made up the magic theory
now?'
 

'Wow, what... what do you mean?'

 

'All the wizards that have ever existed in history could be dumber than
you.'
 

At a time when Harriet couldn't even join the class of the Archmage no
matter how much he looked at it, he said so proudly and without a single
doubt.
 

'Are you serious?'

 
'Then, I'm serious.
 

history are dumber than you.

 

I was proud to say that no one would believe it.

 

'How do you... think of me as a genius? What the heck, on what grounds,

to have me like that...'
 

'You will become the greatest wizard in history, regardless of continent or

race. You know my abilities.”
 

'Uh, yes...'
 

The ability to believe in yourself and make it a reality.

 

It's an odd ability, but that power was the driving force that made him
come this far in the end.
 

'I believe so.

 

To that power, he said he certainly believed so.

 

Reinhardt obviously had no doubts.

 

Harriet doesn't believe that every wizard in the world, no, every wizard in
history is dumber than him.
 
But there are people who believe so.
 

The person who believed so, told me that you can do it.
 

So in that belief
 

to that absurd belief.

 

I have to answer
 

I don't think so.

 

If you think so.

 

I'll try to believe that I am such a being.

 

I look forward to being that kind of person.

 

okay.
 

the best in history,

 

unprecedented.
 

I will show you what the strongest wizard in the world is.
 

Uses infinite mana.

 

I will become an infinite wizard.

 

-Courreung!
 

Harriet's hair shook, and the bundle of power cartridges hung around his
neck.
 

It uses its own magical power and the power cartridge's magic power as
materials.
 

In other words, something like a fire.

 

The embers to start a huge fire had to be made by Harriet's hands.

 

The blue magic lines generated from Herriot's body jump out into the air
and take shape.
 

|The blue magic lines pouring out of Harriet's body immediately had no
choice but to look at the other wizards far away from Herriot.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

- What, what is that...?

 

No one knew what was going on, except for Harriet himself.
 

All.
 

The blue threads protruding from Herriot's body begin to take shape as
they fall into the sky.
 

HA1
 

It was a form that no one had ever seen or tried so far, but the magicians
had no choice but to know what it was.
 

line drawn in the air .

 

Figure.
 

sign.
 

message.
 

their interconnection.
 

- Magic circle...?
 

- That's... a magic circle??

 

Most magic circles take the shape of a plane. But now, Herriot draws a
magic circle in a form that has never existed before as a magic line in the
air.
 

3D shape.
 

And beyond that.

 

In order to detect and absorb the flow of mana that changes in real time,
the form of the magic circle that absorbs natural mana must also change in
real time.
 

A four-dimensional magic circle is drawn in the air, not in a fixed form, but
in real time, even the shape changes depending on the situation.
 

No, it is embroidered.
 

-Courreung!
 

The lines of magic that flowed from Herriot's body jumped into the sky and
took the form of a giant sphere.
 

It was as if a giant star made of magic was being made.

 

Liana too, with her eyes wide open, was watching the strange change that
was revealed along with the magical storm right next to her.
 

When that storm-like cataclysm is over.

 

All the wizards nearby could see something embodied in the sky.
 

A spherical magic circle shining blue, no, a magic star.

 
The source of the logic that can implement all the principles of magic.
 

Therefore, it can be called the principle of the world itself,

 

All things of the Samra ( 森羅).

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

660 episodes
 

"I... what is that...?"

 

L
 

Lucinil couldn't help but be astonished to see a magical star suddenly

appearing in the sky in the place where the magicians of the Lord Vampires
were gathered.
 

It was a form of magic I had never seen before, and I had no idea what it
was.
 

“It looks like our cute scribe has had a big accident.”
 

Antirian only burst out laughing at the gigantic sphere.

 

D
 

Lucinil looks at Antirianus while casting large-scale destruction magic.

 

“Heriot? is she? Where was that in the first place?”

 

"I do not know."

 

“What, you seem to know something about that topic…”

 

- Flash!
 

But before Lucinil could even finish speaking, I saw a flash of light from that
huge magical sphere crashing into the middle of the waves of monsters.
 

It was simple.
 

It was a single white flash of light.

 

- Whoops!
 

However, the results were not simple.

 

A more extensive explosion occurred than the meteorite had fallen,

destroying the monsters.
 

Lucinyl fell in love with its overwhelming destructive power.

 

“This is unknown magic, wouldn’t something like this not happen?”

 

“What… what the hell?”

 

Although they were inspired by it, it is of course predictable from the

teaching point of view that it will be completed in this way.
 

there was no li
 

The flash didn't end with just one shot.

 

- Flash!
 

blue magic star sends its destructive flash to the earth as well as towards
the sky.
 

was also shooting.

 

The giant monsters that were hit by the flash, as well as the flying
monsters, even the swarms of monsters caught in the explosion were
disappearing at once.
 

“What the hell is that, what kind of mysterious destruction magic are you
using? At that speed?”
 

“Is there anything impossible in magic?”

 
Those words of Antirian are the illusions of ignorant wizards or those who
have no knowledge of magic.
 

Wizards know all too well what magic can't do. So, Lord vampires, who can
be said to be the longest-lived wizards in the world, can do things that are
not possible with magic in the world.
 

They know a lot about work.

 

So it was only a malicious joke for Antirian to say such a thing.

 

But the joke has become a reality.

 

- Grip Jijik!
 

Lightning flashes from the magic stars intercept the hordes of flying beasts
and shoot flashes of light.
 

The scale of the large-scale destruction magic that was not fired from the
magic sphere, but immediately appeared on the battlefield, also increased
more than double my own.
 

At an immeasurable speed, an uncountable number of magics were being

cast from that single sphere.
 

“What am I… what am I looking at…?”

 

As Lucinil said.
 
Now all the wizards on the battlefield were on the verge of falling into a
panic at the appearance of the magic star.
 

“I’ve lived a long time…”

 

Antirian smiles.
 

“Oh, you see a lot.”

 

Even a maniac who enjoys fervor, for this moment, had no choice but to
gaze with pure admiration at the great miracle accomplished by only one
understanding.
 

Immortal is gone, but on the battlefield, unknown things are happening.

 

A meteor shower is pouring out and sweeping away the monsters, the
demon king appears and is in the process of breaking through the waves of
the monsters, and an unidentified gigantic star in the future prevention
area.
 

Appears and fires support bombardment. And even, not only the
destruction magic, but also the blue barrier was already being created for
all the charging soldiers.
 

Destruction as well as protection.

 

Even if they cannot understand the situation, everyone knows that it has
appeared to help the Allied Forces.
 
At a time when the morale of the Allied Forces, which had nearly collapsed,
was barely maintained, and the soldiers who retreated had to find their
place little by little.
 

- Curlleung!
 

On the other side of the battlefield, the existence that will completely
restore the crumbling morale gradually begins to appear.
 

“It’s not a good thing.”

 

“I will.”
 

The Titan was originally scheduled to be summoned after the Allies had
advanced to some extent.
 

But now, the Titan was released early for fear that the Allies might collapse
before it even reached Diane.
 

The lifespan of the Titan is less than an hour.

 

Titans were put in to boost morale. means that when entering Diane's
depths, Titan can't be active.
 

"Would it be okay...?"
 

At Adelia's question, the Archduke shook his head with a firm expression.
 
“It won’t be okay.”
 

Titan should be written later.

 

However, if I don't use it now, the Allied Forces may self-destruct, so I had
to take it out.
 

Clearly, the appearance of the Titan has a very strong visual impact.
 

The Allied Forces, who had been hesitating, started to advance again,
chasing after the Titan's rough advance.
 

However, when the Titans destroy the Warp Gates in Deep Diane, where
they are really needed, they will be counter-summoned.
 

to be.
 

Then, the moment the Titan disappears, the morale of the Allied Forces
may once again hit the bottom.
 

Whatever it is, today is the last day.

 

Whether it be the destruction of the continent or the end of the monsters.

 

Everything was hung up in one day.

 

The Archduke looked at a blue star floating in the sky on the other side of
the battlefield.
 

It was a huge miracle that I had no idea what it meant.

 

A miracle of destruction that should not exist in an era of peace.

 

After Titan and Immortal, now even my run.

 

This is an era in which all talents are used only in the direction of
destruction.
 

It was everyone's wish that that era would come to an end today.
 

- Hehehehehehehehehehe! The army of Death Knight sweeps the

battlefield with the ghost horse's ghost.
 

The Death Knights, riding on an irregularly moving ghost horse, ran as if

ignoring the laws of the world and trampled on the monsters.
 

The Death Knights and the Death Paladins riding ghost horses, who jumped
over 7 meters tall monsters like light obstacles, ran wildly, and were too
fast for the monsters to pull.
 

It is a sight that is terrifying to any human being, but that fear belongs to
humans now.
 

And at the forefront of them all, Olivia Lanzee, my runner, was stabbing,
swinging, and crushing the monsters with a huge spear.
 
For Reinhardt, who will have the toughest fight, Olivia wasn't using
Tiamatta.
 

However, for Olivia, who has already mastered the power of the divine,
Tiamata's power is not so important.
 

battlefield and raises her hand toward the sky, a huge light pouring down
from the sky begins to surround the vast battlefield.
 

- Oh oh oh...!
 

The wounds of those who were wounded and those who fell and died are
healing.
 

That warm brilliance is in itself a healing light and a source of life.

 

the power of purity.

 

Olivia, who has become even more powerful than when she was called the
Saint of Eredian, spreads a healing light across the battlefield in an instant,
healing everyone.
 

The dramatic healing that most priests had to put their best effort into was
spreading across an incredibly wide area.
 

For those who have experienced the miracle of life, after all, the work of
being a demon king and emperor is good.
 

So sacred,
 

so beautiful,
 

E
 

A being who manifests such a warm light into the world.

 

Whoever the existence decides to follow must never be evil.

 

In fact, isn't that person the manifestation of Tuan, the god of innocence?
 

But Olivia Lanzee doesn't care what those people think.

 

Immediately, as if to deny the changing thoughts of such people, her right

hand, who was riding a ghost horse and running through the battlefield,
suddenly, not the power of innocence, but dark darkness was welling up.
 

On top of the ghost horse, Olivia stood up as if performing acrobatics, and

immediately leaped towards the giant bell tower-like monster.
 

- Whoops!
 

Compared to that giant, the spear in Olivia's right hand was nothing more
than a toothpick.
 

D
 

- Whoa, whoa, whoa!

 

However, the black energy pouring out of the spear explodes like a
thunderbolt and cuts through the giant beast.
 

- That... uh...!
 

I wondered if the monster that was instantly killed by a single blow would
collapse, but instead fell and stood tall.
 

However, the eyes of the giant monster that had just spit out flames into
the world had changed.
 

As if contaminated with something.

 

Dark darkness was blazing in the giant's huge eyes.

 

Those who have watched Olivia Ranche's battle find out only then.
 

The monsters that were pierced by the spear of Olivia Ranche, who were
scattering the light of life, are rising from the dead.
 

No, it happens even if you're already dead.

 

And rather, they rush towards the monsters.

 

The giant monster turns towards the monsters rather than the human
army, as if they are controlling something, and then starts spitting out
blazing flames.
 
scattering life-healing light.
 

Use corruption to control death.

 

saint of life and death.

 

Olivia Ranche was raising the dead monsters to kill them.

 

Olivia got back on the ghost horse and climbed up to the top of the giant
monster.
 

It doesn't stop there either.

 

- Curl rumble!
 

that burn the monsters.

 

Olivia prepared a javelin for the dragon, from the ground to the sky.
 

- Kwareung!
 

Even after throwing a spear, with a sound like thunder, the dragon's
massive body was pierced.
 

-Quad doddeuk!
 

The falling dragon remains stuck in the ground and crushes numerous
monsters.
 

Olivia rides a ghost horse and runs towards the dragon that has been
pierced by the javelin.
 

Already the dragon was dying and was forced to rise from the power of
corruption.
 

A smile hangs on the lips of Olivia Ranche, who is riding a ghost horse.
 

"okay...."
 

Until now, I had to hide my body, so I couldn't reveal my power.

 

ji
 

But now, I have to do everything I can.

 

“ I’ve always wanted to ride that one!”

 

Olivia, who jumped on the ghost horse, was on the back of the rising
dragon, covered in the power of corruption.
 

The ghost horse disappeared, and Olivia got a new mount.

 

- Whoops!
 

With a gust of gust of wind and a single leap, the dragon, returning from
death, soars into the sky.
 

- Whoa whoa whoa whoa!

 

- Curl rumble!
 

A dragon that spews lightning and fire from its mouth.

 

- Kwareung! Quarreung!
 

Then, the young death energy in both hands of Olivia Ranche, who rode on
his back, became a spear and began to give death to the flying monsters.
 

Flying monsters that die and fall are resurrected before hitting the ground
and begin to fly again.
 

Healing light in the right hand.

 

A being with a spear of death in his left hand.

 

The monsters that Olivia killed return from death to slaughter the
monsters, and the humans who touch the healing light that Olivia scatters
return from the threshold of death.
 

saint of life and death.

 

Everyone on the battlefield could look up at the light of death and life that
Olivia Ranche was riding on the dragon.
 
 
<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

661
 

| Just as a devastating battle was taking place in Diane, it was the same in
the basement of the Temple of Magic.
 

It's just that no one remembers the fight.

 

It's definitely a grueling fight. However, it was not the side of Saviolin Tana
who was desperate.
 

“….
 

Saviolin Tana was watching silently as the Immortal swordsman, who had
just rushed at him, pierced the Auror's spear and exploded as soon as he
reached the tip of his nose.
 

She hardly moved a single step since the battle began.

 

All immortals approaching were being intercepted.

 

“This… monster…” Christina muttered blankly, grinning her teeth.

 

obviously human
 

It wasn't an immortal that was revived and became more powerful, it just
had a human body. However, Xaviolin Tana was in the same posture as the
first time, and was blocking all the attacks of Immortal without shaking.
 

Even the sword hasn't been pulled out yet.

 

Even among the most elite of these mortals who had risen to the ranks of
Grandmasters, it was impossible to get Tana Xaviolin to draw her sword.
 

It was pierced through the Auror's spear and disappeared as if it had

nothing to do with other Immortals.
 

However, there is only the difference between disappearing at once or

disappearing after being hit dozens of times.
 

Concentrating attacks at once, blocking movement with magic, exile, or not

being able to use destructive magic.
 

One
 

It is true that such an environment and locational conditions are clearly

working against Immortal.
 

But even so, it is a battle of thousands of people.

 

Is this even possible, even if the small space makes it impossible for those
thousands to attack at once?
 
Ellen Artorius has at least the power of the Holy Spirit.
 

But Xaviolin Tana was completely thwarting Immortal's offensive without

even any of that.
 

Rather, isn't this a more absurd monster?

 

Although she has the nickname of the strongest on the continent, Saviolin
Tana's prestige is weak compared to that nickname.
 

Before the Demon World War, there was Larken Simon Steite, the leader of
the squadron Shana and her mentor.
 

Before and during the Demon World War, there was a warrior, Lagann
Artorius.
 

After the Demon World War, there is now Ellen Artorius.

 

She always had someone mentioned before her.

 

Those characters disappeared and only for a short time was called the
continent's strongest man.
 

Therefore, before the next world's strongest man appeared, Saviolin Tana
was considered by some to be the strongest of the Mt.
 

But in the end, it's a public opinion.

 
She's always been mentioned second, but no one knows if she's really
second or not.
 

Power is not swayed by public opinion.

 

Power is just power.

 

Only those who have seen and experienced it can know how powerful it is.
 

Ellen Artorius is also powerful, but Saviolin Tana, who has reached that
level without even a holy relic, is the one.
 

Saviolin Tana, who has risen to that position with the strength that has
been steadily built up over the years, is a great being.
 

But that great being is blocking his way.

 

It was a shield with a spear that would break if you tried to pierce it.
 

Expanding the fight destroys the lab, and in that case the immortals cannot
be regenerated. Then you do what the other person wants you to do.
 

To launch a large-scale offensive to kill Saviolin Tana, and the entire

institute is destroyed.
 

Xaviolin Tana would rather like it.

 

'for a moment....'
 

But as soon as I got to that point, Christina was puzzled.

 

Just as Cristina withdrew Immortal in anticipation of the self-destruction of

the Allied Forces and the Demon King, Saviolin Tana has the same
intention.
 

The entire lab collapses while launching an all-out offensive to break the
unbreakable shield. you will want it
 

'No... not even that.'

 

You know, Christina wouldn't make that choice.

 

Blowing up the entire lab to kill Xaviolin Tana is a choice Christina has no
reason to do.
 

Xaviolin Tana hasn't moved at all since the battle began.

 

Cristina thought it was a kind of show of leeway.

 

Something like Immortal's attack, that you can block everything without
moving. It felt like a show of strength.
 

not.
 

It's not a show off, it's that I have no intention of actively attacking this
mortal.
 
In fact, Xaviolin Tana continues to neutralize Immortals, but Christina has
no control over the immortals she doesn't approach.
 

In fact , despite the fact that all the Immortals of the Institute are within
the range of that magic spear,
 

She doesn't attack at all, and doesn't even move unless she comes within
about 30 meters of her.
 

He seems to be focusing on defense and measuring his distance, but he

doesn't intentionally attack Immortals.
 

Simple.
 

If you start attacking everything in sight, Immortal will launch an all-out

offensive.
 

Xaviolin Tana knows that dealing with the entire Immortal is impossible for
her.
 

That's why we only maintain confrontation and deal with immortals that
are approaching.
 

One reason.
 

“Were you wasting time…?”

 

Because Christina knows what she's going to do when she puts in the
Immortals again.
 

This is to prevent the reintroduction of Immortals to hunt the demon king

and his forces.
 

So Xaviolin Tana does not actively attack.

 

To maintain the confrontational situation, Christina tied Immortal to this

position, and to maintain this situation in which neither one nor one can
choose.
 

Xaviolin Tana wasn't here to annihilate Immortals in the first place.

 

I didn't come to kill Christina.

 

All.
 

I just came here to tie up Immortal.

 

To prevent Immortal from returning to Diane.

 

“Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha
ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha
ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha
ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha
 

“Aren’t you any different from me?”

 

If the immortal does not run, the Allied casualties will be higher.
 
When Immortal returns, the Demon King will die, but in the hope that the
Demon King will not die, Saviolin Tana and the Emperor decided to let the
other people die.
 

At Cristina's laugh, saying that you guys are different from me, Saviolin
Tana quietly opens her mouth.
 

“It was originally like that.”

 

"...What?"
 

Saviolin Tana speaks softly, looking at the alchemist who has gone mad in
the madness and despair of war with a firm expression.
 

“ If you want to protect the Empire, you will kill the people of the Empire.”
 

“If you say you protect people, you kill the same people who only look
different.”
 

“In the end, the only things we do under the guise of protecting and
protecting something are killing and destroying things.”
 

“If you say you’re going to do it for everyone, you end up doing nothing for
anyone.”
 

“Forgetting all of the original purpose and intention, and knowing that
there is no longer the path to take, it is regrettable that the road that has
been walked until the end is going to the end.”
 
TD
 

.
 

“Originally, that’s it.”

 

Xaviolin Tana followed that path.

 

Living with the sword of the Empire for a long time, he has killed the most
of anything.
 

They killed more humans than demons.

 

It's unclear whether or not he really protected something by that action.

You may have had to kill it, or you may not even have to kill it.
 

It's just that they've done countless slaughter.

 

“So , as far as this gate incident, it was a difficult but clean war.”
 

“The monster is evil.”

 

“There is no room for dialogue.”

 

“So killing was the only good thing.”

 

There is no reason to worry in a fight against an enemy that cannot be

compromised, which is not a subject of compromise. Therefore, the Gate
Incident was a war with no reason to worry about slaughter, apart from the
difficulties of the war itself.
 

But now, Saviolin Tana is not in a place where such an absolute good exists,
but is finally standing here.
 

E
 

It's not in a monster, but in a place related to people.

 

Is it the act of protecting something?

 

Without knowing if it was an act of breaking something.

 

HU
 

I am here to carry out my orders.

 

“Yeah, that’s the way it was originally. To protect something, in the end,
even the cause of protecting it is meant to be lost in the end.”
 

at the command and at the end of the command.

 

In the end, Saviol Tana is no longer standing here to protect the empire.
 

All.
 

As the last sword of the falling empire, I am just standing here.

 

BH
 

“Like you who said you were going to save a dead friend, you ended up
driving other friends to death.”
 

At Saviolin Tana's point, Kristina bit her lip and glared at her.
 

I wanted to bring my dead friend back to life.

 

But the truth I learned in the process taught me that the direction of anger
should be directed towards everyone.
 

dreamed of revenge
 

However, in the end, Cristina withdrew Immortal, putting all the remaining
friends in the Allied Forces in a desperate crisis.
 

Christina's actions could lead to the death of countless people, as well as

the deaths of her friends.
 

Of course, Christina doesn't know that either.

 

Xaviolin Tana is merely stating what Christina already knows.

 

“Christina.”
 

“Do you still want to resurrect a dead friend?”

 

I thought there was a way to revive it.

 

Immortals are half resurrections.

 

If only I could find a more complete, a little more complete way.

 

I thought I could reach the true resurrection.

 

Has that thought changed now?

 

"you can do it."

 

I haven't found a way yet, but it's possible to find a way.

 

Christina thinks so.

 

There will definitely be a way.

 

I don't think it's impossible. But Cristina understands what Saviolin Tana is
saying.
 

could be saved .
 

I asked if he wanted to save me.

 

“But, there is no such thing as the right to do that anymore.”

 

There is a way, but even if we find a way, there is no such thing as the right
to bring Ashur back to life.
 

There is no reason or qualification to find a way to bring a dead friend back

to life when he wants to take revenge and has killed his friends and
countless others.
 

It's not even funny for those who remain to try to recover what they lost
after being thrown into the pit of fire.
 

That's it.
 

original intentions or thoughts.

 

It was like an occasion.

 

Eventually it becomes pointless.

 

11
 

The port containing Ashur's body is located in this laboratory, but Christina
did not even enter there at any moment.
 

I have a lot of work to do.

 

after everything is done.

 
I thought it was going to be done then.
 

Eventually, it was erased from the accident.

 

In the end, the things I originally planned to do, the things I originally
dreamed of doing, are now without the qualifications or reasons to do
them.
 

“By the way, do you think I wouldn’t have known that I would eventually
end up like this?”
 

What Saviolin Tana says is what Christina knows after all.

 

didn't know
 

The fact that everything will turn out like this, and that the work of
resurrecting Ashur will be erased from my mind
 

do.
 

Since I decided to dream of revenge, I knew that as long as the target was
the whole world, everything would go like this.
 

Cristina has the strongest army at hand, but in fact she has to face her
biggest foes.
 

Empire.
 
Devil.
 

warrior .
 

In a sense, they are even more dangerous and powerful enemies than the
Gate Incident itself.
 

I was trying to get revenge against the whole world, so it can't be that easy.
Therefore, such an extreme measure was necessary, and the other party is
responding to that extreme measure.
 

The gate incident ended safely.

 

Empire disappears,
 

The Demon King reigns over the world.

 

That's a conspiracy the whole world is plotting.

 

Those who try to cover up the truth of the Gates situation with lies and
deceit, are trying to cover the world with lies and deceit again.
 

No complicated thinking is required.

 

Christina will kill all who weave the knot of lies and deceit.
 

It's not for anyone.

 
For someone, for a friend, all the same words have become meaningless.
 

Finally, the smallest unit.

 

myself .
 

will take revenge

 

May ruin be for all. “You want to pass the time.”

 

Since the space is small and the attack is difficult, Tana, the saviol, can
withstand it. Saviolin Tana's role is to prevent Immortal from returning,
though one day she will run out of stamina.
 

However, there is a huge weakness in this behavior of Xaviolin Tana.

 

"By the way, how about doing this...?"

 

When Christina sends a signal, the immortals surrounding Xabi Olin Tana
begin to retreat one by one.
 

Rather, it opens the way.

 

“ ……”
 

| Saviolin Tana looked at him with a firm expression.

 

was watching the scene.

 

As if to keep an eye on the situation, with the Auror's spear blades forged
around him.
 

But the Immortals no longer attacked or attacked.

 

- Flash!
 

Rather, they disappear one by one.

 

With a flash of light, Immortal's forces were escaping rather than attacking.
 

Seeing Saviolin Tana watching the scene with a firm expression on her face,
Christina begins to laugh.
 

With a flash of light, the Immortal disappears somewhere.

 

Obviously, Immortals will be returning to the battlefield again.

 

Return to the battlefield to hunt the monsters, and at the same time, if the
forces of the Demon King have appeared, they will be hunted.
 

Xaviolin Tana had no choice but to watch it.

 

the way she stops the move

 

none.
 
“Why do I have to deal with you?”
 

After all the Immortal forces disappeared in an instant, the research center
became sluggish again.
 

If Xaviolin Tana rushes in, Christina can't do anything anymore.

 

all .
 

"look."
 

However, there is no need for troops to protect Christina in the first place.
 

“Even without Immortal, you can’t kill me, can you?”

 

When Christina is killed, Immortal goes wild.

 

They will not only hunt demon kings and monsters, but will attack the
allied forces indiscriminately.
 

So, in the first place, Saviolin Tana can't choose the option of killing
Christina, whether or not there are troops to protect her.
 

Xaviolin Tana is here to pass the time.

 

But there's no reason to waste time. Whether or not you're dealing with
Saviolin Tana in the first place, it's the same as not being able to touch
Cristina anyway.
 

But Cristina couldn't help but feel uncomfortable in the expression on

Saviolin Tana's expression.
 

I wasn't embarrassed or surprised.

 

She walks slowly towards Christina.

 

In a situation where no one can protect Christina.

 

- judging
 

slowly.
 

But Christina opens her eyes as she sees Xaviol Lin Tana approaching with
certainty.
 

She just walks quietly and doesn't say anything.

 

“I hope, I hope…”
 

Hesitatingly, Christina slowly backs away. No intention could be read from

Saviolin Tana's expression.
 

"If you kill me... what happens. You know?"

 

Naturally, I can't help but be terrified.

 
Knowing the other person's intentions and wants, you know what to
choose.
 

He believes that he will never kill himself because he is trying to protect

people.
 

But seeing Tanah approaching with a firm expression on her face, countless
possibilities had to pass through Christina's mind.
 

There are people who are crazy.

 

Is there a law against saying xaviolin tana?

 

hatred and malice, maybe he just wants to twist Christina's neck?

 

Eventually, little by little, she backed away, and Christina sat down on the
spot.
 

Of course, Christina doesn't know anything about fighting.

 

He has no qualifications as a battle mage.

 

All Immortals are gone.

 

Wherever I went, I had never been slapped in the face,

 

-
 
In front of a being with the status of a Grand Master, he rang the bell.
 

"Oh, don't come..." Saviolin Tana looks down at Cristina, who says so in
fear that she hasn't been exposed to even the slightest bit of violence.
 

No mockery, no contempt
 

All.
 

Saviolin Tana's eyes, clenching her teeth, were filled with sadness.
 

“Like you... how can a child like you... a child like you...”
 

"Did it have to be like this..."

 

From afar, he shouted confidently, but just seeing an entity that might kill
him approached him, and he collapsed in fear.
 

At the subject of proudly shouting that you can't kill me, I start to tremble
at the thought that I might die.
 

Such a pitiful and shabby existence that it has become so small in the face
of the fear of death. I dreamed of an overly grand revenge.
 

Saviolin Tana can only be terribly sad at the insignificance of Christina, who
is sitting down and looking up at her frightened.
 

Not the villain of the century,

 

Not the immortal Absolute,

 

It's just a little brainy.

 

One alchemist.
 

Saviolin Tana suppresses her sadness and places her hand on Christina's
neck.
 

However, before she could grab it, Christina put her hand in her arms.
 

“I told you not to come!”

 

A teleport scroll was in Christina's hand, which she took out of her arms.
 

- Flash!
 

With the flash, Christina, as well as Anna and Louis Ankton, disappeared
together.
 

Christina is small and insignificant, but her life is by no means insignificant.

 

Christina knows better than anyone what will happen when she dies.
 

If he tried to kill him, he acted as if he was going to die, but when death
approached, he ran away.
 
In an instant, Tana looked around the laboratory where only herself
remained.
 

Christina ran away. But Saviolin Tana was curious.

 

Did Christina run away because she was afraid of death, or did she run
away because of what would happen if she died?
 

If Saviolin Tana went crazy and killed herself, did she run away because she
was afraid of the terrible thing that would happen?
 

Or did he just run away because he was afraid of death?

 

the past anyway.

 

That's not Tana's job.

 

In the first place, Xaviolin Tana's goal was not to kill Christina.
 

Rather, it was intended to protect.

 

Christina just misunderstood and ran away.

 

A blue curtain spreads from Saviolin Tana's body.

 

And then, Xaviolin Tana pulls something out of her arms.

 

Beacon-like artifacts.
 

Xaviolin Tana presses it.

 

It wasn't time consuming.

 

Rather, he knew it was going to be like this.

 

She knew that pretending to delay time would send Immortal back to the
battlefield.
 

It wasn't to protect the Demon King in the first place.

 

The battle between Immortal and the Demon King was left to him and he
came to return Immortal to the battlefield.
 

And, the moment it is confirmed that Immortal has returned to the

battlefield.
 

To blow up this lab that regenerates Immortals.

 

Saviolin Tana came for that purpose.

 

- click
 

Xaviolin Tana pressed the button,

 

There was an explosion.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy.

 

662
 

outskirts of the ecliptic.

 

- Flash!
 

“Huh… Heh…”
 

Christina was sweating in a cold sweat from a certain frontier that had
arrived through the Mass Teleport Scroll.
 

would have been killed

 

Xaviolin Tana went back and forth to kill herself.

 

Christina swept her chest as she looked at the condition of Louis and Anna,
who were still unconscious and collapsed.
 

"crazy...."
 

He knew he had lost his taste, but he never thought that Xaviolin Tana
would do something like that.
 

Did you mean that you had the confidence to take the backseat?
 

However, Christina's expression soon hardened.

 

Christina, who has to issue numerous commands remotely, is linked with

many facilities and immortals for control.
 

Among them, there is no response from the laboratory.

 

Xaviolin Tana wasn't crazy.

 

As soon as he disappeared, the entire underground laboratory of the

University of Magic was blown away.
 

| “Maybe in the first place…?”

 

Cristina muttered blankly, deaf.

 

Immortals can no longer be restored once damaged.

 

It was a facility that could not be built without the enormous support of
the Empire in the first place.
 

AL
 

Immortals are still alive, but if immortals are now gone, they cannot be
restored.
 

Christina, with a firm expression on her face, was looking at her two
unconscious friends, who were lying down.
 

Now we have to finish with the remaining immortals.

 

no matter what
 

how much time has passed

 

"Yes...."
 

“Ugh…”
 

Christina was watching her friends as they gradually regained

consciousness.
 

"What...what? Is this...?"
 

It was clear that Christina would object to what she was doing in the first
place, so Christina had put the two of them to sleep before the Battle of
Diane began.
 

However, after falling asleep in the laboratory, he suddenly woke up

outdoors, so it was natural to be embarrassed.
 

Where should I start explaining?

 
Christina bit her lip and watched the two of them rise slowly.
 

All.
 

- Curl rumble....
 

A dazzling flash of light swept away, leaving nothing but a huge pit.
 

It was such an explosion that not only the entire Temple University of
Magic research building was blown away, but even the surrounding
buildings were caught up in the aftermath of the explosion and collapsed.
 

In the middle of the pit, where everything on it seemed to have

evaporated, there was a man at the edge.
 

The place where Saviolin Tana and Tana spread the Auror Field was intact,
as if the explosion had not reached it.
 

'We buried explosives in the basement of the College of Magic.

 

'Explosives... you mean?'

 

'When Immortal returns to the battlefield, blow it up. Instead, those three
shouldn't be killed.
 

That was the Emperor's order.

 

‘After all, there is no reason for Immortal to exist after this fight.”
 

Immortals are only needed until today.

 

Therefore, facilities that restore Immortals are meaningless from today

onwards.
 

CAL
 

No, it's dangerous to be beyond meaningless things.

 

The problems that arise when you kill Christina are not the problems that
arise when you blow up the lab.
 

As if Xaviolin Tana was fine, the explosives he had buried could not kill
Immortal, but he would have been able to respond to the explosion.
 

That's why it was only possible to blow up the lab when all the immortals
were gone.
 

'But... if it's as Your Majesty said... Immortal...

 

'He'll try to kill Reinhardt.

 

Obviously it will be.

 

As soon as Immortal returns to the battlefield, he will hunt the monster

again, but if Reinhardt and the Demon King's forces are revealed on the
battlefield, he will try to fight them as well.
 
The emperor's answer to that concern was simple.
 

'Reinhardt should take care of that."

 

......ah.'
 

'Aren't we doing all we have to do just to prevent the destroyed immortals

from being automatically restored?'
 

If Tana Xaviolin had not come in the first place, Christina would have sent
Immortal back to the battlefield.
 

However, if Saviolin Tana did not come, the Demon King and Allied Forces
who would fight Immortal had to fight Immortal, which was automatically
restored after being damaged.
 

Immortals no longer respawn.

 

The work behind this must now be handled by the people on the
battlefield.
 

Xaviolin Tana can return to the battlefield as it is and fight again.

 

The emperor did not issue any orders after this.

 

live as you will,

 

so said
 

That's why she doesn't go to the battlefield.

 

I didn't die in the last fight.

 

She goes somewhere to do the last thing she has to do.

 

of someone's orders.
 

To do things of one's own will of one's own will.

 

On the battlefield, there are bound to be countless unpredictable people.

 

However, in this final battle, the Battle of Diane, such unexpected and
unexpected events were occurring too frequently.
 

Evaporation of Immortal, which he believed would annihilate the monsters

at the vanguard, was the first...
 

The sudden appearance of the Demon King is the second.

 

The third appearance of an unknown anti-magic.

 

And the fourth sortie of the Titans, which was earlier than planned.
 

This is the fifth appearance of the dragoon, which shows both the miracle
of healing and the miracle of death at the same time.
 
and sixth.
 

Immortal, which had disappeared, suddenly began to return to the

battlefield.
 

I don't know the English, but the emo mask disappeared and came back.
 

Then he joins the battlefield again and advances by annihilating the

monsters.
 

collapsed, began to rise slowly, and from the moment this mortal returned,
it began to pierce the sky.
 

The unstoppable advance toward Diane began.

 

In the end, unless the soldiers who can only see the monsters in front of
them, as well as those who can see the entire battlefield, cannot know
where and what is happening on the battlefield.
 

The advance of immortals scouring the battlefield, wading through the

waves of monsters
 

seems to be,
 

actually.
 

He couldn't tell just by looking at the fact that he was chasing after the
Demon King who was breaking through the road from beyond.
 
-Courreung!
 

Immortal is not going to Diane through the monsters.

 

He is going to kill the Demon King who is heading to Diane.

 

- Whoa!
 

But apparently even the road is covered with monsters, so it is clear that
they are breaking through the road. However, their destination is different
from the actual destination.
 

Demon King jumped into the middle of the monster and was facing
forward and forward, and this mortal chases after him and kills the
monsters, and the Allied Forces advance toward the path opened by
Immortal.
 

The Demon King and the Hero work together to clear the path to Diane.
 

It is followed by Immortal.
 

The Allied Forces will follow the path that has been paved.
 

To those who do not know the reality, it seems so.

 

However, it is a completely different situation for the parties involved.

 

The Demon King does not break through monsters.

 

He was running away from Immortal.

 

You could even watch Immortal's return from the place where Harriet and
Liana were.
 

"Is the Immortal... is it back?"

 

And, I could clearly see them all gathering to the place where the Demon
King was.
 

As well as the charge of the superhumans who reached the master class,
the fire of the arch mages begins.
 

Harriet watched the scene with her eyes wide open.

 

Immortal definitely kills the monsters, but he will try to attack Liana and
Herriot as well as the Demon King's forces.
 

And the distance between Reinhardt and Harriet was too far away, so they
couldn't even fire support bombardment.
 

too far.
 

Harriet was pushing the waves of monsters tightening from all directions in
the middle of the Allied Forces with the magic that appeared through the
magic star.
 

can't help
 

And more and more Immortals rush in to kill the Demon King first.
 

Too many.
 

If it were like that, no matter how much Reinhardt he would have collapsed
in concentrated fire.
 

It's too far away, and Reinhardt might be wiped out if he recklessly
activates a large-scale destruction magic.
 

However, the Immortal Wizards summoned from all over the battlefield
have already begun to fire magic on Reinhardt.
 

He doesn't care about the immortals being swept away together.

 

The pursuers are a problem, but so are the wizards.

 

best.
 

What is best in this situation?

 

Harriet raises his head.

 

The whole place is filled with riots, screams, and shouts,

 

too blue sky.

 
Harriet opens his eyes.
 

"liana! rain!"
 

"rain?"
 

“It must rain!”

 

"okay!"
 

Even without a lengthy explanation, Liana, noticing that something strange

is happening, immediately uses her ability without questioning.
 

Reinhardt, who is too far away, cannot be of much help, but even the
magic of the wizards must be prevented from reaching properly.
 

And Olivia Ranche, who is scattering the light of healing throughout the
battlefield, also stands out too much.
 

Reinhardt and Olivia, too, would be shot down by a large-scale magic if this
was the case.
 

Only by blocking the sight of the wizards as much as possible, the safety of
the two can be ensured even a little.
 

-Courreung....
 

In an instant, in the clear sky, dark clouds rolled over at a strange speed.
 

- Tuk, Tuk Tuk.

 

One drop or two, I wanted to pour

 

-Shoot
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
 

It starts to pour like crazy rain.

 

It's not magical, but it's the most effective way to block your sight.
 

After all, Immortals are individual golems. If you can't confirm it with the
naked eye, it is clear that the magic hit rate will be lowered.
 

With this, we should hope that Reinhardt can hold on a little longer.
 

But the problem is, Immortal's view is blocked, but everyone's view is
extremely limited because of the pouring rain. will be
 

There is no problem in identifying Pia.

 

But now, it is unknown what is going on in the deepest part of the

battlefield.
 

This might cause a rather bad situation for the Allies, but Reinhardt had to
avoid the worst case of death.
 
-Shoot
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
 

- Kurreung.... Kurreung....
 

As the torrential rain pours down, a thunderous lightning bolt flashes from
among the dark clouds and strikes the earth, as well as a meteorite still
falling.
 

There was no hell.

 

It is a sight as if ruin has arrived in the world.

 

But I can't stop. You can't just care about Reinhardt.

 

He succeeded in activating great magic, but it was unfamiliar magic.

 

That moment when you think you should do the best you can and focus
your mind again.
 

Harriet saw something running through the rain, near the line of sight.
 

saw.
 

Not in the direction of the monsters, but in the direction of the Allied
Forces, a soldier in a helmet with a faceplate,
 
Chills run through Harriet's body.
 

Immortals don't just attack the Demon Lord.

 

Rather, their vision was blocked, and some of the immortals who could not
figure out the location of the demon king began to hunt down the visible
forces of the demon king.
 

Of course, Harriet and Liana would be among those targets.

 

There is no such thing as a screaming bird.

 

As Immortal's gaze is dispersed, the burden on Reinhardt, who is being

chased by the most Immortals, will be reduced that much.
 

"liana...."
 

“I’m watching.”
 

Apparently, Liana was also watching the dash of one immortal.

 

Monsters are important, but Immortal is a more dangerous enemy for

Harriet and Liana now.
 

- Flash!
 

Dozens of lightning strikes from the sky in an instant hit the rushing
Immortal.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

thermal expansion , the rushing immortal rolls the rain-falling earth several
times.
 

However, even with a lightning strike that would have exploded and died if
it was an ordinary monster or human, it rolls and rises again at the same
time.
 

gold is running
 

It is a rush of monsters that have reached the masterclass.

 

Its speed is not the main force of an ordinary human being, but more than
a steed that runs with full power.
 

- Kureung! Kureung!
 

Immortal rushing again was hit by Liana's consecutive lightning strikes, but
 

Unbelievably, it slashes the lightning strike with its sword and runs.
 

don't fall
 

Herriot also fired a precision magic bombardment to stop the immortal

soldier's single charge, but it had already escaped the hit point before the
magic star's flash of light struck the ground.
 
"Ugh...!"
 

- Curl rumble!
 

If you can't stop it with a single attack, press the pressure on the ground
and throw it into the ground.
 

However, as if the force pressing down on the ground could not affect it at
all, Immortal only slows a little and runs without hesitation.
 

| HH
 

Most of the knights receive anti-magic training in preparation for anti-

magic warfare.
 

And immortals are war heroes or ancient heroes who are stronger than
they were when they were alive.
 

Of course, those who have reached the master class have a tremendous
level of resistance to magic.
 

Not only physical force, but also lightning strikes are blocked by Auror
Armor.
 

"Oh, no...."
 

Harriet opened her mouth blankly as she watched the immortals running
away, avoiding dangerous ones among the firearms pouring from the
magic star, receiving lightning strikes, and resisting magic that corresponds
to direct interference.
 

only one object

 

Masterclass-level immortals cannot stop a single entity from rushing.

 

The fact that everyone implicitly forgot because the number suddenly
skyrocketed when Immortal was created.
 

Masterclass is, by nature, treated as a strategic weapon even if there is

only one person.
 

Heriot, who perfected the strongest magic, was no exception to the master
class, which was not only physically strong, but also possessed extreme
resistance to magical power in order to become a strategic weapon .
 

Even dealing with newborn magic is not so easy for Harriet.

 

I got used to this magic a little bit more

 

It might have been different if that had been the case, but the things that
have happened right now are close to a miracle just by completing this
magic.
 

However, this situation is also a testament to how absurd the power of

mankind today is.
 
Even with Harriet and Liana working together today, the number of
masterclasses that are difficult to prevent reached thousands, so the Allied
Forces could easily advance here.
 

Can't stop just one

 

And now Reinhardt is being pursued by thousands of such strategic

weapons.
 

However, it would be foolish to worry about Reinhardt even in this

situation.
 

have to live
 

You have to survive next.

 

Liana and Herriot both try to stop Immortal's charge with all their might,
but it's not coming through the monsters, it's coming through the Allied
Forces.
 

All.
 

If it is a large-scale magic that turns and destroys the ground, it cannot be

killed, but it can be stopped, but then it will kill a huge number of allied
forces together.
 

Therefore, it is also a prayer that it is impossible to stop the immortal of a

single individual who is rushing forward with the Allied Forces as a
breakwater.
 
HA1
 

There are countless ways to stop him if he is alone, but whether he knows
or not, Immortal uses humans as bait, so Harriot cannot use his powerful
magic.
 

Charges with crabs made.

 

resolve.
 

The brief moment when you think that you need to make a decision and
your worries are decided and overturned dozens of times.
 

The soldier of Immortal, who had already run at a fierce speed, with his
sword raised, was stabbing the Auror Blade at Liana, who was standing in
front of Herriot.
 

liana...!" The moment Harriet reached the thought that he could not let
him die, and reached out to cast a powerful protection magic on Liana.
 

- Zhuoong!
 

in from somewhere and smashed into Immortal's side.

 

"Cliffman...?"
 

Cliffman appeared, blowing up this immortal from where he came running.

 
Neither Liana nor Herriot had time to panic.
 

Immortal, who had not fallen, bounced off and collapsed only once.
 

There is no time to share such long stories.

 

Liana approaches the fallen Immortal almost as if she is flying.

 

And then, it grabs the nape of her neck before it even repositions itself.
 

“This… a dog-like corpse…!”

 

- Curl rumble!
 

A fierce thunderbolt from the sky begins to rain down on Liana's body.
 

And as it flows through Liana's body, it pours into Immortal's body.

 

It's like trying to force a lightning bolt.

 

It is now possible to even manipulate the weather.

 

Liana's ability to manipulate electric currents.

 

And, there was a time when the range of abilities existed.

 

As always, the most powerful ability was the distance from the opponent.
 

A lightning strike in close proximity.

 

And, the lightning that occurred from Liana's body.

 

- Gripping Jijijik!
 

It was a lightning strike of such a magnitude that Harriet had to cast

lightning resistance magic on everyone in the vicinity at the lightning strike
in the rain that ripped it apart.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

If you don't fall down even after dozens of lightning strikes, you can shoot
hundreds of times.
 

Beyond the limits of the limits, Immortal was already twitching his limbs
without even getting up.
 

“Dear!”
 

-Gwagagang!
 

Both Harriet and Cliff could see the Immortal exploding to ashes within
Liana's grasp, with a blazing flash that could no longer be called a lightning
strike.
 

"Huh... Heo Eok..." A focused lightning strike from close range.

 
Cliffman made the gap, and Liana finished it.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

663
 

Immortal Masterclass Only one object.

 

I almost couldn't control that one.

 

If it wasn't for Cliff, who appeared just in time, it would have been
dangerous.
 

“Looks like you guys are here.”

 

"Thank you, thank you... it was dangerous. Really."

 

Taking a heavy breath, drenched in the rain, Cliffman looks at Liana and
Harriet.
 

Cliffman, who was fighting somewhere on the battlefield, saw a torpedo

from the middle of the Allied Forces and knew that Liana was here.
 
And , he realized that he was about to be attacked by something within the
Allied Forces, not the monster.
 

Liana stumbles and gets up.

 

there was only one

 

Even if it was a master class, it was only one of the thousands of immortals
on this battlefield.
 

Both Herriot and Liana exhausted their enormous energy to stop that
single individual.
 

| And even though it was raining, many people recognized the lightning
bolts pouring out and exploding while using great power.
 

Cliffman, who was somewhere on the battlefield, saw it and rushed to

Liana and Herriot.
 

came to protect
 

Of course, what Cliffman could only see Immortals.

 

Liana and Harriet look around with despairing expressions.

 

“More is coming…”
 

He felt his life threatened just by stopping one individual.

 

But now, from all over the battlefield in the rain, the immortals that have
grasped the location of Harriet and Liana begin to approach them one by
one.
 

this time .
 

As Harriet slowly begins to tighten, he bites his teeth as he sees the

immortals, which were not the absolute majority, but were too difficult to
come by from all directions.
 

“May have to relocate.”

 

"Where?"
 

At Liana's words, Harriet bit her lip.

 

This is a battlefield, and the Allied Forces are already surrounded by

monsters on all sides.
 

As long as they do not leave the battlefield at all, they become the target of
Immortals wherever they are on the battlefield.
 

If you're going to run away, you have to run away altogether.

 

And to run away at all means that someone else has to deal with these
mortals.
 

Is it important to survive?
 

Or is it important to reduce even one more immortal?

 

To Harriet, who is at a crossroads, Cliffman says.

 

“Give me all the enhancement magic you can do.”

 

“ …to deal with…?”

 

"Uh. I'll try butterball somehow. If you don't think it's going to work, run
away."
 

Cliffman catches his breath.

 

You should do it as far as you can.

 

You have to endure to the limit.

 

That is Cliffman's conclusion, and neither Leah nor Herriot deny it.
 

Still, the magic star is bombarding the monsters with a fierce beam of light.
 

If Liana and Harriet escape from this spot, the sacrifice will increase even
more.
 

have to endure
 
Toward the approaching soldiers of Immortal, Harriet uses magic to slow
them down as much as possible.
 

And just like Liana did, she throws lightning across the battlefield.
 

It is Cliffman who has to protect the two.

 

The power of the Demon King is strong, but the number is absolutely
small.
 

L
 

And all of the Allied Forces fighting have no obligation to protect them.
 

It is one's responsibility to protect and kill.

 

The protection and strengthening magics granted by Heriot lift Cliffman's

whole body.
 

I got out of a place where I had to fight.

 

But now, how many people hold the position they should be on this
battlefield?
 

It's a fight to protect something.

 

So, Cliffman ran to protect what he had to protect.

 
But are you capable of that?
 

I don't know why Immortals suddenly disappeared and came back, and
now they do things to kill their allies, who are absolutely necessary.
 

In fact, you don't even need to know. In a fight to protect something, it is

only natural that Cliffman stood here to protect the most precious thing.
 

“Whoa…”
 

Movements approaching places where they shouldn't come from all over
the battlefield clearly signify immortals.
 

The Demon King is being pursued by thousands of Immortals from the

depths of the battlefield.
 

Everyone is in a hurry with just what is in front of them.

 

There is no augmentation.
 

Fortunately, except for the masterclasses, the attacks of the wizards were
neutralized by Liana and Herriot with a ranged sniper.
 

The real threat is the masterclasses who rush in believing in their

overwhelming magical resistance and protection power.
 

Liana and Herriot have an effect on the entire battlefield. Their deaths will
result in a huge loss that is irreversible in the battle as a whole.
 
For Cliffman, it is best to deal with the enemy in front of him.
 

The two have become too big.

 

From the monsters of the upcoming masterclass to the subject that has not
even reached the masterclass must be kept.
 

Isn't that too presumptuous?

 

Isn't that impossible?

 

just like me
 

can you do that?

 

But I am not here because I can do it, but because I have to.
 

So, go.
 

Before the enemies reach here, they run first.

 

I did not reach the masterclass level.

 

However, Cliffman's body now had a blue magic barrier, as well as the
sword he was holding, with a terrifying energy.
 

-Courreung!
 
Fierce flames and lightning strikes were boiling over, and it was as blue as
an Auror blade, and it was holding a heavy debt of magical power.
 

Heriot was putting on the best possible protection, reinforcement, and

enchantment.
 

The strongest wizard provides maximum assistance.

 

If this is enough, you can do it.

 

Cliffman pierces this sword towards the rushing Immortal.

 

- Clap!
 

thud!
 

Obviously , in order to face the Master Class, the sword had to be thrown
away or the sword or body had to be shattered just by touching it.
 

However, the body is intact, and the weapon is intact.

 

can do.
 

Although there are limitations of the body and abilities, of course, magic
without limits is supporting it,
 

- Flash!
 
It also assists in the intense lightning strike from Liana.
 

It's a distance that can't help but get electrocuted because it's too close,
but due to Harriot's protective magic, the lightning doesn't have much of
an effect.
 

HK1
 

- A lot of cards!
 

"Huh... oops!"
 

-bang!
 

After pushing back the rushing immortal, Cliffman swings his sword as if in
a frenzy.
 

The body and mind immediately adapt to a state of the body that has
never been experienced.
 

- Wow!
 

He taps, beats, and beats the Auror Armor attached to Immortal's body.
 

In addition to Liana's lightning strike, Harriet somehow binds Immortal's

feet so that only Cliff can survive, and tries to create time for the final blow.
 

- Zhuoong!
 

In the end, the sword that was stabbed in the end was locked in the chest
of Imo Tal, and the sword itself
 

The mighty Auror enchantment that resides in it explodes, turning

Immortal's body into powder.
 

“Huh… Heh…”
 

one.
 

dealt with
 

Although it was possible with the assistance of a powerful wizard and the
support of the strongest psychic, Cliffman succeeded in dealing with the
beings who had reached the master class.
 

But just by dividing the sum of those several times, it felt like my body
would collapse.
 

And, more coming.

 

It was enough just to deal with one, but the more intense the battle and
the more noticeable it became, the more Immortals on the battlefield
discovered and approached these three.
 

can i do it
 
Cliffman catches his breath as he wipes the rainwater running down his
face in the rain.
 

can i do it
 

In the thought of compulsive brushing, Cliffman gnaws his teeth.

 

I've never done it because I could, not even once.

 

After the Gates incident, all battles were like that.

 

There were battles that could be fought, but there were plenty of variables
in the field.
 

More enemies than expected, unexpected

 

It was close to daily life for the members of the unit to die, and even
returning from the battlefield where they were all dead was frequent.
 

People found Cliffman strange.

 

There were many times with people who were superior to Cliffman, but
even in battles where they all died, Cliffman always came back alive.
 

It wasn't a loser either.

 

Even if he was left alone, he came back after completing his mission.
 
bizarre power.
 

The talent in the name of combat is actually close to a superpower, isn't it?
 

Even my friends have said that

 

All.
 

But Cliffman does not deny that opinion.

 

He only thinks that his talent is closer to luck than his superpower.
 

I was lucky.
 

It was a life that I had no choice but to think about.

 

Even in the battle where even the masterclass was killed, Cliffman
somehow survived.
 

It was only Cliff himself who found his own survival and continued victory
to be the most bizarre.
 

Later, I even came to think that I might have survived by sacrificing the lives
of others.
 

It's not that I'm strong enough to survive.

 

Isn't it because you stole someone's luck and survived?

 

the most dangerous monster and someone stronger than him died, then
killed the remaining monsters and came back to life.
 

That's why Cliffman considers his talent to be the realm of luck.

 

Because Cliffman himself knows best that he didn't survive because he

fought well and was strong.
 

And on the battlefield, someone's luck becomes someone's bad luck.

 

I survived someone's misfortune.

 

After seeing it and experiencing it countless times, Cliffman had no choice

but to be extremely reluctant to fight with anyone.
 

If you have a talent for surviving and winning through the misfortunes of
others,
 

It is close to a curse.
 

So he continued to push himself into the harsh battlefield.

 

He wanted to fight alone in the most dangerous place.

 

CAL HAL
 

It was, in a sense, a protest against someone unknown.

 

If it's my talent to win any battle.

 

Wherever you go , let me live again

 

Let's see if I survive this time.

 

Let's see if I can survive in a dire situation with no companions to sacrifice.

 

like that.
 

Although he volunteered for a mission like suicide, he survived to the end.

 

I'm not that strong, but I always win.

 

always survive
 

But there was never a time when he was glad to win.

 

The place I thought was dangerous was actually not.

 

It must have been a battle that could be overcome

 

H
 

It was a day that followed the luck in the areas outside of that fight as well.
 
It was a victory and rebirth that was like a curse.
 

Cliffman now knows that his talent is not an ability for strength, but an
ability to bring some chance.
 

A coincidence of survival and rebirth.

 

If so, you'll win the battle because you're here, but Lyana and Herriot might
die.
 

call
 

But I couldn't help but come.

 

- support
 

Because of me, they might rather die, so I couldn't choose an option such
as watching from a distance.
 

I see the army of Immortals approaching from all over the battlefield.
 

I am not alone now.

 

So, you have to fight to keep it.

 

So, Cliffman hopes.

 
His body was strengthened through enormous auxiliary magic, and he was
able to face the master class.
 

But in the end I have to be strong.

 

I must be strong
 

If you do not exceed the limit, you will only be knocked down by immortals
that come closer.
 

so.
 

as of today,
 

for just one day today.

 

A talent that only guaranteed survival and rebirth. For this time, I hope you
give me strength. Accidentally dodging the enemy's sword, who gets the
sword instead of me.
 

I don't need such cursed luck anymore.

 

A sword that can pierce enemies. And to manifest in the name of a shield
that can protect friends,
 

so.
 

A talent in the name of battle.

 

I hope its direction will change now

 

All.
 

Heriot's many protection and strengthening magics.

 

And I don't know if it was the effect of stabilization-type magic acting on

the mind.
 

Or , a goddamn talent may have answered his wish.

 

| However, in the midst of an approaching crisis, Cliffman's mind is

infinitely close to tranquility.
 

“Uhhhhhh…”
 

Cliffman's body, as he picks his breath, seeps into his body, and the magical
energy soon stabilizes.
 

And the magical power in the hand holding the sword gradually flows
through the sword.
 

"you...."
 

Liana was looking at Cliffman with her eyes wide open.

 

can't hear
 

I just wish
 

just want it
 

Coincidence and luck weren't enough

 

me.
 

Isn't it time to become a fruit now?

 

How long do I have to save a miserable life with ridiculous luck?

 

Survival accumulated by chance is also survival.

 

A life gained by luck is also life.

 

The experience of that time was obviously accumulated.

 

Coincidence eventually piles up and piles up to become something that can

no longer be a coincidence.
 

If luck continues, eventually you have to create something by accumulating

the experience called luck.
 

Even if it is the cursed bad luck so far, it certainly remains in the name of
the battle experience, and the
 
It was Cliffman himself.
 

never,
 

No one else fought for him.

 

As much as the experiences of that moment have been accumulated and

accumulated.
 

As much as the lucky experience accumulated at the cost of the blood of

comrades and colleagues who stood on the battlefield together, it was
clearly accumulated in the name of combat experience.
 

to overflowing,
 

Cliffman's body disappears in an instant.

 

and,
 

- Sigh!
 

Immortal, who had been rushing to a distance, had his waist cut in one
single match.
 

sudden awakening.
 

"...what?"
 
"What, what is jae...?"
 

Seeing this, Harriet and Liana were rather perplexed.

 

Cliffman swings his sword as he rushes towards Immortal, who rushes

towards Liana and Herriot exactly the next moment.
 

On his body that had exceeded his limits, he carried an enormous amount
of reinforcement magic cast by the most powerful wizard in the world.
 

All he lacked was himself.

 

Now that the lack has been filled, it is no wonder that Immortal does not
notice Cliffman's approach.
 

no.
 

Cliffman, who has reached this stage, may no longer need Herriot's help.
 

- Kang! Bang! card

 

!
 

In just three sword fights, and through the gap in the chest, Cliffman's
sword smashed the neck along with Immo Tal's wrist and blown away.
 

Cliffman is neither dismayed nor amazed.

 
It looks at the next target with infinitely still and cold eyes, and moves
straight away.
 

Pushing the limits, but not simply paving the way to masterclass
 

All.
 

Cliffman's change is a little different.

 

finally.
 

The damned good fortunes that have always been with me were for this
moment.
 

I survived by luck and chance.

 

It must be for the time when it is no longer needed.

 

Now there is no need for chance or luck or luck,

 

Through the experiences that were built up by them .

 

The things I've built up by chance and luck have already reached a critical
point.
 

As before, at the end of a coincidence that forcibly gives life to security.

 

at the end of the accumulation of experience.

 

It is natural for victory to become an inevitable existence.

 

Therefore, reaching a point where luck and luck are no longer needed for
survival, rebirth, and victory.
 

Reaching the destiny that has no choice but to win.

 

Therefore, it was originally a growing and growing

 

is a talent
 

like that. The fate of blood accumulated over countless sacrifices and
deaths.
 

A talent called battle.

 

Just now, it's done.

 

-Shoot
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
AAAAAAAAAA
 

suddenly started to rain.

 

I can clearly understand what the intention is.

 

In fact, the mages' gunfire had become very inaccurate.

 

However, Immortals within line of sight pursue me with fierce momentum.

 

- Kugugung!
 

“Ugh!”
 

With the fire of Tuesday, as Tiamataro, and with Arsbringer, we move

through the waves of monsters.
 

Although it rains, the flames of Hwayo evaporate the rainwater explosively

at once and turn into water vapor, blocking the view of the pursuers. So it's
rather good.
 

In fact, rather than killing monsters, they focus on jumping over and
overcoming them and moving forward more and more.
 

It's a situation that cannot be expressed in any other way than the word
"like a fucking situation."
 

CH HAL
 

Immortal is gone.
 

Even from that situation, it was difficult to accept, but I knew what the
situation was induced.
 

So, from the moment he appeared, he knew that something like that was
going to happen soon.
 

Immortal is back, chasing after me

 

All.
 

If you succeed in killing Immortal, you will now find and kill Olivia, Herriot,
and Liana for the Lord vampires.
 

My death is the beginning.

 

When I die, Immortals will seek out followers of me. Since I am the first
target, I will remove them first, and then try to break each individual
attack.
 

So I must not die.

 

Rather, it cannot be said that it is a bad situation.

 

Immortal follows me.

 

- Whoa, whoa!
 

“Suck!”
 

- Boom!
 

I just have to go forward.

 
Immortal, trying to catch me and kill me, follows me and pierces the waves
of monsters.
 

The monster in front.

 

Behind the Immortal.

 

Is this what this is?

 

He was actually doing something that didn't even sound like he was
running away from the enemy camp.
 

Should I call it a runaway like an assault?

 

Rather, you don't have to worry about attacks, and you just go forward
while riding over the monsters, stepping on them, and kicking them.
 

All will be swept away by Immortals.

 

"Me, here, there.

 

Rather, while writing evil that I am here, he wields the fireworks of Hwayo
and the brilliance of Tiamata.
 

I hope that even the immortals who did not recognize me will pay attention
to me
 

west.
 

day 17
 

Still, it blocks the view by evaporating the pool of water into flames.
 

Should I call it an inducement book ?

 

Even if the monsters die and the Immortal is damaged, it is a good

situation for me.
 

unless you catch up.

 

The moment I catch up, I will be surrounded by thousands of Immortal

Masterclasses, and there is no such thing as surviving in such a situation.
 

While I was running, I had to see how far the pursuers had reached, so I
had no choice but to look back when I got over the monsters who were
trying to tear me apart.
 

I have seen many scary scenes in my life, and have faced countless terrible
scenes since the gate incident.
 

It's because there were plenty of monsters that were just terribly terrifying
in appearance.
 

"crazy...."
 

However, 'fear' itself has never been felt as much as at this moment.
 
Neither the fierce rain nor the waves of monsters can stop them.
 

About a thousand masterclasses who wear blue Aura Armor all over their
bodies and Aura blades on their weapons such as spears, axes, swords and
other weapons see only me and come after me.
 

There are those who cut through the road and kill monsters, but there are
also those who, like me, rush over the monsters.
 

Masterclasses are beings who have risen to the top among superhumans.
 

Thousands of such beings have been chasing at a fierce speed to kill me

alone.
 

It's true that even horrible-looking monsters are disgusting and terrifying.
 

However, while slaughtering those terrifying and fearful monsters to a

point where they couldn't even beat them. No, it's not slaughter, it's
literally crushing and grinding people who can move tens of meters in one
leap to kill me.
 

It's not one, two, dozens, hundreds, but thousands.

 

- Whoa, whoa!
 

The monster wasn't hit by a weapon, it was just shattered by the auror
shockwave that was generated just by hitting it with its body.
 

Such chariots of destruction flock in hordes.

 

There is no such thing as an option to deal with that.

 

run
 

because I have to live Because it's meant to live.

 

But very unfortunately.

 

- Awesome love...!
 

- Kook!
 

"eww...!"
 

In Immortal, not only swordsmen, but also archmage capable of long-

distance support had a huge number.
 

Covers where I run with massive attack magic.

 

day
 

Then the monster would die, and it would be better if I died too.
 

Because of the rain, I couldn't properly recognize where I was, so I

indiscriminately hit the location where I was supposed to be with massive
destruction magic.
 
Ice spears, lightning strikes, and sudden explosions in the air.
 

and.
 

- Whoops!!
 

“Oh...a pair...!”
 

The land suddenly turned into a swamp.

 

Thousands of sword masters follow me, and blind archmage fires

destructive magic at me.
 

It seems that it doesn't matter if the Immortal gets swept away.

 

- Curl up...!
 

"Ugh... ugh!"
 

He rises from the land that has fallen into the swamp, grabbing the horns
of the monsters that are sinking at the same time, and this time treads on
the monsters that are struggling in the swamp.
 

It might be better.
 

“Damn it!”
 

But they run, trampling other immortals sinking into the swamp.
 

Those who are sinking also stumble and escape.

 

If any of them touch me, the moment is over.

 

Immortals are scarier than monsters.

 

- Kook!
 

“Ouch… ugh!”
 

And even direct destruction magics are smashed down on my head.

 

With the help of Auror Armor and anti-magic power, it cannot be a fatal
blow.
 

Even with the heavy magic for me, an ordinary person has already died
hundreds of times.
 

I run without knowing whether the people who shoot magic like that are
crazy, or if it's abnormal that I don't die even after being beaten like that.
 

The moment I thought that I might be caught by Immortal because of the

interference of magic at this rate.
 

- Whoa, whoa, whoa!

 
With a roar that rips through the sky, the immortals following me spit out
breaths of flames and lightning strikes, and in an instant split between me
and the immortals.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

A huge fuselage lands in front of me at a speed similar to falling to the

ground.
 

A golden light was clearly visible on top of the giant body.

 

- Reinhardt! get on!

 

Olivia riding on the dragon beckons to me.

 

Did you come to save me?

 

that dragon?
 

I can't figure out what's going on on the battlefield because I'm out of my
mind.
 

As a result, Olivia rode a dragon and came to rescue me.

 

But the answer is set.

 

“No! Go!”
 
-What?!
 

“Go fast! I must be here!”

 

It's my job to lure Immortals and destroy Diane.

 

If I run away, the Immortal will rather attack others.

 

And you may already be under attack.

 

I must not forget my value to attract immortals.

 

As much as I risk the war

 

it ends quickly
 

So you can't escape

 

If you hesitate any longer, the Immortals will attack not only me but also
Olivia.
 

Then we both die.

 

I take the risk myself.

 

“Go fast!”
 
Olivia no longer listens to my cry.
 

- profit...! This idiot...! Olivia exclaims this with a grin.

 

- Don't die, idiot!

 

- Kugugung!
 

The dragon that appeared in front of me leaped wildly and flew again
through the sky in the heavy rain.
 

Everyone is obviously doing more than they should.

 

So, like them, I have to do more than I can.

 

Lightning strikes and flames swept through, once again

 

just run
 

while attracting immortals .

 

As Diane, the deepest part of this battlefield,

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 
The Demon King goes to the academy.
 

664
 

The enemy of the enemy is an ally.

 

I am putting those words into practice right now, but the enemy is
tightening me back and forth. was the biggest problem.
 

The moment I twist in the tight tightrope, I am eaten by those two enemies
at the same time.
 

It's kind of like a weightlifting front line, but it's funny that I'm at the
deepest part of the front line.
 

is.
 

It was hard to see because of the heavy rain, but I could see the traces of
the void in the distance, and I saw the corpses of the monsters cut with a
single knife everywhere.
 

Ellen, who jumped into the battlefield from the beginning, is far ahead of
me.
 

the waves of monsters , slaughtering them with a void sword and rappelt.
 

Ellen, who recklessly entered the depths without a single escort force, is
reckless, but Ellen has Lapelt and Rament to support her recklessness.
 
The one with the immortal on the tail is more dangerous.
 

However, as we went deeper into Diane, there were more and more
monsters, and it was becoming increasingly difficult to choose between the
immortals in the back and the monsters in the front.
 

Unfortunately, the reason I was able to come this far was because of the
gunfire focused on me.
 

Large-scale magic that thousands of archmage's use to kill me alone

 

It still covers my head.

 

- Cuckoo Kwak Kwak!

 

However, since it is a magic that spreads without a proper sight, the magic
of the Immortal Wizards could not kill me, but the monsters that stood in
my way were swept away by the aftermath of the destruction magic.
 

- Kurreung....
 

-Shoot
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
AAAAAAAAAA
 

heavy rain that Liana created, falling to the extent that it was difficult to
open both eyes, is itself a curtain that protects me.
 
The magic that tried to kill me was actually killing the monsters who
wanted to kill me.
 

Flashes, explosions, and cold and flames, lightning strikes that you don't
know what magic is.
 

It was fortunate that the direct interference magic that would bind my feet,
even for a moment, was not applied. I don't know if it's because I can't see
it, or if it's because of my resistive magic, but it's not directly applied.
 

not
 

what
 

not
 

goes
 

Since I was an unspecified bombing point itself, I walked through fire and
rain and fire.
 

Ellen believes in the Void Sword and Rafelt and gets ahead, but I rather
become a spear through which attacks that try to kill me break through.
 

So you can't relax.

 

If I don't run, the Masters of Immortal catch up with me.

 
of Immortal's wild pursuit and me piercing the front, the Allied Forces were
rapidly advancing towards Diane.
 

Although it has already been destroyed, Diane's Weep Gate locations are
already in her mind.
 

After guiding Immortal in the direction of the warp gate, and leaving the
destruction of the gate itself to Immortal, I just run.
 

Although it seems easy at first glance, you have to run through the most
dangerous area on the battlefield without being caught by the enemy by
your tail.
 

Something is protecting me, but I don't know how long it will protect me.
 

- Whoa!
 

And I soon saw a huge explosion of flames in one of Diane's places.

 

"what?"
 

An explosion occurred in the distance.

 

In an instant, a huge amount of raindrops washed away, so we were able to

see the scene.
 

Raindrops pushed away by the big bang soon turn into water vapor,
explode and soar into the sky.
 
I could clearly see the dark blades flowing from the Void Sword accurately
cut through the Warp Gate as the shockwave of flames from Lapelt
crushed the monsters in one stroke.
 

Diane's warp gates was incapacitated at once, and of course, the base of
the monsters was completely empty.
 

Ellen is doing what I was going to do with Immortal.

 

He knew that Ellen was strong, and that Ellen, who had awakened two holy
things, was even stronger.
 

But in the last fight, could he do that alone without the knights of Chanafel
who he usually dragged around?
 

I heard that Ellen's condition seems to have gotten stronger since she
became completely irreversible, but that's about it.
 

Ellen destroys one of the warp gates like a ghost running around the
battlefield, and then runs out of sight again into the rain and disappears.
 

If I see Ellen in that state right now, will she try to attack me, or will she try
to deal with the monsters first?
 

I can not know.

 

But getting too close to Ellen is dangerous.

 

And instead, Immortal can attack Ellen.

 

In that thought, the moment I started running in a different direction from

Ellen.
 

-Courreung!
 

From another place, an alien black energy surged.

 

A place close to the heart of the battlefield just like Nana Ellen and
Immortals.
 

I don't know if the expression that the darkness burns is correct, but the
image of burning darkness swept over the monsters deep inside Diane.
 

I am not alone in the vanguard, and the Allied Forces have not one front.
 

Something broke through somewhere on the front line, and the Allied
Forces followed.
 

Something holding the dark greatsword in his right hand was smashing the
monsters rather than cutting them.
 

You can tell without looking at it for a long time.

 

Ludwig obviously.
 

I don't even know what the limit of the power he obtained with black
magic is.
 
Just like me and Ellen do, they stand at the forefront of the battlefield.
 

No matter what he thinks, unlike Christina, Ludwig's forward steps give him
a strong will.
 

lost.
 

A strong will to finish all of this somehow is the top priority.

 

There is also a warp gate in the direction Ludwig is going.

 

And just as I can see Ludwig in the rain, Ludwig is too close to me.
 

should be avoided
 

Just as it is dangerous to meet Ellen on the battlefield right now, it is also

dangerous to meet Ludwig.
 

all later.
 

Destroy Diane's gate first.

 

-Courreung!
 

Every time Ludwig wields his great sword, the black magic of black magic
breaks through the monsters and opens the way.
 
Ludwig's ominous intimidation emanating from his figure is reminiscent of
a berserk. It must have been the same for the Allied forces advancing along
the path Ludwig had opened, fearing the sight of a zealot wielding that
ominous power.
 

One
 

You can't see all the battlefields because of heavy rain.

 

And just because it doesn't rain, there's no room for that.

 

- Kwok kak kak!

 

Defeat the monster by stepping on and jumping on it that causes the earth
to tremble.
 

-bang! Kwareung!
 

In the end, I too arrive at the warp gate, avoiding the monsters and
immortals.
 

The size is medium.

 

Monsters were pouring down from the red-colored hole in the dimension.
 

As if it was the last time, the speed at which the monsters spit out was
almost as if water was pouring out.
 
I don't have to deal with those monsters myself.
 

-Courreung!
 

The destructive forces pouring down with the rain pouring on me break,
tear and burn the monsters that surround me.
 

I feel like a god of destruction.

 

The magic of destruction of all kinds falls down one after another in the
place where I am.
 

So, it was as if I was using this power on purpose.

 

However, it was true that a blank state of the monsters was created in an
instant.
 

I achieve my goal with the power of those who want to kill me.
 

It's pretty funny, but isn't it plausible?

 

In the end, it's a messy and miserable battlefield, but I only need to achieve
my goals.
 

survive
 

To do that, you have to destroy the warp gate.

 
"Huh... oops!"
 

- Curl rumble!
 

Just as a tornado is condensed, the power of destruction and corruption

gathers in Tiamata, which has become a demon sword.
 

maximum aura.
 

And carrying the Tiamata, which has been given the divine power of
destruction to the maximum, running and running among the monsters
that are being crushed in the pouring magic of destruction...
 

It is stabbed in the jaws of a dimension that pours out monsters.

 

-Quad doddeuk!
 

As soon as I released the power, I could clearly see the warp gate being
destroyed.
 

I can't cut it out at once like Ellen, but I can break the Warp Gate with my
own power.
 

- Kururu....
 

Immortals might ignore the gate and chase after me, so I broke the gate
with my own strength.
 
However, in the end, monsters are enemies that block my way, and at the
same time, they are walls that block the immortals that are chasing me.
 

If one warp gate disappears, the chasing speed of the immortal that
follows me will increase as well.
 

There is no such thing as a break

 

“The plague… do it!”

 

No matter how helpful Immortal's attacks are now, it doesn't change the
fact that they're trying to kill me.
 

run and run again

 

Is this the way all the beings around me are tagging along?
 

I don't even know how much I ran.

 

In a state of trance, not a trance wielding a sword, but a state of trance

where he was running away and reached.
 

There were too many magic and monsters to change the surrounding
environment because they believed only in the barrier.
 

10
 
Run away, run away, run away and break the warp gate that came to pass.
and run away again.
 

I don't even know how much time has passed.

 

As the warp gates were destroyed, the spawn points of the monsters also
decreased, so the Allied Forces had already entered Diane.
 

Immortal is barely reachable and still pursues me while slaughtering

Diane's beasts.
 

Titan couldn't feel its huge presence as it had already passed the expiration
date.
 

With Ellen alone, I corrode the Warp Gate one after another while
attracting Immortals.
 

And the allied forces that reached Diane also pushed through the entire
city and were destroying the gates one by one.
 

In the first place, the destructive power of an army cannot be compared to

the number of monsters slaughtered by a single unit such as me or Ellen.
And even though I am attacking me, I am using Immortal's destructive
power, just like I am carrying an army on my back.
 

my heart is beating like crazy

 

I'm not running out of fear that Immortal is about to catch up with me.
 
really,
 

really over.
 

Now it's almost over.

 

From somewhere, the sounds of ghost horses running wild were heard like
hallucinations, and giant beasts fell and the army was crushed to death.
 

Diane's warp gates are broken one by one like that.

 

The moment when I can say the next thing.

 

What to do next.
 

Will there ever come a time when we can talk about that?
 

like that.
 

The Allied Forces that reached Diane arrived just before they broke the last
gate, which everyone had longed for.
 

As the number of warp gates decreases, the number of monsters pouring

out from a single gate increases.
 

However, as the absolute number decreased, the total amount of monsters

inevitably decreased.
 
| The Allied Forces went beyond the state of being surrounded by the
monsters, and took the form of siege to Diane and dealt with all the
monsters on the outskirts.
 

The number of monsters was absolutely reduced.

 

so.
 

The number of monsters that will stop the Immortals chasing me is also
decreasing.
 

| On the contrary, the closer I get to the end of all these things, the more
my life comes to an end.
 

That moment when I started seriously thinking about whether I should

start processing Immortals now that I have endured them.
 

Somewhere in the heavy rain, from afar, I saw a red aura forming in the sky
and becoming huge.
 

"ah...."
 

I know what that phenomenon is.

 

Warp gates have been destroyed from all over the battlefield.
 

Now there is one left.

 
No, it's over.
 

Only one warp gate remains.

 

then what happens then.

 

The gate crisis is over.

 

The gate incident is over, but we have to deal with what comes out of it.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

The last remaining gate stops spitting out monsters and grows bigger and
bigger.
 

The red hole of the warp gate that rises into the sky becomes huge like the
sun and burns with blazing fire.
 

From there, something appears.

 

no.
 

pouring
 

-thud!
 

From the red hole of the warp gate, which had enlarged to the limit, a large
body fell to the ground.
 

The moment there is only one warp gate left, the gate disappears after the
last monster is vomited out.
 

There were many monsters in the shape of dragons up until this point, but
they were bigger than any and more heterogeneous than any other
monster.
 

last catastrophe.
 

A bizarre-shaped dragon with six pairs of huge wings on a body that looks
like a projection of the night sky .
 

In the original story, it was just described as the last monster, and the
name didn't even come out, but I'm the dragon of another world.
 

Even in the pouring rain, it is so huge that its huge shape can be seen
anywhere, something with such an overwhelming presence.
 

-That...uh...uh...uhhhhhhhhh!!
 

- Ded Dude!
 

With a roar that seems to destroy the world.

 

The dragon from another world roared.

 

After pouring out the dragon from another world, the last gate
disappeared as if it were annihilated.
 

Now, the gate incident is over.

 

A dragon from another world.

 

Now, we can all say the following if only that heterogeneous form is
somehow managed.
 

A dragon from another world opened its mouth to the world.

 

and,
 

- Koo!
 

From the jaws of the giant, the void was shot.

 

There was no binge.

 

but,
 

As much as the void passed by.

 

the world has been erased

 

The last monster that appeared out of nowhere.

 

I wonder if everyone in the Allied Forces forgot to speak for a moment

because of the unreasonable violence that the monster vomited. The
battlefield became cold.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

Even in the heavy rain, the alien and black body that was so far away could
all be seen in its silhouette.
 

A strange gas suddenly appeared.

 

And the new black breath that erased everything it touched.

 

- Koo! thud!
 

its mouth and exhaled breath, there was no shock, no explosion, no

explosion.
 

The place where the void had just passed by was literally disappearing.
 

"That... what is that...?"

 

Harriet was stunned as he watched the unreasonable destruction of

something suddenly appearing from the rear of the battlefield.
 

Cliffman and Liana, who cut off the last immortal that was approaching to
kill the three of them, couldn't help but fall for it when they saw it.
 

that
 
Numerous wizards were already pouring magic into silhouettes that looked
dangerous even at first glance.
 

But, it passes.
 

No lightning, no fire, no explosion.

 

As if it couldn't reach the thing that took the shape of that night.
 

Even the flash of light from the magic star could not reach it, it just passed
through it and exploded behind it.
 

There is a form, but there is no body.

 

It may be an enemy in spirit form.

 

So Harriet shot a powerful light with the power of exorcism towards an

unknown silhouette in the distance, but even that just passed.
 

It was hard to see what it was, but it was a monster that used a very
different form of power than before.
 

“What… what is that?”

 

All monsters are different.

 

It wasn't that there weren't monsters that didn't work with fire and magic
didn't work.
 

HL
 

But it vomits a breath that erases everything it touches, and pours it out
without receiving any attacks.
 

As if to exist in a place that has nothing to do with the principles of the

world.
 

Herriot expands his field of vision and observes the body.

 

It was an incomprehensible shape even if you looked closely.

 

And he watched carefully as he poured out all the magic that was pouring
out.
 

What is projected from the body of a dragon from another world is similar
to that projected by Ellen's Void Blade.
 

If it were the blade of the night that the Voidblade Rament could cut
through everything it touched.
 

It can wide-area what Voidblade Rament can do.

 

For that reason, Harriet had no choice but to realize the power of Ellen's
sword, and vice versa.
 

The Voidblade doesn't cut through everything it touches.

 
It erases everything it touches.
 

I have only mistakenly thought that it would cut through the void because
it was a blade that cuts thinly.
 

It can do what the Voidblade does by spitting out its breath.

 

And, since the Void Blade cuts through anything in the first place, it cannot
be cut with anything.
 

Rather, the Void Sword is not the strongest spear, but the strongest shield.
 

A dragon with the form of night.

 

Therefore, it cannot be reached by this Jiro existing in the world.

 

But it can destroy the world.

 

Why does such a thing exist?

 

How are you supposed to kill something like that?

 

Cliffman awakens on the road to the masterclass, and the immortal attack
is scarcely overcoming the crisis.
 

All.
 

At the end of the end, in the end, everything we did was meaningless,
 

It felt as if he had appeared to laugh at everyone in the world.

 

- Grip Jijik!
 

Then, a crack appears in the space in front of the body, and another huge
silhouette appears.
 

A dragon of overwhelming size and a titan, a giant weapon that can rival its
size.
 

After leaving the battlefield, a titan who appeared with a minimal recharge
is about to do anything to face that despair.
 

- Whoops!
 

The giant waved its tail, not its breath this time.
 

Then, the titan's waist disappeared.

 

It wasn't destroyed, but the part in the trajectory of the dragon's tail had
disappeared.
 

As if what was the time that supported the morale of the Allied Forces until
now, the Titan collapses.
 

Although not everyone could see the scene properly, they could hear the
silhouette of the Titan collapsing and the sound of the ground.
 
That huge sound was the despair felt by everyone in the Allied Forces.
 

“How… what… how… how…?”

 

Immortal is gone,
 

appeared again,
 

The titans were brought in early,

 

what does that mean

 

When something like that appears at the end,

 

what the hell are you talking about

 

All these things.

 

actually.
 

Couldn't it be finished?
 

Rihanna and Herriot.

 

without being attacked at all.

 

rather than looking at it.

 

I couldn't help but feel a sense of disappointment beyond despair.

 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

It was raining.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

665
 

The titan has fallen.

 

And part of Diane was erased rather than destroyed with one breath.
 

I know.
 

Attacks with weapons other than relics do not work against him.
 

So, in the original story, only Ellen and Ludwig could fight at the end.
Others had to annihilate the monsters while leaving the dragon to the two.
 

Others can't even attack it in the first place.

 
At that time, Ellen had no Sun Cloak, and Rament was no Voidblade.
 

In the end, no one could be a competitor.

 

Ludbyha uses the Alsbringer to summon an avatar, and destroys it together

with the dragon.
 

I was thinking that maybe.

 

The situation is very different from the original. So, as the circumstances
are different, new things can happen.
 

Either Ellen's Rament has changed, or she got the Sun Cloak, or the original
N does not exist.
 

So, I thought that the Void Dragon might be able to deal with it in a
different way than the original.
 

I thought I might be able to get past this last situation without using
Alsbringer. But in the end, it was a funny idea.
 

The moment I saw that part of the army was erased at once with the
breath that the dragon gave off, all other possibilities disappeared from my
mind.
 

You can fight.

 

Obviously, Nana and Ellen will be able to fight that.

 
But even if you could kill it without using Alsbringer, nothing would be left
after that.
 

- Whoa!
 

overwhelming violence.
 

A dragon from another world.

 

This will be the last absurdity I have to face.

 

I suffer from the absurdity I made

 

What I pay for.

 

What to do was decided in the first place

 

Killing that last monster using Alsbringer on this spot.

 

From the moment Alsbringer was held in my hands, it was my destiny.

 

Also, as soon as possible.

 

Some questions run through my head, but those aren't the time to think
about them.
 

If you have to do something, you have to do it.

 
'Cause it's been so
 

The only difference is that what you need to do now is the last thing you
need to do.
 

All the things I had done because I didn't want to die at the end of the end
to survive, eventually all disappeared when the end came.
 

When the violence described in writing became a reality and came to my

eyes, all other thoughts disappeared.
 

But still, an army of Immortals is chasing me from behind.

 

All warp gates are gone.

 

There are still a huge number of already vomited monsters, but the
monsters no longer appear.
 

You just have to deal with that dragon.

 

I look back.
 

HL
 

An army of immortals chasing me, at a great loss, still strong and trying to
kill me.
 

back is annoying
 

It doesn't matter if that comes along, but that too has to be finished now.
 

Immortals won't do anything to help you fight that.

 

The remaining monsters can cherish only with the Allied Forces.
 

Then immortals are now just a threat.

 

so.
 

No more running away,

 

No one has to risk their life dealing with Immortals.

 

"now...."
 

Take something out of your arms.

 

- moon
 

Scary to press the button on the artifact.

 

- Pot!
 

Two people appeared in front of me

 
“I don’t need an immortal.”
 

- Koo!
 

And then , a certain earth tremble like the turbulence of the earth.
 

and in no time.
 

Immortal, who had been following me by slaughtering monsters until now,

was so fast that the majesty of Immortal was overshadowed.
 

- Crisp!
 

The immortal running towards me turns into dust and disappears as if it

were a mirage.
 

incapacitating wave.
 

Hundreds of immortals pouring into me, as if they had hit an intangible

wall, did not even reach me and were all broken.
 

Two people showed up at my signal.

 

“Now, if I get rid of all the immortals… is it okay?”

 

"please."
 

One is Scarlett.
 

“Let’s go, Lind.”

 

The other is Kono Lint.

 

were both waiting for my signal.

 

Scarlett was holding her breath for this most important moment.
 

And after Conor Lint brought the imprisoned Scarlet to here, he watched
the situation and waited for me to signal.
 

It is self-evident that Immortals will attack me. I was waiting for this
moment.
 

He just ran away until the moment the Immortal could disappear.
 

Somewhere on the battlefield my people will also be fighting this mortal.

 

That's over now.

 

From the moment I give the signal, Kono Lint will take Scarlett to the
battlefield in an instant, neutralizing all Immortals.
 

Scarlett can turn Immortal into dust with just a little bit of force, and Kono
Lint can quickly move such Scarlett across the battlefield.
 

With Scarlett, Immortal couldn't kill me in the first place.

 

There were, of course, many dangerous moments.

 

We need to wipe them all out before the Immortals can do anything
weirder here.
 

will do
 

number
 

have
 

"Hey....that. How is it... that's right?"

 

Kono Lint muttered blankly as she looked at the huge dark figure visible in
the distant rain with anxious eyes.
 

“I can do it.”
 

Yeah, it's not that much of a lie.

 

“We won’t have time to talk long.”

 

Scarlett speaks with a firm expression on her face, but with an expression
that shows determination.
 

“You survive.”
 
I am not asking you to save mankind.
 

I'm not saying to save everyone.

 

the words to survive.

 

I think that's harder than saving everyone.

 

Damn , I couldn't say that.

 

Zija
 

All other thoughts were erased from my mind

 

How absurd it was to say that I didn't want to speak Alsbringer.

 

You can fight it, but what's the point if everyone gets caught up in the fight
and everyone dies?
 

If I dodge that attack, that much people will die.

 

like that in my mind.

 

As moments like zodiac lights pass by, the dragon's screams and its body
come closer and closer.
 

He broke through the rain and approached the point where the dragon
from another world was rampaging.
 

liver.
 

I could see someone running away from me.

 

It was Ellen.
 

- Kurreung!
 

Ellen reached the dragon before me.

 

Ellen in the sun's cloak leaps high, the elongated field of night
 

Swings a void sword towards the dragon's head.

 

and.
 

- Scratch!
 

The dragon's head was cut off.

 

absurdly, easily.
 

next moment.
 

cuckoo. Recognition. I don't know if it's fair

 
It disappeared with a roar.
 

"what?"
 

now.
 

What did I see?

 

Some of you may have no idea what happened because of the heavy rain.
 

Those who are too far away may not even know that a dragon from
another world has appeared.
 

However, those who saw this scene even from afar would be in shock with
joy as they saw the dragon that neutralized the Titan in one hit and was cut
and destroyed in one hit.
 

The final boss appeared.

 

And then, he was cut with a knife by Ellen and disappeared.

 

But no one from around the world would be more surprised than me.
 

That's not a dying monster.

 

so foolishly
 

It is not a monster that disappears so easily that it is futile.

 

It wasn't even a fight.

 

Ellen just swung her void sword like any other monster.
 

A void sword that cuts through anything.

 

If the powers of a dragon from another world and Rament are essentially
the same, would it be possible to cut down even a dragon from another
world?
 

I'm the only one who knows how absurd it is right now.
 

I tried to use Alsbringer.

 

However, Ellen easily blew up the enemy I had been trying to deal with
with a single knife.
 

Whatever the case, he didn't speak Alsbringer.

 

Ever since Ellen's Rament took on the form of a void, was that last beast
destined to disappear like this in vain?
 

But I wasn't sure if the Voidblade would work for that as well.
 

Because I knew that the Void Blade cuts 'anything', but it can't cut holy
things.
 
However, dragons from the other world did not belong to the exception of
the Void Sword.
 

should you be happy

 

okay.
 

you should be happy

 

I know that's not it.

 

The dragon is gone.

 

The final boss is destroyed so easily by the hero that it is futile.

 

With this, the gate avalanche ends with only the remaining monsters
around here.
 

Scarlett can handle all Immortals.

 

However.
 

All that's left for me is to start now

 

to be.
 

So, I can't be happy.

 
-fault!
 

El Ren, who almost seemed to soar through the sky, lands lightly.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

At the place where the alien dragon appeared, which had become a huge
vacant lot, Ellen was drenched in rain water and was looking straight at me.
 

about a hundred meters

 

The distance is not very far.

 

The dragon from the other world disappeared too easily.

 

Anyway , I have to deal with something here.

 

It just changed from a dragon from another world to a different being.

 

You have to face the warrior.

 

no wonder.
 

The moment I saw the dragon from the other world, I thought that I had to
use the Alsbringer.
 

And, I actually tried to write it.

 
But then, what will the future look like?
 

The future where I die and Ellen dies.

 

what was that

 

I thought about it for a moment.

 

it was going to be like this

 

It was impossible for me to use Alsbringer in the first place to hunt dragons
from another world.
 

Ellen looks at me in the rain.

 

No , that's not Ellen.

 

A collection of souls that dominate Ellen's body.

 

A collection of some original demons that probably grew bigger and bigger
than before.
 

That obviously has a will.

 

When we first met, I obviously had a conversation with mine.

 

can i win
 
I fought countless times in my dreams.
 

died countless times.

 

But in this battle that has become a reality, will I be able to win?
 

It was scheduled.
 

As long as I am the Demon King's son, and Ellen is the dragon's younger
sister.
 

It was going to happen someday.

 

He knew that a moment like this would come someday, from the moment
he got closer to Ellen.
 

Even though I knew it would one day, I didn't hesitate to get close to Ellen.
 

This is the price.

 

If you ignored Ellen from the beginning,

 

Without any help, maybe if you distanced yourself from nothing.

 

This would not have happened.

 

Even though I knew I would regret it, I got closer.

 
I wanted to avoid this moment somehow, but deep down I knew.
 

One way or another, the moment will come when you will have to fight for
your life with Ellen.
 

It is a scheduled sequence.
 

The last hurdle was easily overcome.

 

With that, other people will no longer be sacrificed to dragons from other
worlds.
 

Instead, the ordeal is placed on me alone.

 

A severe ordeal only for me.

 

You must defeat Ellen.

 

No , just winning is not enough.

 

We must get Ellen back without killing him.

 

Do I have to somehow subdue Ellen without killing her, who is trying to kill
me, and even get her back?
 

Should we fight a fight with a slim chance of winning even if we fight with
the determination to kill, without even being prepared to kill?
 
does that happen At the last minute, I have to do the most difficult thing
for myself, even if the lives of others may be okay.
 

I do know one thing though.

 

If the future I saw is correct.

 

If I lose, I'm not the only one who dies.

 

Ellen, who killed me, takes her own life.

 

I can't die alone.

 

If I die, then inevitably Ellen dies.

 

Against a dragon from another world, I can kill it with my own life, but I
cannot die this time.
 

I can't fight to the death,

 

If you die like that, Ellen will die too .

 

The gate avalanche is over, and the last monster is dead.

 

But, could there be a day as bad as today?

 

In the rain, pouring rain runs down its face and eyes.
 
It looks like she's crying incessantly, without any expression.
 

No, it's clear that she's actually crying.

 

'It quietly points its sword at me.

 

"My lord..."
 

A voice that seems to resonate with dozens of millions of voices

overlapping each other.
 

It wasn't the eardrums just hearing it, it was a bizarre sound that seemed
to tear the soul.
 

Just hearing that voice seemed to relive the pain and fear I felt when that
once swallowed my body.
 

How long would Ellen endure it?

 

I suffered for so long that I had no choice but to surrender my body to that
one in the end
 

Total hatred for me .

 

A collection of all the anger and sorrow of those who had to lose so much
without guilt.
 
Obviously, that's what you said the other day that you'd take everything I
love.
 

'That's what it says.

 

“Now, let’s see the end.”

 

It walks slowly towards me with a brief and plain declaration of the

beginning of the war.
 

Diane Choi Simbu, where everything has evaporated, Ellen and I are the
only ones here.
 

The binge on the battlefield and the screams of monsters faded away.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

- Clap.
 

That is why I could even hear the quiet sound of footsteps treading on a
puddle in the rain.
 

This place that has become a huge pit, no one will be watching
 

to be.
 

- Clap.
 
- Rumble....
 

A quiet step mixed with thunder in the thunderstorm, I watched.

 

Neither urgent nor hasty, but

 

A calm step that definitely narrowed the distance.

 

The atmosphere is different.

 

Ellen, who had reached the master class, was not only wearing blue Aura
armor all over her body, but also unknown grayish-white smoke was rising
from her body.
 

It must have been that the numerous ghosts of Ellen were demonstrating
their power.
 

Their real purpose is to kill me, not to end the Gates incident.
 

So, in this situation, it will be the most powerful.

 

They will do everything they can to kill me.

 

- Gooooooooooooo...
 

An unknown and strange ringing and a faint groan of ears emanated from
Ellen's body.
 
Warrior.
 

Perhaps , the present Ellen can be said to be the strongest among

mankind.
 

Such a being is wearing the world's sharpest sword and the world's hardest
armor.
 

The anger of all those who died because of the demon king was contained
in a vessel named Hero.
 

The last enemy the Demon King must face in order to rule the world is
rather strange if it is not the one in front of him.
 

Fortunately, despite the many adverse conditions, I am different from the

dragon of another world that Ellen cut with a single knife.
 

I've already confirmed that the Voidblade can't slash holy relics.
 

- Clap!
 

With a light spur of the puddle, Ellen approaches me intelligently, wielding

a light void sword.
 

The light and calm but sharp leap, and the trajectory of the void sword
approaching with an arc made it look beautiful at a glance.
 

The Void Sword can't cut through holy things, obviously.

 

- Zhuoong!
 

"ugh...!"
 

However , it was by no means bearable just because it was not cut.

 

The unity of the Void Sword.

 

blocked it,
 

My wrist is broken.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

666
 

A certain forest on the outskirts of the ecliptic.

 
Christina didn't tell Anna and Louis Ankton everything to wake up.
 

Xaviolin Tana raided the underground laboratory.

 

I had no choice but to run away with you guys, and now the underground
laboratory has been blown up.
 

I've only explained it there.

 

That Immortal was withdrawn on purpose, or that he was re-introduced to

kill the Demon King.
 

CAL
 

One.
 

I didn't have to tell the stories that were not good to know.
 

Both Anna and Louie were astonished that Xaviolin Tana could not be
stopped.
 

HX
 

That's what the Empire did to ensure that the Immortal could no longer be
restored, but in the end, Diane's situation mattered the most.
 

Christina was watching the entire Immortal fight.

 
He tried to kill the demon king first, but the demon king used the monsters
to run away like a rat.
 

Heriot and Liana were also unable to be killed by Cliff, who suddenly
became an unexpected monster.
 

It felt like my blood was running dry.

 

Immortals continue to be destroyed and losses are irrecoverable.

 

As if he knew this was going to happen, he just ran away using his
immortal.
 

and.
 

Christina looked.
 

The appearance of some unknown giant monster.

 

Its overwhelming and incomprehensible magnificence.

 

But before I could fully feel the fear of the destruction and catastrophe it
would cause, I saw it cut and vanished by Ellen Artorius.
 

Christina felt it.

 

The gate incident is over.

 
But for Cristina, something even more shocking happened before that.
 

Of course, she didn't say anything, but Louis Ankton asked cautiously when
she saw Christina with her eyes wide open and her teeth clenching her lips
until they bled.
 

“Christina.... Why?”
 

“…Scarlett…”
 

At those words, Louis as well as Anna's expression hardened.

 

"Scarlett and Connor Lint...they're destroying Immortals."

 

Scarlett, who should have been imprisoned somewhere in a city that is

apparently safe, suddenly,
 

He was literally smashing Immortal while moving around the battlefield

with Kono Lint, a psychic with simple mobility.
 

there is no battle
 

As Scarlett used her abilities while moving to the place where the Immortal
was, the Immortal became powder and disappeared.
 

Scarlett's powers are absolute for Immortals.

 

Scarlett could do what was impossible for Ellen or Xaviolin Tana.

 

It is certain that Scarlett is on the side of the Demon King.

 

Since when?
 

“Scarlett…?”
 

"yes."
 

Louis Ancton asked with a bewildered look, and Christina nodded slowly.
 

“Scarlett betrayed us.”

 

Christina speaks softly with a grim, distorted expression on her face.

 

It is not known in detail for what reason or how Scarlett was there.
 

Scarlett could be trusted, were, as always, only the bullshit of an idiot

backed down.
 

should have killed

 

But Immortalo could never kill Scarlett.

 

No, no one who is not Immortal in the first place can't kill Scarlett now.
 

Conor Lint.
 

As far as space movement is concerned, there are people with

superpowers that can be called absolute.
 

Even the teleportation shield that wizards usually use to prevent such
escapes means nothing to Kono Lint.
 

It would be impossible to even touch it apart from holding on to it.

 

When Saviolin Tana raids the underground research wing, she thinks her
intention is to delay the immortal's return.
 

That's why he sent all Immortals back to the battlefield, since every single
thing he couldn't touch him anyway.
 

But then, Christina blows up the lab without killing her.

 

Everything was read by the emperor.

 

battlefield, the Immortals tried to hunt the Demon King.

 

However, the Demon King rather used the Immortal that pursued him and
stirred up the entire Diane as if he was the vanguard leading the Immortal.
 

And, as the number of monsters to ward off the pursuit decreased and
they were finally caught up, he summoned Scarlett as if he was waiting and
started to destroy Immortal in reverse.
 

Immortal was used to the limit by the Demon King.

 

read by the emperor,

 

It was used by the Demon King.

 

Now Immortal will make Scarlett and Conor Lint sweep the entire
battlefield, neutralizing them all.
 

The laboratory capable of regenerating neutralized immortals was blown

up.
 

At this rate, all immortals will disappear.

 

"We need to get the Immortal out of the battlefield."

 

The absolute number of Immortals is declining at a staggering rate, with

Scarlett and Conor Lint appearing.
 

It becomes incapacitated by helplessness.

 

If all immortals disappear like this, nothing can be done.

 

Immortal 's power on.

 

You have to find another way.

 

There are still more than half of Immortals left.

 
At this rate, Immortal would be annihilated.
 

You have to find another way to recover the remaining immortals.

 

First of all, we have to figure out a way to deal with Scarlett somehow.
 

year
 

that
 

Decorating something with immortals is the next thing.

 

“Is the gate incident over?”

 

At Anna's question, Cristina looked at Anna quietly.

 

okay.
 

In the end, it is right to discuss all of these things from the gate incident.
 

“I think so. We'll have to kill the rest of the beasts, but Diane will fall, but
once we don't have time to reorganize the Immortals, we will
 

Hum…”
 

- Whoops!
 
“
 

...uh?"
 

Christina couldn't help but smirk.

 

"Anna!"
 

Then, Louis Ancton screamed like a scream with his complexion turned
white in the sudden situation.
 

Anna's charred hands were locked into Christina's heart.

 

Christina didn't even feel pain.

 

Something just happened right in front of my eyes.

 

should i say
 

I just thought it was unrealistic.

 

Anna de Gerna speaks quietly.

 

“The game of villains who are not even third-rate is over.”

 

"What...?"
 
- Whoops!
 

Anna pulled her hand out of Christina's chest.

 

Bright red blood was dripping from the hole in his chest.
 

Anna stares at Christina with dark eyes.

 

“Let the Immortals disappear.”

 

“Anna… Anna. Anna you! replace you what the hell how. Why why...?"
 

Cristina was speechless and speechless, and Louis Ankton was pale and
tired of not understanding the situation.
 

“Uh… uh. Uh… why…”

 

Anna speaks quietly, looking at Christina with her mouth open in an

unbelievable situation.
 

| day 1
 

Christina knew magic. However, people did not know.

 

“You are useless now.”

 

Anna looked coldly at her dying friend.

 
“Bertus, please tell me that.”
 

He left a cold goodbye.

 

Christina is dead.
 

without even closing your eyes.

 

It wasn't until he stopped breathing that he realized what had happened to

him.
 

He died with tears of blood, eyes wide open and lips biting.
 

Louis Ancton did not understand what was happening before his eyes.
 

“Anna... Anna what are you doing! Christina. If Christina dies...!” “Immortal
will start killing anyone.”
 

Now the Immortal will completely lose control and begin to rampage.
 

“But if you take care of the immortals like this and start planning the next
thing, then no one can stop Christina.”
 

that formidable army begins to engage in guerrilla warfare against the

entire continent, no one can respond.
 

Scarlett or Kono Lint?

 
As long as they do some sabotage or assassination before they appear and
then disappear.
 

It is said that it can no longer be restored, but if it induces local warfare,

Immortal can be destroyed at any time beyond limitlessly impeding the
establishment of the world of the Demon King.
 

As if it was possible for the Demon King to destroy the human world until
now, but he didn't.
 

If Christina can't kill the Demon King now, she'll definitely do it in the next
step, and she can actually do it.
 

Immortals are in one place, and there is Scarlett who can neutralize such
mortals with certainty.
 

If not now, there will be no chance to make Immortals disappear

completely.
 

“So I killed him.”

 

The reason I asked if the gate incident was over was to confirm it.
 

Now that the gate incident is over, it's time for Immortals to disappear.
 

Timing is important.
 

If you kill Christina too quickly, this mortal will crush the Allies.
 
all .
 

If you kill it too late, you can't cope with the immortal runaway.
 

So Christina was holding her breath.

 

Until the surest and safest moment to kill Christina comes.

 

Anna was being directed by Bertus.

 

It is not known when Bertus approached Anna.

 

At the last moment, he was waiting for the moment when he could kill
Christina.
 

friend is dead
 

There is a person who tries to bring the friend back to life, but ends up
putting them in danger.
 

The friend who killed that friend with my own hands

 

have.
 

There are things that only end when friends die and kill each other.
 

Christina was brutally murdered at the hands of a friend at the last minute.
 
So, Christina was a third-class, no, not even third-rate villain.
 

I never doubted my friend until the very end.

 

Such, a third-rate villain.

 

Anna picks up Christina's body and looks at Louis.

 

Anna's back was soaked in bright red blood.

 

Anna has fulfilled Bertus' orders.

 

The reason Anna received Bertus' orders was not because she had been
promised something in return.
 

Bertus had no intention of giving Anna anything, and Anna had no

intention of accepting anything.
 

i think i have to
 

So it was just one day.

 

Just like Christina did this because it was her duty.

 

Christina also felt like she had to do this, so she just did it.
 

I didn't really want anything.

 
Bertus didn't want more than this from Anna.
 

anyway , so even if Bertus promised something, it is meaningless now.

 

"let's go."
 

There's nowhere else to go now.

 

Louis Ancton, who was an onlooker and silent collaborator in every

situation, muttered blankly at Anna's words.
 

| "....Where...?"
 

where we should go where you can go

 

is there?
 

After all, all three of them are sinners that will go down in history, so there
is nowhere to set foot.
 

"Well...."
 

Carrying on my back the body of a friend I killed with my own hands,

 

“It’s where we should go… it must be somewhere.”

 

Anna smiled mischievously, her eyes dead like a madman.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

667
 

- snack!
 

I can't even count how many times I've broken my wrist.

 

Just by enduring the pressure on the void sword, the wrist, shoulder, and
arm are broken.
 

He would have been killed by the next attack the moment he had already
shared his unity that it wasn't Tiamata's resilience.
 

accustomed to pain
 

I have died thousands of times in my dreams, so even death is familiar, but

there is no reason not to be unfamiliar with pain.
 

Ellen walks slowly towards me, who has been thrown away.
 

not in a hurry
 
That calm gait itself was a movement that already assumed that I could not
avoid this battle.
 

I'm trying to see the end here somehow, just like Ellen is, so am I.
 

lose.
 

So, he approaches me without being timid, but not hasty.

 

That slow and calm approach, by itself, suffocates my breath.

 

Ellen's body was pulsing with a gray energy between the blue aura.
 

Even Ellen I imagined in my dream could not win.

 

I thought that Ellen in reality would be different, and that Ellen who even
gained the power of those demons would be stronger.
 

I've never seen it funny

 

I thought I would be stronger than I could have imagined.

 

But that wasn't the case.

 

Because I have no desire to kill Ellen.

 

I can't even dare to think like that.

 
So I can't do my best.
 

I thought so.
 

But that was arrogance.

 

Even if I do my best.
 

by all means available.

 

I thought I couldn't beat Ellen.

 

Ellen, who was walking slowly, narrowed the distance to a certain extent,
and as if flying, she narrowed the distance with a few steps at once.
 

As if riding through space

 

- Kwakang!
 

The moment the Void Sword and Alsbringer collide, the ground is
scratched by the generated shock wave.
 

-bang! cuckoo!
 

two strikes.
 

and,
 
- Boom!
 

“
 

...!”
 

After blocking my movements with the sword, I blew it away with my knee.
 

The ribs went out.

 

- Whoa!
 

Recovers again with Tiamata's power.

 

He raised his magical power to the limit.

 

Tiamata's divine power protects me.

 

Nevertheless, the moment one endures unity, the barrier of the Auror that
protects the whole body is destroyed by a single overwhelming force.
 

The gap is too big.

 

I also thought that I had become stronger than anyone else.

 

Ellen is too strong.

 
Clearly, the gap is not as wide as it used to be.
 

It was not at the level that Ellen was blocking the sword she was wielding
and then missed the sword.
 

However, every time the sword strikes, the bones and muscles protected
by the Auror are broken and torn.
 

There is still such a gap.

 

Ellen when she is sane.

 

This is not the Ellen I met at the time of Charlotte's execution, who was
only beaten at me because it was so sinful to even point a sword at me .
 

If that's not the case, I can't even give Ellen one hit.
 

All kinds of talents are those who are born, wear the strongest weapons
and the strongest armor, and even have helpers called the ghosts of
countless people.
 

It hit me, couldn't I win?

 

It's not just close combat.

 

- Kwareung!
 

One
 

A spark like a flash of light flashed past my cheeks.

 

| Through the auror, scratching the skin

 

Not only did the liver flame burn my flesh, but every raindrop it touched
was exploding into water vapor.
 

Even the flames from the sun's cloak, not the void sword, pierce my
defenses.
 

- The profit....
 

The wound is healed along with the sound that should not be produced by
human skin.
 

What I can count on is resilience.

 

And, the stronger the opponent, the stronger the Alsbringer's power.
 

Ellen became stronger with the power of the Holy Spirit, but this fight
would not be complete without me.
 

He would have broken his wrist on the first hit and then missed the sword
on the hit, and his neck would have been blown off by the third hit.
 

If it wasn't for Tiamata, I would have died sooner.

 
The Void Sword and Tiamatta collide.
 

In my direction, it comes in from the left towards the chest.

 

The moment the sword collides as the sword is pushed in the direction to
deflect the sword to the right.
 

- Get a card!
 

With the void and holy swords collided with sparks and violent vibrations,
my action to push me to the right was like Ellen flipping my wrist once, and
I was caught in reverse.
 

No, to be precise.
 

From the moment I got stabbed, it knew how I was going to react.
 

Soon, it was read.

 

- Whoops!
 

In an instant, my chest opened and my lungs were pierced without a

moment to respond.
 

Before that blade cut my body, I retreated as if kicking Ellen's body with a
spur and bouncing back.
 

"Ugh... ugh!"
 

- Whoa!
 

Tiamata's divine power inflicts fatal wounds.

 

finish
 

No number can block the attack of the Void Sword unless it is a holy relic.
 

He was accustomed to the pain, so his concentration was not disturbed,

but it was always a terrifying sensation to see a sword thrust into his chest.
 

It comes rushing in without hesitation.

 

-bang! Kang! Kakang!

 

In a suffocating offensive, if you make even one mistake and receive an

instantaneous wound, you will die.
 

The problem isn't just that.

 

Ellen is not without loopholes.

 

There are too many loopholes.

 

Ellen, who comes rushing in with an aggression, does not take any
defensive action at all.
 
- Zhuoong!
 

“Ugh… ugh!”
 

However, if you pierce the gap, you only feel pain as if your whole body is
about to break due to the strong anti-elasticity.
 

E
 

It's not because of the Auror Armor Ellen is wearing, but because of the
anti-elasticity of the Sun Cloak itself.
 

It's not about not defending.

 

You don't need to defend.

 

Even an attack with all my might does not work at all.

 

There is a reason why he has been annihilating monsters alone in the

deepest part of the battlefield.
 

A sword that cuts through anything.

 

A shield that blocks any attack.

 

I knew Ellen was strong.

 

But was it like this?

 

Even an all-out attack could not even touch Ellen's head.

 

Ellen and this way,

 

This is the first time I've ever fought Ellen, who is really trying to kill me.
 

There, the level of the sacred is very different.

 

He couldn't even reach Ellen, who was holding two holy waters specialized
in attack and defense.
 

-bang! Kang! Kakang!

 

There's no need to worry about defense, so it's urgent to avoid Ellen's

fierce attack.
 

There is also a basic gap, but all of my attacks don't reach, and if Ellen's
attack hits even one wrong, it's head blown away.
 

- Zhuoong!
 

nice...!"
 

| It bounces backwards badly with pain as if the bones of the body are
shattered in one hit with a front kick carrying weight.
 

Fortunately, as long as it is not fatal, it can be recovered.

 

healing power.
 

Tiamata's divine power that regenerates no matter how wounded.

 

It is clear that even my strength is overwhelming, but in the current

situation, it only lengthens my leash a little and does not bring me to
victory.
 

As it bounced away, he looked at me with an indifferent expression.

 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

A fight in the heavy rain, even the sound of the battlefield far away.
 

That indifferent gaze is sad.

 

I.
 

can't beat you

 

This has been planned since the day we met,

 

Am I destined to be defeated here?

 

What have you done so far ?

 

In the end, I couldn't get over you.

 

Is there such a simple story waiting for the demon king to be defeated by
the hero?
 

It is a reality for everyone that someday death awaits at the end of life.
 

It must not have been that I had to hold out until now to die on this spot.
 

It's not that I'm not the only one dying, but if you kill me, you die too.
 

I do not know.
 

How to break through the defenses of the Sun Cloak.

 

The moment I blew the sword wrong even once while resisting that attack,
I will be cut to pieces.
 

Somehow the fatal wound was avoided, but soon my life will be blown
away.
 

Because the fluke does not last forever.

 

Watching me measure the distance, I quietly open my mouth.

 

“Are you sad?”

 

“ ……
 
Obviously he has a will.
 

I don't know if it should be called a collective consciousness or how it

works in detail.
 

but though.
 

I know that conversation is not impossible.

 

“I saw you trying to protect a human.”

 

So you've seen it all.

 

“Now we know that you were trying to protect humans.”

 

H
 

You know I'm doing this for something, not to break something.
 

The result was just like this.

 

I know that my intention itself was not towards evil.

 

it asks
 

“Even so, it has to be like this. Are you embarrassed?”

 
embarrassed ?
 

It is true that many people have died, but the damage to the Allied Forces
due to the development that is different from the original is minimal
compared to the original.
 

One step left.

 

Just go one step further.

 

You need to get Ellen back.

 

If that's all I can ask for more.

 

There is nothing more greedy

 

www
 

But in the end, she dies without getting Ellen back.

 

It can't even be a fighter.

 

There's no way it's not embarrassing

 

I only need to go one more step, but I can't walk that step.
 

I might have to lose everything because I lost the last fight.

 
"Of course."
 

I don't want to say bullshit that it doesn't suit me, but

 

It's not embarrassing, I can't say at all.

 

All these things.

 

All the days I've spent so far.

 

Thought I might be able to get you back.

 

and sometimes,
 

After everything is back to normal. Sometimes I look like I used to.

 

really sometimes.
 

I imagined
 

all those days

 

sad
 

is that only
 

“When I came to my senses, I was weak and useless to a dying country.

 

He was the prince of the fallen demons.”

 

“I don’t have any memories of being a demon prince.”

 

HAL
 

“Only knowing that the world will soon perish.”

 

“I don’t want to die somehow, so I’m far away, wearing only one
insignificant camouflage magic that can be dispelled at once.
 

off the road.”

 

"until now...."
 

“I tried to save everyone, but in the end the world ended up like this
because of me.”
 

"Nevertheless, I'll give it a try, and somehow managed to come this far
with this clenched fist.
 

place."
 

“Now, you just need to calm down.”

 

“By the way, I couldn’t see it and it was just before I started to lose sight of
it.”
 

“Aren’t you embarrassed?”

 

In fact, everything happened because of me,

 

I feel like I'm going to die with only one last step left at the end of
everything.
 

Wouldn't it be strange if that wasn't embarrassing and embarrassing?

 

It's sad, it's sad, it's sad.

 

how did you get here

 

Did you come all the way here to die?

 

At the appeal of chagrin that does not fit into my current situation, it does
not laugh at me.
 

“It’s pitiful…”
 

It neither criticizes nor scolds my voodoo.

 

but.
 

I close my eyes quietly in the rain.

 

Riding on its snow, rainwater flows endlessly.

 

Unfathomable rain fell on its head, running down its face and eyes,
becoming a puddle.
 

is it tears
 

Liana called.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

- Rumble....
 

I felt this rain like the tears that it shed.

 

If the whole world cries and it becomes rain.

 

In the torrential downpours that fell so badly that I wondered if it would be

like this.
 

That's what the world says in the cry of the world.

 

“Then what about us?”

 

I don't even know how many 'we' we have to count.

 

“Aren’t we pitiful?”
 

“I just had to be swept away by your stories.”

 

"we."
 

“I didn’t do any role, and I didn’t do anything bad.”

 

“By the monster.”

 

“Sometimes by humanity.”
 

"sometimes."
 

“By you guys.” “For your own reasons.”

 

“The ‘I’ that had to disappear.”

 

“Our trampled lives.”

 

“Shouldn’t it be more unfair than you?”

 

CH
 

,
 

“With only one word, ‘I couldn’t help it’.”

 

“We have to understand that

 
go?"
 

With his eyes closed, the mixed voice that spoke calmly, rather than
shouting out of anger and despair, conveyed a deep sadness.
 

didn't dream of anything,

 

other people's dreams.

 

To be precise, these are the people who were trampled on and

disappeared because of the dream I had.
 

Even if it wasn't my intention, in the end, these are the deaths that were
caused by me.
 

It is natural for them to feel resentful and angry, and it has to be justified.
 

It would be unfair and intolerable for them if I dared to speak of injustice

to them.
 

“Even if it’s embarrassing, I can’t help it.”

 

“Even if it’s sad, it can’t be helped.”

 

“As if we died in those words.”

 

“O Demon King.”
 
"If you can't give us life back."
 

"Unless you can give back everything you took from us."
 

“In the midst of sorrow, sorrow, and anger.”

 

“Face the inevitable death.”

 

“You have to die like that.”

 

“You must also get it back.”

 

OL
 

“Isn’t that the least amount of retribution for all the deaths that have been
caused by you?”
 

Too much shame and death.

 

The way to get rid of them would be to give them life back.
 

But that's impossible.

 

I know that and I know that.

 

So I must die that way.

 
Just before everything is accomplished, with just one step left,
 

Anger and despair, resentment and anger.

 

Only by dying in sorrow can it be the minimum reparation for sins.

 

must not live

 

It is too much greed to live.

 

It looks at me with its eyes open.

 

“But your heart. Know."

 

Has it been refined over time?

 

It didn't appear to be engulfed in intense emotion as it had when it first

appeared.
 

Or did he enter Ellen's body, which had always maintained a calm attitude,
and even resemble Ellen?
 

those eyes.
 

The eyes that used to be filled with emptiness and abyss are now gone.
 

It looked like some kind of frozen deep lake.

 
not warm
 

Nor is it without hostility.

 

However, it was quiet.

 

“I have no intention of forgiving you and I have no intention of keeping you

alive.”
 

“But at least because I respect you.”

 

“Let’s make a deal.”

 

Acknowledge me, but you can't keep me alive.

 

There is a price I have to pay. Knowing my intentions doesn't change the

end, nor does death or life come to life.
 

have to pay a price

 

But, do you have something to suggest?

 

it's a deal
 

"Only you die."

 

It was plain and cruel.

 
“The ones you love.”
 

“Your precious people.”

 

“Everything you want to protect.”

 

“I will spare everyone except you.”

 

“I will also get rid of this child you loved.”

 

"And, don't disappear."

 

“ You will not be able to see with your own eyes how all those you love
live.”
 

“Come with me to such a world of insensitivity.”

 

“With sorrow, resentment, and anger.”

 

“Be like me.”

 

“It will disappear from the world.”

 

ah....
 

Was it like that?

 
I just found out
 

What did that 'future' mean?

 

The scene where I was killed and Ellen commits suicide.

 

That future was not a future of defeat

 

I didn't lose the fight.

 

He wasn't killed in a fight.

 

I saw the next scene of this deal.

 

I would have had to accept this deal, since my life alone could fix it all.
 

fight and lose

 

I don't know if I'm going to die anyway.

 

If only I hadn't seen what the next scene was.

 

Obviously, I would have accepted this deal.

 

What I saw in the preview was a dead me and Ellen taking her own life.
 

That's not what I looked like after I lost

 

It was after accepting the deal that only I would die and end everything.
 

If you don't accept the deal, it won't kill me.

 

Me, Harriet and Olivia included

 

all.
 

It will begin to kill all who stood on the side of the Demon King.
 

And in the end, he will even kill the Ellen he is wearing.

 

But if you die quietly now, it disappears as it is.

 

If I hadn't seen the future, I would have accepted this deal.

 

Now that I am convinced that I can't win, that's the best choice I can make.
 

To die after meaningless resistance and struggle, and to die for all the
people I love.
 

I'm the only one dying

 

LL1
 

It is obvious what to choose.

 

You don't have to die with other people for nothing.

 

That's not telling lies.

 

The saying that only kills me and disappears is true.

 

In the future I saw, Ellen taking her own life would be the act of realizing
that Ellen had killed me with her own hands.
 

The promise will be kept. But there is one truth we know because we know
the future.
 

Not only do I die, but El Ren, who killed me, also dies.
 

That this is not a deal that ends when only I die.

 

Demon King and Hero.

 

In the end, if only the two of us die, will the rest of us find peace?
 

Disappearing with you is the only ending allowed to me.

 

I don't know if I'll be able to defeat Ellen if I use Alsbringer, but even if I do,
it doesn't mean anything because I and Ellen will die together anyway.
 

For Ellen, who killed me, to commit suicide, it is the same thing in the end
as I borrow the power of incarnation to kill Ellen and in return I die.
 

The future I saw was not a matter of the outcome of the battle, but a
matter of choice.
 

If I refuse, I have to fight that, and if I lose, that will kill everyone I love.
 

If accepted, only me and Ellen will die, and everything else will be left to
the rest.
 

Without me, everyone will somehow survive.

 

Some people will mourn, and most people will cheer that the hero
defeated the demon king.
 

It's funny.
 

The Demon World War is a battle between the Hero and the Demon King.
 

it 's over
 

And even at this moment beyond time, are the Hero and the Demon King
supposed to disappear together?
 

The cause and process are different, but the effect is the same.
 

Is it always fate that the hero and the demon king die together?
 
It proves that I have done all these things to protect something, not to
destroy it.
 

that
 

at the end of the last.

 

It is proved by giving up everything and dying at that hand.

 

At the end of everything, you shouldn't have anything in the end.

 

HA
 

It's okay if I'm alone

 

If it's only me,

 

I'm fine.
 

The figure of Ellen who had to finally kill me with her own hands and look
down at my corpse while coming to her senses.
 

That look is dazzling

 

Then I saw Ellen choosing to die in the end.

 

many times,
 
dozens of times,
 

I've seen it hundreds of times.

 

Every time the will is about to weaken. Every time your resolve is about to
weaken.
 

I clenched my teeth when I saw the sight.

 

I will never see such a future.

 

I didn't build up these hours to see a future like that.

 

I made a promise to do something.

 

I was killed hundreds of thousands of times by Ellen in my dreams,

 

I tried to somehow support the crumbling world.

 

But at the end of the day, I have to choose the future with my own hands
because everything else is the worst choice except for myself to choose the
future I never wanted to see?
 

inevitable .
 

Can not help it.

 

So let's do this now.

 

have to accept
 

those unavoidable things.

 

This time I want to try something.

 

Of course, I don't want to choose the option I have to choose this time.
 

You will lose, but you will not necessarily lose.

 

It's not necessarily going to die.

 

It's not necessarily the only possibility that I will lose.

 

There is nothing I can do to apologize for the sad words of the beings who
have already been lost, why do you all want to have them when I can't get
anything back?
 

But just like I can't buy my happiness from someone else's misfortune.
 

MA
 

HAL
 

Is it not possible to buy your happiness through my misfortune?

 

It is a terrible and cruel word, but

 

me too
 

Isn't it okay to be happy now?

 

finally.
 

I don't want to die.

 

it's scary to die

 

I'm afraid of what happens after I die.

 

Ellen, who will take her own life, and the rest of the rest.
 

All I've seen is Ellen's face, but just imagining the thoughts and feelings of
those I haven't seen in that scene makes me terrified and trembling.
 

so that.
 

This time, I will make a choice I shouldn't have made.

 

I will choose it even though I know it is an option that I should not choose.
 

"not
 

okay.”
 

I shake my head.
 

okay.
 

Let's think easy.

 

“I made a promise.”
 

It was clearly promised.

 

There were plenty of days when I almost died.

 

There were times when I met an enemy that I couldn't win by fighting.
 

There was a time when, in front of such an enemy, I survived with just one
promise.
 

“I won’t make you sad.”

 

Luna Artorius.
 

There was only one reason she saved me.

 

I won't make Ellen sad.

 

Because he said he would do anything afterward.

 

“With your mother. I promised.”

 

She didn't believe me.

 

As I knew this was going to happen, Luna knew too.

 

.
 

But in the end, if I die at Ellen's hand and Ellen commits suicide, that
promise will eventually be broken.
 

I've already made a promise to make a deal.

 

All.
 

Nor is it an ordinary existence.

 

It is a promise made with God.

 

So you have to keep

 

No, I want to keep it.

 

“So, even if I want to die, I can’t.”

 

the moment you said that.

 

suddenly.
 

really suddenly.
 

The world stopped.

 

and turned red.

 

"what?"
 

Everything stopped, and only I could move.

 

Even the raindrops that were falling stopped.

 

In a world where time stands still, something is different.

 

The sky full of dark clouds cleared.

 

There was a huge hole in the private sky above my head.

 

In the center of the sun, which is several dozen times bigger than usual,
there is a black hole.
 

it was
 

no.
 

not a hole
 

Something is blocking the sun.

 

It's dozens of times bigger than usual

 

And the moon that covers it.

 

| Solar eclipse?"
 

With a sudden eclipse, the world stopped.

 

and,
 

Through the stopped raindrops, something I had never seen before was in
front of me.
 

“You haven’t forgotten your promise.”

 

I turned my head to the familiar yet nostalgic voice of someone who

appeared out of nowhere.
 

I couldn't help but doubt my eyes.

 

Now there was a person I thought I would never see in my lifetime.

 

and the sun.

 

I know someone related to both of them.

 

And, as far as I know, there is only one person who can perform such a
miracle.
 

"mother?"
 

Luna Artorius.
 

The person who appeared in the moonlight appeared before me this time
with a huge eclipse. "Didn't you tell me?"
 

That's what she said when she sent me away.

 

“The blessings of the moon and the sun will be with you.”
 

Was it a promise, not an origin?

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

668
 

Luna Artorius,
 

revealed
 

Was he watching this from somewhere?

 

I thought that talking about the blessings of the moon and the sun was
meant to pray for blessings.
 

I don't know if the refusal to deal was important or if something else was
important.
 

A promise not to make Ellen sad.

 

Was it my will to keep that promise that made Luna intervene?

 

The detailed reason is unknown.

 

As far as I know, the person closest to the Absolute has appeared in the
world.
 

I beat Ellen in that state right now

 

But what Luna can do

 

Alsbringer summons an avatar.

 

But she is the embodiment of two gods.

 
If it were her, it would definitely be possible.
 

"How could you have come this far?

 

me .”
 

it seems sad
 

seems to be outrageous.
 

Luna was looking at me with such a gaze.

 

Luna looked at me and smiled sadly.

 

-
 

“I’ll take care of that.”

 

And, he speaks softly about the dragon. handles it “Then Ellen…”

 

“It will come back to normal. The way you want, the way you pictured it.
wholeheartedly.”
 

At those words, my heart raced like crazy.

 

You can get full Ellen back.

 
return to original
 

All the ghosts written on Ellen disappear, the gate incident is over, and I get
everything I wanted.
 

That's it.
 

it will be
 

The time I spent going to Lizaira to meet Luna was not the key to making
me strong, but did it bring about a change that made Luna intervene in the
world?
 

“I will leave the rest to you.”

 

Luna quietly walks towards Ellen.

 

I don't think we need to talk anymore.

 

Is this the end?

 

everything is resolved,
 

There will be other problems, but will there be moments when it is only a
matter of the world and all you have to do is solve them?
 

like that.
 
like that.
 

in this wretched world.

 

It was just so convenient...

 

there can be no
 

“What about your mother?”

 

Luna's steps stopped at my call.

 

If it was that easy, there is no reason not to do it until now.

 

There must be a reason why Luna appeared only now.

 

If it was something that could be done as easily as turning the palm of a

hand, it should have been done earlier.
 

watch, watch, watch

 

It was obvious that I had no choice but to appear

 

“Is it disappearing?”
 

“ ……”
 
“It’s like that.”
 

Obviously there will be no cost.

 

If it was something that could be done without any cost, Luna would have
intervened in the first place when Ellen was given one ear.
 

In Lich's grave, Luna tried to kill me.

 

then , she said, she would have disappeared from the world in return.
 

It's the same this time.

 

In return for doing this, she will disappear.

 

So it just appeared.
 

She doesn't want to disappear either.

 

I still want to keep my promise, so I came here.

 

I'd love to do something.

 

“I am not of this world by nature.”

 

Luna stopped walking at my call and looked back at me.

 
“I have existed for a long time without desire, I have acted without desire,
and I have spent a time of happiness without desire, so I have no regrets.”
 

One
 

One
 

“What is the reason for you to feel sorry that I am not sorry for that?”
 

does that make it

 

If Luna sacrifices Ellen to get Ellen back, is that enough?

 

I do not know.
 

I don't even know how to beat Ellen.

 

Even if he wins, he doesn't know how to get those ghosts out of Ellen and
annihilate them.
 

Luna said she would do it all

 

All.
 

If Luna disappears instead of doing something I can't do, is that enough?

 

that.
 
As it is a very convenient conclusion.
 

hard to accept
 

I think I know the reason for the future.

 

I would have rejected Luna's intervention as well.

 

If Luna intervenes, she will disappear.

 

her intervention and made a deal with the ghosts.

 

And Luna couldn't stop Ellen from committing suicide.

 

I can solve it all by myself, and I wouldn't want Luna to sacrifice for me.
 

But what has changed.

 

I know the result after accepting the transaction.

 

The future that was supposed to pass without knowing anything and now
are clearly different.
 

But, should I be silent about Luna's actions, which have been brought
forward just because she said she would not do business with the ghosts?
 

Is it best to let Luna sacrifice itself is the only answer I can find through the
future I see?
 

I really.
 

Can't do anything, no role?

 

“What about your father?”

 

“ ……”
 

Perhaps it was too absurd to say in this desperate situation, Luna seemed
to have lost a little bit of my mind at my words.
 

LH is that
 

Even in such a situation, it seems pathetic for me to say such a thing.

 

"Of course. I've already finished talking with Ronan."

 

Since we've talked enough, it seems like you don't care.

 

By the way.
 

Contrary to the appearance in Lizaira, you can get a rough idea of what the
couple actually looks like.
 

A wife who is the incarnation of the gods.

 

human husband.
 

Of course, Ronan had no right to speak.

 

"You didn't tell me to know that because I decided to do it, did you?"
 

“ ……”
 

“That’s right.”
 

Seeing that he kept his mouth shut and just stared at me, I had no choice
but to know that Ronan was not deterred, but that he had been notified in
the first place.
 

to go to Ellen, finally came up to me with an irritated expression on her

face.
 

- cock
 

Luna pushes my forehead with the tip of her index finger.

 

“If this is the case.”

 

cock
 

“A good child.”
 

- cock
 
"thank you. and shedding tears.”
 

-
 

“Being quiet.”
 

- Cock!
 

“It’s polite.”
 

- Exactly!
 

“Hey!”
 

I was thrown backwards by that reprimand that ended in a nightmare.

 

despite this situation.

 

laughter comes out

 

"I do not like it."

 

“ ……”
 

“I said I wouldn’t make Ellen sad, but you can’t just let your mother die.”
 
“It’s not dying. It just returns to the will and power to which it originally
belonged.”
 

"If you can't see more, what's the difference from dying?"
 

okay.
 

In the end, it is about substituting one sadness for another.

 

If Ellen and Luna have to be exchanged, then in the end Ellen is sad, isn't it?
 

Either I die to get Ellen back, or Luna disappears.

 

In the end, it's like losing something important to Ellen.

 

annoyance disappeared from Luna's face.

 

Her expression turns cold.

 

when you first saw me

 

It was the expression I saw when he was seriously trying to kill me.
 

Just seeing that expression made my whole body shiver.

 

“Then is there any other way?”

 
“ ……”
 

“If I disappear like this, you will die in a reckless fight, and mine will go
crazy.”
 

“ ……
 

One
 

One
 

"There's no other way than I'll take care of that. Are you just going to waste
it because you don't want me to disappear?"
 

"yes."
 

Luna's eyebrows narrowed at my words that came out without even

thinking. “Maybe like this… like this…”
 

Luna let out a deep sigh. “Is this a reckless, ugly guy…”
 

It wasn't just a word, it seemed like he was genuinely disappointed.

 

Even in this kind of situation, even in a situation where everything could be

easily solved by someone else's hand, I felt really pathetic and unbearable
to see myself doing things without an answer.
 

One
 

There is no way and there is no way.

 

just coercion.
 

I want to get Ellen back.

 

However, it also loses the disappearance of Luna.

 

Isn't there a better ending?

 

Why do you always have to sacrifice something?

 

“It was originally.”

 

“… .
 

“You know.”
 

think of it , it's always been like that.

 

There has never been such a way.

 

CT
 

ALL
 
I didn't know how to become stronger.
 

I didn't know about the cause of the gate incident.

 

He didn't even know how to find Lizaira.

 

For any problem, I've probably never had a sane way to solve it.
 

but got hit

 

I couldn't count how many times I failed in the crash, but there were many
times when I found a way miraculously or somehow the problem was
solved.
 

It's not absolute but I'm strong

 

The gate incident happened, but I found out why it happened.

 

I didn't even know the way to Rizaira, but somehow I found it.
 

So now Luna has appeared in front of me, isn't it?

 

“I don’t know But what has happened so far is truly miraculous.”

 

| “So.”
 

“Shut up and listen.”

 
"......
 

“Where is the guarantee that this will happen again?”

 

“No.”
 

reckless
 

It is pathetic in my opinion to reject the only solution without any

countermeasures.
 

But what to do?

 

I don't want to lose.

 

If you accept Luna's sacrifice saying there is nothing you can do now,
 

next time?
 

In the case of Luna, I accepted that it was unavoidable, so when I had to

sacrifice someone else, no matter how precious it was to me, I would make
other sacrifices as well.
 

I know that I can live only through compromise .

 

However, if I get used to that compromise, eventually I will sacrifice all the
things I valued at the end of compromise and compromise.
 
That first step is scary.
 

It would be impossible to live an uncompromising life, but

 

I don't want to live a life accustomed to compromise.

 

grabbed it full
 

And I don't want to let anything go.

 

Ellen and Luna.

 

I don't want to get used to the idea that in order to have one you have to
give up one.
 

“You fool.”
 

Luna finally turns her head away from me with a grin on her teeth.
 

It was clear that he was genuinely angry.

 

Even if I do this, if I say that I don't like it, or that I just hate it without
taking any measures, I can't help but get really angry.
 

" Don't think you'll help me twice."

 

That would be sincere.

 
After much deliberation, I made a decision, but I said that I would give up
the easy road and go on a path that had nothing but death.
 

He wouldn't show up to help me twice like that.

 

It must have been a genius chance.

 

Getting Ellen back with Luna's help would have been a way to solve
everything.
 

But I refused, so there will be no second help.

 

I have no intention of accepting a deal with the ghosts, so there is a high

probability that I will die.
 

Perhaps as I die, I will regret that I should have had Luna's help.
 

to be.
 

Still, I decide what I am going to do at this moment.

 

I don't want to get Ellen back from the world where Luna disappeared.
 

A mother died for her daughter, and she does not want to rejoice that she
is back.
 

Luna turns her back on me and walks towards Ellen.

 
Luna looked down at me with a disgusted expression on her face.
 

She waves her hands in the air.

 

Then, a sword was in her hand.

 

A cloak was draped over his shoulders.

 

".......uh?"
 

“This is all I can do.”

 

What she held in her hands were obviously the moon sword Lament and
the sun cloak rappelt.
 

In the frozen world, the void sword and sun cloak in Ellen's hand had
disappeared.
 

Luna stole Ellen's holy relic, which was the biggest problem.
 

This was unprecedented in the world of previews.

 

A changed future, some different results have appeared because of my

changed words.
 

I don't know what has changed.

 

Obviously, something is different.

 

“Look , there is something.”

 

"A little!"
 

- Tight!
 

“Hey!”
 

eventually got caught.

 

Perhaps that's not something you have to pay the price of disappearing.
 

okay.
 

in the end what is

 

There are things that you can do without paying the price to the extent
that your existence has to disappear.
 

If I had stayed still, I wouldn't have known about this

 

that's it
 

cc
 

You should have just told Ellen that your mother had saved you and
disappeared while masturbating by saying that it had no choice.
 

All of my thoughts have to show on my face.

 

“Even in this kind of situation, I hate it until the very end.”

 

Luna looks down at me and grinds her teeth.

 

You look like you’re going crazy because you don’t like me
 

And yet, in the end, I am doing this because I cannot stand to see myself
die so clearly.
 

Because I just can't leave it alone.

 

“If you can’t do anything even after doing this, you’d better die. He looks
like a bad guy.”
 

She looked at me while swearing

 

All.
 

It was an expression of resentment, irritability, and not knowing what to do

because it was absurd.
 

He probably wasn't the kind of person who showed so much on his face
like this in the first place.
 

Come to think of it, so was Ellen.

 

I must have some talent for making people like Ellen intolerably pissed off.
 

“I thought you were going to have another child, maybe you said
something like that.”
 

" Yes? Oh... it was."

 

I hope it's really...

 

Have you tried it?

 

“I never intend to give birth.”

 

Luna was clenching her teeth.

 

"If you're a very hands-on child like you, isn't it a big deal?"
 

Lagann and Ellen were lucky,

 

What if I'm unlucky and at least one child like you?

 

So, I'm anxious and afraid that I can't have a baby.

 

"still...."
 

Saying so.
 

“Live.”
 

He said he'd rather die, and he ended up saying that.

 

“Neither a good son nor a bad son.”

 

“A strong son and a weak son.”

 

“I don’t need it all.”

 

"I."
 

“The living son is the best.”

 

living me.”
 

“As if wishing for me to be able to meet you anytime.”

 

"me too."
 

then.
 

Leaving behind sad words from experience,

 

As always.
 
She disappeared with one step.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

669 episode
 

When Luna, who appeared with the eclipse, disappeared, the world began
to move again.
 

Where did the cleared sky and the red eclipse go, along with the cloudy sky
again, raindrops that had stopped pouring down on the earth again.
 

-Shoot
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
AAAAAAAAAA
 

Dizzying lightning strikes and riots are brewing, and battles between
monsters and the Allied Forces are taking place in all directions.
 

that heart.
 

The last battlefield, hidden in heavy rain.

 

existence beyond it.

 
It was the only existence other than me who noticed the sudden change.
 

Because all of a sudden, Rament and Lapelt disappeared.

 

"You're using some weird tricks."

 

If you couldn't sense the world's stillness, you'd think I've done some
trickery.
 

Cloak of the sun god and sword of the moon.

 

Naturally , Luna, the incarnation of the sun and moon, will take it away
from its owner.
 

It might be natural, perhaps.

 

As much as she can give without paying a price high enough to disappear
 

Or, it may have cost her for this, but she didn't say it, so I don't know.
 

In the end, they shouted that I would rather die, but Luna doesn't want me
to die.
 

Look.
 

mother.
 

On the subject of what he said that he was like a naughty bastard.

 

Because it's lively, it helps in ways other than disappearing.

 

If I didn't know the future, I'd be dead and my mother would have gone
away, and Luna would eventually have listened to my old house.
 

Then I would die, and Ellen would die too.

 

If she had just stood still, Luna would have solved everything and
disappeared, and Ellen would have lost her mother.
 

I said I didn't like that, so I wrote a blank slate.

 

I choose the third option.

 

do not accept the transaction,

 

Luna risked her existence and didn't even hold the outstretched hand.
 

will do it anyway
 

So I told him to leave.

 

As a result.
 

Luna didn't disappear, making Ellen the most powerful being in the world.
 

The two holy relics that were given to me have disappeared.

 

The absolute attack of the Void Sword.

 

Rafelt's absolute defense. lost both

 

And I still have two relics.

 

It must have confirmed that the two holy relics that had suddenly
disappeared did not respond to their will.
 

The warrior has lost the relic.

 

So , you might be able to become your opponent now.

 

And Luna said.

 

I wouldn't help any more.

 

The cost of refusing Hwashin's favor is high.

 

She really won't help any more than this.

 

If you lose even after doing this, it would be true that you would rather die.
 

Absolute attack.
 

absolute defense.
 

They both disappeared.

 

It cannot be said to be an equal condition. Because I still have two relics.

 

Now, rather, the condition on my side is

 

If you lose even like this.

 

Even if you lose this.

 

okay.
 

As Luna said.
 

I'd rather die

 

- Rumble....
 

Somewhere on the far-off battlefield, a thunderstorm is brewing,

 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

In the huge pit where the rain pours into the puddle, the one that has lost
the relic looks at me.
 

“When the holy things are gone, it must mean that the gods have
abandoned us.”
 

“It means the gods wish you victory.”

 

“I guess we want our deaths to be forgotten like this.”

 

"okay...."
 

“Then we will reject the gods.”

 

It does not force you to return the lost relics.

 

If you have been abandoned by God, say that you will no longer seek the
name of God.
 

it moves slowly
 

- Ugh....
 

Diane is in ruins. The earth has become a huge pit, in the crevice of a ruin
where rainwater pours...
 

There was something in between the ruins, which was not known whether
it was the remains of a broken building.
 

It quietly picks up something sticking out of the corner.

 

It was a rusty sword with only half of the blade broken, not even knowing
who it belonged to.
 

Even when it was not rusted, it was not of such a good quality, it was an
unsightly sword.
 

It's probably the sword of someone who fought here when Diane's Gate
incident happened a long time ago.
 

The expression on the corner of its mouth is young for the first time.
 

That's obviously.
 

it was a smile
 

“Rather… isn’t it good?”

 

Ellen is smiling while holding a broken sword.

 

It’s not something grandiose called a holy thing.”

 

“The sword of someone whose name you didn’t know was swept away by
your story.”
 

“Oh my God, the broken weapon of a trampled man.”

 

“That’s why, on the contrary, I am not worthy of piercing your heart.”

 

A broken sword is the perfect sword to kill me.

 
The swords of those who were trampled on and vanished.
 

The swords, spears, and bows of those who will be scattered all over the
world, abandoned,
 

Even if it's not the most powerful weapon to kill me.

 

It's a weapon that deserves to kill me.

 

A1.
 

The grayish energy begins to fade from the broken sword.

 

- Goooooo...
 

The ominous gray energy that dwells in the weapon begins to pour out the
form of death like smoke.
 

A weapon that is nothing.

 

Rather, that worn-out sword that looks like it will break if you hit it.
 

Something in that sword.

 

Something that is neither magical nor divine.

 

A totality of hatred, anger and despair.

 
That would certainly be resentment.
 

“Look, Demon King.”

 

“Will our resentment reach your heart?”

 

“We are curious too.”

 

Could it be said that it is indeed a weak weapon?

 

Rather, because it is the weakest in the world.

 

the most dangerous thing in the world

 

the saddest thing in the world

 

Isn't that a weapon?

 

died since the Gate incident, there must have been countless moments
when they had to fight monsters with nothing but swords and spears.
 

There will be as many broken weapons as those who have died.

 

How many moments were there when powerless people had to fight with
helpless weapons?
 

How many others have fallen without even having a weapon?

 
10
 

As if all the weapons had been combined and refined, the sword of
resentment was flowing with dangerous energy.
 

The moment the sword collided with the Alsbringer.

 

Kwak!
 

"nice...!"
 

| I felt an indescribable pain

 

Not in the body, but in the soul.

 

It was exactly the same kind of pain I felt when those ghosts came into my
soul to devour me.
 

Spiritual pain and fear that almost rips the brain just by colliding with the
sword comes over.
 

cold sweat, it smiles.

 

Like the Void Sword, it is not a weapon that you must be prepared to die in
that moment if you spill it incorrectly.
 

However, the bizarre power of that sword inflicts eerie pain without
touching my body.
 

It was the same kind of pain he felt when his soul was about to be
swallowed up.
 

The fear and pain that I don't want to repeat again.

 

It can be felt just by dividing the sword attack once.

 

“Huh… billion…”
 

Bodily wounds can be regenerated with Tiamata's divine power.

 

But the pain inflicted on the soul is cumulative.

 

can't heal
 

If the Voidblade is a weapon that can kill me at any time, that's a weapon
that cuts me apart.
 

| 11
 

It's not sharp, but it attacks other parts.

 

When it inhabited my body, I experienced a coma several times.

 

It's not as powerful a weapon as the Voidblade, but the moment you get
dizzy, a huge gap is already formed.
 
- Kwaang!
 

- Aaaaah!
 

A broken sword can't pierce my Auror Armor, but with its own powerful
shock, it stabs into my brain a ghastly cry that's likely to tear my soul apart.
 

- Wow!
 

"nice...!"
 

And not only the weapon, but Ellen's body itself is a weapon.
 

Even with no weapons at all, he can tear a monster apart with his bare
hands.
 

It's not that the condition has gotten worse, but isn't it possible to do
spiritual attacks in addition to physical attacks?
 

On the contrary, isn't it because they took away the relics and found a
more dangerous weapon?
 

excuses are lame

 

Already now, the future has changed.

 

Luna did the best she could.

 
Importantly, it did find another weapon, but no other shield. to be.
 

That's important.
 

“Fireworks.”
 

-Courreung!
 

Along with the words of will, the shockwave of a huge flame that erupted
from the fireworks of Hwayo causes an explosion at Ellen's feet as she
rushed at me.
 

- Kwakang!
 

However, as if she had already known before the sparks occurred, Ellen
avoids sleeping and rushes to me as I bounce off her.
 

It was attempted to block the view with water vapor generated by the
explosive evaporation of stagnant water, but the reflexes that reached the
limit did not change.
 

Even if you can't see it, as if you already knew it, it pierced through the
vapor and rushed towards me.
 

- Kakang!
 

“Uh… uh…!”
 
It seems that my mind will be ripped apart just by touching the sword.
 

one day .
 

My mind was disturbed.

 

The Auror in Tiamata and the Auror Armor that protects my body are
disturbed.
 

wee.
 

- Sigh!
 

But in that brief gap, the sword pushed out and cut half of the nape of the
neck with the broken sword.
 

Fortunately, it was only for a short time that my mind was disturbed.
 

-bang!
 

I managed to widen the distance as I kicked Ellen for the final blow.
 

Tiamata heals the bleeding neck.

 

Had it been a little deeper, he would have died.

 

No, I think it's already deep enough that I cut an artery.

 
That sword disturbs my will. For a brief moment, it is almost incapacitated.
 

it had n't been for the special training Rizaira did, the moment it collided
with that sword, he might have gone out of his mind.
 

No, they couldn't even come this far in the first place and would have been
swallowed up by those ghosts.
 

fingertips tremble
 

It is dangerous in a different sense from the void sword.

 

That broken sword literally attacks me.

 

The longer the battle lasts, the more the mind will be destroyed,
 

The moment you pass out, everything is over

 

All.
 

- Get a card! Kang! Kaang!

 

As the offensive continued, the pain that felt like my soul would be torn
apart came over my body.
 

DA
 

All.
 

It transcends the physical limit of a broken sword, drains out all the attacks
I make and counters them.
 

“Huh… huh… huh…”

 

I realized it only after dozens of workshops went back and forth.

 

Voidblade isn't the problem.

 

The sun cloak isn't a problem either.

 

Broken swords aren't the problem.

 

I've been mixing swords over and over again.

 

A few days, a few months.

 

There were times when I was up all day.

 

Even though the demons control Ellen's body, it is Ellen that I am dealing
with.
 

Although there is no will of Ellen, she fights in Ellen's way.

 

That's the problem.

 

The fight in the dream is reproduced as it is.

 

I learned the sword from Ellen.

 

So, Ellen knew everything about swords and was always ahead of me.
 

cut .
 

How to stab.
 

-
 

my
 

How to measure distance. And how to narrow it down.

 

How to use a square. How to use articulation. How to write a counter. How
to counter counter in reverse.
 

|
 

HH
 

I learned everything from Ellen.

 

Of course, Ellen, who taught me that, did everything incomparably better

than me.
 

root
 

Now, I have to fight the person who taught me everything.

 

Without surpassing the master, you must fight the master.

 

Even the master is holding a broken sword.

 

can't win even with a holy relic.

 

- Kak!
 

Ellen, who had rushed out, slashed her sword honestly this time from top
to bottom. Shun with his sword at an oblique angle
 

- Seoung!
 

2
 

“Big… heh!”
 

Instead of a sword, I was hit by the knee that was hitting me at the speed
at which I was charging, and I flew through the sky.
 

I rolled a few laps on the ground in the excruciating pain of my intestines

being shattered.
 

It rolls a few times while being thrown into a puddle, and manages to get
up.
 

He drew his gaze upward while pretending to hit him, and in reality, he
didn't put any force on his sword at all.
 

read my everything
 

I know very well what I am weak at.

 

Because she taught me everything, Ellen can't lose even if she wants to
lose to me.
 

Ellen Artorius is my nemesis.

 

In exchange for learning the sword from Ellen, I quickly became stronger.
I've learned to fight, so my skills are now second to none.
 

But because of that, I had become a person who could never be as good as
Ellen, whoever knew it.
 

It is similar to the old days.

 

I keep getting beaten, falling, and rolling.

 

But I don't feel nostalgic.

 

The reason I don't die is because of Tiamata's divine power.

 

He should have died several times already.

 

It was only recoverable because it was not absolutely fatal.

 

ALL
 

And now, even the psychological pain that cannot be recovered is

accumulating.
 

My eyes are blurry and I feel like I'm going to lose my mind.
 

Even sending the magic power through the body becomes more and more
difficult.
 

I did it like this

 

I don't even have ram and rappelt.

 

Are you still losing?

 

Even after this, can't you win?

 

Or am I just weak?
 

Then how?
 

What should I do?

 

I thought I did everything I could on my own.

 

The pain accumulated in the mind weakens myself.

 

Only negative and self-defeating thoughts fill up. Even knowing that these
thoughts were forcibly swarmed up by the whispers of those primordial
ears.
 

The urge to give up and let go of everything rises.

 

Without that broken sword.

 

then what
 

are you getting better

 

that bizarre sword, but a really ordinary sword.

 

No, what would be different if there were no weapons at all?

 

It's a fight with someone who knows everything about me.

 

Now, Ellen seems to be losing even if she throws away her weapon and
fights barefoot.
 

No, if you fight without the penalty of that broken weapon, you will lose
more overwhelmingly.
 
There is no reason for the opponent to wait and see that the loser's
attitude is slowly rising.
 

Lightly, as if leaping, Ellen rushes to me.

 

He raises his sword and tries to block the charge, but he knows even while
holding his sword.
 

I can't stop this again

 

ji
 

2
 

My heart was broken.

 

Confidence in victory cannot guarantee victory.

 

However,
 

certainty of defeat.
 

It inevitably brings defeat.

 

The moment Ellen strikes the sword that she raised helplessly, in the pain
of the soul that once again strikes.
 

As soon as I was completely disarmed, Tiamata left my hand.

 

-grasp!
 

The moment Ellen strikes me, the water in the puddle spreads in all
directions, creating a raging splash.
 

do you die
 

I missed the sword, and it attacks me as it is, and Ellen crushes me.
 

I can't escape because my whole body is entangled and crushed.

 

know.
 

simple.
 

I've been hit by this several times.

 

As he ran and spilled his sword, he flew all over his body and hit me like he
was crushing me.
 

Looking down at me from top to bottom.

 

with the sword pointed at my neck.

 

always.
 

“It’s dead.”
 

okay.
 

always.
 

like this.
 

had said
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

670
 

What I heard was clearly Ellen's voice.

 

|
 

day
 

2
 

I couldn't help but be surprised. And it was the same for the other side.
The dead-eyed one, with its eyes wide open, pointed its sword at my neck,
and trembled with its hands.
 

It's something I've done several times. As if Ellen had no will, but fought
Ellen's way.
 

After many inertial fights, Ellen did not push the sword into my neck, but
rather stopped.
 

I've always been defeated

 

Ellen has always won.

 

Just as losing to Ellen has become a habit, so winning over me has become
a habit for Ellen as well.
 

So, even the habit of stopping at the last moment came out as it is,
 

Until the words I always said, did it come out without me knowing?
 

"Uh... Ugh...! Ugh...! Heuk! Heuk!"

 

Unbearable tears flowed from Ellen's dead eyes.

 

CAL HL
 

Tears mixed with rainwater and tears flow endlessly.

 

It is crying that should not cry.

 
The tears that flow with regret and resentment are ah
 

Nira.
 

I'm just sad and crying.

 

“Ellen...?”
 

“...! Whoa! ah, ah Ah... uh..." I don't know what's going on.
 

However, it was reported that they were struggling violently in the silence.
 

11
 

One
 

It's not completely gone.

 

Apparently Ellen is still out there somewhere.

 

okay.
 

Luna said she could return Ellen.

 

He didn't actually borrow Luna's power, but that means he can already get
Ellen back.
 
And he said in the first place that it could bring Ellen back.
 

Ellen did not disappear.

 

It's just that I'm weak.

 

I just can't get it back because I'm weak.

 

You can return Luna, and you can return that by yourself.
 

I just can't find it.

 

You can get Ellen back intact, and Ellen is still somewhere inside that.
 

The image of him crying, trying to do something with his teeth clenched
and unable to do anything, tells us.
 

suffer
 

-Courreung!
 

A gray-white air stream begins to rise from Ellen's body.

 

“Ouch… uh… uh…!”

 

his head .
 
"Huh... heh heuk... heh... uh... uh... uh. uh... ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah
ah!"
 

- Curl rumble!
 

Along with the torrent of my soul that seemed to have lost my mind, the
surrounding earth was torn apart as well as a shock wave that had the
power to destroy my body as well.
 

How many tens of meters was it pushed back?

 

As if thrown away and barely got up, Ellen was holding her head in the
torrent as if something was pouring out of her.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

In the trembling of the earth like an earthquake, something was gushing

out of its body.
 

"Killing...Killing...You must kill...you...the hero...you love...everything that is

precious to you...you have to take it...that... .. it's fair.... even if it's like
that... you have to..."
 

While holding the broken sword, it stares at me with a strange form of

ghosts radiating from my body.
 

I don't know if the condition is good or bad.

 

If it gets worse, is it good for me?

 

body could be whether it was escaping from Ellen's body, or maybe it was
running rampant.
 

However, the rough gray torrent rising from the broken sword was telling
me that it was a dangerous state not only for myself but also for me.
 

If you approach it carelessly, you may die.

 

But now there is no chance. is intensely confident.

 

It was clearly there.

 

How to get rid of that.

 

I do not know.
 

How to kill that.

 

I do not know.
 

But I know only one.

 

I've been engulfed by that, and as my soul was attacked by the power of
the strange sword it wields, I learned one thing.
 

It can kill a living thing, but it cannot kill a soul.

 
It can dwell in something and control its body, but it cannot kill its original
owner.
 

If that were possible, it would have killed my soul at the moment that
dwelled in me from the beginning.
 

Failure to do so is a collection of souls, but souls can never be killed or

destroyed. means that
 

The proof is that I was not killed even after being devoured by it.
 

One
 

The fact that Ellen's soul is still there somewhere proves that.
 

so.
 

Goes.
 

-Courreung!
 

Surrounded by the torrent of harsh ghosts, towards the one that rushes at
me.
 

Rather than retreating, he approaches.

 

- Quad Dudeuk!
 
He not only attacked the mind, but the swords that collided felt like a huge
amount of physical pressure.
 

-Courreung!
 

the pushing shock wave were being pushed away only by physical force,
without even reaching us.
 

Standing on the broken sword that collided with Tiamata, the pressure of
the soaring spirits and the divine power of Tiamata collided, creating a wild
flame.
 

I don't know if it's a flame that burns out, or a physical flame.

 

The flames of the demons enveloped me, and the pain felt as if it was
going to rip my brain apart.
 

In the torrent of ghosts, it's trying to kill me somehow, like squeezing the
last spark.
 

The pain that seems to tear my soul and the pain that is trying to tear my
heart apart comes over.
 

However.
 

Pain may weaken the soul, but it cannot kill me. know that
 

The void sword cuts through my body, and the sword of resentment attacks
my soul.
 

You can never kill a soul.

 

You must not collapse in pain and fear.

 

- A lot of cards!
 

Know.
 

can't win
 

never won, never

 

To Ellen, who didn't know anything, the days she learned the sword while
hiding that she was the Demon King were always like that.
 

He didn't learn the sword in order to fight Ellen later and win.
 

In the end, I ended up fighting like this.

 

It's always been my job to lose badly when Ellen comes out seriously.
 

HK
 

Only defeat was mine.

 

But it wasn't always the same defeat.

 

Falling down in one go, then down in two, becoming three and four.
 

There were times when I was able to fight for about ten minutes before I
knew it.
 

'tiring.'
 

Let's even have Alsbringer. Ellen once said something like that when she
was tired of dealing with me.
 

always lost,
 

I always fell
 

I was a developing loser.

 

Even though I knew I couldn't win, I clenched my fists and tried to win.
 

I didn't become strong to fight Ellen, but I worked hard for things that
would happen someday.
 

I've only lost to you all my life.

 

-Courreung!
 

Looking into Ellen's eyes filled with hatred and anger, who somehow
pushed my sword away and aimed at my neck with the sword in the
torrent.
 

say
 

Since the gate incident, tears that have never shed until now...
 

Exactly.”
 

Eventually, I can't stand it and it bursts.

 

“Really just once…”

 

I didn't cry because I knew there was nothing that tears could change.
 

“Now ….just for once is good.”

 

because I'm so desperate

 

because I'm so desperate

 

Finally, the tears flow.

 

In a storm that rips the soul, where the pouring tears get caught up in the
torrent of ghosts and disappear.
 

"If I... win... can't it...?"

 
only
 

once.
 

For the most important moment right now, I wish you victory.
 

Because I can win now and lose to you for the rest of my life.
 

If you lose now.

 

In the future, even if I want to lose, I can't.

 

It's okay to be beaten and squeezed by you for all the remaining time in the
future, just like in the days of Temple.
 

"So...."
 

that eternity.
 

It's enough just to get all those times back.

 

in my self-suggestion.
 

I pray for my words.

 

Only this time.

 
only once.
 

"I...."
 

as far as now.
 

"you...."
 

no matter what
 

“Win.”
 

will win
 

- Curl rumble!
 

“ Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”
 

Because it is facing a certain limit, its behavior of radiating power at

random becomes more and more rough.
 

-bang!
 

Instead of blocking the sword that he raised, he retreated to avoid it.

 

No matter what power the weapon has, its absolute limit does not change.
 
broken sword.
 

Its richness has its limits.

 

This time, he slashes the sword that rushes in and stabs him.
 

He fights with Ellen's senses, but in the end, it's clear that the owner of
that body is confused.
 

has become dull

 

Ellen Artorius knows my sword best in the world.

 

But in the end.

 

so that.
 

The one who knows Ellen's sword the best in the world.
 

Also, it's me.

 

While brushing away the swords that were facing each other, somehow,
this time, they tried to target my neck.
 

After striking my sword, I lowered my posture to avoid the sword attack

that was swung towards my neck.
 
Turn your head to avoid the knee that is raised towards the day you
lowered your posture.
 

The distorted face that has gone mad with confusion, anger, and despair is
right in front of you.
 

"Uh...hh...black!"
 

Stuck in pain and despair

 

But knowing that this interval will never come again, it is right.
 

Whoops!
 

I hit the sword that pierced my heart without stopping.

 

An eerie pain pierces my brain, but this kind of pain is nothing compared to
the pressure on my soul right now.
 

Rather, it pulls
 

Pulling the stabbed arm,

 

- Cock!
 

grabs its neck

 

“Uh… uh… ah ah ah ah ah ah!”

 

-Courreung!
 

can't run away

 

For a single victory, you can stab your heart many times.
 

dozens of times, hundreds of times.

 

thousands of times,
 

If I could get you back, I could do anything and I've done anything.
 

Anything like this can be right

 

The torrent of ghosts has physical power and beats my whole body, but my
body breaks down and regenerates at the same time.
 

If it doesn't kill me in one blow, I will regenerate forever.

 

I can do that because I still have a holy relic.

 

for one win.

 

Just for one chance.

 

I have endured for this moment that has weakened.

 

without sacrificing Luna,

 

without sacrificing myself,

 

Because a moment like this might come, I let go of these many

opportunities.
 

you.
 

I'm going to do what I can't do now.

 

Towards it, which is struggling with its neck as if to let it go.

 

towards Ellen.
 

All of my things that I had only accumulated by killing monsters until now.
 

For this moment, all my achievement points that I have not spent at all
from one moment on.
 

write now
 

to get you back

 

And maybe.
 

be the last
 

| [Use all achievement points (287620)

 

is.]
 

do 'retirement'.
 

"Huh... uh... ha... ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

 

Since then, such a power as a word.

 

There is no need for such power as self-suggestion.

 

It's okay to let this hardship go away for the last time.
 

Because I don't need it anymore.

 

more than ever.

 

more than any other moment.

 

embarrassment is loaded.
 

It contains the strongest salt ( 念).

 

hoping for
 
I command you
 

with these words.

 

“Gone!”
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

671
 

- Curl rumble....
 

Countless things were happening on the battlefield, and in the deep area
of Diane where a dragon from another world appeared, strange things
were happening all the time.
 

However, there were only a few people who could directly see the
aberration.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

The pouring rain covered the site, and a huge cloud of water vapor created
by flames, explosions, and explosions further obscured the site from
people's eyes.
 
ILD
 

It was impossible for the Allies to concentrate there, even if it wasn't for
that reason.
 

A battle was going on with the remaining monsters, and Immortal, who
was in a frenzy state, was slaughtering indiscriminately regardless of the
Allied Forces and the monsters, causing great confusion.
 

So no one was watching what the hell was going on in Diane Deep.
 

However, suddenly, a gray-white torrent surged through the sky and

subsided.
 

But the strange thing happened again.

 

A huge cloud appeared.

 

It was a dark cloud with a color similar to that of a dark cloud that was
scattering heavy rain.
 

But it was too close to the ground to be considered a cloud.

 

And, in that cloud, human faces in despair appeared and disappeared, and
they were wriggling as if alive.
 

Very few people know that it is the collection of all the souls of those who
have died so far.
 
but,
 

That ...uh...uh...uh...
 

But the ominous, strange, and poignant scream that the huge cloud spit
out was whispering in the ears of everyone on the battlefield.
 

Some people shed tears without realizing it because of the despair in the
sound.
 

Just below that huge cloud.

 

-Shoot
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
ah...
 

There, in the pouring rain, there was a man holding a woman who had lost
his mind.
 

"ah...."
 

The man was staring up at the sky with a desperate expression on his face,
with rain on his face.
 

I did everything I could.

 

I was finally able to get it back. But it was not a complete success.
 
The words they shouted in hopes that the ghosts would disappear, only
brought about half success.
 

It disappeared from the body of Ellen Artorius.

 

But it did not disappear from the world.

 

It still had a substance, and was crying a strange cry.

 

O
 

HE
 

He could find a new body to stay in, or by itself he could spread a curse on
the world and bring everything to ruin.
 

All.
 

The Demon King looked up at the sky with a firm expression while holding
the girl who was finally recovered.
 

If it cannot be made to disappear eventually, the catastrophe it causes

continues.
 

It may inhabit other people.

 

Or again, it could nest in the body of Ellen Artorius,

 
Or it could be nested in the Demon King's body.
 

- Pot!
 

But suddenly. Someone appeared next to the Demon King.

 

“Something absurd has happened.

 

yo. this."
 

That's an old wizard.

 

It was a vampire named Antirianus.

 

As always, with a skeptical look as if he was plotting a sneaky ploy,

 

The first victory she wanted was achieved, but the girl was stunned and the
demon king had no energy anymore.
 

The demon lord sat down and hugged the precious girl, trembling his
fingers and pointing to the sky.
 

Even those fingertips had no strength.

 

"Are you okay?"

 

“What will happen next, I do not know.”

 
The demon lord raised his head laboriously and looked at the old vampire
with a happy expression on his face that he couldn't stand it.
 

The Demon King, who did not even have the energy to speak, was
gradually losing focus in his eyes.
 

"Now that you have finally succeeded in getting everything back, I want to
enjoy the joy of twisting your neck at this moment when you have
everything, even if you don't swallow it."
 

111
 

intense despair.
 

Old vampires like that.

 

“It’s still like that now, but if I swallow it, of course I won’t try to kill you
now, will it?”
 

The Demon King made a proposal to the old vampire

 

When he learned that he had transferred the decree to Ellen Artorius, and
that Antirian had proposed it.
 

And, when he saw the future where he would die.

 

The Demon King didn't kill the old vampire, he made a suggestion.
 
'You're trying to make an offer that's hard to refuse.
 

'Heh heh... that's interesting.

 

That the offer he couldn't refuse was a story that even the old vampires
couldn't help but be surprised by.
 

'What is it?'
 

at the end of the last.

 

Would you like to take a chance to become the last adversary and destroy
all of me?
 

If it somehow got out of Ellen's body and couldn't be extinguished in the

end,
 

How about you try it before it does any other harm to the world.
 

So, become my last enemy.

 

Rather than hovering around the edge of the story, what do you think of it
as the final evil of the story?
 

If it floats around without finding a host, that's a bigger problem.

 

If it cannot be annihilated, someone has to shoulder it.

 
So that moment when I kicked that thing out of Ellen's body.
 

Next time someone has to shoulder it.

 

'If I swallowed it, what would you do?'

 

'I'm thinking of subduing you somehow and making a permanent sealed

prison and throwing you in there. If you can't annihilate it, you'll have to
lock it up.' 'I can't do that to Ellen Artorius, so you're saying you're going to
make me like that?'
 

'Right.
 

'Heh heh heh. You're honest.

 

“If you don’t want to do it, say no.”

 

Watching the last despair.

 

Or , to mold the last despair with my own hands.

 

Which of the two do you want?

 

The Demon King made such a suggestion to the vampire who enjoys
despair.
 

'Originally, this old man enjoys watching everything from behind, not the
type to do things in front.
 

Old vampires don't enjoy being overly decisive.

 

I like twisting the story, but I don't like taking the breath away.
 

It's not a hobby to decide the end of a story on your own, even if you
interfere a little and make suggestions.
 

If there is a happy ending, enjoy it

 

If there is a story that ends in despair, I also enjoy it.

 

I like a story that knows how to move on and has a good ending.
 

Even if I have to add a few comments, I will come forward and say that this
story should end in despair, or that this story should end happily. It's
definitely not the kind of person who makes such a self-assertion.
 

To end this story in despair, the old vampire always had a chance, but he
didn't.
 

But this time it's different.

 

' But this loyal Antirian, how can you refuse your master's orders?'
 

There was a request to not sit still and to become the last despair.
 

You lose yourself in the last fight. If so, that would be a great story too.
 

If he wins, he too will become an overwhelming despair.

 

An old vampire is not a being who refuses even such an opportunity.

 

So in the end.
 

After an impossible battle, the Demon King recovered the hero.

 

And still, my thoughts have not changed.

 

As if telling him to do what he was supposed to do, he was pointing at the

huge cloud of ghosts with a helpless gesture.
 

The one who swallowed it can no longer be himself.

 

Even Antirian does not know what will happen next.

 

You never know what will happen.

 

-That...uh...uh...uh...
 

Antirian looks up at the gigantic cloud of ghosts that let out a monstrous
howl.
 

=
 

| In fact, the old vampire asks the Demon King

 

I might have come to this place without you

 

A being who enjoys despair.

 

How great will the despair it implied.

 

You can accept it in this body and savor it to the limit.

 

You can truly feel the countless tears of countless others as if it were your
own.
 

"How..."
 

"So..." "Is it coveted..."

 

So, Antirian was about to go crazy with ecstasy.

 

You will die of eating.

 

Knowing that he would die of eating, the mad vampire decided to eat it.
 

There is no reason not to eat.

 

I want to live, so the purpose of life is to indulge in perverse pleasures.

 

Losing one's life in exchange for tasting it is rather a cheap price.

 

You may pay a little more.

 

The old vampire puts his hand into his bosom.

 

And from there, a crimson-red jewel appeared.

 

It's okay to die eating that.

 

I want to savor it a little longer.

 

So, after receiving the offer, I have been secretly preparing for it.
 

Be prepared to swallow it properly.

 

The red gem did not originally belong to Antirian.

 

A vampire older than Antirian, who no longer exists.

 

Others knew he was after the Philosopher's Stone, but the reality is
different.
 

It is a jewel with a secret wish that he made to give a soul to a girl.

 

This is the vessel that holds the soul. The whistleblower was unsuccessful.
It's a simple truth. You cannot generate a soul.
 

what is not there is nothing

 

Therefore, he completed the secret circle after long research, but in the
end, after recalling the truth he knew, he returned to vain, leaving only this
jewel.
 

A vessel for the soul.

 

Something great, but at the same time useless.

 

|
 

10
 

A miracle stone that could not be of any help to those in need.

 

It was also despair.

 

The old vampire never told the Demon King the existence of this stone.
 

This completely seals that up. Or, I couldn't give you such a simple ending
that would make you disappear from the world.
 

As if not actively interfering.

 

Even giving decisive help, I don't like old vampires.

 

But now I need it.

 
to get that right.
 

To become the last absolute despair.

 

The Demon King asked for it, so I will do my best to become the greatest
despair.
 

All.
 

“Come… you who are lost…”

 

Above the old vampire's right hand, the crimson jewel floats into the air.
 

“I want to eat your despair.”

 

- Whoops!
 

The crimson jewel glows, and dozens of circles around it begin to appear.
 

A mighty scale of Suphon ( 攝魂)

 

lose
 

Something even an old vampire never did

 

It doesn't matter if it can't stand it and it breaks.

 
If that's the case, it's just a matter of accepting it with your bare body.
 

-That...uh...uh...!
 

A huge cloud of ghosts begins to move slowly as if reacting.

 

no.
 

rather than being led by it.

 

-
Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooy
 

It would be the right expression to say that you are being dragged.
 

As if being forcibly dragged by something, the cloud of ghosts is captured

by the Crimson Jewel.
 

- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!
 

The screaming cry clearly showed that the cloud of ghosts was resisting its
pull.
 

However, the jewel that contains the soul begins to swallow the cloud of
ghosts as if it were eaten.
 
- Curl rumble!
 

The torrent of ghosts resists, but the vessel of the soul sucks in them
roughly like the core of a storm.
 

As much as it sucked in, the crimson gems began to grow younger and
younger, but it spreads over this area as if there is no limit.
 

HE
 

11, HL
 

It sucks up the clouds that have covered it.

 

"Oh.... Maximilia... How did you make something so great...!"

 

To the extent that the old vampire involuntarily cries out the name of the
vampire that created it, the Soul Stone begins to swallow up all the ghosts
as if it knows no end.
 

how long has it been

 

The place where the wind that smashed the earth and tore the air had
subsided.
 

In the midst of it all, an old man holding a red jewel stood still.
 

- Whoops!
 

However, the jewel was in turmoil.

 

Because it contains too many souls, it's as if it's going to break at any
moment.
 

It's a great thing, but it's only natural that you can't stand it.
 

The old vampire remains the same.

 

-gulp!
 

swallowed the stone

 

“Heh... heh heh heh...”

 

“Uhhhhhhhhhh! Uhhhhhh!"
 

The vampire, who had been half mad at first, explodes in madness.
 

Tears of sorrow in Antirian's eyes.

 

With an eerie smile on his lips filled with joy.

 

“Maybe… maybe even sadder things…”

 

“I wonder if there are so many of them in the world…”

 

The old vampire laughed for a long time. The vampire's expression, which
smiled for a long time, as if he had lost his mind in so sweet despair, soon
cooled down.
 

"ah."
 

“To eat.”
 

There was something I had to do first …”

 

Just by the sound of a bizarre voice overlapping, the existence of Antirian

gradually disappears after the soul stone has already been swallowed.
 

But this time it's different.

 

Until now, if it were to take the place of the master of the body.
 

In this case, it becomes one.

 

The will of Antirian and the will of the ghosts are merging.
 

The old vampire will be assimilated with Yuyeol.

 

It is also Antirian and the totality of despairing ghosts.

 

Antirian looked at the demon king who was still sitting, and the girl in his
arms.
 

One
 

There is no such thing as a final fight.

 

The Demon King was stunned.

 

He had already achieved an impossible victory and exhausted all his

energy.
 

So it's actually quite natural.

 

The monster, who has already become something other than a vampire or
a ghost, even after fainting, gazes at the demon lord who is desperately
holding the girl he rescued.
 

-Shoot
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
ah...
 

The monster speaks quietly to the demon lord who has fainted in the rain
falling like despair.
 

“Perhaps you didn’t want that.”

 

"In a situation like this, it's no fun to kill you who can't resist. i will come
back later
 

“Maybe I drew a picture that appeared to kill you, who was fully prepared.”
 

“But… it is not.”
 

“I like stories that are great and hopeless, and stories that are divinely
hopeful.
 

“I like horribly absurd stories, of course.”

 

The monster slowly goes all the way to the fallen demon king.
 

There is only one concern.

 

Should I kill the Demon King first?

 

Should I kill the hero whom the Demon King loved first?
 

Either way, both of them are here, reaching the end of everything, the
monster's hand
 

die in vain
 

then.
 

It will give you a tragic and wretched ending.

 

Beyond great despair and great hope.

 

To put an end to a story that ended in vain.

 

This was also the Demon King's choice, so he will have to endure it.
 

Thinking like that, the moment when a gray-white resentment in the hands
of the monster is young.
 

“...hmm.”
 

The monster, who was about to approach, sensed something and stepped
back.
 

-bang!
 

And soon, something blocked the space between the Demon King, the
Hero, and the Monster.
 

A gigantic dark greatsword fell between them and disappeared like a

mirage.
 

The monster turns its gaze in the direction that the great sword flew in.
 

There, there was a ghost with seven coats of blood, who couldn't tell how
much the monster's blood was spilled on it.
 

Even in this rain, how much blood was covered, so it's strange how much
blood this rain can't wash away,
 

The ghost's right arm was burning with strange darkness.

 
In the demon's right hand, there was a dark greatsword made of darkness
that had just stood between the monster and the Demon King.
 

The ghost standing in front of the monster murmured with a trembling

voice.
 

“What the answer is… I still don’t know.”

 

“But… I don’t know the answer…”

 

“The most obvious wrong answer is, I think I know…”

 

"here...."
 

“These two die here…” “I think that’s the most obvious wrong answer…”
 

“Because I don’t know the answer.”

 

“As much as a definite wrong answer.” “As far as the worst ending ever.”
 

“I have to stop it .”
 

“Who are you?” “What are you?”

 

“I don’t know what you want.”

 

“Get away.”
 
- Curlleung!
 

A great sword in the right arm of an unknown ghost who suddenly

appeared and aimed at the monster.
 

A man who has become a ghost says: “These two must not die here.”
 

Seeing this, the vampire who became a monster tilted his head.
 

“You who suddenly appeared, who are you?”

 

Sadly, the monster doesn't know who the ghost is.

 

Because he was still too small for anyone to remember.

 

However, no explanation is needed.

 

Because I know that history has a name too small to remember.

 

Therefore, he no longer gave his name,

 

“You don’t have to know about that.”

 

I wasn't even embarrassed about it.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

672
 

There were only a handful of people who could specifically see what was
happening in the depths of the battlefield.
 

Among those close to the depths was Ludwig.

 

While slicing, slicing and slicing monsters in the rain.

 

While he crossed the battlefield while building mountains with the corpses
of monsters, Ludwig also witnessed the events taking place on the
battlefield.
 

A dragon that appears to have suddenly appeared in the universe.

 

The moment he witnessed the dragon destroying the titan from a close
distance, Ludwig was as desperate as everyone else.
 

But before the monster could wipe out all of the Allied Forces from the
world with overwhelming destruction, Ellen saw it down in one blow.
 

And soon, I saw the battle between the Demon King and the Hero Begins.
 

It was a series of incomprehensible situations.

 
All.
 

It is natural for the demon king and the hero to fight, but from Ludwig's
point of view, it should not have happened.
 

the two fight

 

Ludwig saw it from afar, but it was difficult to defeat the monsters
overflowing from all directions.
 

A battle between the Demon King and the Hero.

 

But something even more unacceptable happened next.

 

Immortal suddenly began to indiscriminately kill monsters as well as Allied

soldiers.
 

Screams and shouts of resentment from all over the battlefield were telling
it.
 

Ludwig knows what that means.

 

Christina, who had to control the Immortal, went crazy or died.

 

How things are going, Ludwig doesn't know.

 

The important thing is that an evil monster appeared and disappeared,

 
Now that all the warp gates have been destroyed, the last enemy of
mankind has become Immortal, in a situation where everything ends if
only the remaining monsters are dealt with.
 

Immortal has already left the battlefield once.

 

And, as he was re-introduced, everyone saw that he was trying to kill the
Demon King who was fighting for mankind.
 

Ludwig saw it too.

 

The Demon King lured Immortal and made Diane a waste.

 

I saw him fighting for humanity in a place more desperate than anyone else
and more dangerous than anyone else.
 

Even in a situation where that human weapon was about to kill itself, it
jumped on its limbs for mankind.
 

Can you forgive the Demon King?

 

Is it okay for the Demon King to not have to pay the price?
 

I couldn't worry about it like that.

 

Immortal began to slaughter the Allies, people would think that Immortal's
actions were the Emperor's orders.
 
All causes are actually Christina, but people don't even know she exists.
 

Therefore, all responsibility and arrows of sin will be directed to the

Emperor.
 

The empire is not at stake.

 

After this war, the empire will not disappear.

 

The empire is already gone.

 

Immortals vanished irresponsibly, and even now, the moment their swords
point toward the Allied Forces, the Empire ceases to exist.
 

Without knowing the rest of the world, everyone in the Allied Forces has
already seen the Demon King fighting for mankind.
 

Everyone saw him trying to kill the monsters by using his own risk of being
hunted down by Immortal.
 

Watching Scarlett appear from all over the battlefield to neutralize

Immortals, I couldn't help but feel betrayed.
 

I'd rather not know what terrible things would have happened had it not
been for such an arrangement.
 

Scarlett's betrayal was rather fortunate for Ludwig.

 
The empire is gone.
 

The war is over.

 

The world needs someone to hold the next baton, and that is the Demon
King.
 

But if the Demon King dies on this spot,

 

If the Demon King, who became the savior from the enemy of mankind in
just one day, dies here,
 

Humanity is once again thrown into chaos.

 

It doesn't matter if it's good or bad.

 

Without anyone holding the baton, humanity is torn.

 

Even in the name of oppression, it is not enough to unite those who will
divide.
 

If the king dies here.

 

In which direction will the Allied Forces swear allegiance, and how will they
return?
 

It doesn't matter whether the Empire was right or the Demon King was
right.
 

The problem is that the Empire is divided into those who believe that the
Empire is right and those who believe that the Demon King is right.
 

If the Demon King dies, the split will intensify.

 

Someone has to secure everyone's safety, even in the name of oppression.

 

The price is not only to be paid by the Demon King.

 

Responsibility for failing to stop Christina.

 

Responsibility for not convincing.

 

So, at this moment, Ludwig himself has to take responsibility for the
situation in which Immortal slaughters the Allied forces.
 

no.
 

Actually, that's pretty good.

 

Ludwig saw the monsters slicing and riding over them.

 

The way the Demon King fights desperately.

 

TH L
 

The figure of somehow rescuing El Ren using some unknown power.

 

What I was trying to protect, what I was trying to get back.

 

I saw that it was finally returned.

 

Ludwig couldn't keep it.

 

I couldn't convince you.

 

Hi, but the Demon King succeeded in recovering Ellen from something
unknown after a desperate fight, even from a distance.
 

111 HKU
 

that victory.
 

The Demon King who succeeded in protecting something after that

desperate fight
 

Reinhardt.
 

That victory of the Demon King who finally reached what he couldn't do.
 

I couldn't let it end in vain death.

 

have already seen

 

that you have to pay the price.

 

The one who said that he had to take responsibility did not know anything
about Reinhardt.
 

.
 

Seeing him being chased by Immortal from afar, he did not understand at
all what Reinhardt was dealing with.
 

Still can't know everything. I don't know what's happened or what's going
to happen
 

All.
 

Just this win.

 

Reinhardt's victory should not happen as much as a return to nothingness

in a wretched void.
 

It was impossible to find the answer, and that thought did not change.
 

I can't believe that the world of the Demon King would be right.
 

but,
 

The Demon King will die on this spot.

 

And El Ren, whom the Demon King somehow protected, dies.

 

That's the wrong answer,

 

because it shouldn't happen.

 

The road he was taking was also one of the worst wrong answers, so
Ludwig now has no right to ask anyone for wrong answers.
 

If so, minimal line.

 

In the end, back to the original mindset

 

You have to fight for someone's life. not the death of something.
 

not the penalty for sin.

 

In the end, you fight for your life.

 

- Kwagagagang!
 

So Ludwig fights.
 

no one will remember,

 

Even those who were saved will not remember.

 

the final fight.

 

“It’s a bizarre power.” A strange gray light flashed in the eyes of the old
wizard, who did not know who it was.
 

HK L
 

All I knew was that the old wizard had taken all of the things that had
protruded from Ellen's body.
 

He wanted to be Reinhardt's subordinate, but instead he tried to kill

Reinhardt.
 

by Ludwig is blocked by a single force field created by the old wizard with
his hands outstretched.
 

The sword of black magic that used to break and tore the hides of
monsters so far is easily blocked.
 

“That right arm doesn’t seem to belong to you.”

 

The old wizard points to Ludwig's right arm, burning with darkness.
 

“Somewhere, I think I heard a story about you...”

 

As if he was about to remember something, the wizard tilted his head.

 

“Well, I can’t remember. Well, it's common for an old man like this..."
 
I can't explain it properly, but just looking at the old monster was
unpleasant.
 

“But at the end, it was sad that no one was blocking the way. Maybe it’s all
over.”
 

The old monster likes vanity, but in the end, he was satisfied enough that
someone had stopped him in the end.
 

ᄍ
 

So, there was no intention of killing the Demon King before he beat
Ludwig.
 

Because that's the story.

 

I still don't like ruining the story with trivial feats.

 

the last one

 

So, it is beautiful to get over each other once.

 

“Huh… Heh…”
 

He is blocking his way to the two of them, but Ludwig has already crossed
the line several times.
 
Just as Reinhardt had reached his limit and passed out, so Ludwig had
already reached his limit.
 

Plus, Ludwig didn't get stronger in the normal way in the first place.
 

-Courreung!
 

“…Ugh!”
 

The torrent of black magic gushing from his right arm was not properly
controlled, and the pain that cut through his body was invading Ludwig's
consciousness.
 

After a fierce battle, we came here.

 

Therefore, Ludwig's stamina was almost exhausted while he came here.

 

The Demon King had a means of recovery called Tiamata, but Ludwig didn't
have any of that. And Ludwig's condition is not something that can be
cured with divine power.
 

couldn't properly control the magic of his right arm, which had begun to
run wild.
 

You'll have to face an enemy you don't even know who they are, but
perhaps the most powerful foe you've ever faced, but worst of all.
 

The old wizard, watching Ludwig's suffering, quietly spreads his right hand.
 
“Boy…”
 

-Tzuzuzuzuzuzu...
 

“Easy power comes at a price.”

 

He gently swung his hand toward the wet ground towards Ludwig.
 

Despite the distance of more than twenty meters, Ludwig saw a crack in
space.
 

The blade of the wind created by the compression of the atmosphere is

swung towards Ludwig.
 

E
 

Paga River!
 

“Wow!”
 

The wizard, who sent Ludwig flying away with just a single wave of his
hand, was already in front of Ludwig's nose with a short space leap in the
next instant.
 

- Whoa!
 

From the wizard's right hand, there was a strange grayish storm that wasn't
mana.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

A torrent of ghosts struck Ludwig.

 

“Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”
 

Not physical pain, but spiritual pain.

 

Even Ludwig, who had become accustomed to pain after undergoing the
chimera procedure, had no choice but to scream.
 

Swallowed by the torrent and thrown off the floor, Ludwig was trembling
without even being able to get up.
 

I don't know what it was, but the Demon King certainly fought something
like this.
 

So, Ludwig had no choice but to know that he was feeling the pain the
Demon King felt.
 

Beyond the pain, the fear of the hospital rises.

 

Not the level of pain and suffering, but the feeling of being sick in the soul.
 

Despair fills my mind.

 

I can't.
 

How are you like me?

 

This isn't my place

 

then.
 

Thoughts of despair fill my brain. The demon king over there.

 

Did Reinhardt fight something like this? In a sense of helplessness through

fear that transcends pain, Ludwig manages to get up, shaking his body.
 

How the hell can a demon king fight something like that?
 

What's even more strange is the monster in front of me

 

Why are you having so much fun with something like that in your body?
 

For the first time in my life, I feel an unfamiliar high

 

and fear.
 

growing despair.
 

The monster approaches Ludwig, who is shaking his body, and smiles a
fishy smile.
 

" Isn't it more beautiful because it's a force that can't kill anyone?"
 

"Uh... huh..."
 

"This old man likes the look of a broken-hearted man."

 

He tried not to back down with a grin on his teeth, but for fear of the pain
he had just felt, Ludwig was backtracking without realizing it.
 

- Cheol-beok.... Cheok-beok....
 

Ludwig, trembling in fear, stepped back, and soon fell, smashing his
buttocks into a puddle of water.
 

"Uh... uh..."
 

“Since we have lost sight of the despair of the one we really wanted to see,
why don’t you show that expression instead?”
 

You can't make an expression when you're stunned.

 

how desperate
 

I don't know how much it hurts.

 

When you really take everything from the one who gave you a chance to
steal it at the end. I want to see what that expression looks like, but I can't
see it right now.
 
So, the monster will get that expression from an unknown person who has
appeared to protect him.
 

Fear swept across Ludwig's body.

 

pain experienced for the first time.

 

being experienced for the first time.

 

Something truly deserving of being called a monster comes to bring pain

and horror, not death.
 

Still, you can't back off.

 

Squeeze the unsqueezable force forcibly.

 

Somehow to support my shaky legs

 

while doing.
 

happens
 

“Uh… uh…!”
 

Bite your lips to bleed, offsetting the pain of the soul with the pain of the
body.
 

Taking a step forward, Ludwig wields a dark greatsword.

 

-bang!
 

great sword is blocked by the force field spread by the monster .

 

If not once, twice.

 

-bang! bang!
 

If that doesn't work, three times

 

- Zhuoong!
 

The station field was broken, but at that moment the monster was already
preparing for the next station field.
 

What is there in front of you?

 

Why do you have such power?

 

Or is it because I'm too weak?

 

The old wizard waves his hands.

 

“How about this?”

 

- Deed, deed, deed!

 

The earth is turbulent, and lumps of rocks begin to cling to Ludwig's body.
 

“This…this!”
 

And then, he tightens his body as if it will break in an instant.

 

- Curl rumble!
 

The torn pieces of the earth wrap around Ludwig's body and are
compressed infinitely.
 

And soon, the rocks gradually become transparent and change into a
crystal form.
 

In a prison made of crystals, Ludwig was imprisoned with his eyes wide
open.
 

H 2 IL | | 11
 

If you are an ordinary human being, you should already be crushed under
pressure.
 

However, Ludwig was by no means an ordinary human being.

 

Even if there is no name and fame worthy of me.

 

It does not belong to the common ark.

 

- Thing... Bump!
 

The crystal prison that imprisoned Ludwig cracks, and soon an explosion
occurs.
 

- Kwakakang!
 

Crystal fragments scatter, and Ludwig, who was trapped there, falls to the
ground and breathes.
 

Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
 

The figure, drooping like a wet rag in the rain, was already a loser in itself.
 

“Hey…”
 

However, as if admiring that he escaped on his own, the monster looks at

Ludwig as he tries to get up somehow while breathing heavily.
 

Again, a dark greatsword was held in Ludwig's hand.

 

The fight continues.

 

Ludwig is obviously strong.

 

The Dark Greatsword itself is already a weapon of powerful magic, and it is

threatening enough for an old wizard, and it destroys any number of
defense fields.
 

It was a monster-like power.

 

However, the opponent is a very unfamiliar existence.

 

The old monster, which swallowed up his monstrous power, was too much
for Ludwig to deal with.
 

was an alien enemy.

 

Magic that jumps through space .

 

And Ludwig had no way to prevent or avoid the torrent of ghosts.

 

Monsters don't have to deal with themselves.

 

Ludwig knew he was just playing around.

 

Although he could somehow avoid and crush the spears, explosions, and
lightning strikes of the flying earth, he could not stop the torrent of spirits
wielded by the old wizard, and just touching it
 

CH
 

ji
 

The mind is engulfed in fear and pain that the gods are about to collapse.
 

“Ouch… uh… uh…!”

 

Antirian looked happily at Ludwig, writhing in pain.

 

It is the power that the old monster was longing for.

 

It doesn't kill humans, but it has the power to destroy humans.

 

The power to distort anyone's expression into despair, fear and pain.
 

Demon King first suggested it, but once he got it in his hand, it was rather a
power that he had longed for.
 

Only Antirian was the only being in the world who would happily use this
power.
 

I don't even care about the adversary in front of me

 

All.
 

The eyes of the adversary, whose limbs are already trembling, are filled
with only fear from pain.
 

Who was in front of him, Antirianus did not know.

 

However, just being in this place is not an ordinary human being, nor a
being with ordinary will.
 

So, the monster is curious.

 

How far can this power really destroy a human being?

 

“Show me. Boy.”

 

-Courreung!
 

A torrent of ghosts emanating from Antirian's grasp strikes Ludwig.

 

“Ouch!”
 

sat down , shaking his body and starting to scream.

 

“I wonder what kind of expression a person who has been broken and
broken and no longer has the will to get up….”
 

10 that
 

It doesn't kill humans, but it can break it to its limits.

 

Antirian intended to test the end of his power.

 

Isn't there a great toy to test your own power?

 

Until the real toy wakes up, it will be good entertainment.

 

- Curl rumble!
 

"Ahhhhhhhhh!"
 

As if removing a leg before trampling on an ant, Antirianus sat down and

looked down at Ludwig, who was having a seizure.
 

and watch
 

does it happen
 

Do you have the energy to get up and the mental power to get up?
 

After one storm, Antirian sees Ludwig from his knees, shaking his legs, and
getting up.
 

In his right hand was still the great sword of darkness.

 

“It’s happening.” “Uhhhhhh…” Ludwig knows that the other person is

already playing with him.
 

I know I can't win.

 

Rather to pass the time.

 

If the fainted Demon King wakes up, the situation might change.
 
I can't,
 

Because Reinhardt might be able to do it.

 

I always failed,
 

Because Reinhardt was always successful.

 

hold out
 

Until Reinhardt wakes up.

 

I am not affirming the Demon King, but

 

ALL
 

There must be an existence that can find new answers.

 

And that's not me.

 

because it's the devil

 

like Christina.
 

It is as wrong as killing and destroying something with only malice.

 

In the end, someone dies, and someone is sacrificed unintentionally.

 

No matter who stands in front, if that happens in the end,

 

If anyone causes only sacrifice in the end,

 

Unless there is no one right answer.

 

0
 

that
 

At least there is no such thing as malice. I confirmed with my own eyes that
there was no malice in him. Reinhardt must be protected.
 

Running away, running away, fighting.

 

own eyes the desperate form of fighting to protect even that malice in the
face of all the malice towards him.
 

have to endure
 

Until Reinhardt wakes up.

 

He also knows that the monster in front of him is interested in him.

 

I don't know what kind of monster it is, or what kind of pain it's going
through,
 
You must not fall
 

If only I had to get up.

 

If it can change the situation even in the slightest, it must happen.

 

Seeing that Ludwig's eyes were still alive, Antirian smiled.

 

That's probably the monster's favorite thing in the world.

 

Even if that will is involved or not, it is fine.

 

He enjoys the process.

 

-Courreung!
 

the monster's right hand, the torrent of ghosts is young again.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

673
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

It was still raining.

 

Is it about ten minutes?

 

Antirian's expression had already hardened.

 

“Again, it’s happening.”

 

He endured the torrent of ghosts this time as well, and while he was
staggering, he was still watching Ludwig rising up somehow.
 

The dark flame that had already flickered on his right arm had gone out,
and his lips were drooling blankly, but Ludwig was actually sleeping.
 

It was rising again, as if it did not fall to something that could not kill a god.
 

1511
 

An ordinary person can withstand the assault of these demons, which

should cause the castle to collapse just by touching it.
 

Even though even the Demon King passed out of mental strength due to
being attacked by it, Ludwig clenched his teeth and woke up knowing that
he was being mistreated.
 

only to pass the time.

 
Knowing that his own existence is not worth more than taking time, he
does not fall.
 

Does a soul made of steel really exist?

 

Is there really such a thing as an unbreakable human being?

 

yet again.
 

A torrent of ghosts struck Ludwig.

 

-Courreung!
 

Ludwig, who had at first screamed out of breath, no longer screamed in

pain.
 

That's not enduring.

 

He doesn't even have the energy to scream anymore.

 

But , nevertheless, after a gray-white storm swallows it up, it squeaks all

over like an insect, but it ends in the end.
 

This time it will fall. For the monster, this was no longer entertainment.
 

If this boy, who somehow endures, kills with his own hands just because he
doesn't fall, that is his defeat.
 
After breaking it and stepping on it. Shouldn't we have to kill the boy who
couldn't get up anymore?
 

If there is an unbreakable being, I want to see it with my own eyes.

 

If such a being is real, I want to know what it is.

 

It was a curiosity that Antirian had for a long time.

 

You have to make sure it doesn't break. If it doesn't break, that's amazing.
 

If broken, can we not reaffirm the truth that existence is always swallowed
up in despair?
 

So, it is now the defeat of the monster to kill directly.

 

Just like that, the moment I endured this time and tried to see if the boy
could finally get up with his helpless expression on his face.
 

01 EE
 

- Shh!
 

- Paga River!
 

| The dark greatsword that flew through the gust of spirits broke through
the monster's force field and flew past his right ear.
 
Antirian's right ear disappeared with a gust of black magic.
 

"Ha ha... ha ha... ha ha..."

 

In the place where the torrent of ghosts had disappeared, there was a boy
who was sitting down, biting his teeth and holding his breath.
 

“Do you still have enough energy left?”

 

The monster took a hand to the missing right ear, and saw the expression
of the boy's face contorted into despair, a decisive and desperate, but
ultimately unsuccessful surprise attack.
 

Persevere, hold out, hold out, waiting for the time when the monster is
now vigilant, saving her last energy.
 

It must have been a surprise attack on conversion.

 

But, it went wrong.

 

What if that one attack had succeeded?

 

miraculous attack apparently succeeded in piercing the gap, but in the end
it was unable to create more than a scratch.
 

Antirian looked at Ludwig's face, which had only had one chance, and
smiled.
 
The boy wasn't going to hold out. There was something I was aiming for.
 

“You have a nice expression.” There is no such thing as unbreakable.

 

Doesn't your expression tell you?

 

“After all, is that right arm your hope?”

 

Ludwig's affairs did not reach Antirian's ears, as they were insignificant
anyway.
 

That right arm that looked like it had been transplanted from another
being's arm.
 

Something sinister using dark magic.

 

probably related to immortals

 

to be.
 

If it was something he had endured to aim for a comeback with that one,
wouldn't it mean that that arm was his everything?
 

Antirian waved his hand. The sharply refined blade of the wind is
sharpened,
 

- Sigh!
 
Too futile, the basis of the strength that the boy had been holding on to
with his clenched teeth was cut in vain.
 

“Ugh… uh…!”
 

Having lost an arm twice, Ludwig moans as he grabs his bloody arm.
 

There is no such thing as the strength to aim for a comeback

 

The toy's bee sting has been removed.

 

“Now, all that remains is to suffer.

 

yo. this."
 

-Courreung!
 

The monster's hand is once again filled with a storm of ghosts, and it
rushes to Ludwig.
 

Hope has been broken, now it will be broken.

 

You can't aim for a comeback, so all you have to do is enjoy watching that
despairing expression on your face.
 

However.
 

- Kurreung!
 

“Off… uh…”
 

-Courreung!
 

no matter how much time passes

 

Ludwig staggered, but eventually stood up.

 

Grasping the wound on his right arm, while rumbling on the floor, clearly.
 

stand up
 

Antirian's expression had already hardened.

 

those eyes.
 

As if dying, even if I lost consciousness in the bleeding, I would still stand

up as long as my will remained.
 

I see Ludwig's eyes constantly rising.

 

That light doesn't go away

 

H
 

Even while struggling in pain.

 

|
 

-
 

|
 

One
 

.
 

Knowing that all I can do now is waste time, and that I'm just dealing with
it for fun.
 

worthless enemy.
 

No, it keeps happening on a subject that is no longer even an enemy.

 

“Why are you waking up?”

 

“A being that is nothing.”

 

“Knowing that you can’t do anything.”

 

“Without any reason.” “Why do you keep waking up?”

 

without any power.

 

It just keeps happening to pass the time.

 

the Demon King wakes up?

 

Ludwig, who had become shattered, spoke with almost loss of the strength
to stand up on both legs.
 

A boy with dimmed eyes muttered blankly.

 

“Because that’s all I can do.”

 

One
 

“Because I don’t know how to say anything other than this.”

 

“I have to do this too…”

 

“It’s not a pity that the right arm disappeared.”

 

“Because it wasn’t mine after all.”

 

"okay...."
 

“Even if you fall, you get up.”

 

“This was something I could do.”

 

“The only thing I am good at is this.”

 

“At first, there was only one thing I could do.”

 

“My strength was that I only had good stamina for a stupid subject.”
 

“I think that if I keep running, keep holding the sword, and do something, it
will become something. It did...."
 

“In the end, it could be nothing.”

 

“Damn, it could only become something by holding a corpse’s arm.”

 

"Yeah... I'm nothing."

 

“I don’t have any power.”

 

"This must be my true self..."

 

“Your guy could kill me at any time, but if he keeps me alive...”

 

“Do something more.”

 

“As long as I can, I will keep getting up…”

 

"Just a little bit more, play with me..."

 

“It will keep happening.”

 

“It’s nothing, but it’s what I do best.”

 

fear, despair, and pain, as if his will will never be broken, he vows to keep
rising only to buy time.
 

For the first time in his life, Antirian was experiencing a strange feeling.
 

that.
 

It was unpleasant. Are there any beings that cannot be broken?

 

I wanted to see it.

 

However, when confronted with an unbreakable human, Antirian felt an

unbearable displeasure.
 

HL
 

It was difficult to bear the other person's request to play with him a little
more with humility close to self-righteousness.
 

maybe so stupid
 

Even though he is well aware of his insignificance.

 

Presumably, don't you fall? Antirian felt it.

 

That will not fall.

 

I'd rather be stunned by bleeding more quickly.

 

It will continue to rise as long as there is a will, and if it bleeds down, Anti-
Lianus will taste it.
 

overwhelming sense of defeat.

 

If you reach the limits of your body without breaking it and lose
consciousness, you will only realize that you have not been able to destroy
an unbreakable human.
 

Ludwig's blurred eyes tell the story.

 

that he will soon lose consciousness, not because of a broken heart, but
because of the bleeding,
 
“It’s nothing.”
 

I don't know who is in front of me, but how can I be so self-righteous.

 

"This old man has lived an immeasurably long time, and he has seen as
many great men as there are insignificant men."
 

“There were also beings that were incomprehensiblely strong.”

 

“I have seen many instances of noble bloodlines of noble lineage behaving

more modestly than those of their own children.”
 

“Innumerable despair and.”

 

“Innumerable hopes.” “I have seen all of that eventually lead to the futile
inevitability of death.”
 

“There were countless great beings and innumerable beings.”

 

“But I have never seen anything as trivial as you and as tough as you.”
 

"okay...."
 

“How can you not say that it is great?”

 

“You are one of the most extraordinary human beings I know.”

 

“How can you say that you are nothing?”

 

The boy is not strong enough to overcome the old monster.

 

But, it doesn't break at all. It is not broken by pain that cannot kill itself.
 

H
 

One
 

it just happens endlessly

 

Knowing that you can't do anything, but only what you want.
 

Not because this is the right answer, but by saying that the death of the
Demon King is the absolute wrong answer.
 

Because you have to do something, you have to do it somehow.

 

It's the first time I've seen such a will

 

it was
 

“I lost.”
 

Saying so, Antirian raises his right hand this time.

 

It was not just the power to torment and torment, but the blade of the
wind.
 

I tried to break it, but it doesn't break.

 

Accepting defeat and taking that breath away.

 

It won't break, so I'll break it.

 

That was the highest admiration and admiration that Antirian could give
before the unknown human before his eyes fell to the limits of his body.
 

- Whoops!
 

Ludwig looks at the blade of the wind that forms on the monster's right
hand.
 

It was an unwinnable fight.

 

HU
 

All I could do was wake up, but that was meaningless now.
 

The opponent loses interest in an enemy that does not fall down, and takes
his life.
 

After him, it will be the turn of the fallen Demon King and Ellen.
 

You may know what is in front of you.

 
I don't know what's going on.
 

However, in the end, he changed his mind and tried to protect the Demon
King, but even that failed.
 

like despair.
 

like nonsense.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
 

elegy.
 

get off
 

“ ……”
 

It was a life of failure.

 

Protecting someone, becoming stronger, or anything else.

 

It is a fate that repeats failures, repeats only losing, only makes bad
decisions, and eventually loses even life.
 

It ends with such a life of a loser.

 

Wasn't he prepared for anything other than this ending for his
incompetent and foolish self?
 

on a trivial subject.
 

As a boring guy,
 

does it end like that

 

I am confident that I will not fall, but I am not confident that I will not be
broken, and I have no means of attacking the enemy in front of me.
 

something like me
 

Can't you dream of winning?

 

did my best.
 

For this, it was the best.

 

I am sad and resentful that my best has ended up to this point, but I do
everything I can
 

did it
 

Can't you ask for more than this?

 

One
 

A
 

LI
 

Wasn't this alone enough?

 

like me
 

That's enough for my topic.

 

Haven't you done enough

 

the moment you think so.

 

Ludwig couldn't help but remember an old conversation.

 

Ludwig looks at the demon king who fainted in the rain and the demon
king who lost consciousness while hugging Ellen for a moment.
 

Respected, hated, and decided to kill.

 

In the end, an existence that is determined to protect.

 

I've definitely heard of such a thing from the Demon King.

 

The words pushed his back. It was no exaggeration to say.

 

Ahead of the Temple Tournament Semifinals, it was a midnight gymnasium.

 

Ludwig, who had a sense of defeat, was the Demon Lord, no. asked
Reinhardt.
 

“Reinhardt, I have a question for you.”

 

'What.'
 

'Did you fight even though you knew you would lose?'
 

.......It did.
 

But, you all won.

 

The Demon King, who had always fought recklessly, was not hiding his
power, but, looking back now, he was really weak.
 

He hid his identity, but did not hide his power.

 

Not pretending to be weak, but really weak.

 

it was no good
 

like that, there was always an impossible fight.

 

Knowing that he was going to die too, he started the fight.

 

However, it has always been won.

 

'How could that be?

 

Sir?'
 

Ludwig was curious about that.

 

Why do you fight even though you know you will lose?
 

And how did you win?

 

“You must believe it.”

 

'Believe?'
 

'okay."
 

clearly.
 

I heard that.
 

'You will lose, you will have to lose, but you have to believe.'
 

'Can you win?'

 

'okay.'
 
In all battles that are supposed to be defeated, there is nothing but defeat.
 

'I'm going to lose, but rather than working hard, I'll win no matter what, I
have to believe that I'll win.'
 

'What if I lose in the end?'

 

'What does that matter?'

 

The Demon King denied Ludwig's attitude.

 

'I will lose, but I will do my best. It's like an excuse prepared for defeat. Still,
I worked hard.
 

I'll do better next time. Aren't you making a corner in advance for the
defeated one to escape?"
 

Resigning by saying that you did your best is ultimately just an excuse for
yourself.
 

it's still the same

 

The moment I think my best is so far, it ends there.

 

He's already finished.

 

said the monarch.

 
It is not an excuse for defeat, but a resolution for victory.
 

Then anyway.
 

at least one,
 

Because there may be other results.

 

Again, the demon king stands in an impossible battle, and through an

impossible promise,
 

got it
 

The Demon King, who has always achieved something in such a battle,
proved himself this time too.
 

who the hell is there

 

Can you assert that you cannot achieve such a victory?

 

ML
 

why am i giving up
 

I did my best.
 

this is my limit,
 
Why are you quietly accepting death?
 

go.
 

Rather than end up with nothing and nothing to lose and nothing to do.
 

only once though.

 

I want only one win.

 

I want to win just once.

 

Not dead yet.

 

Life is not over until you stop breathing completely.

 

I lost my right arm, which gave me indescribable strength.

 

However, the body still remains.

 

My legs are shaking and I have no strength to stand properly now, and my
consciousness is getting blurry,
 

Still, it seems that the power of a single drop is somewhere in there.

 

If death comes
 
I will not wait vaguely for death.
 

I can't reach it, but I try.

 

Because that was the driving force that allowed him to come this far in
spite of all the days when Ludwig fell exhausted and fell asleep, he kept
failing and losing.
 

not giving up.

 

Just moving forward to the point of being ignorant.

 

Ludwig finally realizes that it was his only weapon and his most absolute
weapon.
 

1171
 

That is why, before the blade of death approaches, he takes the first step.
 

- Whoa!
 

It draws in the magical power that might have been left somewhere in the
body and strengthens the body.
 

It was an enemy that even the transplanted Grandmaster's arm could not
defeat.
 

If death approaches, you have to face it anyway.

 

It's not like it shouldn't be, but even so, I always walked forward thinking
that I might not know.
 

With a heart to carry through the obsession that has brought me my whole
life to the end.
 

“You want to fight… are you?”

 

The expression on the old monster's face reveals an expression beyond

displeasure.
 

That was a wonder.

 

Wearing light blue magic, the boy who should not have the strength to
move even a single finger takes a step forward.
 

It's not much, but the power remains.

 

Even the light that seems to go out at any moment.

 

It is clearly light.
 

Even a weak light is supposed to drive away the darkness to some extent,
 

It gives strength to the weakened body.

 

"okay. You have to fight.”

 

If it's a fight that's going to die anyway.

 

HU
 

If the irresistible enemy tries to kill him,

 

I'm afraid,
 

desperate, but
 

If you die this way or that way

 

- Whoa!
 

“And, if we fight.”
 

Where is the reason not to turn the milestones of the mind toward
victory?
 

“I should hope for victory.”

 

Even if the heart for victory does not bring victory.

 

"so...."
 

Why do we have to give up and wait for death to be broken and broken?
 

So, I wish you

 

"I."
 

A canon for victory.

 

“You .”
 

in this place.
 

“Win.”
 

come.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

A part of the sky that was surrounded by dark clouds opened up,
 

A single ray of golden light falls on the earth.

 

- Kugugugung!
 

Something crashed in front of Ludwig with a violent shock wave.

 

That's obviously.
 
It was in the form of a spear.
 

"Oh... it's..."
 

The old monster looked blankly at the spear that appeared from the sky
with a flash of light and let out a groan.
 

It has always been the weapon of the lowly

 

All.
 

and the easiest form.

 

Because it is the deadliest form.

 

It has always been the weapon of the weak.

 

Concise form and concise blade tip.

 

Therefore, the most fatal straight line is

 

This is the form that a weapon for the weak should have when they try to
oppose what the weak cannot resist.
 

The old monster knows the name of such a weapon.

 

the weak's weapon.

 
Courage Hallows.
 

Holy Sacred.
 

“Alixion....”
 

Obviously it had a name like that.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

674
 

The Immortals began slaughtering indiscriminately, but in the end the

damage was minor.
 

Scarlett and Kono Lint focused on neutralizing Immortals while going back
and forth on the battlefield.
 

It was thanks to the activity of

 

But the Allies all saw Immortal attacking the Allies. No one could really see
the fight going on in the depths of Diane.
 
Even those who fought there knew nothing other than that a series of
great upheavals took place there.
 

All.
 

So the result of the last fight and the process.

 

no one knew
 

No one had seen the series of processes that took place after the dragon
from the other world disappeared.
 

Even the monsters did not approach the depths, so it was Olivia Lanzee,
who conquered the sky with the power of death, who dug into the depths
of Diane while annihilating the remaining monsters.
 

What Olivia saw was Reinhardt, who had fainted while hugging Ellen at the
scene of a certain battle.
 

One
 

Olivia Aga returned home with the two of them surviving without being
overshadowed by monsters in the midst of the tragedy.
 

Immortal was annihilated.

 

All of Diane's warp gates were destroyed.

 
And, the remaining monsters one by one
 

The rain has stopped.

 

The war ended with this.

 

- Tak... Tak.
 

Smoke billows from Diane's burning body.

 

The Gate Incident is now completely over, and the remaining monsters will
still be countless across the continent, but monsters from another world
will no longer come in.
 

Humanity survived.
 

However, the atmosphere of the Allied Forces, which should be hopeful

than ever, is dark and gloomy.
 

was good
 

In the first place, the sacrifice was too great than in any other battle so far.
 

Immortal, who had been able to carry out war easily so far, suddenly
became a double-edged sword in the final battle and attacked the Allied
Forces.
 

As if trying to pay the price of moving forward easily.

 

The resulting confusion, distrust of the Empire, and anger prevailed.

 

Then, the power of the Demon King suddenly appeared, and it was a chaos
that occurred because they fought harder than anyone else.
 

Not everyone before had seen the demon king appear and fight, but those
who saw it from a distance witnessed the desperate escape of the demon
king, killing the monsters and enticing immortals to catch him and kill him.
 

And obviously, I had no choice but to vaguely know that the Demon King
was involved in the fight against the last mysterious monster and the
events that took place in the depths.
 

distrust of the empire.

 

And, I wonder if I should trust the demon lord who has been hated for a
long time.
 

In a complicated situation, the Allied Forces were not able to keep track of
their garrison.
 

However, the situation was better for the commander-in-chief.

 

They knew that the Demon King was intervening in the Allied Forces in the
first place, and there were even those who decided to support the Demon
King.
 

And now, even those who oppose the Demon Lord know that they have no
choice but to support the Demon Lord.
 

Knowing that the Empire had made a fatal betrayal at its most important
moment, it was because of the conviction that the Empire was no longer
on the side of mankind.
 

Rather than passing over to the Demon King's forces, the Allied Forces
tried to kill them all.
 

The situation at the Battle of Diane had to be accepted by everyone.

 

AL
 

Therefore, the Allied Forces Command was already absolutely supporting

the Demon King.
 

Therefore, the leaders of the Demon King's army casually entered the
barracks of the General Headquarters, and although they were looked at
with fear from everyone, they had no choice but to sit close to the top
seat.
 

But, ironically, everyone turned their backs on the Empire, but it was very
surprising that he now sits at the top of the Allied Forces General
Headquarters.
 

“Has the casualties of each military been counted?”

 

He is no longer a member of the Empire, and other dogs are similar to

those of the devil,
 

A person who is not a person of the Empire and cannot do it.

 

Charlotte de Gradias sat in the highest position of the Allied Forces as the
representative of the Demon King's Army instead of Emperor Bertus.
 

Something has changed though.

 

In fact, it was a strange power change that made me wonder if nothing had
changed.
 

Near the barracks of the General Headquarters, where access is strictly

controlled.
 

Because there are beings that should not be opened to other people's
eyes, even while the annihilation of the remaining monsters was in
progress, the access control on the side of the General Headquarters was
strict.
 

All.
 

But anyway, everyone will know.

 

All the leadership of the Allied Forces will be replaced by the forces of the
Demon King.
 

“Isn’t my sister supposed to go to the meeting?”

 

Seeing Olivia perched on a wooden crate near the barracks, Harriet tilted
her head.
 
I hate stories that hurt my head .”
 

“...the things to do in the future are all just headaches, aren't they? What
are you going to do because you already hate it?”
 

“What should I do if I don’t like it… Take a look today.”

 

“Ummm… if I say that, I have nothing to say…”

 

In fact, Olivia is not only the reformer of this holy denomination, but also
the general manager of all denomination problems that will arise in the
future.
 

Olivia had more work to do in the future than Rowen, the leader of the
Knights Templar, who was talking hard in the barracks right now.
 

He hated using his head on such a topic, and leaving the conference room
to take a deep breath, couldn't help but look ugly to Harriet.
 

Of course, Olivia left everything behind and did nothing to say anything
about resting.
 

print
 

A1,
 

He revived an army of monsters to fight them, and he flew through the

battlefield while riding a dragon, saving countless people from the dead.
 
When a dragon clad in dazzling brilliance passes by, the dying ones come
back to life.
 

Because it was such an overwhelming and miraculous sight, Harriet, of

course, left a deep impression on everyone.
 

A saint riding a dragon.

 

There were already rumors of that in the Allied Forces.

 

It was unharmed.
 

It's miraculous.
 

Everyone fought in the most dangerous place, but none of the Demon
King's closest aides were killed or injured.
 

Everyone played an important role, and each one had a decisive influence
on the war situation.
 

All.
 

In terms of major, even if only one of the demon kings in the battle of
Diane was absent, the amount of damage was so important that it moved
ten thousand units.
 

Among them, Harriet, Liana, and Scarlett were the most influential.
 
Without Scarlett, the Allied Forces might have been annihilated in the face
of the runaway Immortal.
 

Olivia looks at Harriet with sullen eyes in fatigue.

 

“Reinhardt, haven’t you woken up yet?”

 

“ I think so.”
 

“…what the hell happened?”

 

"I don't know."

 

However, even those who played such an important role did not know the
true nature of the upheaval that continued to occur in Diane's depths.
 

Overwhelming monster.
 

sudden evaporation.
 

When Olivia arrived, it was all over.

 

Knowing that Ellen and Reinhardt are safe, I brought them back, but I still
don't know what happened.
 

“A dog?”
 

At Olivia's question, Herriot shook her head.

 

“I can’t seem to remember anything.”

 

Of course, I'm talking about Ellen.

 

“What went well? Where the hell did that one on her go? It would be nice
if they destroyed it, but was there a way to do that?”
 

Ellen remembers nothing, and Reinhardt is stunned.

 

It felt like something was over, but the aftertaste was not refreshing, it was
a bizarre finish.
 

"Still... I'm glad you're safe. all

 

At Olivia's grumbling sincerity, Harriet's eyes widened in surprise.

 

popped up
 

“Yes, I am happy.”
 

Heriot looked at Olivia with her face open and rubbing her lips in
embarrassment, smiling.
 

A barracks near the general headquarters.

 

Ellen sat quietly on the chair in front of the extra bed, looking down at
Reinhardt, who was lying unconscious.
 

You never know when you will regain consciousness.

 

“Ellen...?”
 

“
 

yes."
 

Harriet entered the barracks and looked at Ellen's complexion.

 

Ellen knows what Harriet is worried about now.

 

When Ellen just woke up, she was so upset that it took her so long to calm
her down.
 

“It’s okay. It’s gone. I can feel it.”

 

"thank god...."
 

Harriet smiled relieved and hugged Ellen's neck.

 

I never thought that a moment like this would come again.

 

But, miraculously, this moment came.

 

The moment when we can embrace each other without worrying about
anything.
 

That moment has come again.

 

Moved by the overwhelming moment, Harriet began to cry again, and Ellen
patted her on the back for a long time.
 

Ellen didn't know what happened.

 

last fight turned out matters, Reinhardt is stunned and Ellen has no
memory of anything.
 

However, Olivia brought back the two of them who were lying in the
middle of the battlefield.
 

And I heard all about how the battle of Diane went.

 

Departure of Immortal, and re-entry, runaway.

 

until annihilation.
 

It is not difficult to imagine what will happen in the future.

 

The empire is gone, and everyone will be denied it.

 

The Demon King will rule mankind.

 

“Now let’s stay together. Because it's all over... Because all the sad things
are over... Just like before. yes?" |
 

TDL
 

Ellen nodded slowly, clutching Harriot's arm, which was holding her tightly.
 

H
 

One
 

You can't make things that have already happened.

 

I cannot say that there will be no difficult things in the future.

 

But there were things that could be brought back, and there were things
that could be returned.
 

Ellen looked down at the sleeping Reinhardt with a calm look.

 

All.
 

I don't know what he did, but Reinhardt must have saved him somehow.
 

I don't remember, but I do remember hearing a desperate voice from

beyond my faint consciousness.
 

As far as I can tell, it must have been a difficult and grueling fight.
 

That's why he must be in a deep sleep.

 

slurp....
 

Ellen summons the Cloak of the Sun.

 

Ellen didn't even know that the relics had been away from her hands for a
while.
 

The flames of hatred that fluttered in the sun's cloak are no more.
 

Something that was overflowing with hatred inhabited him, so he used

that hatred as fuel.
 

A 11
 

HEL
 

Ah, the flame that used to burn, it's natural that it doesn't exist anymore.
 

Hatred is gone, so the flame of hatred no longer manifests in the sun's

cloak.
 

This time, Eren summons the Moon Sword, Rament.

 

However, the dark night sky was still projected on the sword of the moon.
 

The hatred is gone.

 
However, the sadness did not go away.
 

So the lunar sword that responds to sorrow still projects the void.
 

- slurp
 

After returning the sword and cloak again, El Ren gently touches the
sleeping Reinhardt's forehead.
 

The hatred is gone, but the sadness is not.

 

It was because, in the end, whether he came back or not, he still knew that
we couldn't be together.
 

Reinhardt rescued himself with sorrowful eyes, but in the end he would
never see him again.
 

The forehead and hair of a loved one.

 

Ellen continued sweeping away endlessly, as if it was her last.

 

"I love you."

 

Forever.
 

I want to whisper those words in my ear forever.

 

In the end, the hero and the demon king cannot coexist.
 

The existence of one always rejects the other.

 

In a world where the hero wins, there must be no demon king,

 

There should be no heroes in the world where the Demon King has won.
 

“I really… I love you so much.”

 

Thank you.
 

I say I love you.

 

Ellen whispered those words over and over again.

 

"Sorry...."
 

11
 

In the end, crying.

 

"I'm so... so sorry..."

 

He ripped his chest out because he couldn't be with them, and cried
endlessly.
 

night time.
 

When Ellen cautiously stepped out of the tent, Olivia Ranche, who was
leaning her back on the wooden box, was looking at Ellen.
 

It's not something to be called a good friend.

 

There were times when we looked at each other harshly, and in fact, there
were times when we almost even got into a fist fight.
 

However, Olivia Lange returned with Reinhardt, who was found on the
battlefield, as well as Ellen.
 

"Thank you, you brought me there..."

 

“Where are you going?”

 

But Olivia asked a question before she could even get Ellen's thanks.
 

Olivia looked at the dry tear marks in Ellen's eyes.

 

Olivia knew what Ellen was going to do.

 

I
 

“ ……”
 

TI
 
Olivia looked at Ellen with her eyes closed because she couldn't help but
stare at her.
 

"I don't know what you're thinking, but I'm quietly going in. It's all over
now.”
 

Ellen shakes her head hard.

 

71LLC
 

EX
 

“Because it’s all over. Rather... that's why I shouldn't be here.”

 

Just because it's over doesn't mean it's over.

 

Rather, something else will begin now.

 

You have to go a long way on a road where you don't know where to go.
 

in the name of the Demon King, there should be no heroes.

 

Its existence alone will create many dissonances.

 

Those who reject the oppression of the demon king add a lot of hope to
the name of the hero.
 

will go away It can only be the beginning of division.

 

Isn't there already a huge force called the Dragon Warriors Church?
 

No one can say that the process will be smooth just because the Demon
King swallows the world.
 

A lot of blood will flow.

 

And the presence of a hero will only increase the amount of blood that
must be shed absolutely.
 

However, he cannot give up his saved life, so he must live in hiding

somewhere in the world.
 

To say that the demon king and the hero work together to open a new
world is a sound that no one will believe.
 

The hero and those who support the Demon King will be divided and feud.
 

It will create vain hopes and divide the world, resulting in countless other
deaths.
 

So, in a world where the hero wins, the Demon King.

 

In a world where the Demon King has won, there should be no heroes.
 

So, just as the empire destroyed itself, the hero must now disappear.
 
Olivia knows what Ellen is talking about.
 

It's not good to have

 

there should not be

 

That's obviously not wrong. “I don’t deserve to be here.”

 

Ellen betrayed Reinhardt.

 

In the end, the truth does not change.

 

“I… shouldn’t be there. Just being there will be a problem. And, I don’t
even deserve it.”
 

Just being saved is already enough.

 

It would be disrespectful to those who believed in Reinhardt from the

beginning to receive anything from Reinhardt more than this.
 

You can't be greedy for going beyond the topic.

 

“I don’t know anything about me.”

 

“ ……”
 

“Nara, do you think it would be good for you to be with us?”

 
“I like you right now, so I say
 

From Olivia's point of view, Ellen has always been like a thorn in her eyes.
 

If it disappears, we should rather welcome it with open arms.

 

But Olivia didn't want to let Ellen go.

 

5
 

Even for Reinhardt, who had been waiting only for this moment, he
couldn't spend it like this.
 

“Without you, Reinhardt would have died.”

 

Ellen saved Reinhardt once just by having Ellen accept the ghosts written
on Reinhardt into her own body.
 

“You saved Reinhardt, and you saved Reinhardt. then that's it Don’t think
about other complicated things, is this difficult?”
 

"......"
 

“You’re shutting yourself up like a head, but say something!”

 

- Cock!
 

Olivia grabbed Ellen's neck harshly.

 

One day, he brings back what Ellen did.

 

Olivia's eyes filled with anger.

 

“Just be quiet. That's hard! We just need to be together. The other

problems won't be easy, but I'm sure I can do it anyway like I've done it
before!"
 

“Me too… I want to…”

 

At the end of Olivia's castle, tears well up in Ellen's eyes.

 

“I want to be with you too… together… just like before… I want to be like
that…”
 

as well as others. Also with Olivia Ranche.

 

We will only quarrel and get nervous, but I want to go back to those
moments.
 

Olivia looked at Ellen with a shivering body and crying.

 

“But it’s not okay… I, because of me, so many people died… Because of me,
my greed… Because I wanted to be with Reinhardt, I want to spend time
with Reinhardt . That’s why… I can’t make people die because of me.”
 

There are people whose existence itself is a justification.

 
Gates incident, Ellen has been living in such a way.
 

He has received expectations that are different from his actual

determination, so it will be the same even after the war.
 

Just by the fact that Ellen is alive, another number of wars are ignited, and
it becomes a huge wildfire.
 

Therefore, we cannot remain here with only the desire to be together.

 

It was a sadly happy situation, but since the Demon King had a plan to
devour the world, it was decided that the seat next to Ellen could not be
Ellen's, regardless of whether she could save Ellen or not.
 

If the Demon King lives in a rural village, there will be no problems, but if
he has a grand plan, Ellen cannot be by his side.
 

Ellen is the biggest obstacle in the world that the Demon King will create in
the future. In fact, it is better to die.
 

Olivia couldn't force it any more.

 

it's not that i don't know I know it's best for Ellen to leave because of the
problems her existence will cause.
 

HALL
 

Olivia wants Ellen not to be there, too. But, isn't it too embarrassing? In
the end, I succeeded in things that seemed impossible.
 

It came back to the way it was until the end of Ellen.

 

After waking up, the only thing Reinhardt has to face is the fact that Ellen
has left.
 

Isn't that what it shouldn't be?

 

So Olivia wanted Ellen to leave, but she couldn't let her go.
 

“Then wait until you wake up.”

 

So Olivia had no choice but to say that to the end.

 

But as if that was not enough, Ellen shook her head while crying.
 

“I can’t… I can’t go. Then, oh, I wouldn’t be able to go…”

 

The moment you talk to Reinhardt, who has woken up, even a single word,
you will fall down.
 

If you hug me even a little bit, I will break down with the desire to stay in
your arms for the rest of my life.
 

Even now, my steps can't really drop, and if I share a few words with
Reinhardt who wakes up, it will be the same.
 

It seems like he will be unable to get up from his seat.

 

So it's ok to leave.
 

I can't go if it's not now.

 

So Ellen wants to go when Reinhardt hasn't woken up.

 

“You’re such a real ass-headed bitch…!”

 

The moment Olivia was about to slap her on the cheek at the end of her
rising anger.
 

“Send me.”
 

Olivia's hand stopped at the sound of a voice from behind.

 

"What...?"
 

There, there was Charlotte, a former member of the royal family with black
hair as if melted in darkness, and now the second Archdaemon.
 

“Ellen is right.”
 

Charlotte approaches slowly, and carefully releases Ellen's collar that Olivia
had grabbed.
 

“It’s not over, it’s just the beginning. If you put the first button on wrong, it
will all fall apart before you even start properly.”
 

“… .
 

“So, I have to let you go.”

 

The only thing the Demon King devoured was the Allied Forces.
 

the human land and uniting all forces under the name of the Demon King is
just the beginning.
 

Even if the hero was by his side in the way that he surrendered to the
demon king, people
 

Just because the hero exists, he will arbitrarily project hope.

 

Since the hero is a symbol that is too large by itself, he cannot be alive with
the Demon King.
 

.
 

Either die, or live the life of a fugitive.

 

There are only two options.

 

So Ellen must disappear unless she dies.

 

Charlotte looks at Ellen.

 
It seems that neither of them believed Reinhardt.
 

However, Charlotte, who had been turned into a demon, lost her former
appearance and was able to stay with the Demon King.
 

CH
 

Charlotte has become a different being in too many ways to be a cause in

itself.
 

“As if there were no eternal battles.”

 

Charlotte embraces Ellen, who cries sadly.

 

“There will be no parting forever...”

 

HD
 

. . . . ..
 

"
 

“We must believe so.”

 

Because I know that it's only a promise for the future, and it's not parting
forever.
 

Charlotte hugged Ellen tightly.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

675
 

Ellen left.
 

Olivia was staring at the back with a grin on her teeth.

 

He didn't like Ellen , but he still had the idea that he wasn't sending it like
this.
 

Just imagining what kind of expression Reinhardt would make after waking
up was painful.
 

Olivia didn't understand that Charlotte had told Ellen to just let her go.
 

I thought that no one else would want Ellen to remain as much as

Charlotte.
 

But beyond what he was told to let go, Charlotte's demeanor was even to
the point of being ruthless.
 

Charlotte was in charge of Edina's internal affairs.

 

So, when the era of the Demon King begins, Charlotte will actually rule the
world.
 

Eventually, round and round, Charlotte became the emperor.

 

do.
 

Since you have to envision an immeasurably large picture, you should not
be able to cling to personal feelings.
 

So, since it's better without Ellen, can you tell Ellen to just let her go?
 

Olivia turned to Charlotte with those thoughts in mind and couldn't help
but hold her breath.
 

All.
 

Charlotte closed her eyes tightly and covered her mouth, crying more than
anyone else.
 

How can you feel at ease?

 

ALL
 

She knew in her head that she had to let Ellen go, but Charlotte herself
must have felt the greatest guilt when she told her that I could be here and
Ellen shouldn't be here, even though she had betrayed her.
 
So, looking at Ellen's back as she left, Charlotte was crying, holding her
breath without even making a proper cry.
 

You know best that you are in the same situation.

 

And he made it leave his mouth, so he wouldn't be able to bear it.

 

“I’m going to be sick…”

 

Everything has been resolved so well that it feels like it can't be solved this
well, but
 

In the end, not everything can be all right.

 

So Olivia does something she would never normally do.

 

“On a good day, everyone beat and cry.”

 

“Ugh… uh…!”
 

Olivia took Charlotte, who was holding her breath, and gently patted her in
her arms.
 

Ellen walks through the cluttered Allied positions while wearing a hoodie.
 

There was a scene where the bodies of the dead were being collected, and
there were those who were trying to check the damage situation, those
who were crying, and there were others who were sitting idly, idly by.
 

14
 

The scale of damage must have been the largest of all battles so far.
 

The fight was over, but those full of joy were nowhere to be seen.
 

Now that certain fears are over, there are more people filled with fear of
the new world to come.
 

Because no one knows what will happen in the future.

 

The demon king who was defined as absolute evil, the dragon who was
pointed out as an existence to defeat the demon king
 

buy.
 

The Demon King saved mankind, and the hero escapes from the Allied
Forces' positions as if he'd ruined it.
 

People will never know who was really at fault.

 

All.
 

fabricated truth will come to know another fabricated truth.

 

One chaos is over, and another chaos begins.

 
The fight against the monsters would not have been completely over.
 

But now all the warp gates have been destroyed, so civilization could be
rebuilt.
 

As time goes by and

 

One day we would be able to go back to the days when civilization spread
across the continent.
 

And I can't be sure, but if the Demon King does his job well, there will be
no battles between demons and humans in that world.
 

A world where demons and humans coexist.

 

Can such a world be made perfect?

 

Can mutual hatred be overcome?

 

I can not know. However, Ellen cannot join the world as she is the last
foreign material of the old age.
 

You have to live somewhere quiet.

 

As if it exists, as if it does not exist.

 

still two relics.

 
The monsters remain.
 

So Ellen still had a lot of work to do.

 

People shouldn't know that the hero is alive.

 

From a low place, at any time in the world.

 

They will live by killing the remaining monsters.

 

If he could be held accountable for what he had done in that way, he would
have done it.
 

Charlotte said they would see each other again someday, but Ellen didn't
think they would.
 

You shouldn't even wish for that.

 

After a long time has passed, isn't it too shameless to go back to see if my
seat is still available?
 

As time goes by, Reinhardt's name will remain as a memory of the past.
 

So, just watching from afar is enough.

 

Hoping that the newly created world will be in good shape.

 

It is enough just to do what you can for the low-ranking people .

 

So, by the time we reached the outskirts of the chaotic Allied Forces
garrison, we reached the outskirts of the area filled with smoky smoke
from burning the corpses of monsters.
 

where to go
 

The moment when I was about to walk blindly following the stars in a
barren and vast field.
 

- Ellen...! Ellen!
 

Rie-Ellen had no choice but to turn her back, clenching her teeth when she
heard a voice mixed with crying from behind.
 

Where... where are you going! Where...! Where are you going...!
 

Heriot de Saint-Ouen, weeping with a messy expression on his face, was

running desperately.
 

Unable to run properly, he stumbles as if he will trip over a stone beak, and
runs as he cries.
 

Although he had become a great wizard, he still lacked his physical

strength, and as soon as he arrived in front of Ellen, Heriot, who ran
desperately, gasped for breath and grabbed Ellen's sleeve.
 

“Don’t go… where are you going… You said we should stay together.
Together... we told you to stay together..."
 

It's all over now.

 

that we can be together now.

 

breath and burst into tears as his face turned red.

 

“Don’t go…don’t go. please. Don't go... Please, it's over. Sad things are over
now. You don't have to go. huh? Why is that, why are you doing this...
Reinhardt? What is Reinhardt going to do... huh?”
 

That's why I didn't want to see it.

 

It was also painful for others to hold onto.

 

One
 

One
 

It was especially painful to see Harriet.

 

Everything will be fine now, and only good things will happen in the future.
 

When Ellen woke up, she hugged her and cried profusely, then smiled
broadly and said that, and it was painful for Ellen to see.
 

So, while Harriet went out for a while, he tried to disappear like he was
running away.
 

why are you like this

 

People who should have liked Ellen's absence catch her leaving.
 

These are the people who should want more of what I don't have.
 

Reinhardt is now unconscious. Rather, people who should want him to

leave catch him.
 

Ellen looks down at Harriet, who is crying while holding her as if she will
never let her go.
 

Harriet was the second best friend after Reinhardt at the Temple.
 

But they couldn't fully love each other.

 

ji
 

ji
 

We got to know each other from the beginning that our hearts were
headed in the same direction.
 

So as much as we like each other, as much as we care for each other,

 

In the end, we had no choice but to hate each other to some extent.
 
And to a certain extent the direction of the feeling always appeared in the
way that Harriet was jealous of Ellen.
 

But now, Harriet is begging Ellen not to go.

 

What would Reinhardt do? talking like that

 

"don't go. huh? I don't know why you're doing this... but if you can't go,
you shouldn't go. Let's stay together, okay?"
 

it's probably because Harriet de Saint-Ouen values him as much as he likes

Reinhardt.
 

Thinking about it.

 

It's always been like that.

 

At some point, Harriet has always been like this.

 

She always yielded, and she wanted to be with her, so she always yielded a
lot to Ellen.
 

When jealousy and sadness explode

 

only.
 

behave shamefully.
 
That was the worst thing you could say to a friend.
 

“Actually… you probably don’t have to go.”

 

In fact, there may be no real reason why you should disappear.

 

You can just stick with it somehow or for any reason and stay with it.
 

have.
 

Whether people say that the Demon King has surrendered to the hero or
that he has betrayed him.
 

You can just pretend you don't know what's going on and just spend happy
days, leaving people to imagine themselves.
 

But it's been selfish enough so far.

 

Having betrayed Reinhardt, I received too much.

 

LX
 

In the end, even though they crossed the river of no return, they were
somehow saved.
 

I've gotten this far, can't it be more of a miracle than this?

 

Blindfolded from the other problems that may arise because of me.
 

I want to love, I want to be loved.

 

Isn't it awful to expect more than this?

 

You cannot allow yourself to do that.

 

happiness to yourself.
 

such anon.
 

I can't comprehend that such a life would come to me.

 

The compulsion to live in despair.

 

The compulsion to live for the atonement in guilt.

 

All other reasons aside,

 

He recognizes that dark compulsion to leave only because of that.

 

“Then don’t go… If it’s okay not to go, then you shouldn’t go…”
 

Looking down at Heriot, who weeps and begs, Ellen finally stops crying.
 

Rather smile.
 
“Reinhardt is right.”
 

"yes...?"
 

Harriet, wet with tears at the sudden words, looks up at Ellen.

 

Those words that Reinhardt always called Harriet.

 

You only want everything to go well, and you don't want anything that's
good only for yourself.
 

You may be acting selfishly.

 

The biggest trouble is that he will disappear on his own, but he begs to stay
for Reinhardt's sake.
 

“You are tight.”

 

"Uh...?"
 

What should I call such a person if he's not an idiot?

 

Harriet is probably the smartest person Ellen knows.

 

After all, it was the most stupid.

 

Harriet didn't cry at Ellen's outrageous story, but left her dumbfounded and
blankly looking at Ellen.
 

stare
 

“I have already received a lot. I’ve been given too much, to overflowing.”
 

There is also the fear that if you are greedy more than this, you will be
punished for something.
 

“If you act so kindly like you are now, you won’t have anything.”
 

You can't have anything if you're good.

 

After yielding, yielding, and yielding, eventually their place is lost.

 

have it, have it. If you dream of such a perfect situation, when you come to
your senses, it may be after everything else has been taken away.
 

“Don’t let Reinhardt take you for granted.”

 

You'll cherish it, but if you let it be taken for granted, you're not desperate.
 

Then it is always only pushed out second and third.

 

Without Ellen, Reinhardt was desperate for Ellen.

 

With Ellen's life in jeopardy, Reinhardt would have thought only of Ellen.
 

Ellendo Reinhardt did not know the heart

 

All.
 

The mind is neither absolute nor eternal.

 

Now that a lot of time has passed, everyone's hearts won't be the same as
before, and Reinhardt's will be the same.
 

They may not even know it

 

All.
 

Come to think of it, I've never made a concession until now.

 

I had never thought about such a thing.

 

I don't know if this is a concession or if I have the right to say that.

 

But now that I have received enough to overflowing, I must now make way
for those who deserve it a little more.
 

Greed beyond this will lead to more painful things.

 

That's why, at least even a few people who have only been so kind.
 

you have to calm down

 
Seeing her friend who doesn't even know what she's hearing, Ellen smiles
sadly.
 

As my dear friend said, I'm self-deprecating.

 

'Cause it's always been

 

"I'll go."
 

Until the very end, it will disappear savagely and at will.

 

It's an unfamiliar ceiling.

 

The moment I thought of that, my body had already woken up like it was
being thrown out of bed.
 

all .
 

A musty smell from somewhere.

 

I couldn't help but sense intuitively that it was the smell of the battlefield.
 

rollaway bed.
 

and barracks.
 

It means I'm in the tent.

 
What happened?
 

"flaw...!"
 

Then, when I turned around to the sound I heard next to me, there was
someone there who woke up startled by the wind I was getting up.
 

Harriet.
 

"Wake up...!"
 

- Wow!
 

you're safe
 

think , I couldn't help but be surprised that Harriet was still alive.
 

“What… what happened?” I fainted at the last minute.

 

After giving Antirian's final instructions, what will happen next?

 

couldn't figure it out

 

Being alive means that Antirian didn't kill me or didn't kill me.
 

Harriet gently pats my back, trembling with anxiety.

 
“Relax… it’s all over.”
 

You can feel a lot in Harriet's voice.

 

A relief mixed with sadness.

 

That tells us that many are safe.

 

But the sadness in his voice.

 

What that meant was, I had no choice but to intuit.

 

I passed out for three days.

 

Soon, three days had passed since the Battle of Diane.

 

I heard what happened after that from Harriet.

 

Charlotte is in the process of reorganizing and reorganizing the chaos of

the Allied Forces on my behalf.
 

It would be a bloody situation just to sort out the confusion and division of
each army.
 

After a lot of talk, I heard Harriot finally cry.

 

Ellen left.
 
"I'm sorry... I couldn't catch you... I wanted to hold on to you somehow...
Somehow..."
 

EA
 

1 ml
 

Even though it had been three days already, I carefully embraced Harriet,
who was crying out of breath because it seemed like he was speaking in
front of me.
 

Ellen left.
 

Although one side of my chest is getting sore,

 

Isn't it safe
 

Anyway, it came back to the way it was, and I left it on my own feet.
 

shocking but not hopeless.

 

Perhaps it was because he knew to some extent that Ellen would do that.
 

I was only thinking about getting Eren back.

 

It's overwhelming just thinking about what to do.

 

After getting Ellen back, I had no idea how to carry her with me.
 

I didn't know how to take that risk and I didn't know

 

All.
 

As Ellen said, Ellen's existence in the world to be created is the seed of

great discord.
 

so.
 

Rather, I'm afraid to think that I'm not lucky.

 

I had an intuition that I had no choice but to become a different being than
I used to be, on the road I should now go.
 

The things you valued become worthless in front of the name of reality.
 

Sometimes I will have to take it for granted now that I have to throw it
away and break it down with my own hands.
 

Ellen is back.
 

live.
 

Isn't that what happened

 

We were even luxuries with each other.

 
There was only a future in which one of them would die, or both would
die.
 

It was impossible for us to meet the future while living together, but we
should be grateful for this situation now that it is possible.
 

If you want more than this, isn't it too much?

 

As soon as I reached that thought, I couldn't help but laugh bitterly.

 

You, too, probably left with this thought.

 

Thinking that this ideal is a luxury.

 

like i am
 

so would you
 

"Don't cry. It's okay."

 

“Black...! Whoops! Ugh...!”

 

So , I embraced Heriot, who was crying sadly, and quietly patted her on the
back.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

676
 

won
 

A lot has been gained and will be gained.

 

However, even if you win, you have something to lose.

 

It will also be unavoidable.

 

There was still a lot I didn't know.

 

What happened to Antirian after absorbing the ghosts?

 

I don't know how I was able to survive.

 

Ellen left.
 

He would have left me with his own reasons.

 

I can't cling to that anymore.

 

The end of everything reaches a new beginning.

 
There will be more work to be done now.
 

The karma of becoming the ruler of the whole world must now really
begin.
 

In such a subject, it cannot be destroyed by the disappearance of a single

person. Such a man would not be worthy of being the ruler of the world.
 

root
 

I get out of bed and change my clothes.

 

I am not a superman.
 

However, you have to go down the path of superman.

 

If that's the case, you should at least mimic it as much as you can. Harriet
looked like a completely different person that day.
 

I'm not too surprised or sad that Ellen has left.

 

Now, there's no such thing as time to be sassy

 

What you get back is what you get back.

 

lost is lost.
 

don't relate
 

“It’s tight.”
 

“
 

yes."
 

“Let’s go to Charlotte.”
 

From now on, I have to become a completely different person than I used
to be.
 

A completely different person to the point of forgetting even the existence

of the country later.
 

You will become the loser of the continent.

 

Charlotte was in charge of everything that happened around Diane, from

synthesizing the damage and treating the wounded at the Allied Command
instead of me.
 

So, around the barracks of the General Headquarters, the highest officials
of each army were coming and going.
 

You are now sitting at the top of a place that can only be accessed by
spying.
 

It's weird.
 
Charlotte separately, I was told about the current situation in the Allied
Forces.
 

“The amount of damage is quite large. And I'm still very confused. Most of
the soldiers don't even know that we have taken the Allied leadership.
Knowing this will only increase the confusion. That's why we're putting the
military leaders under control."
 

On the leadership side, whether this was right or not, what happened to
the Empire, and the direction of hatred were not properly grasped.
 

It is also ridiculous to say that the Allied Forces suddenly know that
somehow the Demon King has swallowed them up.
 

Noise and confusion are unavoidable, but you don't need to amplify them
on purpose.
 

“I have to decide whether to go loud or quiet.”

 

“If you look at it in a big way, yes.”

 

Are you going to announce the reign of the Demon King, or are you going
to hide it like it's Yuyamu?
 

If you hide it, you are afraid of the aftermath, and if you reveal it, you are
afraid of the chaos of the moment.
 

“More important than that is the return of the Allied Forces. The Allied
Forces were troops drawn from all over the country gathered from the
Imperial Palace and marched. Considering the time and food it takes to
safely return to the ecliptic, that's also a problem. And returning to the
emperor is not the end, and sending those troops back to each place will
cost a lot of money and time.
 

hey."
 

yes .
 

An enormous amount of resources were put in just to reach this far with
the total force of mankind.
 

The war is over, but in fact, the war is not over until these troops return
home safely.
 

You will have to send them all back home.

 

How will you move, and how will you disband?

 

It would take almost years to return the Allied forces to the ecliptic, the
primary point of return. During that time period of the year, we have to
feed the military.
 

Things that would break your head even if you listen to just one are already
taking your breath away.
 

"there...."
 

As Charlotte and I were talking to each other about some tricky issues,
Harriet cautiously intervened.
 

“That’s… how I can do it.”

 

"........uh?"
 

Come to think of it, the warp gate system was newly invented by Harriet.
 

“By the way, was it a nexus or something… didn’t you say that you need
something like that?”
 

But in the end, since it is a facility device, we have to create a warp gate.
You cannot build a warp gate from here to return directly to the ecliptic.
 

But considering the amount of time it would take to restore all of the gated
facilities that have been destroyed so far, wouldn't that be a huge amount
of time?
 

“No, just… right here, if you can… you can send all of the Allied Forces, not
only to the ecliptic, but to anywhere in the world at once.”
 

he again
 

What accident did you have?

 

I had no idea what was going on in each place during the Battle of Diane.
 

He was using all his energy just to run away from Immortal.
 
So I heard of a strange magical sphere that appeared behind the
battlefield.
 

Magic that draws mana from nature and implements it as magic.

 

For example, it is a magic that draws mana from the atmosphere and
activates magic.
 

I couldn't understand the specific principle at all.

 

But all I knew was that Harriet had actually done my old bullshit.
 

important thing is that through that magic, it is possible to make a super-

large space leap on a huge scale enough to return the entire Allied Forces
from this place to the ecliptic right away.
 

Harriet wiggled his fingers with a bewildered expression and continued

speaking.
 

“I don’t know what to name it….. so that I can use that kind of magic.
 

11
 

day
 

2
 

done."
 

"You, you are really..."

 

As if knowing what was about to happen, Harriet, whose face turned

white, slowly retreated.
 

“It’s my best bum!”

 

- Wow!
 

“I knew it would be like this!”

 

As I hugged her tightly, Harriet, as usual, was disgusted.

 

This magical genius reduced the armament of an astronomical scale with

one magic.
 

Charlotte watched with a lukewarm expression as I hugged Harriet and was

helpless.
 

“Then it’s really… I’m glad. It took my breath away just to send this army
back. great. What then?”
 

Great, sublime, noble, even beautiful and cute, the greatest prankster in
the universe blew all the troubles in one queue.
 

rough way? Secret way?

 
don't need it all
 

“All allied forces are withdrawn. tear it all apart

 

throw away."
 

The army that left without thinking that they would come back will be able
to return alive.
 

All troops return home at once.

 

After all, whoever is the king of the world, who sits on the top of my head.
 

After all, what soldiers want is to come back alive, right?

 

You wouldn't be able to just hate us, who opened the way for us to live and
return.
 

Allied forces withdraw.

 

And I bet the Allied Forces' positions, which are devoted to rectifying the
post-war situation
 

uh go somewhere
 

There are things you need to check with your eyes.

 

I arrived at the Temple Royal Class garrison.

 

As I entered, the person who recognized me

 

I couldn't help but feel the sudden change in their facial expressions and
atmosphere.
 

The Royal Class may already know that the Demon King has taken over the
leadership of the Allied Forces.
 

But actually meeting me is a very different thing.

 

In the frozen atmosphere, I was met with fearful glances at me.

 

But among them, there were bound to be those who hit me without fear.
 

“Are you here?”

 

Conor Lint.
 

The guy comes up to me and puts out his hand.

 

As if he approached me without hesitation, I held his hand tightly.

 

"okay."
 

Without him and Scarlett, the Allied Forces might have already been
annihilated.
 
To be honest, it was Scarlett and Conor Lint who did more important things
than I did.
 

There were also casualties in the Royal Class, but none of the people I
knew died.
 

H
 

Adriana too, Scarlett, Erhido, and Cliffman too.

 

All others are fine

 

Literally, it was a miracle.

 

But it's also normal.

 

In the end, the situation changed a lot, but the army was much larger and
stronger than at the time of the original story.
 

Therefore, the absolute number of casualties is extremely small compared

to the original.
 

“What about the others?”

 

12
 

"Everyone what... they're dazed."

 
However, Kono Lint's expression was not good.
 

“How about Cayer?”

 

“…I still can’t get up.”

 

"....okay."
 

Only one person in the midst of everyone's safety.

 

I heard that Cayer Bioden was in a coma.

 

When I opened the tent and entered, there was a familiar face.
 

"Ahhh...."
 

"long time no see."

 

Little old man, no. Redina, who could no longer be called a kid, saw me and
jumped up from her seat.
 

He wanted to say something, but his mouth was open because he couldn't
keep his mouth shut.
 

Even if you are not against me, everyone will be afraid of me.
 

are very few guys like Kono Lint who can approach me first.
 
“I just came to see you.”
 

At my words, Rdina bowed her head.

 

Cayer was lying on the bunk in front of the chair where Rudina was sitting.
 

It is fortunate that everyone is safe, but someone is bound to get hurt.

 

Cayer wasn't the type to fight directly.

 

Ledina explained this slowly, clenching her teeth.

 

With Immortal taking over their role, Ldina had promised Cayer that the
Arc Crystal would be used only on a limited basis in the final battle.
 

“The immortal disappeared… I had no choice but to use the Arc Crystal.”
 

But the immortal disappeared suddenly.

 

Therefore, Caier, who was waiting, had no choice but to recharge the Jean
Arc Crystal.
 

He fought while charging the arc crystal that was used up to the limit in
real time, and Kai Yere charged the arc crystal beyond his limit.
 

So, even before the battle was over, Kaier had already fallen into a coma.
 
Harriet couldn't have been able to use the magic he needed in every place
on the battlefield.
 

Huge magic power, and Ledina using that magic power.

 

That alone would have made many people safe because of these two.
 

In return, Cayer fell into a coma, where he never knew when he would
regain consciousness.
 

Redina starts to cry. “You must... you must... promise.”

 

“Promise me that you will make a world where everyone is happy...”

 

A world where everyone is happy.

 

what a childish word

 

That's a childish thing to say, because even children know that it's
impossible.
 

Even the children know that, now that she is no longer a little girl, Redina is
crying and asking.
 

There is no world where everyone is happy. I can't promise you that.

 

In front of Rdina crying with a messed up face.

 
“Surely, like that… I’ll do it.”
 

I couldn't say that.

 

“It’s all over, now.”

 

"Yes."
 

Adriana's expression as she said that was more of a sense of despondency

rather than emotion.
 

It was a moment when I ran with only one goal: the end of the gate
incident.
 

That was the absolute goal, it was the absolute good.

 

Such an absolute good has been achieved.

 

Adriana and I, who wanted to survive each other, were able to meet again
in this way.
 

Now there is absolutely nothing to follow. From now on, the times of
choice and decision will begin. In the midst of this, we may make the
wrong choice and make the wrong decision, and the irreversible may
happen again.
 

There might be some of us we'll never see again.

 
Someone actually died. Whether it's a battle-related location or not.
 

Adriana and I survived.

 

“Now, to become the Emperor of the Continent

 

hey?"
 

Adriana looked at me and gave me a strange smile.

 

Continental emperor.
 

yes it should be like that

 

“Perhaps.”
 

"Hmm..."
 

"....why?"
 

In response, Adriana looked at me warmly and slapped me on the

shoulder.
 

match!
 

“Why, why are you hitting me?”

 
“If I use vague words like “maybe” on a topic that is about to become
something like that, would other people, let alone me, be trusted? Could
you please tell me in a more convincing way?”
 

Adriana's expression, which was forced to open her eyes, was quite scary
and cute.
 

is it.
 

Is it okay not to say vague words anymore?

 

No , rather, people in those places seemed to only say vague words.

 

Of course, you don't have to follow that.

 

“Yes, it will definitely happen.”

 

“Yeah, that’s how it should be.”

 

Adriana smiled as if she was a little happy now.

 

While wandering around the Royal Class garrison, I met a few familiar
faces. Those who do not know me well but know me only look at me with
fear from a distance, and they do not approach me easily, but do not show
any hostility.
 

Until I sang Scarlett and Conor Lint, only Cliff was able to hold on.
 
I was told that it miraculously reached the masterclass and played a
decisive role in protecting Liana and Herriot.
 

A talent in the name of battle.

 

Cliffman seemed unimpressed by it.

 

I was just thankful that I was able to protect Liana and Harriet.
 

All.
 

"Good job."
 

"you also."
 

Even though we reunited after a long time, Cliffman and I

 

That's what the contest was all about.

 

But it's always been with this guy

 

All.
 

There wasn't much conversation.

 

It's always felt that way, that's enough.

 
It's pretty amazing that it's still there
 

did.
 

So I walked around the garrison and met people.

 

And, I realized something.

 

“Reinhardt…..Ludwig, perhaps… haven’t you seen it?”

 

Ludwig was nowhere to be found.

 

“No … I didn’t see it.”

 

"okay...."
 

Scarlett shook her head with a look of despair.

 

Al
 

Immortal's runaway means that it is very likely that Christina is dead.

 

And Ludwig was moving with Christina.

 

But I saw Ludwig in the deepest part of the battlefield.

 
Obviously, it was confirmed that the immortal breakdown was moving with
a different resistance.
 

Christina would be dead.

 

Anna and Louis do not know what happened.

 

Ludwig may have joined them after the battle.

 

But it is very likely that he is dead.

 

He fought in the most dangerous place, so I thought it would be right to

predict the possibility that he would have died.
 

How could Ludwig have died so vainly?

 

I couldn't have any certainty about it.

 

No matter how much time has passed since then, I have witnessed, of
course, the story of the discovery of Ludwig's body on the battlefield.
 

haven't heard the story.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

677
 

The Allied Forces are like a giant beast.

 

Existence by itself requires an enormous supply of supplies every day.

 

Therefore, it is best to disband as soon as possible when the purpose has

been fulfilled. And fortunately, Herriot's presence allows us to disband the
Allies in the shortest possible time.
 

It brings several effects.

 

By dispersing the remaining power of mankind back to all continents, if

they try to resist me, it makes it impossible to unite those powers into one
place.
 

Harriet's power itself is the power to transfer legions, so it's impossible for
our enemies to attack us, but it's possible for us to attack our enemies with
an army.
 

After fragmenting and dividing humanity, it exerts influence over each of

them.
 

We are enemies that are too strong to resist, and even if we have an
intention to resist, it is unreasonable to realize that.
 

By disturbing the power, the effectiveness of domination is strengthened.

 
After gaining allegiance to each other, the Allied Forces are disbanded.
 

Soldiers will be satisfied with the fact that they can return home without a
long march.
 

And just knowing that it was thanks to the Demon King that it was possible
to return will have a positive effect to some extent,
 

Of course, you can't win everyone's hearts.

 

Disruption will occur, and the clues are all over the place.
 

However, once the Allied Forces are to be disbanded, there is work that
must be done before that.
 

Commander-in-Chief Barracks.
 

Charlotte to my left and Olivia Ranche to my right.

 

The heir of the empire and now my left

 

symbol of the Shinju Church and my right arm.

 

And in front of me sat representatives of all remaining human groups.

 

“Nice to meet you guys.”

 

I say quietly, looking at the frozen audience.

 

At this moment when I sit here, no one can resist me, even if they look at
me with uncomfortable and fearful glances.
 

I can't sleep and I can't even get up.

 

“I am the Demon Lord Bali.”

 

This sight already means that I have become the ruler of the continent.
 

Until now, they knew that the reign of the Demon King had begun because
Charlotte had taken over my role, but the moment they saw me as a
Demon Lord, everything really fell into the Demon King's hands. seemed to
recognize that
 

Countless people were already sitting in this seat, who had decided to
stand by me.
 

Louis von Schwarz of Kernstadt, who took the lead, was also sitting close to
the top, and of course, there was also General Rowen of the Knights
Templar.
 

Naturally, Archduke Saint-Ouen was also seated here.

 

funny thing is that his seat, which was originally close to the last seat,
became closer to the upper seat.
 

Because his daughter took the side of the Demon King, he was pushed out
of the bottom of the pile. Of course, Archduke Saint-Ouen did not want to
sit there.
 

But now that my daughter has taken the side of the Demon King, I have
been able to sit close to the head of the throne. It would also be irrelevant
to the will of the Archduke Saint-Ouen.
 

Will he become a public servant of a new empire from a traitor to

mankind?
 

Although he may not know the world, the solemn expression of Archduke
Saint-Ouenne clearly shows that he has no interest in his changed position.
 

One
 

what is it
 

No matter how you look at it, he's like a big guy. Even though it seems that
he is a person who lives in a place that has nothing to do with the interests
of the world.
 

called daughter-in-law.
 

I am also a strange person

 

In fact, when I was fainting, it seems that Archduke Saint-Tous-Anne was

the first to find and embrace Harriet.
 

In any case, although I did not gain allegiance myself, many of the
representatives of this position had already agreed to join me before the
war ended.
 

Louis von Schwarz took on the role.

 

The Imperial forces belonging to the Allied Forces are already in our grasp.
Naturally, there was not only the emperor in this position, but there were
also many commanders of the Imperial Army.
 

They have already turned their backs on the Empire for the tremendous
treachery that took place at the Battle of Diane.
 

And Charlotte finished the process of recruiting all the Imperial Army
officers and commanders.
 

They are no longer the Imperial Army.

 

“The Gradias Empire will disappear, and I am the owner of the continent
from now on.”
 

"I hope this is not taken in too tyrannical and rigid way, which is the
relationship between absolute domination and loyalty."
 

"okay."
 

Think of it as a “promise.”
 

“When you need it, I will help you.”

 

“So, you guys help me when I need you.”

 
“It won’t change much.”
 

“Importantly, much of the continent has been devastated and there are
still monsters on the continent.
 

It’s about wandering around.”

 

“Rebuilding a ruined civilization would cost an incalculable amount of time

and money.”
 

11
 

“Of course, because you are loyal to me, the depth of distrust and
resentment that you have accumulated over the years is so deep, and even
the race is different.”
 

“So, whatever you guys are thinking, it’s something I can’t do anything
about.”
 

“The first thing you should do is not to give anything too much loyalty to
me.”
 

“To do the best for each of us in our respective places.”

 

“The rebuilding of civilization and the restoration of the lost livelihoods.”

 

“That is the first thing on earth that you must practice before allegiance to
me.”
 
“You don’t have to give me anything or give me anything.
 

“I have no intention of forcibly taking anything from you.”

 

“Just accept me.”

 

“And above all else.”

 

“ Live well.”
 

“That is the greatest loyalty you can have to me.”

 

Neither can they give me anything.

 

HH
 

To be scattered like this and to live well. Rebuilding a collapsed civilization

and standing up.
 

My goal is to rebuild and revive a ruined civilization. So, the loyalty they
can do is not to pay a few tributes, but to re-establish the foundation on
which they can stand up and live on their own.
 

Did he expect some terrifying words from the mouth of the demon king?
 

12
 

You are all behind now.

 

don't give back what you got

 

Foolish humanity will now pay the price of defeat.

 

Or, if you disobey me, there will be tremendous bloody vengeance.

 

Were you waiting for such a word to come out?

 

However , when people were told that they should live well in their
respective places, everyone's faces became confused whether they wanted
to serve me or not.
 

"Don't think this is an easy command.

 

la,
 

“In these desperate times, I am giving you the most difficult order.”
 

to live well.
 

Is that easy?
 

In fact, he gave the most difficult order to those who had to live in a broken
world.
 

In this reality where monsters still roam and most of civilization has been
destroyed, living well would be the most violent command.
 

As I added, everyone's expressions darkened as they began to think about

what to do to live well.
 

In fact, if you look at it, it seems that you have only now understood that
this is the harshest and most difficult task for you.
 

Everyone is tired of discussing death and blood.

 

There is no need to warn those who do not serve me or those who betray
me.
 

It's not too late to discuss that after it actually happened.

 

“I said I was going to help you.”

 

happy day,
 

“First of all, I will give you what I can give.”

 

One
 

The war is over.

 

|
 

E
 
“For now, everyone goes home.
 

Let's go home, wash our feet and rest.

 

no one without exception.

 

Not everyone was surprised when the Allied Forces said that they would
start preparing for their withdrawal as soon as the raid was completed.
 

This is probably because they thought it was a procedure to do something

similar to the return of the emperor, including the withdrawal, and the
occupation before the occupation.
 

But when I explained that the Cheolsu I was talking about was literally the
Cheolsu itself, everyone's expressions became blurred.
 

mouths to say that the entire army could immediately teleport to their
respective hometowns at once, without having to go back a long way.
 

It's not a path that spans months or even years.

 

All troops can return to their hometowns in just one day if they put their
minds to it right now.
 

Many have lost their homeland, but everyone has a place to return to.
 

All.
 
And wanting to go back is not something only soldiers want.
 

They all looked as if they had been struck by lightning while sleeping.
 

There is no need to fight the Empire. You just have to go back this way.
 

There, you just have to live.

 

Everyone is astonished that the price of accepting my domination is that

much.
 

No, this isn't even a reward, it's a prize.

 

A sweet fruit that can be obtained by accepting the control of the Demon
King.
 

A price that is so sweet that you have to wonder if it's a poisoned holy grail
 

will be
 

“Didn’t you tell me? Go back and do your job. However, there are no more
supplies to feed you, and the mouth you used to eat doesn't disappear just
because you go back. So, surviving on your own will not be easy.”
 

Many soldiers who committed themselves to the Allied Forces enlisted just
to avoid starvation. Each military commander is also a representative of
each group, so now they must find a way to make a living on their own
without the help of the Empire.
 
It is never easy.
 

Then everyone starts to worry about each other as if realizing that being
able to go back is not just a good thing.
 

“There is nothing longer to talk about. As soon as you are ready, prepare to
withdraw, report the prepared troops, and send them back immediately.”
 

Among those who were seated, there were also those with determined
expressions on their faces.
 

Prepared for some great words, I saw expressions that seemed to be

immortal at this place.
 

There certainly seemed to be some who were going to say dirty tinkering
or whatever.
 

But because of the words I gave and the meanings contained in those
messages, I can't bear to open my mouth.
 

Overwhelmed by the fact that he could go back immediately, he seemed to

have forgotten what he was trying to say.
 

Those bewildered expressions were quite refreshing.

 

“Go back and live well.”

 

That is the first edict issued by the new continental emperor.

 
But one of them clapped his hand.
 

"I... the Demon King... Oh."

 

I don't know who

 

...what?"
 

If you really want to say something, there's nothing you can't listen to.
 

He had a bewildered expression.

 

“If the Allied Forces withdrew….. the Empire… how would you occupy…..”
 

I wondered if it was possible with the remaining Imperial Army and Demon
King Army alone, so the author seemed to be in a position to support me.
 

Empire occupation.
 

“Can I talk to you about that?”

 

I could say anything, Rowen opened his mouth.

 

"The Emperor, it seems, has already fled."

 

What I've already heard

 
But the saying that the emperor fled.
 

He could feel that even the last loyalists of the Empire who were still there,
who might have remained, had disappeared.
 

Both the throne and the imperial palace are empty.

 

We just have to enter the empty palace and deceive.

 

-Multiple....Multiple...
 

Bertus regained consciousness little by little in the wagon swaying at a

constant speed.
 

"......Ugh!"
 

In the dark carriage, Bertus got up hastily.

 

Where are you?

 

His whole body was as heavy as cotton soaked in water.

 

know how long I've been sleeping.

 

It's just moving somewhere in a dark wagon.

 

Bertus traces his last memory.

 
The battle of Diane is over.
 

So Bertus made preparations.

 

Make preparations as the last emperor of the Gradias Empire that will
disappear.
 

Betrayed humanity and prepared to pay the full price as the culprit behind
everything.
 

A sacrifice is needed for the new age.

 

Therefore, the empire disappears together with the absolute evil emperor
as a symbol of hatred.
 

As the emperor, the true source of all evil, hangs on a pole, all hatred must
be burned and a new era must be ushered in.
 

All.
 

So that's what it was built on.

 

So, Bertus was preparing.

 

new power.
 

And, the proper posture a being who must die should have.
 
However, Xaviolin Tana is back.
 

The orders from Bertus did not end with bombing the basement of the
Magic College.
 

After that, you don't have to listen to my orders anymore.

 

Now you are not my knight.

 

Don't come back, just survive.

 

Return to the battlefield or whatever you choose, the Empire will be gone
now, and stop being a knight in a country that will now disappear.
 

live according to your will.

 

So, the order was even to break the oath of allegiance that bound her.
 

All.
 

However, Xaviolin Tana returned a few days after the battle with Diane.
 

'Sir Tana...?'
 

come back, put the emperor to sleep.

 

'sorry. your majesty.

 
That faint voice was the last of my memories.
 

In the dimly lit interior of the carriage, Bertus traces himself.

 

clothes had been changed.

 

His clothes, seen in the dim light, obviously didn't look very luxurious.
 

- Boom!
 

After hitting the carriage side of the carriage a few times, the carriage
stopped with a slight rattle.
 

Soon, there was a movement on the wagon side.

 

- Tickle!
 

As soon as the door opened, there was no surprise there.

 

"your majesty."
 

"Sir Tana..."
 

There was the face of Saviolin Tana.

 

"This... what is this?"

 
When I told him to live freely, he told me to survive.
 

The emperor's knights did an absurd thing to kidnap the emperor.

 

Saviolin Tana knew what she had done, so she had a miserable expression.
 

“This is… it can’t be like this. It shouldn’t be like this.”

 

Tana has no choice but to know what Bertus is trying to do. Even if the
emperor didn't say it, he knew what the emperor was doing and what he
was preparing.
 

The emperor dug a grave.

 

Now we just need to get in.

 

That moment is right in front of me, and I have already made up my mind.
 

We have prepared for a new era to be opened by embracing the sins of all
and the death of the symbol of evil.
 

At the last minute, Saviolin Tana's actions turned all the calculations off.
 

Bertus didn't even know where the carriage had come or where it was
going.
 

plain clothes and the carriage that wasn't flashy at all, she had no choice
but to know what Saviolin Tana was trying to do.
 

“I have to go back.”
 

It was the time for that, and all the conspiracies and conspiracies for that.
“Why do you have to?”
 

In the end, tears well up in her eyes.

 

“I must die. Someone has to take responsibility.”

 

The death of the emperor did not extinguish all the embers of hatred, nor
did all sins disappear.
 

But at least a little will disappear

 

Everyone resents the emperor, and when the emperor, the symbol of that
resentment, dies, the number of people resenting the new era will
decrease even a little.
 

“It is not courage. your majesty."

 

very childhood.
 

The knight he has seen since he was a baby, and the knight who
occasionally played with him when he was young, ends up crying tears that
Bertus has never seen in his life.
 

“That too, after all, is running away.” It is a matter of handing over the
world to someone and running away with death.
 

I said I paid my own price.

 

In order to die contentedly, in the end, he also avoids responsibility rather

than taking responsibility.
 

“Do you have the courage to die, but not the courage to run away and live?
Why... Why do you have to?"
 

Not everything is finished with death,

 

Death doesn't solve everything.

 

why do you want to die

 

Isn't it courage to endure the ugly and dirty life of a fugitive?

 

After all, isn't Bertus' greed for death a way to find his own honor?
 

If you want to find your own comfort in dying with false sins,
 

Why not live the life of a truly cowardly and dirty fugitive?
 

Rather than looking for fake honor, it is better to survive by wearing real
fire honor.
 

isn't it better
 
"Sir Tanah... I... I don't want to. I..."
 

dump
 

Saviolin Tana finally gets down on her knees and bangs her head.
 

Although he was a knight who was always loyal, it was the first time even
as a Bertus he had seen him kneeling while throwing his whole body like
this.
 

No matter how godly she is, she has dignity.

 

Even the emperor dared not ask her for such a state of being at the level of
smashing her head to the ground.
 

Then she sobbed with her head banged on the ground.

 

"please please...."
 

“All my life, I have lived a life of only taking orders.”

 

"Loyalty doesn't cost anything."

 

"This Xaviolin Tana. The Emperor's Sword."

 

“For this loyalty of a god who devoted his life to the empire, not in return. I
want to be rewarded.”
 
"your majesty."
 

“Please live.”
 

"Even if it's an ugly life, even if it's a coward's life."

 

“I hope you are alive .”

 

"That's the only reward this god wants... for all the loyalty of my life..."
 

“Didn’t you tell me to live according to my will now?”

 

“This is my will...”
 

H
 

Z
 

IL
 

With his eyes wide open, Bertus looked at his knight who was crying on his
face instead of on his knees.
 

He devoted his whole life to the sword, and devoted his whole life to the
Empire.
 

She is a woman who has lived her whole life only for the sake of the
empire.
 

Even before Bertus was born, she was a knight of the Empire.
 

No, even before the previous emperor was born, she was a knight of the
Empire.
 

She didn't want anything from the Empire.

 

She was the empire's oldest loyalist, the longest-serving person in the
empire, and served the imperial family closest to the imperial family.
 

I have done all the dirty work and necessary work.

 

He lived like that without any objection.

 

It is the virtue of a knight that there is no price for loyalty,

 

If she
 

Anyone who has been working as long as her.

 

You will definitely be entitled to a price.

 

I am afraid to even use the word “reward”, so I say it is in return.

 

There is only one thing I want in return for being loyal for so long.
 

please live
 

"Please... Your Majesty... Please..."

 

cowardly life.
 

Is it good for the last emperor who betrayed mankind to hang on a pole?
Or run away and survive somewhere
 

Is this better?
 

dead demon king.

 

When he learned that there was a surviving successor to the Demon

Realm, Bertus was delighted.
 

He said that without knowing that he was speaking those words to the
successor of the Demon King.
 

The existence of the demon king is rather necessary for the unity and
maintenance of the empire.
 

The last demon lord lives somewhere.

 

Because that alone made people tremble with fear and focused all their
hopes on the Empire.
 

So concentrated all human power on the Empire.

 
I used the Demon King as a symbol of hatred.
 

Is it now time for the emperor to fulfill his role?

 

The life of a fugitive, the life of a cowardly and ugly loser.

 

Rather than the reality that the emperor was dead, the reality that the
emperor ran away.
 

Is it better for a new era?

 

Bertus didn't know.

 

but,
 

His article is sobbing. A man who lived his whole life for the empire.
 

Now that he has lost his empire, he wants to protect the last remnant of
the empire, the emperor, so he throws his whole body and begs for life.
 

Bertus clenched his teeth and prayed earnestly to Saviolin Tana.

 

day 7
 

E
 

The last knight of the Gradias imperial family could not be caught, but
could not be thrown out, and he just stood there blankly.
 

root
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

678
 

There was not much to say to the Allied Forces General Headquarters.
 

Withdraw all Allied forces and send them back to focus on rebuilding.
 

Effective domination is not immediately possible and meaningless.

 

Whether it is domination or taxation through domination, it is after they

become self-sufficient and self-sustaining in their own land.
 

day
 

For now, it is better to disband and disperse the Allied Forces so that they
neither unite nor disperse without our strength.
 

To say that I have decided to rule you will bring real domination
 

it's not
 

The tasks to be done do not decrease as they solve a certain task, but
rather increase.
 

After giving the Allied Forces an order to prepare for withdrawal, he

entrusted all the tasks to Rowen, Louise, and Harriet.
 

The rest of us had to solve more pressing problems.

 

Empty Imperial Palace.

 

7
 

One
 

The void in the ecliptic must be filled as quickly as possible.

 

There was no battle planned anyway, so the only three who arrived at the
Imperial Palace were me, Charlotte, and Olivia.
 

As if the royal guards knew we were coming, they naturally opened the
way when I appeared.
 

I couldn't see what the expressions of the guards in their helmets were.
 

However, all preparations were already made to enter the Imperial Palace
without blood.
 
Of course, it would be by Bertus.
 

The Imperial Palace was almost empty except for the guards guarding the
entrance.
 

Defense of the imperial palace in the first place, people didn't really need it
because the magic barrier did it.
 

However, the most important ones still remained.

 

“You are back, Princess.”

 

“I can’t be called that anymore, but yes. I'm back.”

 

Whether it's a chieftain.

 

Responsible for all management of the interior of the Imperial Palace. is a

person.
 

outside, but the person in charge of the operation of the imperial palace
remained and kept his seat.
 

The imperial palace became mine just by stepping into the empty imperial
palace
 

All.
 

To be precise, it's not my job from now on, it's Charlotte's job.
 

Naturally, Charlotte had no choice but to know the circumstances of the

Imperial Palace well, and she would have no choice but to quickly
understand the operation of the Imperial Palace.
 

So, I didn't really have much to do until Charlotte had enough information,
gathered it, made a decision, and talked to me.
 

So me and Olivia quiet the Tetra, the central imperial palace of Emperatos.
 

walked
 

The central palace was solemn and serene, and huge.

 

Olivia looks at the high ceiling of the central palace.

 

“Something… I don’t feel well.”

 

"Iknow, right."
 

I ran to see only the end of the war.

 

However, the events that occurred after the war was so continuous that I
wondered if it was just a dream.
 

I thought only of getting here safely, and I was at a loss as to what to do

next.
 
The palace of the emperor, which once could not even be looked at, is now
mine.
 

But I wasn't happy at all.

 

“Is it because I’m so... so confused, is it because I have a small wall?”

 

When Olivia saw this huge palace, it seemed that she felt a sense of
emptiness and distantness rather than a sense of accomplishment.
 

“Me too.”
 

This palace alone is huge, but the world is incomparably huge.

 

Our words will change the world, and one mistake is irreversible.
 

none.
 

It will be torn, merged, and sometimes strife. Just as I am in charge of a

central axis, Olivia is also in charge of a huge axis.
 

He is carrying the heavy duty of unity and the Reformation of all who
believe in the Five Great Lords.
 

So both me and Olivia had to feel the pressure in their own way.
 

“Still… we got here somehow.”

 
Olivia hugged me quietly.
 

“You can’t lie that only happy things will happen.”

 

“
 

yes."
 

“Still, let’s believe we can do well. 'Cause I've been doing it anyway I will be
able to do anything in the future.”
 

root
 

Rejecting religion, she has to go back the way she left and do what she
didn't want to do the most.
 

It's all because I wanted it from her.

 

I always just got

 

I'm still just giving

 

"thanks. always."
 

There was no reason not to thank her for that, so I hugged Olivia tightly.
 

Like I'm trembling a little.

 
Olivia, who was holding me, was also clearly trembling.
 

I had to believe it would be fine

 

Defeat always leads to defeat

 

Like.
 

A hopeless vision will only bring despair.

 

You have to believe it will be fine.

 

how much time has passed

 

Receiving the call of the attendants, I and Olivia headed to the Emperor's
office. Charlotte organized the papers piled up on her desk and placed
them neatly on the right.
 

“All you have to do is come and sit down.”

 

“…that’s it?”
 

While Charlotte already knows most of the details, Bertus made sure of the
takeover and left.
 

day
 
“I think most of the key officials knew what was going to happen. Just call
back and do what you were doing. Of course, there must be some guys
who get scared and run away. But in that case, everything has been
arranged, even as to who to nominate as a successor.”
 

Government is not empty.

 

Bertus made all arrangements in advance so that the status quo would be
maintained even if I came alone and sat on the throne.
 

“That doesn’t mean things are going to be good. The absolute hunger
problem
 

It's still severe, and, of course, the opposition to the Empire, as well as
problems such as opposition or riots that will arise when you take the
throne, are not a problem that Bertus can handle. We will have to kill
ourselves.”
 

As Charlotte said, taking over the empire and stabilizing the situation are
two different things.
 

As always, the more the war continued, the more depleted the people
were.
 

You can take over an empire.

 

However, the empire on the verge of collapse is embracing countless

problems.
 

We do not drink the poisoned chalice, we drink the poison itself.

 

Taking over the empire is not easy, and managing it is not easy.
 

It inherited the sand castle just before it collapsed.

 

bureaucrats remain and can run the empire through them, but the
challenge of normalizing the situation in the ecliptic remains the same.
 

If you stabilize the ecliptic, that's the end of it.

 

go?
 

Beyond the imperial capital, the problem of imperial direct control and
vassal states remains.
 

It will have to begin to win their full obedience, and to help them become
self-sustaining.
 

"The good news is that if the Allied Forces withdrew, the supply resources
for the army can be used on the Yellow Island. Originally, this situation
would have continued for about a year or so.
 

A
 

The rapid withdrawal of the Allied Forces leads to the conservation of such
supply resources.
 

For us and for everyone in the world, Herriot's existence is of great help.
 
Indeed, Harriet has become the greatest wizard in history, playing not only
mankind but also all races.
 

After Charlotte finished speaking, she looked out the window blankly.
 

You just have to know what you're thinking

 

lost Bertus.
 

After making all the preparations, Bertus disappeared.

 

No, he ran away.

 

But neither Charlotte nor Charlotte thought that Bertus would ruin it.
 

It must have been a different way from what he had been prepared for.
 

“I rather like this. People will hate the emperor who ran away, and then
they will be able to easily abandon their lust for the Gradias imperial
family.”
 

If the emperor was executed, there might be some who believe in the
emperor's injustice.
 

However, the fact that the emperor ran away would result in the emperor's
last regrets disappearing.
 

A picture of being defeated and executed by the Demon King.

 

An emperor who was defeated by the Demon King and ran away from
mankind.
 

It is clear who will be hated more.

 

So Charlotte will think that Bertus ran away, and that's why she's lucky to
be alive. Like I think so now.
 

But neither me nor Charlotte was sure whether Bertus had really thought
about it and ran away.
 

“Christina, Louis, and Anna cannot be identified. I probably won't be able

to find it. I guess I'll have to check it out later to see what happened there.
All the infrastructure to make Immortals was destroyed, and individuals
 

It can never be reconstructed to a standard level, but people don't know

what it is.”
 

We need to find out whether Christina is really dead, and if so, whether the
other two are dead.
 

I can't say that it's not a problem either.

 

And what happened to Ludwig?

 

Then there was the problem of Antirian.

 

It's not all over yet, and I don't know everything.

 

There are more and more things to be done, and more and more things to
bear.
 

Two weeks have passed since the battle of Diane was over.
 

In the meantime, Charlotte took over the entire state of the emperor.
 

The Allies began to slowly return under Harriet's leadership.

 

they return, stories will spread across the continent that the Gates incident
ended in victory for the Allied Forces.
 

And, the story of betrayal of the Empire and the Demon King will spread.
 

Another chaos that will arise will be taken care of by people from all over
the world.
 

Conflicting claims will continue between those who reject Me and those
who have seen Me in the Allied Forces, which will cause numerous stories
and disputes on the border between trust and distrust in Me from all over
the continent.
 

You can't do things in different places at the same time.

 

I hope that each of the leaders of mankind will do what I have said.
 

I don't know anything else, but first of all, you guys say that I should eat
well and live well.
 

Substantial control over them is the next thing.

 

Right now, it was difficult to manage only the affairs of the emperor.
 

| After the withdrawal of the Allied Forces was over, the complete end of
the Gate Incident was announced in the Yellow Sea.
 

All Allied corps and troops returned to the capital.

 

and.
 

The story that the demon king devoured the empire will spread at the
same time.
 

A joy so great that all the confusion in the past was put to rest.
 

And, a bizarre story that will suddenly turn that joy into a bizarre one.
 

The betrayal of the Empire and the rule of the Demon King.
 

Wait, this is something that will only be known someday.

 

The black propaganda begins.

 

It is said that the gate incident was actually caused by the emperor, and the
demon lord has been working hard to protect mankind.
 
In the end, the content was that
 

All.
 

Central Palace Tetra's conference room.

 

All.
 

Harriet.
 

shallot.
 

Olivia. Airi summoned from the Edina Islands.

 

liana .
 

Sarkegaar.
 

Four Lord Vampires except for Antirian.

 

There, the Knights Templar Commander Rowen.

 

And even Louis von Schwartz.

 

In other words, everyone who was supposed to take on the leading role of
my government, which will begin from now on, was gathered.
 
It would have been nice if the Archduke Saint-Ouen was also here, but the
Archduke returned to the Duchy with his troops. Leaving the word that he
would leave everything to his daughter.
 

“…to be honest, I don’t even believe it.”

 

At my words, everyone gathered in their seats nodded slowly.

 

black propaganda,
 

To be honest, it was too vague.

 

It is nothing more and nothing less than the new regime slandering the
former regime to justify its domination.
 

“Isn’t that something you can’t not do?”

 

I nodded at Olivia's words. Regardless of whether people believe it or not,

it is good for me if there are even a little more people who believe. | The
words of those who saw you fighting in the Allied Forces will serve as
proof. Most of the Allied Forces were the Imperial Army, and all those
Imperial Army have returned here.”
 

H
 

Black propaganda that doesn't even sound like a word.

 

Real veterans testify of it.

 
That will give you some persuasion, and I agree with Charlotte that that's
enough.
 

Charlotte begins to explain.

 

“The work of each continent is not yet in our hands. For now, the first goal
should be to support and stabilize the entire ecliptic.”
 

“Perhaps many of those who have returned to their homeland will have a
different mindset over time.”
 

“Many of them may now be unwilling to accept our domination as we

begin to function as empires. It could be the position of the rulers, or it
could be the result of representing the position of the ruled.”
 

“However, there is not a single force in the entire continent that can invade
the ecliptic by force anyway. So while their rebellion may deny our
domination, they will not pose a real threat to us at all.”
 

“It will be difficult to secure political legitimacy. But if you subordinate

them anyway, obedience will follow.”
 

“Subordination does not necessarily require strength, it may come from

our strength or our resources or technology.
 

“In the long run, we just need to subordinate the entire continent to the
Empire through economic rather than political or military means. Once
we're full, the moment we don't acknowledge our dominance, everything
collapses.”
 
"Everyone may hate us, but we can control them as long as they realize
that without us all they can enjoy is lost."
 

“Fortunately, we have blueprints for the new warp gate.”

 

Charlotte looked at Harriet with those words, and Harriet nodded.

 

All.
 

New warp gate.

 

That is the second button for us to dominate the entire continent.

 

“First of all, let’s aim at stabilizing the ecliptic.”

 

“And, by restoring and redesigning the warp gates across the continent,
economically unifying the continent. With the power button on the warp
gate in our hands, no one can defy us.”
 

In return for miserably yielding to the Demon King , he can lead a peaceful
life.
 

Therefore, it is economically subordinated rather than forceful.

 

Ultimately, economic prosperity will speed up the rebuilding of civilization.

 

The moment we have the warp gate, the leash of the entire continent is in
our hands just by having the control over us.
 

No
 

We briefly talked about the road we have to go in the future.

 

“There may be times when you actually have to use force. The food issue is
tight, and I have to think about Edina's problem. So everyone here, please
stay in the Imperial Palace for the time being. You never know when or
where you may need it.”
 

The zodiac is a cauldron that is cut off now.

 

Since emergencies can happen at any time, you must stay in the ecliptic for
now.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

679
 

Central Palace Tetra A certain Terra on the third floor

 

s.
 

Even though a chaotic political situation is about to begin, no matter what

noise there is on the street, it does not reach the central palace.
 

Harriet and I had been drinking tea for a very long time.
 

"Haha... I still don't feel it. I don't even know what's going on or not..."
 

Just as Olivia was blown away, Harriet sighed deeply.

 

Even with that said, Harriet used some magic to save astronomical costs
and time.
 

In fact, he destroyed a huge number of monsters with that magic, as well

as protecting countless people.
 

If you were to line up the greatest wizards in history, Harriet would be

ranked first.
 

It will become that way as time goes by.

 

Virtually all decisions from now on will be made by Charlotte. I am in a

position to decide whether to approve them or not.
 

During the war we were the busiest, but now Charlotte will be the busiest.
 

Heriot is also a brilliant brain, but he has no background in politics.

 

It would be better for me and Harriet's power not to be used any longer. Of
course, once the situation is stable, we will have to build a new warp gate,
so Harriet will have to step in again.
 
In many ways, Harriet became indispensable.
 

Harriet looks out the window with her arms crossed.

 

Where did the arrogance and contempt in those eyes disappear?

 

Now I am full of worries and sorrow. Anxieties and fears about what will
happen in the future and about things that have already happened are
visible.
 

How long has it been since you drank tea?

 

Harriet's eyes seemed to gradually sink.

 

I might know what you're thinking

 

none.
 

“Reinhardt.”
 

Suddenly, Harriet called me.

 

"...uh?"
 

“Let’s talk.”
 

in that single word.

 
I had goosebumps on my back without realizing it.
 

“Uh, uh… uh…”

 

I stumbled out of bed watching Harriet get up.

 

All.
 

Something.
 

Something.
 

Saying that we should talk...

 

I'm so scared!
 

We were talking in the first place, but I think I'm going to lose my mind
when I want to talk!!
 

Are we going to talk about something other than this? Right?

 

I'm trembling in fear of the unknown, Herriot walking somewhere

 

followed in the footsteps of

 

were sitting ?
 
Harriet took me to someplace, swung the door open, looked around and
motioned for me to come in.
 

I don't know who it belonged to, but it was the bedroom.

 

It wasn't the Emperor's bedroom where I had stayed since I entered the
Tetra.
 

It was one of the empty rooms, just like many other rooms were empty.
 

- Click.
 

And when I entered, Harriet closed the door and locked the door.
 

One
 

there....
 

there?
 

Why are you locked?

 

Maybe he's trying to stop me from escaping, but Harriet looks at me,
blocking the door and leaning his back against it.
 

And Harriet looks at me still, terrified.

 

Let's talk.
 

I realized a new truth that those short words were more terrifying than any
other declaration of war in the world.
 

What's the problem?

 

What did I do wrong?

 

what to do
 

Lately, in the moments that I haven't been able to open my eyes, is there
anything I've done that made me sad, and there's nothing else I've done
wrong?
 

HAL
 

I shook my head, but I couldn't figure it out.

 

There are so many things that made me sad, if you think about it, there are
endless bottoms, right?
 

I should have taken care of it, but I was not able to take care of it.
 

It's not that I didn't do anything wrong;

 

Dunn
 

yes
 

so far have reached a certain point, but after that, was the problem that
you couldn't talk properly because you were too busy?
 

Dunn
 

My heart is pounding with fear.

 

"...scared?"
 

"uh...?"
 

Harriet asks if you've read that kind of sign on my face.

 

are you scared

 

Of course.
 

I can't count the times I've been scared in my life.

 

I think it's the first time I've felt an unknown fear like today.
 

I don't even know why I should be scared, it's just scary.

 

No, rather than scary.

 

scared
 

afraid to fall behind

 

If I did something wrong, can't you tell me what I did wrong first?
 

I'm sure I'll get down on my knees!!

 

Once you get down on your knees saying you've done something wrong,
you'll hit the counter for what you did wrong!!
 

Considering the history of wrongdoing, it is almost enough to build a

fortress, so the sad words from their mouths
 

When this starts popping out, I don't know what to say wrong!
 

“Aren’t you going to answer me?”

 

Harriet asks quietly.

 

One
 

what's the matter....

 

Why are you doing this all of a sudden?

 

Isn't this what I used to do when I was visiting other kids in the Temple
days?
 
“Oh, I’m scared… that’s scary…” At Heriot’s question, which was trying to
answer, I had no choice but to nod my head with a bewildered expression.
 

At my words, which I admit to be frightening, Harriot nodded and smirked.

 

“Why are you scared?”

 

I'm going crazy.

 

I think I'm going crazy!

 

“Oh, that’s… you… aren’t you like this?

 

peel...."
 

At some point, it became physically impossible for him to push harder than
normal!
 

| A lot to be sorry for, a lot to be thankful for

 

go.
 

therefore.
 

therefore....
 

“Can’t I do this?”
 
“No… it’s not impossible…”
 

Harriet approaches me with a soft smile.

 

approached , I had no choice but to step back.

 

Eventually, I got caught in the bed and had no choice but to sit down.
 

The day Harriet sat down, looking down from the top.
 

with a soft smile.

 

“Are you afraid of being scolded by me?”

 

are you mad

 

The words are cute, but the thought of the scene really scares me.
 

Although Harriet was disliked and shocked, there had never really been a
single time he was sincere and angry with me, except at the beginning of
the first year of the first year before we became close friends.
 

It's not on a level where I'm not angry.

 

From now on, always understand me, always accept me, always on top of
me
 

did something
 

When I think of Harriet being angry, pointing out the mistakes I have made
so far, and getting angry, my eyes are far away.
 

I don't even know what to say to apologize.

 

“Uh … I’m scared.”

 

So, I had no choice but to nod my head.

 

If he comes out like that, he might bite his tongue and die.
 

Harriet asks again.

 

“There is nothing wrong with being scolded by me, so why are you afraid?”
 

It sounds like I'm being serious about this right now.

 

What do you mean?

 

Of course, there is nothing wrong with being scolded.

 

but not....
 

That's scary.
 

People who aren't angry are angry

 

All.
 

something like that

 

If someone who is nothing at all gets angry with me, it doesn't matter...
 

“Because you are.”

 

'Cause I'm nothing

 

Because I can't.
 

Of course, it's not scary to be angry with such a person.

 

Did you like the words that came out of my freeze?

 

Harriet quietly sat down on top of me, who had been slumped on the bed.
 

He leaned close to me, looking into my eyes from a distance almost nose
touching.
 

No, why...!
 

But their actions and words were very different.

 

“I have been away from my family for too long.”

 

".....It did...."
 

"So, now that I'm almost done..."

 

LLE
 

-
 

For a moment, Harriet casts his gaze out the window.

 

“I want to go back to the Principality for a few years. You don't need me
right now."
 

It felt like stones were falling in my heart.

 

I understand
 

Obviously, you know what I mean,

 

I can't help but feel that way.

 

I know that Harriet really loves and misses his family...

 

so suddenly?
 

Not a second, how many years?

 

Harriet looks down at me and asks.

 

“Can I do that?”
 

......”
 

HE
 

You've already done enough.

 

You have done so many things that I cannot do more than this.
 

And the things Harriet did for me, no one else could do without her.
 

CAL
 

One
 

Asking more than this.

 

Isn't that too much

 

It's not like I'm going forever.

 

I'll be back any time I need it

 
As if it was natural, I wouldn't want to be by my side like I am now when I
was the closest to me.
 

It was always within reach.

 

He was always in a place where he could talk, as if it was natural.

 

He was the first to hear what I was saying, and he had been the closest to
watching my troubles.
 

I don't want to live like I used to.

 

would it be okay
 

I don't mean to scold me.

 

asking for permission

 

Harriet was saying goodbye, close enough that we could feel each other's
breath.
 

Harriet asks.
 

"no?"
 

Of course I don't like it.

 

that.
 

I hate it, but isn't it too much to ask for something more than this and to
continue to be by my side as if it's natural?
 

But in the end.

 

"I don't like it... of course."

 

So it's pathetic that that's the only answer that came out in the end.
 

In other words, it was an acknowledgment of something.

 

Harriet laughs at my answer.

 

laugh I had ever seen in my life, making me wonder if he could have

laughed like this.
 

Harriet pulls her body closer to me.

 

And before I could say anything more, Harriet came over to me with her
lips pressed.
 

How long had they been kissing in a situation where they seemed to lose
their reason?
 

Harriet walks away from me.

 

The guy looks at me and smiles.

 

“I actually knew.”
 

"What...?"
 

He smiles quietly and whispers in my ear.

 

“If I were like this… that you wouldn’t be able to push me away.”
 

"From someday, if I speak a little louder, I will see you restless and know
 

ok.”
 

"I'm sorry, but sometimes I wonder if it's because I'm doing this."
 

“It’s not that I’m sorry, I mean. At some point, I knew.”

 

“In fact, I knew from the beginning how to say it and how to do it.”
 

“But… because that’s cowardly.”

 

“Because it’s shameful.”

 

“So, I didn’t do that.”

 

“By the way… how long won’t it be like that?”

 
“Now, I’m going to become cowardly and humiliate myself.”
 

“Now, I’m going to do it my own way.”

 

I can't even understand what Harriet is talking about.

 

“Marry me.”
 

Harriet whispers in my ear. “Otherwise, I won’t see you for the rest of my
life.”
 

I know what to say. did you mean that

 

marriage.
 

On the contrary, when those words come out, it makes me feel bad.
 

married, I'm leaving

 

Is that... is this guy's threat?

 

“…that…but…”
 

“Maybe, don’t you?” Harriet's expression is about to change.

 

No, not that.

 
It's not like I don't like it. “…Then you didn’t mean to?”
 

".....uh?"
 

Harriet is clearly perplexed by my words.

 

“No, that… well… you didn’t mean to?

 

go."
 

I was afraid for a while because I was leaving. Rather, I am embarrassed.

 

“Of course I should.”

 

At my words, Harriet starts to get red as if she didn't understand the

situation.
 

do.
 

marriage,
 

Isn't that what it's supposed to do?

 

“That, that… that, that… that… that… was it…?”

 

I don't know what he was thinking, but was he thinking that he might not
do it?
 
Hearing this answer to what he had said with a big heart, Harriet's lips
were trembling sweetly.
 

Forget about the sudden act

 

as if it were giraffe.
 

“Of course not. I have to.”

 

“Uh, ah… uh, huh…”

 

At my assertion, Harriet's face is now red.

 

our tight.
 

gear nose,
 

This bastard,
 

my mouth
 

Besides.
 

It makes me even more dog-like.

 

"And... well, talk about something like this... but..."

 
uh?"
 

“Will I… do it with you…?”

 

It was then that he realized that he was a little different from what he had
imagined.
 

it hardens
 

"You, you and... that... and Charlotte... and Olivia's sister... are you going
to... do that?"
 

Then, his expression gradually cools down.

 

After all, there is no change in the sound of dog garbage.

 

In front of you guys who decided to get married with a big heart.
 

Yes, I will do it with you and I will do it with other people as well.
 

It sounded like this.

 

In the end, Harriet, sitting on top of me, turns into a face full of
resentment.
 

And then eventually.

 

Of course!
 

It's the emperor!

 

It's a board that needs to create even a power that doesn't exist as a
ragtag.
 

I may have to do more than that!

 

It is not my will to do or not to do it. Of course it's meant to be!

 

If you don't do it now, that's even weirder!!

 

“Ah… that… that… that… that’s what… I… that’s… that’s it… that’s it…”
 

Harriet nodded blankly.

 

- Cock!
 

"Eh... M..."
 

Starts strangling my neck.

 

“Wow , as expected…! You, you... you! I hate it so much!”

 

Finally, tears well up in the corner of his eyes.

 

“Really… you really are the best in the world

 

no!"
 

He had no choice but to strangle his throat as he had no words to say even
if he had ten mouths.
 

"then! Then do it with me first! Be the first to do it with me, you scumbag!”
 

Harriet screamed that if he didn't do that, he would die on the spot.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

680
 

Central Palace Tetra, the emperor's office.

 

"...I'm tired of playing."

 

Harriet, who came from the morning breeze

 

Reinhardt .
 

That's all Charlotte answered to Harriet and Reinhardt's words.

 
At Charlotte's cold reply, Harriet and Reinhardt's complexion brightened as
well.
 

“Yeah, well, you have to get married. that's right It's natural. To you,
marriage is work, work, and government affairs. I'm glad you understand
it."
 

marriage.
 

As Reinhardt insisted yesterday, it is meant to be done.

 

There is no longer an option to not do it.

 

However, it is only unclear how many more people will do it in the future.
 

Charlotte knew and agreed with that, thinking she might have to do more.
 

“I’m going to have to do it with Olivia Ranche over there as well, Airi-san.
 

I'll have to do it with Rang, and it'll be a bit difficult, but I'm not sure if I'm
going to have to force myself to do it even with Liana.
 

“Uh, what. what are you talking about! Lee and Liana are...! No...!”
 

“No, it’s not what it is. You have to do it.”

 

Rather , Reinhardt was terrified by Charlotte, who was one more drink, and
Herriot's complexion began to turn blue.
 

"That, though... still...!"

 

“I’m going to cover my work. Is this now? In your case?”

 

Reinhardt froze as Charlotte's expression turned cold.

 

Having said that, Reinhardt may now have to marry someone he hates and
wants to die, regardless of whether he likes it or not.
 

So Reinhardt had no choice in the first place.

 

If you have to do it, you do it, and if you can't do it, you can't do it.
 

“That, that… it’s… it’s not…”

 

“Well, Rihanna was just saying, and you don’t have to do it like that.
Anyway, yes. you have to get married Quite a lot.”
 

Charlotte didn't mean that Reinhardt got bored of playing with you
because he said he was going to marry you.
 

To say that Charlotte was playful and sulky is another part.

 

Charlotte's cool gaze turned to Harriet, not Reinhardt.

 

“By the way, what are you going to do first?”

 
"Well, then... Then why not?"
 

At Charlotte's words, Harriet hesitated and added cautiously.

 

marriage.
 

I'll be patient with this person and that person doing everything.
 

Still, I want you to do it with me first.

 

If that's the case, it's Harriet's last self-respect.

 

“Marriage is a matter of state affairs, did I just say?”

 

“Yeah, it was…”
 

“Is it a state-run event?”

 

"Uh..."
 

“Of course, the ‘cost’ must be included in the event, right?”

 

At those words, both Harriet and Reinhardt had no choice but to know
what Charlotte was talking about.
 

ji
 
ji
 

“How many times can we do that in our circumstances? Do you want to

wrap up a country that hasn’t even started while taking care of the
wedding separately?”
 

“Well, then, let’s go abbreviated…”

 

Reinhardt's careful words distort Charlotte's expression.

 

“...If the wedding ceremony of the emperor of the new empire is

abbreviated, will it be rumored to be a frugal empire? Will it be rumored to
be an imperfect empire?”
 

“...that, like that? go?"

 

“Fortunately, the time is right now, so it’s a shame to have to hold such an
event on a large scale. Even if it’s small, there’s no big problem. This is
because there is a purpose before marriage, which is to announce the
union of powers and powers. The purpose is to inform that, the emperor
or king only gathers people who know about marriage in an informal
manner, or does it secretly on a small scale. Do you know?”
 

For the emperor to have a small wedding, it's just bullshit that can't even
be a comedy.
 

HAL
 

Charlotte sighed as if in pain just thinking about it.

 
“How many years do you think it will take to have a proper wedding with
everyone?”
 

“That… I don’t know…”

 

“Once in a country like this, should the emperor’s wedding restore

economic power to a level that does not affect the national economy?”
 

“They say that they die of old age while preparing for marriage… Is that
such a thing…?”
 

“I know.”
 

Charlotte looked at Harriet and Reinhardt with cold eyes.

 

The first thing to do is to do it separately.

 

It's not in a situation where you can do that.

 

“Well, that’s good. Rather, the words came from your side first. I need to
sort this out now.”
 

Charlotte takes out a blank piece of paper and begins to write something.
 

Charlotte, who finished writing quickly, handed the paper to Reinhardt.

 

Naturally, the person's name was written there.

 
“Notice and others.”
 

“Notice…? What notice?”

 

"...stop being stupid, right?"

 

At Charlotte's attitude, which seems to be really angry if she behaves like

Mojiri a little more, Rein Inart asks with a pale complexion.
 

"No, I mean, now.... Announcing the marriage...? Go to these people? Right

now?"
 

Reinhardt looked at the names written on the papers with his eyes wide
open.
 

Seeing Reinhardt and Harriet in embarrassment, Charlotte tilted her head.

 

“Are you two going to get married?” “Uh, uh…” “You’re going to do it with
me too?”
 

"Uh huh. What... uh. huh."

 

“Are you going to do it with other people?”

 

"uh...."
 

It's going to be a wedding anyway. And that's a lot of marriage. And the
parties also understand and understand it.
 

And doing it separately is very difficult in the current situation.

 

Then what's the problem?

 

“Then it’s something you have to do anyway, but you have to do it all at
once.”
 

All at once.
 

At those words, Harriet and Reinhardt's mouths opened slightly.

 

"Oh, no... that... that... that..."

 

Like Reinhardt, Herriot's complexion grew pale. Charlotte smiles bitterly as

she sees the two's increasingly pale expressions.
 

Charlotte points to Reinhardt's door.

 

“If you do, go ahead and pass it on to the people who wrote it there.”
 

“We are getting married in the same place, on the same day, at the same
time.”
 

“Let’s assume that the day of the ceremony is National Day.”

 

“Especially, say that to Olivia Ranche.”

 
“If you want to eat separately for your wedding and die of old age, say no.”
 

With Charlotte's bold decision to hold the wedding and the founding
ceremony at the same time, Heriot and Reinhardt, as well as Heriot, began
to think that this was not the case.
 

But even so, to divide the marriage of the emperor, which had to be done
several times, in a number of times during this difficult time would only
waste the national treasury pointlessly and would not be possible.
 

The wedding will ruin the economy.

 

Charlotte's judgment was economical and rational.

 

to be.
 

It's just a problem because it's inhuman.

 

Reinhardt and Harriet came to talk about the future plans of the emperor's
marriage, but only got a reply back asking if they wanted to be separated
from each other.
 

are you the only one We all get married at the same time one day.
 

That's Charlotte's answer.

 

"No... But... But you know..."

 
"What."
 

“Nevertheless... no, no matter what...”

 

clearly.
 

Reinhardt's gaze was fixed on one of the names on the paper, and he
couldn't leave.
 

Seeing Reinhardt terrified, Charlotte's expression cools.

 

"I just told you, what is marriage?

 

did you?”
 

“ It’s a job… it’s state affairs, I said…”

 

“Are you going to renounce your job?”

 

The new emperor, who came to talk about marriage and received a list of
people to marry, left the office alone as if his soul had gone out.
 

Charlotte smiled as she looked at Harriet, who had been stunned by the
stormy situation as well.
 

That was a soft laugh.

 
“Hmm, if we were in good financial condition, we could have monopolized
it for about a year, but unfortunately it’s gone?”
 

“…what…”
 

At Charlotte's naked expression, Herian's expression couldn't help but turn

even redder.
 

"It's creepy. But, well, if it's you, you're well-deserved."

 

“
 

...
 

Heriot knew that he was not just a king, but that it would inevitably
happen as long as he wanted to become an emperor, and even Reinhardt
talked about it himself.
 

But Reinhardt and Harriet both didn't expect it to happen all at once.
 

just .
 

Reinhardt's pale complexion

 

you.
 

energy
 
“He, but… he… are you okay?”
 

Harriet saw the name written on the paper. That's why Harriet's
complexion was also blue.
 

I don't think this is a little bit.

 

Because it had such a name.

 

“It’s work, but I have to do it. What are you going to do? Will this be the
end? Depending on the situation, I may have to do it three or four more
times.”
 

Not three times, not four times, three or four times.

 

You never know how many more marriages you will get in the future.
 

Of course, although it is necessary. Because there was never a case where

he wrote something like scolding a bad guy.
 

“Shall we sneak a look around?”

 

“ Hey, don’t do that!”

 

Charlotte grinned for a while, wondering if she could imagine the scene.
 

In effect, under the orders of Charlotte de Gradias, who is acting as the

Emperor's brain, the new Emperor Reinhardt wandered aimlessly around
the central palace Tetra as if he had become a living corpse.
 

have to get married

 

A lot of.
 

often,
 

quite.
 

Even if others do not know, marriage is a law that has to be attached to

such a modifier.
 

I knew for sure, and I knew it was something I had to do.

 

But at once without any mental preparation.

 

all in all.
 

The Emperor did not expect that.

 

The first thing the emperor visited was Olivia Ranche.

 

half- corpse expression was over, Olivia Ranche's expression turned cold.
 

11
 
E
 

2
 

“There have been many times I have thought that I might not be able to
marry you, but I never imagined that I would end up doing it this way.
 

I did it. as a group? What is that?"

 

What is the expression on the face of a person who wants to throw

something away because he is in a really bad mood?
 

Olivia Ranche has been dating for a really long time.

 

“After all, the doctrine of the Holy Church will be overhauled according to
my taste. I can make my own decisions as long as I get married or not.”
 

la
 

soul
 

After all, if you put it on your ear, it's an earring, if you put it on your nose,
it's a nose ring, it's gods, and as long as you know it's a doctrine, it's
enough to get rid of the bad habits of a pure priest who can't get married.
 

Reinhardt's complexion turned pale blue, and he was terrified that he

might be severely slapped in the cheek.
 
Olivia glanced at Reinhardt's expression like that.
 

"I'm sorry, you see?"

 

... )
 

“Why are you sorry? In fact, you do it for granted, right? It's just that I feel
dirty. There is nothing that can be done…”
 

In the end, it's like a destiny.

 

“Haha… yes. Just by being like this. It would be rather fortunate that no
one died and it happened like this. Because you shouldn't be too greedy.
And, if you refuse now, you might die of old age...? What kind of
nonsensical threat is this?”
 

Olivia frowned at Charlotte's message, as if displeased.

 

If I write evil that I will do it separately, I can do it later when I can afford it
 

also don't know

 

“By that time, the child must have already entered the temple...”
 

Olivia's eyes widened, imagining what would happen if she didn't accept
this offer, which she never wanted to accept.
 
In the end, it's not like Olivia told me not to do it, and it doesn't mean I
can't do it either.
 

K1 -
 

But it's unavoidable to feel bad.

 

Although I accept that it is unavoidable,

 

It is true that Olivia Ranche is feeling very bad right now.

 

"I'll see how you do it."

 

Olivia Ranche looked at Reinhardt with a cold gaze.

 

I can't help it now though.

 

“If you make me sad in the future, I will make you regret living. okay?"
 

“That, that… ah, okay…”

 

Olivia Ranche's cold eyes were telling him that those words weren't a lie at
all.
 

I will make you the most difficult and tiring in the world,
 

Even before we got married, Olivia had declared that she would scratch her
whenever she had time.
 

morning, turned into a corpse by the afternoon and knocked on Airi's room
door.
 

“Demons often follow the Archdaemon, but of course they don’t have
feelings.”
 

Rather, as if it was natural, Ai Li listened to Reinhardt's explanation and

nodded her head.
 

“So, the fact that your wives are filled with only humans will cause
dissatisfaction with the demons. So my presence must be meaningful.”
 

VA
 

As if understanding what he meant, Airi nodded lightly.

 

“That… you know. Isn’t it too easy to decide…”

 

Reinhardt was rather restless at Airi's reaction, who seemed to agree with
the marriage rather than agreeing to it.
 

“Charlotte is right. you should get married some more But filling it with too
many humans is out of balance. Wouldn’t it be better to consider finding
people who could be your bridesmaids among the demons?”
 

12
 

"uh...?"
 

“How about Sarkegaar? Even after the fall of Darkland, there is nothing to
criticize because he has been playing a decisive role. You can change it into
any shape you want anyway.”
 

" Uh...? Sarkegaar...?"

 

It has nothing to do with the name Charlotte wrote down, but Reinhardt's
complexion turned white when an overly outlandish name appeared.
 

It's a problem because I think they'll respond too harshly.

 

“Or looking for the surviving Dreadfiend clan or gathering the demons
remaining in the Darkland would be good, and the mermaid queen…. Is
that a little physically difficult? Sometimes it is said that there are
mermaids who can live on earth...”
 

1111 1
 

“I, there… there… yo…?”

 

“There is also an Archdaemon who married an orc.”

 

“Just… just swear!”

 

“Coming to think of it, there’s also Elerys.”

 

“What… what?”
 
“Bali, aren’t you the closest among us to Elerys?”
 

In fact, only a few know that Elerys is an ancient Archdemon, and Airi does
not know that.
 

Reinhardt's complexion had no choice but to become as white as a

vampire's.
 

“Hey, don’t be crazy! That, that… that’s not really possible!”

 

"...you mean it can't be because it's undead?"

 

"Ah, no way!"
 

“ …?”
 

In the end, Airi makes the Demon King want to vomit blood in her own
way.
 

laid out the sounds.

 

'I'll try to find an Asmodian bride that suits you slowly."

 

Reinhardt ran out of Airi's room as if on a run, recalling the words he had
heard, and, in a cold sweat, headed for the next place.
 

It is true that I think that it will only happen a little sooner than later.
 
But I never expected this.
 

Reinhardt could certainly say so.

 

Why do you even have to do this?

 

Why do you have to do this?

 

But in the end I can't help but

 

-smart
 

Reinhardt knocks on someone's door.

 

After a while, the door carefully opened,

 

- click
 

“…Are there any meetings?”

 

Louise von Schwarz looked at the Demon King and giggled.

 

"that that...."
 

If there was such a thing as a suicide button, I would have pressed it right
now.
 
"Wow, we... let's talk... ha, that... do... do... do..."
 

Reinhardt thought so.

 

“Yes, you can.”

 

Louise nodded quietly.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

681
 

Louis von Schwartz remained in the Imperial Palace as a key figure in the
Demon King's army.
 

She also had to return to her home country as soon as possible, but as she
played a key role in the Demon King's army, she had to know all the
necessary things in the Imperial Palace.
 

Louise stares at Reinhardt, who is sitting on the chair, frozen.

 

Considering the period of cooperation, it is quite long, but Louise only

communicated with the Demon King through Rowen, but in reality, there is
no acquaintance.
 
The only time I saw his face was right before the withdrawal of the Allied
Forces and during the General Headquarters meeting.
 

After that, after entering the Imperial Palace, we have seen each other
several times, but this is the first time we've seen each other like this, and
it's the first time we've had a conversation.
 

Although it was a very important and close collaborator, Louise was

completely acquainted with the Demon King.
 

If he knew, Heinrich would have known better.

 

HIL
 

“It’s the first time I’ve seen you like this.”

 

11.
 

"That... yes. yes... yes."

 

Looking at the somehow frozen Demon King, Louise tilted her head.
 

“Why don’t you make the talk easier? You are now going to be the
Emperor of the whole continent, and I am clearly in a position to serve you.
No matter who I am.”
 

Louise only says that, wondering if Reinhardt is being careful about her
because she thinks she is a friend's older sister.
 
it was
 

Is it okay if the being who will stand on top of everyone is frozen like this
because the opponent is a little older?
 

Were the stories about the Demon King heard from Heinrich's mouth
actually a little distorted?
 

It's quite funny to see him restless to be seen as an idiot, and with this
attitude, the future of the new empire is unsettling.
 

I don't know if it's Rowen, but Louise doesn't have bad feelings for the
Demon King.
 

Rather, he is the one who tried to save Heinrich, who was driven to death,
and in fact, he deserves thanks.
 

And it's great to be here after ending the gate incident. It is an

indescribable existence.
 

But what is it that makes you so anxious?

 

HAL
 

I could never figure out the reason.

 

Contrary to what I heard, the Demon King is actually a very weak person.
 
Louise wondered if she should revise her judgment within herself.
 

While hesitating, the demon king finally opened his mouth.

 

“That… thing.”
 

".....that?"
 

“Yeah… that… me… I have something to tell you… because…”

 

To be honest, it makes me want to urge him to speak quickly without

hesitation.
 

The moment when you want to be so small that a person who wants to
become an emperor is so uneasy about an empire like this.
 

“Marriage…, dick…”
 

With that one word, Louise instantly understood everything.

 

Louise wondered why the Demon King was so frozen.

 

why are you so hesitant

 

The moment I heard the story that somehow opened my mouth and came
out, I had no choice but to know.
 

west
 

ruler
 

Ten minutes or twenty minutes?

 

As if the demon king put together the fragments of the description, after
taking out all the items, Louise looked at the demon king quietly.
 

There was no need to worry too much.

 

A new empire can never be seen as strong.

 

Therefore, it is necessary to form alliances with numerous groups and

sometimes lay them under their feet to build a foundation.
 

Therefore, it is better to establish more than an alliance with the Schwarz

royal family, which was the first dynasty.
 

And to be involved with the imperial family that will become a new empire
is something that the heir of the Schwarz royal family must do.
 

for a new empire.

 

For the survival of the royal family,

 

And, with this single choice, Louise, who will become a member of the
Empire, is separated from the Schwarz royal family, and if so, the
succession of the servant Richie to the Schwarz royal family is confirmed.
 
He joins the Empire for a just and certain cause.
 

And again, for just and only cause, Heinrich becomes King of Kernstadt.
 

What I've been imagining, but wondering how to do it, becomes so easily
possible.
 

It's more than good for her, it's something she should do.
 

“Is it necessary? There is no reason not to.”

 

Louise said so and nodded her head.

 

"Take good care of me."

 

For some reason, with a very businesslike posture, Louise's hand pushed
me, the Demon King stood up and grabbed hold of it with a puzzled
expression.
 

“I, that! my, i! I beg you better!”

 

It was the shape of a ship that was crawling, a oxen that was not in vain.
 

It took a while for Louise to look at the Demon King with wide-eyed eyes,
wondering if there was such a thing.
 

She takes a deep breath for a moment.

 
Anyway, even if it is something to be done, there are things that the other
party needs to know.
 

“But there are things the Demon King needs to know.”

 

"ah...."
 

"It's Heinrich's business."

 

The demon king, who swallowed his saliva, nodded with a firm expression.
 

"That, I know... there is."

 

"Oh, I see."
 

Louise didn't say anything more.

 

Is this what it feels like to be sucked into the soul? No, I think it's right to
break
 

“...you did it...” As soon as Charlotte came back from her mission and said
that she had done this and that, Charlotte rolled her eyes and covered her
mouth with a gesture of astonishment.
 

“You… do it…!”
 

“I really didn’t know what to do. How shameless are you?”

 
this.
 

this!
 

If you ask me to do it for real, what do I become?

 

I don't know anything else.

 

I don't know anything else! The day will come when you will end up doing
crazy things like this...
 

What the hell is an emperor?

 

do not want to do it! I'm already going crazy because I don't want to do it!
 

“So, did you accept it?”

 

“…I don’t even think about it.”

 
get married
 

Pretty much too.

 

Even people who never even imagined.

 

Do I need to have more marriages like this in the future?

 

I agree with Charlotte that marriage is work for people like me, but
 

After all, it's the conclusion that I'm married to everyone in the end.
 

I thought it would happen someday, but it makes me go crazy because it

suddenly comes right in front of me.
 

I'm so scared.
 

What will happen to me in the future?

 

I'm already dizzy, how much more dizzy in the future?

 

“Don’t worry, I will take care of the small preparations.”

 

Charlotte said she would take care of scheduling and other issues.
 

no wonder.
 
I enjoy tormenting you.
 

Charlotte looks at me and giggles. For some reason, since this morning, all
faces are full of malice.
 

“So, is the last gate left now?”

 

"last...? Again... who's left...?"

 

“No , the person you need to marry is over for now. Yes, as a courtesy…”
 

Charlotte approaches me with a sinister smile and whispers quietly in my

ear.
 

“But, as a courtesy, to Heinrich, you have to tell him yourself, right?”

 

"Uh...?"
 

"I don't have to tell you that I'm marrying your mother."
 

He bit his tongue, but unfortunately did not die.

 

After the Allied Forces returned on a large scale, all the veterans from the
Temple returned to the Temple, and Heinrich was no exception.
 

| The cauldron that cuts off the entire continent as the events that
occurred due to the end of the gate war and its aftermath spread, as well
as the ecliptic.
 

and the Temple was no exception.

 

Anxiety, despair, fear, and feeble hope.

 

Everyone is trying to find their own way somehow in an uncertain future

and an unstable reality due to a mixture of them.
 

So I called Heinrich to the Imperial Castle.

 

Not on Tetra's bedroom or drawing room in the Central Palace, but on a

bench in the garden in front of Tetra.
 

Without a single escort...

 

HRE
 

"...do I have to call you His Majesty now?"

 

Heinrich, who arrived at my call, had an ambiguous expression on his face.

 

"No... that. Just... do what you do."

 

“...where are you hurting? Why is your expression like this? what the hell
Rather, you are just starting now. It would be worth it. Apparently, I'm a
guy with super powers, so I don't think there's much I can do about it from
now on. But what... is there anything I need?”
 
One
 

,
 

“No, it’s not necessary, I have something to say…”

 

I feel like vomiting

 

I want to die.
 

I thought about what to do and what to do, but there was no answer
anywhere.
 

There's no way there's an answer to this.

 

I jump from the bench and walk to Heinrich.

 

And then, grab the guy's shoulders.

 

There can be no other way than just talking!

 

“I am getting married.”
 

“ ……?”
 

At that plain declaration, Heinrich tilted his head.

 
"Uh huh... Congratulations. With whom? Heriet? Or... that, Charlotte? Saint
sister? No, as expected... All three...?"
 

If only a feeling could make a person die.

 

maybe right now

 

-Courreung!
 

“Look at that! Harriet!”

 

"Ugh... uh, what should I do...!"

 

Charlotte dragged Harriet to the window and watched the sudden

explosion of flames in the garden in front of Tetra.
 

conversation , but it was clear that Heinrich, whose face was flushed red,
was running rampantly to kill Reinhardt.
 

- Lord, die... Die, you bastard...!

 

Heinrich's exasperated cry could even be heard through Tetra's window.

 

All.
 

"It's dangerous... isn't it?"

 

“It’s okay, I won’t die like that.”

 

“You are really…”

 

One of the war heroes ran rampant to kill the emperor, but few had seen it
in person.
 

“Uh-huh, I’m going to burn all the grass over there. What should I do?”
 

“This is not the time to talk like that!”

 

Charlotte smiled and giggled at the sight.

 

Everyone is broken in different ways, but Harriet feels it these days.

 

Charlotte, too, is one of those people who have been easily broken.
 

In the end , the story itself, who did not know the English language, felt a
sudden commotion, appeared and stopped Heinrich himself, and only then
did the commotion stop.
 

Heinrich was eventually taken away by Louise.

 

I'm still upset.

 

What if this guy who used to make fun of me that couldn't even be a
bonfire is really trying to kill me?
 

11
 

A1.
 

The back of my neck cools as I experience what can happen.

 

Tetra's second floor, tea time table.

 

After the situation was settled, Liana, who did not know English, grabbed
me and asked me what happened, so I was drinking a cup of tea.
 

"....ah...."
 

Liana, who heard all of my story, nodded her head with a trembling
expression on her face.
 

It was clear that even Liana, who would normally be jovial in a situation like
this, had no choice but to show that kind of expression.
 

1 11
 

“By the way … if it’s a matter of whether it’s necessary or not, it’s a
necessary thing, so I guess… well. That's right." I don't think Charlotte
could be said to have been without malice, but if it had been, it must have
been something like this.
 

Of course, the first among the remaining countries is the Empire, and the
second is Kernstadt.
 
When the two powers combine, there is virtually no force that can oppose
the new empire.
 

So, in the sense of strengthening that unity, Rihanna knows that it is

absolutely necessary.
 

It's just a little difficult to accept.

 

“By the way, then, one, two, three… I get married with five people at once.
 

is it?”
 

"...right."
 

Herriot, Charlotte, Olivia, Airy, and even Louise.

 

You must marry five people at once.

 

Liana, who was counting her fingers like that, suddenly pointed towards
her.
 

"I?"
 

"What?"
 

“Why am I not there?”

 

no.
 

What are you going to do?

 

you are that....

 

Hey!
 

Liana narrows her brow as if displeased.

 

“I don’t need to drink all the sweet water now that I got married to my
mother-in-law, too, is this? Are you sad?”
 

“What… what shall we do? He, and don’t say it like that…!”
 

“Then call it that, what do you call it?”

 

"still...!"
 

The words are too vague!

 

I'm still dizzy, but are you trying to make me more dizzy?
 

“By the way, I didn’t mean that I didn’t mean to when you said you had to
marry me.”
 

“Stop , stop…. stop.”

 
"Well, I don't like the life of a concubine staring at an unopened door while
waiting for a lot of wives and emperors."
 

Saying that it wouldn't be so much fun, Liana sips the tea as if she had just
said it.
 

“Actually, I don’t have anything other than this superpower, so I don’t

really have anything to do with political gain or anything like that.”
 

The prestige of the Duke of Granz, who was a great aristocrat covering the
entire continent, disappeared with the death of Duke Granz and the flight
of Liana, and there with the gate incident.
 

All.
 

But maybe he is a superpower that can shake the world with his hands.
 

The reason Charlotte did not force her to marry Liana was probably
because there was no political benefit to be gained from it.
 

Of course, if it's better to do it, it's a problem because I'm afraid I'll let it go.
 

no.
 

But why is it that Charlotte decides on my marriage?

 

Why am I doing what I am told to do?

 
Is n't this what it is? Puppet Emperor?
 

is this right?
 

Liana is drinking tea and looking out the window.

 

“But, I don’t have to be your wife to help you.”

 

He said that he would continue to act as the Four Heavenly Kings in the
future as he did.
 

Liana chuckled.
 

okay.
 

This distance between him and me is just right.

 

So there are good things.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

682
 
Time has passed.
 

Charlotte's plan, the wedding will be abbreviated.

 

Because being too grandiose is a flaw in itself. National events cannot be

held.
 

But the wedding has a lot of meaning.

 

This is to declare a new empire, and at the same time, to officially

acknowledge that mankind has been trampled under the feet of the
Demon King.
 

The Gradias imperial family is now fully kneeling at the feet of the Demon
King.
 

The emperor fled.

 

The last heir of the Gradias imperial family, Charlotte de Gradias, becomes
the Demon King's bride while becoming a half demon.
 

means
 

Louise von Schwarz of Kernstadt, the 1st Principality, also became the bride
of the Demon King, and the Schwarz Kingdom also announced that it had
come under the control of the Demon King.
 

All.
 
Olivia Ranche also means that the saint of innocence betrays the doctrine
and becomes the devil's bride, which means that the Five Great Protestant
Churches have been subordinated to the demon king.
 

The fact that there is a demon bride there means that the era of humans
and demons will open in the future.
 

In the case of Harriet de Saint-Ouen, it is not as significant as others, but

those who have seen and heard of Herriot's performance in the battlefield
know it.
 

TLE
 

The world's strongest wizard has become the devil's bride.

 

With the wedding, a new empire is proclaimed.

 

confusion after that.

 

Prosperity or whatever else is after the chaos.

 

From then on it will be the beginning of some other long, long days.
 

The night before the wedding. I was sitting alone in the bedroom.
 

I wanted to be alone.
 
In front of the table was a bottle of whiskey that had been opened and
brought out.
 

He's a crazy drinker the day before the wedding, but it doesn't really mean
much.
 

Because if you want to break it, you can break it.

 

Think about what you have lost.

 

It may seem small , but it cannot be said that it has not been lost.
 

Epinhauser.
 

Royar,
 

Rotary club people.

 

They became immortal guests regardless of my victory or defeat.

 

can't come back

 

They would be happy to see me now

 

peel.
 

I do not know.
 
This time, I think about things I don't know.
 

Bertus and Xaviolin Tana disappeared.

 

Chanafel and the Imperial Wizards were all scattered.

 

Christina and Ludwig, and Anna and Louis Ankton are nowhere to be
found.
 

The immortal has disappeared, but the magic that created it will still
remain.
 

They don't even know what happened.

 

and Antirian.
 

I don't know if Antirian is hiding somewhere and trying to catch my breath.

 

The deal was made, and Antirian would have tried to kill me.
 

But I didn't die.

 

I don't know what it is either.

 

and,
 

In addition.
 
Those words that told you to survive until the point in time after the
ending.
 

I don't know what that means.

 

Isn't this after the ending?

 

The gate incident is over.

 

Then what is the ending?

 

If you leave me like this for the rest of my life, that's enough.
 

Importantly, things like event notifications are no longer responsive at all.

 

Things like info fields, challenges, and elaborations.

 

Those things are no longer visible.

 

It seems that all those abilities have now disappeared since the last
regression.
 

Is living like this the only reward I can receive?

 

If that's a reward, as it is, it doesn't seem too bad.

 

If you had tried to take me somewhere now that it's all over, it would have
been worse.
 

The system is gone.

 

Just like it's a virtue to disappear without a word after the ending.
 

The rest of the world is entirely mine.

 

No help like cheats, no messages, no previews.

 

It will no longer be in my life.

 

That last preview wasn't bad.

 

You were taking it that way, like preparing to die in vain.

 

In fact, it was meant to inform you that if you accept the last deal, it will
happen.
 

okay.
 

You bastard like a dog.

 

Helping you at the crucial last minute

 

it was
 

Lost things are lost.

 

Without knowing what you don't know,

 

Things that are over are over. I will have to live the following moments.
 

After taking a sip of whiskey, I look out the window.

 

The pale full moon rising from the window was dimly reflected in my dimly
lit bedroom.
 

maybe.
 

I don't know how long I can live,

 

moment of the rest of my life, when I look at the moon, I can't help but
think of two people.
 

Luna.
 

Ellen.
 

Even if I can't see them for the rest of my life, I can't help but think of them
when I look at the moon.
 

Ellen left, and it had no choice.

 

It's rather dangerous to be with me

 
I don't even know that you left for me
 

Someday you will forget In the end, just salvaging Ellen from the abyss she
fell into to save me was already a miracle enough.
 

You have to be satisfied with just being successful in crossing the bounds of
immeasurable possibilities.
 

Another sip.
 

As he handed the whiskey, hot breath ran up his throat.

 

I can't remember the last time I drank alcohol.

 

Time will cover everything.

 

Even now , it is a very fortunate situation.

 

So there's no reason to think about someone who doesn't exist.

 

He'll do something in his own place. He'll still be suffering from guilt, so
maybe he'll go hunting for monsters.
 

I'm going to try to do the best I can without making a fuss.

 

He looked around and grabbed something.

 

Round milky white amulet.

 

A talisman carved out of the moon and the sun.

 

It is presumed that it was probably made by grinding the bones of

something.
 

Ellen threw it away, and I picked it up.

 

Now this doesn't make any sense.

 

No matter how much this actually helped Ellen, she is now free from that
bondage.
 

Of course it means nothing to me.

 

The day I will see Ellen in the future will never come.
 

For the days to come, I'll have to let go of regrets.

 

throw it out the window

 

Give me a little bit of power to break it, shall I?

 

I pondered for a long time.

 

for a while
 

for a while
 

for so long
 

It's funny that I worry about myself.

 

When I realized that several hours had passed by contemplating whether

or not to throw away these things.
 

I had no choice but to realize.

 

Throw it away or not throw it away, it means nothing.

 

-
 

HR
 

I can't throw away anything.

 

Oh my, I can't even throw away a sloppy amulet that has no value
anymore.
 

“…fuck it.”
 

The fact that it will be impossible for the rest of your life to let go of
regrets.
 

I couldn't help but realize it in the cold moonlight.

 
So, one sip passed, one cup passed.
 

When it exceeds two, three, or four cups. - There was a sound of knocking
on the door.
 

ᄍᄍ
 

If you become emperor, you will hear the voice of the guards who say that
someone has come, instead of the knocking sound.
 

When I opened the door, there was a familiar face.

 

“Should I call you Your Majesty... now?”

 

"done."
 

It was Elerys.
 

“Drinking the day before the wedding, it doesn’t look good.”

 

“How are you?”

 

“It is.”
 

At the window where the moonlight fell, me and Elleris were sitting facing
each other.
 

"Like you said, I've been looking for traces of Antirian, but..."
 

“Yeah, wasn’t it?”

 

"That's right."
 

Elerys followed my instructions and searched for traces of Antirianus.

 

The last fight in Diane.

 

After that, Antirian's whereabouts are unknown.

 

In time and context, it's as clear as there was a battle after I passed out.
 

Was it Luna?
 

But Luna said she wouldn't help any more, and that must have been the
truth.
 

All.
 

That said, I can't say for sure that it wasn't Luna. i die in vain
 

Maybe he didn't want to let it go .

 

After taking the ghosts, Antirian fought someone.

 

And disappeared. I don't know if it's dead or not.

 

It is not that there is no place to guess, but there is no certainty.

 

“Well, okay. Whether Antirian is alive or not, the very fact that I am alive
will matter.”
 

So would Ellen.
 

It was long.
 

It was a long, long time.

 

Meet Charlotte at the Demon King.

 

run away to the ecliptic,

 

I was wandering around there for some reason.

 

Where he had been reached through the advice of the scribe, was Elerys.
 

The beginning was the Demon Castle, but it all started when he met Elerys.
 

On the night before the end of everything, what kind of luck is it to be

facing Elle Ris?
 

One
 

It felt like a name.

 

Elerys sat still at the table, looking out the window of the Imperial Palace.
 

“I never imagined I would see a sight like this here.”

 

"right. I never wanted to.”

 

“It’s weird. For some, it must be a place they want to sit. The person I
didn't want the most was seated
 

you...."
 

When we say that, we look at each other,

 

laughed bitterly.
 

Elerys did not want war.

 

I didn't want war either.

 

I didn't want anything like the throne or the rebuilding of Darkrad.

 

I told Elerys to stop being a servant of a fallen country, and Elerys was
thrilled that I did not want war.
 

But actually, the two of us were the biggest cause of all this.
 
I went around investigating the gate situation that wouldn't happen if I
stood still.
 

Elerys activated Akasha.

 

there was war,

 

I got a seat I didn't want and didn't want.

 

If a tragedy happened because of that person after not hoping for it, is it all
his or her fault?
 

Is it okay not to take responsibility?

 

Whose sin was it in the end?

 

Am I the cause of everything?

 

Elerys, who directly activated Akasha?

 

Ellen and Charlotte who didn't believe me and went after me rather than
talking to me?
 

Bertus, who personally ordered my arrest?

 

Or, Antirianus, who insisted that activating Akasha was the answer?
 

I don't know .
 

Now, I don't even want to know. It's just a problem you can't figure out if
you think about it.
 

A1
 

what if you know

 

When it becomes clear who was at fault, then what?

 

nothing would change,

 

However, the guilt is shared by everyone.

 

It's unclear who's at fault, but in the end everyone says it's their fault.
 

So, in the end, they came to their own conclusions.

 

I became emperor.
 

Ellen is gone,
 

Charlotte will become regent of the new empire.

 

as.
 

Bertus ran away.

 

“ ……
 

Elerys was silent, and I drank a glass of whiskey.

 

Everyone reached a certain conclusion.

 

11
 

that
 

Those with some responsibility for these things came to their own
conclusions.
 

However, Elerys had yet to come to any conclusion.

 

"don't go."
 

But I can't help but understand why you came here in the middle of the
night, ahead of my wedding.
 

It's clear you want to leave.

 

If it weren't for that, there would be no way he would have such a sad
expression.
 

"Your Majesty... no, Your Majesty... um... no no."

 
Elerys shook her head.
 

“ To Bali.”
 

If you leave, Elerys will no longer be my servant.

 

So you don't have to serve me anymore.

 

“You don’t need me anymore.”

 

Elerys said so with a sad expression on her face.

 

At one time, the existence of Elerys was absolute.

 

| My actions without Elerys' help

 

The radius would have been extremely limited.

 

No, life itself may have been impossible.

 

When I needed magic, Elerys always helped me.

 

But that role can now be replaced by Harriet, and anyone who isn't Harriet
can do it.
 

"As you know, I've been living in a place unrelated to the original Darklands
for a long time."
 
"So, it's just going back."
 

Actually, Elerys doesn't have to stay with me all the time.

 

"And few people know that I have activated Akasha, but there's nothing
good about having me by your side like that."
 

That is also correct.

 

After leaving the Darkland, Elerys spent a long time in a place unrelated to
it.
 

sent.
 

"So now... can I go back?"

 

She did not belong to the Demon Realm in the first place.
 

She would not have thought of getting so deeply involved in the affairs of
Darkland.
 

only stayed for a while.

 

However, he has played many roles that are unintentional, and he has
played many decisive roles, and there are sins that are immeasurably deep.
 

So, Elerys' choice to leave even for me is understandable to some extent.

 
it won't go back
 

I'm going to do something to relieve the guilt.

 

So, I'm going to try to find another kind of harshness that drives me terribly
somewhere.
 

self-awareness.
 

In the end, I'm going to try to do something that's not that different from
him.
 

Just like Ellen chose it. “Elerys, retreated.”

 

“…Yes, it was.”
 

Elerys nodded her head quietly with a sad expression on her face.
 

“If you didn’t believe me when I said you don’t want war, and if you had
killed me then, none of this would have happened.”
 

“ ……”
 

okay.
 

If you killed me then,

 

All of these things would not have happened.

 

“This would not have happened if you had made me feel suspicious about
what I was doing, and killed me at some point for not believing in me.”
 

-
 

city
 

......”
 

Elerys continued to doubt whether she could trust me.

 

But, in the end, he couldn't touch me. The first thing I did to Elerys was
that I knew the future.
 

“And if I hadn’t activated Akasha to save me, again, this wouldn’t have
happened.”
 

Antirian's suggestion.
 

Sarkegaar's pressure.
 

Elerys activated Akasha and caused a gate incident.

 

You didn't want to lose me.

 

Elerys said so.

 
I didn't want to lose myself even if I changed the world.
 

Because I don't like war.

 

I hate fighting and death.

 

In the end, while we were together like that, El Leris finally came to value
me more than the world.
 

so .
 

like that
 

retreated
 

“At that point, do you want to be firm in the end?”

 

“ ……”
 

At the words that were close to abusive language, Elerys kept her head
down without saying a word.
 

"no."
 

I shake my head.
 

"don't go."
 
Elerys raised her head hard and looked at me.
 

The eyes of Elerys who looked at mine turned bright red.

 

it will be the same for me now

 

peel.
 

|
 

Elerys who saw me like that would have no choice but to become like that.
 

“I don’t need you anymore. Who doesn’t know that.”

 

|
 

day
 

Who can replace Elerys?

 

many.
 

There is Lucinyl, there are other Lord vampires, and there is Herriot.
 

“You have come this far with your back.”

 

Elerys finally bursts into tears.

 

After all, it is impossible to replace someone with someone.

 

An empty seat is an empty seat.

 

“Who can replace the part Elerys occupies in my heart? That’s something
no one can do.”
 

One
 

there, but the void is filled, but the loss is not.

 

"don't go."
 

“I want Elerys to back down until the very end and be the person who can’t
go when I tell him not to go.”
 

loss is loss
 

It can take the place of a role, but it cannot take the place of the heart.
 

“It’s not that I have to go, but I can’t afford two people who have gone.
 

uh."
 

It's not a criticism. 'Cause it's been like this since I stepped back
 

back off to the end.

 

I hope you won't be able to leave at my words.

 

At my cruel words, Elerys finally got up from her seat.

 

"Okay. okay...."
 

Then, he gently embraced me.

 

“Yeah … I won’t go. sorry. You must be sick, but I... made you sick even
more..."
 

Perhaps he thought that the words of leaving in the end had hurt him,
Elerys hugged me and hugged me for a long time as if to comfort me.
 

The cold body temperature of a vampire.

 

It was cold, but always warm.

 

As it is now, always as it is
 

This made me who I am today.

 

Without it, I couldn't even start.

 

It wasn't a good ending, but it wasn't a good course either.

 

We arrived together until the end.

 

So I don't want to be torn for no reason.

 

I've come to the end

 

I want to go beyond this with you.

 

Maybe my grip strength holding me tight to not let go was transmitted.

 

Elerys trembled and spoke carefully.

 

“It wouldn’t change much if I were there, but…”

 

"If my absence hurts you..."

 

“So… if it hurts that much…”

 

"okay...."
 

“For this immortal life, watching you forever….”

 

Lord vampires have a dream. did you say

 

“Okay, I’ll finish it.”

 

Elerys had a long, long existence.

 
“As before, we will be together forever.”
 

It seemed that he had decided when to put an end to the countless days.
 

As I embraced Elerys face to face, I expressed my gratitude to Elerys for

promising me the time of eternity. "thanks. Elerys.”
 

Just as we shared the beginning of everything, we were just grateful for the
words that we would end everything together.
 

If it was a scale suitable for the wedding of the one who would become the
master of the new continent, it was by no means.
 

It is not a wedding ceremony that is open to the people of the emperor.

 

It was because of the atmosphere and the atmosphere, but it was an

impossible situation for mankind on the verge of collapse.
 

Therefore, it was a wedding where only the leaders of mankind and

influential people were invited.
 

In the ecliptic, the facts of marriage and the proclamation of a new empire
will be announced.
 

Therefore, it is modest, but everyone understands it because it is a

situation that has no choice but to be modest.
 

Therefore, the number of those invited was not small.

 
Leaders of each army belonging to the Allied Forces, as well as surviving
kings and nobles from all over the world, attended.
 

It was incomparable to the golden age of the empire. Compared to that

time, the present state is closer to the appearance of a modest banquet
held at the Hwangseong Fortress.
 

And of course, the appearance of those who attended the wedding was
also more fear and anxiety than anticipation.
 

Can I trust this empire?

 

Can humanity ever be rebuilt?

 

even right for the reconstruction to be left in the hands of the Demon
King?
 

Those who are sensitive to people already know

 

have.
 

It can never be said that there are few people, but there are absentees.
 

Those who were already thinking of rebelling against the New Empire did
not come.
 

Of course, among those present, there will be some who are here with the
meaning of exploration to harbor a rebellion.
 
It's confusing like that, but once in a while the music flows.
 

The one holding the baton was Lanian Sesor, who always comforted
everyone with music in the Allied Forces.
 

during and after the war.

 

Music will be needed. The band plays upbeat music under the direction,
and people come and go.
 

Of course, there are not only nobles and royalty in this position.
 

“Scarlett.”
 

“Oh, Ivy.”
 

Naturally , the red-haired Scarlett was one of the most conspicuous among
the attendees.
 

"Your dress suits you well. Where did you get it?"
 

"That... Hwang... no, Charlotte-sama gave it to me. He said he would need

it."
 

Scarlett blushed at Ivia's envious gaze.

 

One
 
2
 

Telepathic ability, Ivia.

 

She was also one of the hidden heroes of this war.

 

Because Ivia's telepathic ability has greatly accelerated the communication

speed of the Command.
 

Those who fought are not the only heroes.

 

Among those who did not fight, there are countless heroes.
 

In the last battle, she was lost in one blow by a bizarre dragon, but Adelia,
who created the Titan, was also one of those war heroes.
 

There were a number of people who deserved the title of such a war hero,
all of whom came from the temple.
 

Lanian Sesordo playing music .

 

Ibiado, who has telepathic abilities.

 

Adélie having a quiet meal with the Archduke of Saint-Ouen and his sons
 

Ado.
 

A lot of people who are no longer able to be here.

 

All those who died in the war deserved the title of heroes.
 

Ibia speaks to Scarlett quietly, pointing to Lanian Sessor, who is conducting

the band.
 

“Lanian is going to be a bard.

 

look."
 

"The bard... huh?"

 

Rayan Sesor also didn't fight, but his merits are considerable.
 

So, you could sit in a seat like a court musician in the Imperial Palace, and
there would be plenty of people who still had money to hire Lanian.
 

But, to become a bard wandering the continent.

 

also at this time.

 

“They said they would sing songs they saw and heard in the Allied Forces. I
don't know if that's a good thing or a bad thing, but I think he wants to tell
the truth."
 

How hard was that fight.

 

how tragic
 

Still, how heroic.

 

Scarlett quietly nodded at the words that she would travel the world while
singing such a song.
 

"I don't know yet. My ability... Rather, it seems to have no meaning

anymore."
 

Speeding up communication.
 

It was a very necessary skill for the army, but rather, Ibia did not know
what to do now that the Allies had disbanded.
 

Now that the war is over, the situation comes where you have to take
responsibility for your own livelihood. Because the empire is not rich
enough to provide eternal lodging and food for our war heroes.
 

In the end, the great command issued by the new emperor, to eat and live
well, is therefore not a merciful command, but a harsh command.
 

You've worked hard until now, so it's a cruel story to tell.

 

It may be possible to give something to war veterans later, but it is difficult

right now.
 

Because everyone is starving.

 
For this reason, Ibia's immediate livelihood was uncertain, and even
though she attended the emperor's wedding, she had a vague expression
on her face.
 

“Scarlett, have you thought about what to do?”

 

“Ummm…”
 

Scarlett bit her lip slightly at Ivia's question.

 

“Probably a knight…., I think.”

 

"Article? Because Scarlett has good skills. Of course it would be If you are a
knight, are you here after all?”
 

Ibia refers to the floor of the banquet hall, that is, the Imperial Palace.
 

“Yeah, maybe… I think I’m going to end up with the Emperor’s

bodyguard…”
 

"... really?"
 

Even though they were classmates, Ibia had no choice but to open her
mouth when the fear of being too far away from her was mentioned.
 

Some have faced the demon king directly, but some classmates are vaguely
afraid of the demon king. like ivy.
 
11
 

Those who were not close even when they lived in the name of Reinhardt
 

This is especially true in the case of

 

Scarlett becomes the emperor's escort.

 

“Charlotte... He said that my strength is the ability to protect.... He asked

me how I would feel about being there...”
 

It was Charlotte's suggestion.

 

Specially in the case of Immortal, Scarlet's abilities were used to destroy

and neutralize.
 

Ane
 

However, Scarlett's power was originally specialized in protecting

something.
 

If a knight who neutralizes all magic and superpowers was by his side, the
emperor's safety would be guaranteed in any situation.
 

“Of course… I think I’ll see more of my ugliness being protected, but…”
 

However, Scarlett was convinced that no matter how much superpower

she had, it was unlikely that a demon king who was incomparably stronger
than herself would receive her protection.
 

Rather , he was even imagining such an ominous thing that, in case of an

emergency, the Demon King would risk his life to protect his escort.
 

Because he is such a person, he said he would do something absurd, risking

his life to protect his knight.
 

Scarlett was adding almost certainty to that imagination.

 

There were so many people in the banquet hall just like Ivia and Scarlett
were looking at the banquet hall where the wedding was held.
 

The Archduke Saint-Ouen and his family, who were eating in one place,
were among them.
 

“It’s a feeling… it’s hard to put into words.”

 

"I see."
 

A position to watch the marriage of the youngest in love.

 

But it is a joint wedding.

 

The Demon King is married with five brides, and the youngest is one of
them.
 
Adelia, who was eating together, was still not convinced that Harriet had
become so in many ways.
 

We met recently and talked for a while, but it was still the same.
 

this
 

|
 

2
 

The Archduke's wife was whispering without a word, and the Archduke
could not reproach the Archduke's wife.
 

Because it is unavoidable that it is bland in many ways.

 

HA -
 

And in the corner of the table was Heinrich von Schwarz, with his mouth
wide open, completely lost in consciousness.
 

Around him, Erch, Kai Er, Kono Lind, and Cliffmann were also sitting with
the exact same expression as Heinrich.
 

Everyone is drowning
 

CL 7
 
-Yumma, congratulations. What is this? Yes uh... No, noona would really
like it when she saw you like this?
 

- Pak Pak!
 

And Liana de Granz was grinning and rubbing Heinrich's back.

 

Shut up, Liana...

 

- Whoa! town!
 

That gentle Cliff was enough to force Liana's mouth shut.

 

To that extent, Heinrich's friends, as well as Heinrich's friends, could not

accept this astonishing situation and were engrossed.
 

The wedding has begun.

 

The music has changed, and the tempo is a little faster.

 

All the banquet attendees rose from their seats,

 

The demon king and the demon king's brides all stood in their seats in an
instant.
 

Focusing on the Demon King,

 

Nearest, on the right, was Herriot de Saint-Ouen.

 

A complicated and lengthy procedure, or a long and lengthy ceremonial

Sana. There were no moments of chatter about the new emperor's vision
for a new empire.
 

Louis von Schwartz, Herriot de Saint-Touan, Demon King, Charlotte de

Gradias, Olivia Ranche, Airi.
 

Five demon kings standing side by side, each wearing colorful dresses,
quietly opened their mouths.
 

“Those in the know will know, but I hate long talk.”

 

“ Isn’t there anyone who comes all the way here and doesn’t know who
and who is getting married? Therefore, the explanation is omitted.”
 

“This is how you get married.”

 

“And, today is not only a wedding, but also a day to declare a new empire.”
 

“From this time on, we declare a new empire.”

 

“Come on, I did all the work I had to do because I announced the news of
the marriage and announced the establishment of the Empire.”
 

“Everyone is poor, so it would be shameless to eat and chat for a long

time.”
 

“Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule.”

 

“Because not only me, but you are also people with a lot of work to do.”
 

“I don’t want to hold on to it for too long.

 

“So, eat in moderation, get drunk in moderation, and go back in

moderation.”
 

"Now I hate anything that's too long."

 

“The war and feuds were too long.”

 

“So now, let’s keep everything short.”

 

“ Come on, let’s go ahead and finish it.”

 

Everyone couldn't help but fall in love with that unconventional remark.
 

No formality,
 

rude,
 

no procedure.
 

reckless
 

Is this a new empire?

 

get married
 

a new empire
 

It was all over with just two words.

 

Is it okay to be the new emperor and the new ruler of the continent?
 

Is this form of domination really correct?

 

go.
 

But no matter what everyone thinks, a new domination has begun.

 

What do you do with these types of things?

 

The emperor said he would do that.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

683
 
Last episode - Red Thread
 

11, HL
 

There are some letters that you can't help but write with blood. Some
pictures have to be drawn with blood. Such was the Demon King's empire.
 

After the gate incident, the Demon King declared a new empire.
 

There were people who believed in the Demon King, but there were also
those who did not believe in the Demon King.
 

So there was division.

 

The divisions were scattered and each germinated its own seeds.
 

There were several wars.

 

The seeds of differentiation and division were scattered somewhere else

because of the war, without all the seeds being trampled down.
 

The important thing is that the Demon King's Empire has never been
defeated.
 

If you ask me if there has been prosperity and rebuilding, it is not.

 

Gradually, the world was rebuilding civilization as division and conflict

continued.
 

So, in the middle of the flow of history that sometimes falters, but
eventually moves forward.
 

5 years of new imperial power.

 

shriveled....
 

In a forest that has become a sea of blood.

 

Ellen looked around the scattered corpses.

 

Naturally, he stares at the pieces of meat of a monster that are neither

humans nor known beasts.
 

to think deeply about something

 

like.
 

It's like trying to gauge their shape before they are cut.
 

Ellen quietly inserts a notebook and writes something down.

 

I was writing, and I was drawing, although it was simple.

 

It was a picture he had never drawn in his life, but Ellen got used to even
this.
 
But why do you need to draw?
 

The monsters sometimes form a symmetrical structure, but in the end they
came out differently. There were a lot of things that looked weird, horrible,
and unfamiliar.
 

All.
 

Drawing and documenting those individual monsters was actually

meaningless in the case of the Gate Incident.
 

Still, Ellen draws.

 

Ellen, who had been jotting down her notebook for a while in the bloody
forest, covered her notebook and put it in her backpack and walked
somewhere.
 

The sun is going down.

 

Ellen knows that forest and mountain nights come too quickly.
 

- Tak... Tak.
 

Night fell, and Ellen was sitting by the bonfire.

 

fire chases beasts, so sometimes it chases silver monsters.

 

But actually that doesn't mean much.

 

Just as there are monsters that are afraid of fire, there are monsters that
are fascinated by fire.
 

It may be dangerous because of the light at night, but in fact, there are
monsters whose vision does not depend on light.
 

That is why night campfires in uninhabited areas can be dangerous and

 

may be neil.
 

It may or may not make sense.

 

So in the end the conclusion is simple.

 

Bonfires have the obvious advantage of chasing away the cold, so it's
better to leave them on.
 

That was one of the many realizations Ellen learned during her long
wandering career.
 

In the end, it was all I could do to keep my nerves focused and fall asleep.
 

A life of killing monsters in a deserted area.

 

Ellen can kill monsters, but cannot eradicate them.

 

tens of millions of monsters poured out of the Warp Gate.

 

However, if there were no dangerous days during the five years, it was not.
 

In one form or another, the beasts often had dangerous attacks, which
were sometimes fatal to Ellen.
 

N
 

The times of dying of death were more frequent after the gate incident.
 

It's hard to say that it's just because of the monster.

 

There were more times when I was starving, or because I ate something
wrong and got sick.
 

So Ellen is now dead if she eats something quite toxic.

 

I realized that my body didn't go away.

 

Of course, he never did anything as much as grilling and eating monster

meat that he couldn't understand.
 

10
 

Eren takes a notebook out of her backpack.

 

Of course, it wasn't just one, but several.

 
Ellen turns the pages while illuminating the notebook in the light of the
bonfire.
 

Some pages think about it for a long time, and some pages turn it over
meaninglessly.
 

Occasionally, a comment is added by adding what I remembered.

 

Should I call it a journal?

 

Ellen has been writing this since at some point.

 

I had a strong feeling that something had to be done.

 

So from time to time I stopped by where people lived. To get a notebook

and pen,
 

Of course, the edges of the notebook were tattered due to the rough life.
 

After checking the notebooks for a while, Ellen organized them well and
put them in her backpack.
 

it was
 

“Whew....”
 

Ellen grabs the root of something from her bosom and chews it softly.
 
Ellen doesn't know what this is.
 

I just eat it because I know that I will not get sick even if I eat it.
 

that , she didn't know if she was eating, but Ellen learned quite a lot of
things she could eat.
 

Ellen can't even remember the last time she slept properly.
 

I don't know when was the last time I ate properly.

 

Minimum food, minimum sleep, minimum water.

 

I was living on that alone.

 

When entering a place where there was no food at all, there were cases
where they wandered for days or days when all the food they had ran out.
 

It wasn't a monster, it was a fight against hunger.

 

Had it not been for a strangely strong body, ordinary people would have
withered to death sooner or later.
 

Why not go back to where people live and rest for a few days?
 

Although living a life far from civilization, Ellen occasionally stopped by the
towns and villages inhabited by people.
 
Of course, he had to hide his identity.
 

It is true that food is also running out.

 

But now one thing to do

 

there is
 

And even if you go back, there is no point.

 

I have no money.
 

Life in the unknown is just to kill monsters.

 

So there is no place for money to come out.

 

I know there are plenty of ways to make money if you stay in a human city
for a long time, but that in itself is dangerous.
 

The abolitionist Bertus de Gradia

 

Along with Su, the warrior Ellen Artorius is the most wanted in the Empire.
Whether voluntarily or otherwise, the emperor has no choice but to define
the hero and the abolitionist as the empire's greatest enemies, so it's a
natural phenomenon.
 

Regardless of the emperor's will, those who support the emperor hate the
runaway Emperor and El Ren Artorius.
 

Therefore, it is impossible for a human being to stay in a city for a long time
and do something other than a short stop.
 

Even if it was an anti-imperialist force, it was no different.

 

It's definitely a place to hold Ellen in a different way.

 

Somewhere to arrest, and somewhere to beg for the salvation of mankind.

 

Ellen's situation is that she can't feel comfortable wherever she goes.
 

Of course, there is no such thing as discovering your identity just by

stopping by for a while. It's an outside appearance, because it's all you
need to hide and go around. I just can't stay long.
 

ji
 

2
 

Although not always able to watch, Ellen could now occasionally see
civilization come to life.
 

The Adventurer's Guild, which Ellen once experienced briefly, still exists.
 

However, it was not like the old gangsters who searched the vast sea of
dark land, but it was changed to a form similar to the mercenary business,
where you get money by killing monsters.
 
It is true that security here and there is very unstable due to monsters, and
there is no such thing as a force sufficient to clean up the entire continent.
 

Therefore, the individual solves the task of killing the monsters and
receives the remuneration from the empire.
 

That was the changed form of the current adventurer guild.

 

If he had been paid by killing monsters, Ellen might have died buried in the
money. No, you should start by questioning whether the Empire has the
ability to pay Ellen that much in the first place.
 

But in order not to be seen by the Empire, I live in an unknown world.

 

It makes no sense to register as a new adventurer just because you need

money. It is impossible to create a fake identity because the face is so well
known.
 

So, there are not many ways to make money, but you have to take too
much risk.
 

When it was really urgent, disguised as an anonymous adventurer, there

was never a time when he took a piece of evidence of monster
extermination and took money.
 

Even if it's not a mission, given the nature of the Adventurer's Guild, where
money is given when monsters are defeated, once there are
overwhelmingly large amounts of evidence of monster slaying, it's a
government institution that has no choice but to give money.
 
Of course, if you do that, there will be a riot in the Adventurers' Guild
about who the hell is that person.
 

There were many times when he escaped as if he was running away just
with money, and it was actually dangerous.
 

After all, wandering in the wilderness here and there is very dangerous and
desperate.
 

Returning to a human habitation is as dangerous as wandering in the

wilderness, or even more dangerous.
 

Whether it be the Demon King or the Empire, they are not interested in
such things, and it is not that there are no villages that are kind to
wanderers.
 

In such a place, there were cases where they helped with small chores and
shared a place to sleep or something to eat.
 

Regardless of what Ellen looks like, there are actually quite a few people
who don't even know who Ellen Artorius is. Because there is still a place
that is cut off from the world.
 

LD
 

Ellen ate all the roots she chewed.

 

look up at the sky

 
In the days of the Temple, I used to eat without money.
 

I could live by eating just this much, but was it not a waste of food to eat so
much at that time?
 

“
 

.
 

Thinking about it like that, I laughed at myself, and Ellen smiled faintly.
 

There was a person who gave me noodles every day, asking why I ate so
much.
 

Still, if you want to eat something, there is always someone who makes it.
 

Ellen held her head down and held her breath for a while.
 

pick
 

I can't help but think about the subject that I left behind on my own.
 

What if you just stayed?

 

But the present reality speaks for itself.

 

Bounty hunters are inundated to catch Ellen and Bertus, and on the other
hand, there are those who still hold Ellen as a hero and hope to one day
save mankind.
 

Existence itself is the cause of the war.

 

Even without confidence, wars have already happened several times, and if
there had been, a bigger war would have happened.
 

Perhaps the empire was torn down before it was even completed.
 

There must be only one sun.

 

Two suns burn the world just by being there.

 

And in fact, the past is meaningless.

 

It doesn't even mean that he's on a bounty right now.

 

Even without all of that, there is a reality.

 

The Demon King was married. And a long time has passed.
 

There was no intention of intervening again in the first place.

 

You can't go back and grab a few pieces of memories from the past, the
hours that would have flown by on your own now that you left .
 

They must have already piled up their own stories.

 
Just imagining it.
 

I wonder what would have happened if everything was good.

 

Just to reminisce.
 

Then, I'll eat some more.

 

The food that Reinhardt made.

 

Moments when we could touch each other.

 

those times,
 

A little more.
 

any more.
 

In the end, forcing her to stop thinking, Ellen quietly closed her eyes.
 

The wind was cold.

 

the next day. Ellen got up from her seat, rubbing the fire, and put on her
backpack.
 

The chaos of the night disappears in the morning.

 
There are no distractions when there is work to be done.
 

Sadness and self-blame that permeate like seizures always come right
before going to sleep.
 

Do what you have to do, as always.

 

I decided to kill the monsters in the unknown.

 

It is a body that cannot live in all places where civilization exists, so it only
floats to places where there is no civilization.
 

It's painful and painful, but it's a path I've chosen for myself.
 

So Ellen walks quietly in the woods.

 

It wasn't difficult to reach the trail we found last night.

 

Ellen has learned to do quite a few things that she had never been able to
do in the past.
 

As well as drawing pictures, the ability to trace something is also true.

 

footprint.
 

excreta.
 

no signs of predation.
 

Through such things, it was possible to guess things such as the size, radius
of action, and location of the monsters who were not there.
 

If Ellen was an adventurer, she would probably be recorded as the most

outstanding adventurer of the present age.
 

Because Ellen did this before the Adventurer's Guild changed its form to a
way of rewarding monsters for killing them.
 

Sometimes Ellen was funny.

 

Her brother, Lagann Artorius, was a legendary adventurer.

 

After making a name for himself as a legendary adventurer, he became a

hero.
 

But Ellen is in a different order.

 

First known as a hero, then became an adventurer.

 

Ellen checks the traces and guesses which direction the missing group
sailed.
 

After checking the faintly pressed bushes and footprints, Ellen checks her
notebook.
 

It is consistent with the contents of the notebook.

 
And I walk quietly, looking for traces of it.
 

Traces sometimes disappear, but if you take the overall direction, you can
find them.
 

have.
 

There was a time when monsters were simply killed.

 

There are monsters everywhere on the continent, so all you have to do is

kill, kill, and kill.
 

Then one day I will buy the last monster

 

Save people from monsters.

 

That purpose can be achieved.

 

111
 

But the process is not easy,

 

is extremely difficult.
 

Therefore, the number of monsters will gradually decrease and become

difficult to find.
 

So Ellen gradually realized how to track the monster.

 

HIC
 

Overall, there is not much difference from hunting.

 

But it's just a hunt where the prey changes every time.
 

In the case of a giant monster, you can see it from afar.

 

it's comfortable
 

However, monsters, regardless of their size, are lethal. So, when a giant
monster sees it, it runs and kills it, and the small and medium-sized
monsters are also clearly dealt with.
 

It also finds and kills hidden monsters.

 

Amidst those days, the last few months.

 

Ellen felt a suffocating fear.

 

Since food was running low, I was looking for the monster, giving priority to
finding food.
 

That was the reason why I took out my notebook more often than usual.
 

Ellen moves cautiously, but quickly.

 
Passing by footprints and broken branches.
 

footprint.
 

Footprints matching the drawings drawn in the notebook.

 

follow it
 

Monsters usually look different.

 

There were even a lot of heterogeneous monsters that could not be seen
in the form of living things.
 

CHE HL
 

10
 

There are a lot of guys who are symmetrical, but in the end they are all
different.
 

Of course, there are guys who look alike.

 

Whether it's a form with wings, or giant beasts.

 

There are many similar guys.

 

However, a perfect match is very rare.

 
It can't be said that there aren't at all, but the colors, horns, and things like
that are slightly different.
 

But a few months ago.

 

Ellen faced monsters with perfectly similar shapes.

 

Of course , he wasn't a strong monster. All of them were simply cut in two
pieces by Rament's single sword and fell down, splattered with blood.
 

But Ellen gasped in horror on the spot.

 

Since then, Ellen continues to search.

 

Contrasting trails, wandering around and searching.

 

looking for something

 

hoping there is no such thing.

 

I hope it's a delusion.

 

Draw, collect, and find traces.

 

find and find again

 

May it be one of the occasional happenings.

 
Hoping that among the monsters, there could be just such a type of
monster.
 

how much time has passed

 

When I wandered through the forest for more than five hours.
 

in a crevice of a certain hill.

 

- Crumble!
 

Ellen heard the low, thick monster cry.

 

- Slurreung!
 

Ellen took out Rament and looked at the cave.

 

The monster was staring at Ellen with red eyes quietly in the crevice of the
hill.
 

It is a threat.
 

Threats to kill if approached.

 

But Ellen does not back down.

 

Slowly approach the monster.

 
-Creung!
 

As Ellen approaches, the monster sticks its clawed front paws out of the
gap.
 

The warnings and threats grow bigger and bigger.

 

IL
 

But Ellen moves closer with her eyes wide open.

 

not
 

please don't
 

wishing
 

The moment you take one more step.

 

- Whoa, whoa!
 

The giant that jumped at Ellen opened its huge mouth with hundreds of
teeth and ran towards Ellen.
 

Dodging the roar, one lap lightly.

 

- Sigh!
 
The rushing monster was cut from the mouth to the tail, up and down by
the blow of the void sword, and crashed into the forest at the same speed
it was charging.
 

instant death.
 

It was exactly the same shape as the monster I had been chasing so far.
 

It wasn't even the first kill.

 

He killed monsters of that type over and over again .

 

But over and over again, he encounters monsters of the same type.
 

I have no interest in dead monsters.

 

Ellen wasn't after that.

 

It is true that he was looking for that monster, but it really wasn't that
monster that Ellen was pursuing.
 

Why did you threaten me?

 

Monsters usually have indiscriminate aggression towards everything except

monsters.
 

Therefore, if it finds a human or an animal, it will attack.

 
But he just growled while hiding in the cave.
 

As if to warn you not to come near.

 

Ellen cautiously heads to the cave from which the monster came out.
 

it shouldn't be
 

must be delusional
 

There should be no such thing.

 

With that in mind, I wandered around this area for several months.
 

compulsively,
 

There are also monsters that divide and multiply.

 

thinking it would be like that.

 

But even before entering the cave, Ellen was already desperate.
 

- Kicking....
 

- Queek!
 

- Yeah....
 

From within, a small cry is heard.

 

"ah...."
 

Ellen, who entered the cave, had no choice but to open her mouth blankly.
 

About six little things the size of an adult's forearm

 

Something that looked like a miniature of a monster that had just died was
procrastinating without even opening its eyes properly.
 

“Ah , ah… ah…”

 

-dump.
 

Ellen sat down in front of that little procrastination.

 

Something that has never been found in any other object so far.
 

Ellen looked for the monster, but didn't aim for that monster.
 

I was looking for the cub of the monster.

 

The young are proof of reproduction by themselves.

 

The most common form of proliferation, neither replication nor division.

 

However, I saw and searched for a possibility that had never been
discovered in a monster.
 

The existence of a large number of monsters of exactly the same type

suggested the possibility.
 

Among the monsters, breeding individuals appeared.

 

It is not known whether it was originally there or whether it appeared to

adapt.
 

So there will be individuals who reproduce among other individuals.

 

It is natural.
 

Since there are any monsters, there may be individuals that reproduce.
 

Of course, there may be monsters that grow and differentiate by mating

with other species.
 

I had never seen it with my own eyes before, so I left it as a possibility.

 

Since one is possible, there is no such thing as two.

 

A species capable of breeding not only this individual and this species in
front of us, but also other species.
 
there will be
 

I don't know when or where it started.

 

However, the monsters are not decreasing, but are still increasing.
 

somewhere in the world.

 

It doesn't appear from the gate,

 

will be.
 

What it means is one.

 

Monsters do not disappear from the world.

 

the last monster will not come.

 

"no...."
 

Ellen could not see anything more than despair in the cubs of the monster,
in that young procrastination.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 
The Demon King goes to the academy
 

684
 

“Are you ready?”

 

"Of course."
 

At that casual answer, Charlotte looked at Reinhardt with a warm and

warm expression.
 

“I’m not sure what preparation I think of and preparation that you think is
completely different, so I’ll ask again. Are you ready?”
 

“Are you okay?”

 

it's still ugly

 

I checked the clothes properly, and there is no problem with the way I look.
 

So all you have to do is go out

 

But it was always something other than clothes that mattered.

 

Finally, Charlotte checks the emperor's attire and places her arms around
her waist.
 
“You remember that we were still scolded for doing something like that at
the wedding?
 

summer solstice?"
 

“…uh, ah, you know.”

 

The emperor was trying to go fast in my opinion, but it didn't

 

The reality of the emperor is that he is still being scratched because he did
so many weddings.
 

In particular, when it comes to weddings, Harriet is still to the point of

starting a game.
 

“If you don’t want to do another thing like that, do it.”

 

"okay...."
 

“Yeah, I agree that speeches don't have to be long as usual, but you don't
have to be like a dog. Your speech, obviously, is like a dog.”
 

HR L
 

“I’ll do my best …”
 

“You always say you’re good with words.” “Hey, I’ll do really well this
time…” “Have you always heard that story?”
 

Even after being scolded like this, in the end, when I stand in front of
people, I talk bullshit.
 

The emperor's habit of borrowing a thousand nyang for a single wrong

word has not yet been corrected.
 

“Just… then why can’t you…?”

 

"......What?"
 

“Oh, of course I have to! Uh!”

 

The emperor, who felt the danger of death with just one glance, shook his
head furiously, exhausted.
 

The Emperor continued to rip off until he was ready, or to be precise, just
before he started.
 

So, after a period of hardship has passed.

 

- click
 

The door to the waiting room opened, and a knight with a red hair sword
entered the room.
 

“Your Majesty, the time has come.”

 
“Oh , yes.”
 

The Emperor's knight Scarlett took the lead, and the Emperor followed.
 

Charlotte stares at her with a glow in her eyes, as if to watch what she
does.
 

eyes followed.
 

Thousands of people were standing in the temple's huge square with tense
expressions.
 

The first thing the Empire did was reopen the Temple.
 

It wasn't as big as it used to be because absolutely humanity's numbers

have dwindled, but apparently, the Temple had a huge number of
freshmen.
 

It doesn't have the same benefits as before, but it's not as astronomically
expensive as before.
 

The temple is running.

 

That alone is enough.

 

Since the Empire no longer belongs to the Gradias imperial family, the
Temple is no longer
 
It is not called São Gradias Temple.
 

The temple was just a temple, and the emperor did not have to put
another modifier in front of the name of the temple.
 

so .
 

H
 

LH
 

Elementary school goes to elementary school, middle school goes to

middle school, high school goes to high school,
 

It's not even just humans anymore.

 

Although it was a small number, there were definitely demons.

 

There are demons that are infinitely close to human form, and there are
demons that are a little strange.
 

All beings who have been educated and have an intellect to understand are
admitted to the Temple.
 

It's been a long time since demons began to mix in the Ecliptic, so the sight
is not something that can only be seen in temples.
 
But, of course, there are also those who feel strange discomfort in the
sight.
 

like that.
 

In the huge square where all incoming students of various races gathered,
everyone was watching one place.
 

The place where the emperor will appear.

 

huge horn, a song announcing the emperor's position begins to play.

 

The voice of the imperial wizard who took on the social role resounds.
 

Some worship him,

 

Some are afraid of him.

 

Some hate him.

 

19
 

"now."
 

“He is the representative of the gods.”

 

“Let us be the masters of the Holy Empire.”

 
“He is the conqueror of the Empire of Gradias.”
 

“He is the founder of the Magic Association.”

 

"He is the guardian of the Dominion of Mankind."

 

“At the same time as the end of the gate incident.”

 

“Arcdaemon.”
 

"so that."
 

“He is the ruler of all demons in the world.”

 

“He is the rightful ruler of all mankind.”

 

“Also the Savior of the world.”

 

“Wu God.”
 

“Undefeated.”
 

“Immortal.”
 

"The Demon King of Flames."

 

“The Reinhardt the Great is coming.”

 

Reinhard the Great.

 

That is the emperor's name.

 

G2
 

The Continental Emperor appears in front of the people.

 

fancy coffins or halls.

 

The emperor, in such a splendid but modest outfit, stood on the podium
and looked down at the people in line. Behind him stood the Emperor's
escort, Scarlett, standing upright.
 

A congratulatory speech for new students at Temple is an annual event.

 

Every time he stood in this place, the emperor had met his eyes with
different meanings.
 

hate too.
 

envy too.
 

awe too.
 

There is also fear.

 
It means that the emperor has not yet united the continent, let alone the
human race.
 

-Well....
 

The emperor's voice resounded in the square.

 

-I mean... I do this every year.

 

-Probably that, Gradias te... No, Gradias shouldn't be attached to it now.

okay. just a temple.
 

- I said this speech when I reopened the temple and received the first
freshmen,
 

- I mean, I couldn't do this for a long time.

 

-So then, I just said one word.

 

- Study.
 

- I'm done with that.

 

EM
 

- And then, that... something that I would regret very much happened...
 
The emperor glances at something and glances at him gently. Well, big. The
emperor, who coughed a few times with a sigh, looked at the faces of the
people.
 

There were people who were embarrassed because the emperor's tone of
voice was like some kind of mischief.
 

-So, after that, I tend to squeeze something out of it. But the nature isn't
right, it's not good.
 

- I am me, that. That me in front of my name... That long modifier is a bit

uncomfortable.
 

- It's unnecessarily long.

 

I feel ashamed to say that I am proud of myself,

 

-By the way, I heard that being an emperor is a position where you have to
endure such things.
 

-You need to know what I've been up to and who I am, and that's not really
a lie.
 

-The ruler of all demons, right.

 

-The ruler of all mankind is also right,

 

- As the owner of the Holy Empire, this is also true.

 
-I still have two relics, so it is true that I am the representative of the gods.
 

-So, although it's a bit embarrassing to say things like that, it's true, isn't it?
 

- Why should I be shy when I tell the truth? After thinking about it, I didn't
feel so ashamed.
 

-Yeah.... There is a reason why you keep sticking around like that.
 

- It's a lengthy explanation of how great I am.

 

- Know how great you are. what do you mean by this

 

- Blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah
blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah
by blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah bla said, listing the reasons
for my greatness.
 

Yes, there are children here, so maybe you don't know what I mean.
 

-Such babies may not yet know the mage society and what they are talking
about, right?
 

- So, please summarize for the children yourself.

 

I am so damn great
 

- You are now facing the greatest and most dignified being in the world.
 

- So, be very proud.

 

At those words, the atmosphere in the hall stopped a little.

 

No matter how king

 

i know i know
 

You say that with your own mouth? Regardless of whether the emperor is
good or bad, saying such a thing is itself.
 

It is very unpleasant.
 

In such an awkward atmosphere, the Emperor looked at the silent crowd

and said:
 

- What are you doing, guys?

 

- You should applaud.

 

At the same word as that command, the ignorant crowd starts to clapping
forcibly mechanically all at once.
 

- Clap clap clap clap!

 

In the end, everyone applauds because they want something like this, but
everyone's expressions are getting weirder.
 

- You see?
 

However, the playfulness that stood on the emperor's expression

disappeared in the applause.
 

- Greatness is like this.

 

-Some of you hate me,

 

-Some of you will hate me,

 

-Some of you will want to stick a knife in my back.

 

-But, when you say clap, you should applaud.

 

-What are your thoughts on me?

 

- You can't resist me.

 

-Just as the remnants of mankind who rebelled against me eventually knelt

at my feet, and, in the fence I built called the Dominion, ate the dog food I
gave them and lived a miserable life.
 

-They still hate me, but just like the Dominion's representatives prostrate
like a dog and put their heads on my toes, hoping for help every year.
 

- You can't resist me.

 

-Those who disobeyed me either died or became food-ridden beasts that

were not even treated as people.
 

-That's why I'm great

 

What of hatred, hatred, and anger?

 

Applause when you say clap.

 

I will kneel when asked to kneel.

 

Domination is complete only with that.

 

It would be nice if there was loyalty, but only obedience would make it
happen.
 

The Emperor now knows it.

 

But it doesn't sound right for this place.

 

That's correct though.

 

so what do you mean

 

This isn't a speech given after conquering mankind, it's just a temple
entrance ceremony.
 
When the emperor remarks that I am great at the temple entrance
ceremony, he is just bragging about himself in the wrong place.
 

just listen to it blankly, there are people who think that the emperor is just
a person who is obsessed with showing off.
 

-By the way, I am so great.

 

-There is one way to become greater than this great, noble and absolute
Majesty of the Emperor.
 

-Reconstructing the fallen demonic realm, conquering mankind, and

ending the gate avalanche, accomplishing an impossible feat and
rebuilding civilization.
 

- There is only one thing that even this Demon King who accomplished this
great great event could not do.
 

He said that he had done anything, and then suddenly said that there was
something he couldn't do.
 

Their faces become bewildered.

 

-graduate.
 

- I haven't graduated from Temple yet.

 

Everyone had no choice but to fall in love with that absurd sound.
 
The Demon King was in a situation where he could not attend the temple
in the first place.
 

All of the Temple students at that time were like that. Because it was
completely shut down.
 

But in the end it is true.

 

Demon King did not graduate from Temple.

 

And as the Temple reopened, some of those who served in the Allied
Forces had graduated from the Temple, where it resumed operations.
 

Among the Demon King's classmates and the Temple students of that time,
there are some who have graduated after returning to school.
 

Anyway, the fact that the Demon King did not graduate is as true as the
modifier attached to the Demon King.
 

Soon, you can do things I couldn't.

 

-I don't know anything else, but the only thing better than this great
Demon King is that I can live a life of my own.
 

-Wherever I go, I can say that Hina is better than the Demon King.
 

- How grateful are you?

 
-I am facing a life where I can proudly say that I have accomplished a
temple graduation that even the Demon Lord could not do.
 

- Wherever you go, you will be able to live a life that can be said to be an
asshole who hasn't even graduated from that damn temple!
 

- So, study.
 

-Graduate safely.
 

-More than.
 

So , everyone was staring blankly at the back of the Demon King and
Emperor of the Empire, who shot and disappeared like a storm.
 

There was no applause or cheers towards the demon king who left.
 

Everyone was just dumbfounded.

 

No matter how you think of the Demon King, one thought is stuck in
everyone's mind.
 

whether you like it or dislike it.

 

great or not.
 

The single idea that Reinhard the Great was a very strange kid was
imprinted in everyone's mind.
 

- I told you not to do that!!

 

-Ah, no, this time... you made it longer...!!

 

- Did I tell you not to keep it short? I told you not to play with dogs! Today
is the best, no, not the best, second like a dog! Second time!!
 

- Well, that's it...? didn't do well....

 

- Aaaaaah!
 

Scarlett stood in front of the door and listened to Charlotte's hysterical

voice from the waiting room.
 

This is familiar to Scarlett, who has been with the emperor longer than the
empresses .
 

And, of course, since this was not for peacetime, but for an event, the
emperor's guard was not only Scarlett, but other knights as well.
 

Scarlett was the emperor's escort and the commander of the Imperial
Knights Guard, so all of them were Scarlett's subordinate knights.
 

one of them asks

 

“Chief, how about having a script instead?”

 
Wouldn't it be better for Charlotte to write a script and throw it away
instead of frying it like that?
 

“…if there is a script, they don’t read it.”

 

Scarlett's habit of being respectful to everyone was still there.

 

The emperor tried to change that habit several times, but it didn't change
that much.
 

“Actually, you can’t read it.”

 

“You can’t read?”

 

Of course, the emperor is not black-eyed.

 

“If there is a script, should I say that it is read in such a way that um… my
dear citizens…”
 

“Oh .”
 

|
 

9
 

“Unexpectedly, he is very nervous.”

 

There seems to be no tension at all.

 

But in fact, I was so nervous that I couldn't even read the script properly,
and the bullshit actually came out because I was nervous.
 

So Charlotte has been trying for five years to somehow cure that strange
chronic disease, but every time it fails, she threatens him after everything
is over.
 

- What the hell? just die? shall we die together?

 

- No, why are you so... angry...!

 

- You're not getting any better! You don't do growth!

 

- Growing up at this age is a disease...!

 

- You don't say a word. What about this again?

 

The other guards also heard the Emperor's scraping through the door.
 

There are no articles that are surprised because it is a common occurrence

.
 

Scarlett says with a faint smile.

 

“But, isn’t an emperor who can’t speak better than a defeated emperor?”
 
At those words, everyone nodded with ambiguous expressions on their
faces.
 

undefeated undefeated.
 

godless.
 

Those modifiers are true after all.

 

Those titles were like a kind of medal they had been awarded from the day
they alone suppressed the advancing army for the rebellion.
 

The Emperor was never defeated.

 

They didn't even need an army.

 

After the declaration of the New Empire, there were several wars.
 

It was a war that was inevitable after all attempts at dialogue and
compromise had failed.
 

The emperor took only Scarlett to all the battlefields.

 

No one else was involved .

 

Even Scarlett did not fight, and placed them on the other side of the
battlefield. 'Are you sure you want to go alone?
 
The emperor stood alone against the advancing enemy army.
 

'You have to instill fear in those who don't obey.'

 

'That I'm not going to die.

 

'If I know that I can't even kill myself alone, I won't be able to rebel against
myself and the Empire any more.'
 

'Then there will be no such thing in the future.'

 

'I'm a little certain that there won't be. 'At least, it will decrease.'
 

To stamp down those who do not accept domination with fear.

 

The emperor went out alone.

 

And the emperor's enemies learned why the emperor was an apostle of
the god of war.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

685
 
He wants to hear nagging all day, but the Emperor has no time for that.
 

All.
 

After completing the congratulatory speech, the emperor returned to the

Imperial Palace.
 

Charlotte was sitting next to the emperor sitting on the throne.

 

Each of the ambassadors lined up begins their report.

 

"Your Majesty, the news is that the Warp Gates of the Dominion have been
destroyed."
 

"...In addition?"
 

As if asking if it was a start again, the emperor gave his eyes strength and
pressed his temples with both hands.
 

said
 

“I don’t want to starve, but what if I destroy the warp gate, the passageway
for aid? What, you want me to transport you in a wagon? Do you really
want to lose?”
 

"Yeah...the one who destroyed the gate was not the Dominion
government, but as always..."
 
“This is because they are citizens.” “Yeah, damn...”
 

The gate incident is over.

 

But warp gate phobia is rampant on all continents. Already, people thought
the Warp Gate was a huge time bomb.
 

People's vague fear and uneasiness is inevitable as it is a reintroduction of

an object that brought mankind to the brink of extinction.
 

Therefore, not only the Dominion Dominion, but also the warp gates of the
entire continent were often destroyed by the sabotage of frightened
citizens. So, it's not just a Dominion issue.
 

Still, the benefits of warp gates aren't something people can give up just
because they're afraid. Therefore, the area around the warp gate is
protected by a stronger military force than in the previous era.
 

“The propaganda continues that the new blueprint is irrelevant to all gates
of the previous era, but there are many people who do not believe it....
Citizens of the Dominion in particular are worried that the Warp Gate is an
entrance to an invasion.”
 

In particular, it can be said that it is the gathering place of the anti-demon

powers that reject the rule of the demon king.
 

In the territory of the Dominion of Mankind, the fear of warp gates is

bound to be even more serious.
 
“Did we pay for the restoration of the Warp Gate from the last
destruction?”
 

“Yes, it was.”
 

"Yeah? I thought it would be okay to manage it because it was made for

free. I need to change my mind."
 

emperor begins to speak in a cold tone.

 

“All future warp gate restoration costs will be borne by the Dominion
government. Then I will risk my life to protect it. Deliver that to the
Dominion government.”
 

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

 

There are many humans in the Dominion.

 

Those who rejected the demon king's rule, and those who belonged to the
Brave Warriors.
 

Rather than killing them all, the Demon King made them live together in
one place.
 

As a result, there were occasional uprisings, but in the end they were all
subdued.
 

Also, they cannot survive without the aid of the New Empire.
 
Only those who hate the Demon King have gathered, but the reality of the
Dominion is that without the Demon King, they cannot even survive.
 

That was Charlotte's plan.

 

The emperor receives various reports and gives orders.

 

Entering the advice of Charlotte, who stands by from time to time.

 

It's not very different from what I've been doing in Edina, but the range of
topics to be covered is vastly different from before, and it's about the
number of lives that come and go on a different level than before.
 

With a bored expression on his face, the Emperor makes decisions and
makes judgments one by one without losing concentration.
 

There were important content, but there were also insignificant content
that made me want to hear something like this.
 

But they are trivial topics that cannot but go to the emperor
 

HK L
 

was also clearly

 

"Your Majesty, we caught the man who damaged the statue of Your
Majesty in the Aligar district last Monday. A 67-year-old man who lives
nearby and is currently being detained by the guards."
 
“...why did you do that?”
 

"It doesn't matter why, Your Majesty. Destroying a stone statue modeled
after His Majesty is in itself a challenge to the emperor, and I know that it
should be punished with extreme punishment.
 

“And Monday? I can't remember, how did you damage it?"

 

Instead of reporting the emperor's question, his complexion darkened.

 

The emperor heard so many words in a day that too many things
disappeared from his memory.
 

“That, it… urine…”

 

“Pee ? Oh yeah. I think I heard it.” "Yes."

 

and the emperor crossed his arms.

 

The emperor forgot, but the ministers remembered it because it was such
a shocking event.
 

The attitude that he has no idea why he should be upset about it.
 

It was the same reaction back then.

 

“In the first place, I didn’t tell you to install that stone statue.”
 
The Demon King is immersed in thought for a moment, as if searching for a
memory.
 

“I don’t know who it is, but it was made by a certain sculptor that he would
dedicate to me…”
 

"This is Ernak."
 

Charlotte whispered his name in place of the vague Demon King, and the
Demon King nodded as if he had remembered it.
 

“Yeah, that Ernak, a nobleman, sculpted it as a tribute to me. In the first

place, aren't all kinds of statues and statues of mine like that?"
 

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

 

"I didn't ask you to lay it down, and just because the citizen arbitrarily
damaged the object sculpted by the citizen, why is it a challenge to the
imperial power?"
 

In fact , there are such things all over the country.

 

A statue or a stone statue, in any form.

 

Artists and groups praising the Demon King create various works of art that
have been idolized at will.
 

“Yeah, the fact that you took the shape of your majesty is because it itself
symbolizes the authority of the emperor.”
 

"Then shouldn't we stop making and drawing the image of the great and
majestic emperor at will? It's also a challenge to the emperor in a way..."
 

If the problem was caused by something that wasn't done, Charlotte cut it
off before the emperor, who was going to stop him from doing it in the first
place.
 

“Initiating cultural censorship in that way will eventually lead to a situation

in which bards are even banned from singing His Majesty's feats in pubs,
creating an atmosphere of useless horror. Obviously, definitely. You will be
more tired of that situation later.”
 

“That… is it?”
 

“For fear of idolatry, idolatry is prohibited.

 

It is also a very powerful idolatry in another sense, Your Majesty. And if you
make such an injunction and then later it becomes more annoying and you
withdraw the injunction, the people of the Empire will only feel useless
confusion. Then inevitably, people will think that the Imperial Court is
inconsistent.”
 

“...that, yes... um, yes. Uh, let’s pretend it didn’t exist…”

 

alone , they will idolize the emperor and fight each other saying whether it
is true or not.
 

If you tell them not to do that, there is no limit to what should be banned,
creating an atmosphere of meaningless fear, which only heightens
antipathy.
 

Later, if he gets tired of it and withdraws the ban itself, it will mark the end
of the emperor's meaningless bullshit.
 

So, leaving it alone is medicine.

 

"Anyway, the old man should be disciplined. He must have done some
medicinal drinks. When people see it all, he may be able to put really bad
things in places that shouldn't be cheap."
 

“……Yes, Your Majesty.”

 

Knowing that the emperor rarely punishes in such cases, the minister
finally sighed and nodded.
 

“Give me a warning. If you do that one more time, I'm wondering if I'll be
able to afford it, saying that I'll make it right in the palace of this emperor."
 

The old man will be released with the emperor's grotesque warning.
 

Since then, there have been many reports.

 

As always, there were cases where unsolicited genuine products were

posted, and there were also clerical reports from state affairs agencies.
 

the emperor's judgment came close to a mistake, Charlotte quietly talked

with the emperor and made a decision.
 
Everyone knows that Charlotte is the head of the new royal family.
 

However, the reason why she is respected even though she is the remnant
of the Gradias imperial family is because everyone knows that she is the
emperor's empress and never does anything that goes against the
emperor's will or is not ordered.
 

To 1
 

And, the topic that always comes up soon came up.

 

"Your Majesty, there have been eyewitnesses of a warrior in the Orland

region west of Kernstadt."
 

Even with those words, the quiet atmosphere in the audience room
subsided.
 

There are two of the most sensitive subjects, not only in this audience, but
in the whole of the empire.
 

All.
 

Hina is a warrior. Ellen Artorius.

 

“In addition, there was also an eyewitness account of the deposed Bertus
in Åland about two months ago.”
 

The other is, of course, the main theme for the former emperor, Bertus de
Gradias.
 

“When these two issues are put together, it is not that the abolitionist and
the hero are acting together…”
 

“Can you take responsibility ?”

 

“I mean, can you take responsibility for that?”

 

The minister, who reported the incident, bowed his head even more in
front of the emperor's cool eyes.
 

“Up until now, we have dispatched each of the witnesses about the hero
and the abolitionist. But I do remember that there was never a time when
the eyewitness information was true.”
 

As they are the most wanted people, most of them are false eyewitness
accounts.
 

I don't know if there was any real information among them.

 

However, all pursuits failed.

 

And again, at the sightings that came up this time, the emperor looked at
the reporter quietly.
 

"Your Majesty, God is just... reporting the information that has been
posted."
 
"Isn't it your 'opinion', not information, to 'estimate' the existence of the
ex-military with two eyewitness accounts?"
 

“That, it…” “How long do we have to spend the power of the Empire on
false eyewitness accounts that are mostly fake?
 

There were times when sighting fences were raised from the southern and
northern ends at the same time, perhaps?”
 

But it was not the reporter who answered, but the other side.
 

"Your Majesty, the Emperor and the Hero are the greatest threat to the
present Empire. The moment they both reach the Dominion, humanity will
regroup once again, and the impures within the Empire will also be
deceived. Very little information about these two characters. You also have
to keep an eye on it.”
 

According to that statement, other ministers also did not hesitate to argue
that the statement was correct.
 

It is true that the Dominion was virtually enslaved, but they did not
annihilate them, and their antipathy remains the same.
 

If the war so far has been just the resistance of those who couldn't
overcome their anger, the moment the disappearing emperor or hero
reappears, a real war can happen.
 

Those who do not leave for the Dominion and remain in the Empire, who
hate the Demon King, may also follow the point.
 
So, the abolitionist and the hero are a real threat to the empire.
 

Some still believe that the two are hiding somewhere to save mankind
from the oppression of the Demon King, and the Heroes of the Dominion
still believe it.
 

So, for those who are loyal to the emperor, finding and killing the hero and
the emperor is the only way to get rid of the root of the empire.
 

All of these words come from the hope of the empire's eternity and well-
being.
 

Although their words may contain misinformation, there is no reason to

doubt their loyalty.
 

Therefore , a huge bounty was hung around the necks of Ellen and the
emperor, and the emperor could not deny its worthiness.
 

To justify the Demon King's domination, he had to eventually turn the hero
and the abolitionist into demons, and propaganda continued.
 

Many more people who hate the Demon King now believe in the Demon
King as the savior of the world, and hate the hero and the deposed
emperor.
 

In fact, civilization has succeeded in rebuilding to a certain extent, the

problem of absolute hunger has been almost solved, and humans have
restored their ruined cities and buildings to restore their lives.
 

We are expanding our base.

 

It's not a time of peace, but it's about entering that era.
 

Most people believe in substance and reality.

 

After the reign of the Demon King, the lives of many people improved.
 

So people now believe in the Demon King.

 

But ironically, after the gate incident, no matter who came to power,
nothing could but improve. Only the Demon King is in control of that
government.
 

In fact, the situation is bound to get better, and I don't know if it's gotten
any better because the Demon King has come to power.
 

But things are getting better, and in fact, the Demon King didn't do
anything rude to those who quietly accepted the rule.
 

It cannot be said that all policies worked well, but there was no such thing
as literally meaningless tyranny or massacre.
 

The terrifying picture that most people imagined when they were
oppressed by the Demon King, such as suddenly gathering people in
hordes and burning them to death, is the continent.
 

never happened anywhere In fact, the demon king was rather embarrassed
by the fact that there were so many people who were afraid of imagining
such a picture.
 

He even established a dominion for the people who refused to rule, and
did not claim to be the protector of the dominion. Of course, everyone
knows that the name Guardian is just a catchphrase and is actually a
Watcher.
 

In the end, unlike in the beginning of his reign, because of the life he has
now known, a significant number of mankind now support the Demon
King.
 

So I just started to hate the opposite, the hero and the runaway emperor. It
is a natural phenomenon.
 

So even if the emperor did not pursue them, it was an unavoidable reality
that the entire continent was tracking them.
 

TEL
 

|
 

14
 

However, although the emperor is convinced, it is still uncomfortable to

plant.
 

“Yeah, that would be right. But it's not just misinformation. How long is it
that I have killed a deceiver or a hero, and then catch and kill a strict
person and then ask for money?
 
A murderer of righteousness? No, you're supposed to listen to these
accidental killers?"
 

There were reports of simultaneous sightings and even killing both of

them. Of course none of that was true.
 

All in all, it was a case of misunderstanding and killing a strict person.

 

In that case, of course, he is treated as a murderer, and there is no such

thing as forgiveness.
 

It's not like he killed a hero, and there are cases where he kills a strict
person, not at the level where it actually happens, but quite often.
 

Every time such a story came up as a report, the emperor was choked.
 

"My Majesty, the unavoidable accident should not stop the decree and the
attempt to find the hero. As well as maintaining the bounty policy, they
may have already infiltrated the Dominion."
 

“We must further strengthen the surveillance of the Dominion, and ban
gatherings such as night curfews and gatherings through the Dominion
government, as well as strengthen the vigilance than now.
 

I know how to do it.”

 

"Your Majesty, the wicked humans of the Dominion are merely taking
advantage of your mercy."
 
“ The fact that the leaders of the former rebels are included in the
leadership of the Dominion are also very serious factors of concern, as well
as the search for unthankful outlaws who have already been forgiven many
times by His Majesty.”
 

“The Dominion is not the only issue. By significantly increasing the

activities of the spy squad, the disgruntled molecules inside the empire are
also colored.
 

You have to go out.”

 

“That’s right, Your Majesty, there are countless others who are not part of
the Dominion on purpose to operate within the Empire.”
 

When one person opens the door, words pour out from here and there like
bamboo shoots, and the emperor looks down at the ministers silently.
 

The Emperor looks up at Charlotte, who is standing there quietly.

 

'help me.'
 

It was a look that had a lot of meaning.

 

Charlotte looked down at the emperor, smiled faintly and shook her head
quietly.
 

“From now on, I will receive a government report.

 

goes.”
 

The emperor runs out, exhausted, and the regent takes his place in the
end.
 

CH
 

HX U
 

“Remove useless stories and organize reports by departments first.”

 

Always, always, this is the flow.

 

They are all loyal to the Demon King.

 

There's no doubt about his loyalty

 

All.
 

But the expression is just too extreme.

 

In terms of how loyal they are, they are so loyal that they say that in front
of Charlotte, the half-brother of the emperor, that he must find and kill the
half-brother without hesitation.
 

Some of them are even former imperial figures.

 

This is because they are either irreplaceable manpower that does not
change even after 5 years, or they have proven their loyalty to the extent
that they do not undergo a water change.
 

So, while Charlotte may doubt their intelligence, she does not doubt their
loyalty.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

686
 

The emperor comes out of the audience and walks down the corridors of
the central palace. Having dealt with all the important things, Charlotte will
proceed with the rest of the administration.
 

After receiving the summary and talking to each other, all the big tasks of
the day will be completed.
 

As always, Scarlett was walking by the Emperor's side.

 

Actually, I've been with Scarlett longer than anyone else.

 

“Is there only dinner plans left?”

 

One
 
“Yes, Your Majesty, as I said last time, the Veterans' Banquet will be
standing tonight at the Palace of Spring.
 

"okay...."
 

“After a long time, all five empresses must be gathering.”

 

“…I think so.”

 

emperor has five wives, and their hierarchy is the same.

 

All five are empresses.

 

There was a concern that it could cause chaos inside, but the emperor
 

decided to do this
 

Of course, among the five empresses, in the end there is a difference in

influence depending on each individual.
 

The person with the greatest influence is, of course, Charlotte, who is in
charge of overall state affairs.
 

However, if the influence of other empresses is small, it is not so.

 

Airi also controls not only humans but also the demon tribes, and thus
leads and dominates the demon forces that have become the great axis of
the empire.
 

Louise, of course, rules Kernstadt, the second largest power after the
Empire.
 

The current king is Heinrich von Schwarz, but he is by his side helping King
Heinrich until he gets used to running the state, so she is virtually the same
as a king.
 

And in fact, Kernstadt already had a larger territory than the imperial
territories. And even the Edina Islands, which were the base after the
Demon King's Gate Incident, were already Kernstadt Territory.
 

Because of the overcrowded population in the ecliptic, the Empire could

hardly attempt restoration and expansion.
 

Rather , the empire focused on reducing the size of the ecliptic and
migrating people, which had grown too large to be a deformed city-state.
 

is that only
 

“The Holy Father has already entered the palace.”

 

"Oh yeah?"
 

Olivia Ranche, who had completely reformed the Five Great Protestant
Churches and transformed them into a new group, and who had already
become the master of another great empire, already held great power.
 

Of course, there are people who have gone beyond power and have
become too famous for themselves.
 

The most powerful wizard that has never existed in history.

 

A completely inexhaustible existence capable of using infinite magical

power.
 

Herriot de Saint-Ouen.
 

So, a new title had to be created for her.

 

Because beings of different ranks need different positions.

 

The supreme decision-making and interfering organ when it comes to

magic, above all wizarding groups.
 

The current head of the Magic Association.

 

" The Archmage is heading there too."

 

Harriet's title itself became his name.

 

The emperor headed to the Palace of Spring in advance, as everyone was

supposed to gather at the banquet to be held in the evening.
 

The banquet was before the start, but it was busy with preparations.
 

The Spring Palace, where Charlotte once lived as a princess, was still in full
bloom.
 

Charlotte, who often sees state affairs, moved not to the Palace of Spring,
but to the Palace of Autumn, where institutions dealing with state affairs
are concentrated.
 

Now there were two men in the courtyard of the palace in the spring.
 

A woman with long platinum blonde hair in braids. Saint Olivia.

 

And standing next to him is a woman with dark hair. Adriana. "It's been a
while. Your Majesty."
 

“See you, Your Majesty.”

 

Minji | day
 

Next to Olivia was Adriana, who became the castle's escort.

 

There was no poison from the past in Olivia Lanze, who smiled softly with
her mouth covered as she looked at the emperor who had come to visit
her.
 

If there is one person who has changed the most since marriage, it was by
far Olivia.
 

He declared that he would scratch his head, but after marriage, people
gradually became more gentle, as if it was a good thing.
 

The reason is simple.

 

Queen Olivia was very busy with the establishment of the Holy Empire.
 

So there was little to see the emperor.

 

So, when I see the Emperor after a long time, it's too much of a waste of
time to get nervous and scratch.
 

We have so little time to be together, so we value our time so much that

we only say sweet things and act kindly.
 

“When did you come?”

 

“Just. Not long ago.”

 

He even answered the emperor's question with respect.

 

I wondered how a person could change so much.

 

To be precise, he regained his behavior and tone as if he had returned to

the days when he was called a saint.
 

So, rather, people who know Olivia feel a sense of incongruity.

 

'Something... Fundamentally, I think I reconfirmed that I am a very kind

person, but I feel a bit reluctant to admit it. What's not like shit?
 

614
 

Charlotte said that to Olivia, who had softened.

 

Of course, there were many days when I cried alone, saying it was difficult
to see Reinhardt after marriage.
 

"I've been here for a few days. Let's go."

 

“I want to do that too, but I’m busy. It's the same with your Majesty."
 

“…it’s unfortunate.”
 

Olivia was smiling brightly as if she had nothing more to ask for.
 

-Uh, Reinhardt is here too.

 

Everyone turned their heads at the sound of a distant voice.

 

As if they had just entered the palace, the Archmage, Harriet, all dressed
up for going out was approaching.
 

Olivia's expression hardened.

 

“He doesn’t catch ghosts, but he only comes when it’s good for him. No,
you know, don't you?"
 

course , but that part of her terrifying dislike of Harriet hasn't changed at
all.
 

this
 

"what."
 

Heriot, who approaches, looks down at Olivia with a cold gaze at Olivia
Ranche, who is full of gloom even if she pretends to be.
 

“What are you?”

 

“When you see someone after a long time, don’t you think it’s nice to see
you again?”
 

"If you're the only one who chats with your majesty after a long time, can't
you be considerate of letting him go as far as you can?"
 

“Me too, long time no see?”

 

“I, more, it’s been a while, haven’t I?”

 

Knowing that when you step in between the two of you, you're always the
first sinner, yourself.
 

The emperor only broke out in a cold sweat and didn't say anything.
 

Heriot, as usual with Olivia, had a bit of an argument, but said he was tired
and went into the Palace of Springs first.
 
say that, but in the end, Olivia knows she doesn't have much time, so she's
considerate.
 

Olivia had to form a new state, so in a sense her work was more than that
of the emperor.
 

Even the Reformation had to take a huge risk because he had to carry out
the mission of the Reformation, which was obviously going to be violently
opposed, and he still had dangerous and busy days.
 

“How are you today?”

 

At the emperor's question, Olivia wants to sigh.

 

“It always is. still have a long way to go

 

Due to the nature of religion, the realm of the Holy Empire is not limited to
the territory of the empire.
 

The temples, monasteries, and temples of the holy denominations all over
the world must be viewed as realms.
 

Areas and people to lead are scattered across the continent.

 

In fact, there is no such thing as a demon.

 

It takes a very long time to convince them of that one word, and most of
them have not yet accepted it.
 
It is so difficult to overturn common sense. “Still, there are demon priests
these days, so it should be easier than before.”
 

Demons are the gods of demons.

 

The gods really reject the demons. In other words, there must be no
existence among the demons who can use the divine power of the god.
 

There was a tendency for people to change their minds when they saw
demons who could use the divine power of the Lord.
 

“At the beginning, when I had Tiamata, I thought it would be right to just
believe it, but, well, the absolute number can be important.”
 

“It is. Numbers are so important

 

Joe.”
 

After talking to Olivia for a while, the emperor shifted his gaze to the other
side this time.
 

The Guardian Knight of the Holy Ghost, Adriana.

 

Due to the name of the queen, Adriana became a knight protecting the
king like Scarlett.
 

Adriana refused, saying she was not capable, but Olivia almost forced
Adriana to sit there.
 
And that position makes people, and Adriana, who was originally a
powerful paladin, has now become a being worthy of the name of a
guardian knight who protects the castle after a lot of time has passed.
 

“Why are you wearing a dress today?”

 

“…because there was an order to dress appropriately for the seat…”

 

Adriana, who had a shaky expression on her face, was wearing a more
glamorous dress than Olivia after sex.
 

It is clear that Olivia wore such a dress on purpose.

 

Olivia covered her mouth and smiled as she looked at Adriana.

 

“Now that the precept that Tuan’s priests and paladins cannot marry has
been removed, there is no need to hide their charms, right?”
 

....
 

"
 

It was as if the Queen had declared that she would throw away all the
precepts of the past when she got married.
 

Of course, Adriana touched the hem of the uncomfortable dress with a

shaky expression.
 
was just walking around.
 

The territory of the Holy Empire itself is not very large.

 

However, the actual place to be governed is all land where people live.
 

The Protestant denomination is a very long-established religion, and that

religion is bound to be everywhere where believers are.
 

Therefore , the Holy Empire is not only a nation, but also an intelligence
agency of the present Empire that collects information from all continents.
 

It was not originally created to do so, but it is a phenomenon that

inevitably becomes so.
 

11
 

Therefore, in the temples and temples scattered across the continent, it is

inevitable to know everything that is happening on the continent.
 

“How about the Dominion? Seeing that there is no other story, I think it’s
still good.”
 

So, even in the Dominion of Mankind, where the governing body of the
Demon King's empire cannot officially enter, there is also a Shinjuku
temple.
 

The scale is, of course, very small, but it cannot be without. Even in places
where the beliefs of the Brave Warriors are dominant, there are still people
who believe in the gods.
 

"Hmm... Rowen said he seems to have completely lost the strength to

resist since the last war. I don't know. They didn't rebel because they could
overthrow us at some point. But in the last five years What's going to
happen, it won't be possible
 

The Knights Templar Commander Rowen was not purged.

 

After the war, she returned to where she was supposed to be.
 

A place where the existence of the shadows should have its place.
 

doing was not interrogation heresy, but information gathering.

 

She serves as the head of the imperial intelligence corps.

 

Detecting the imperial threat by synthesizing information scattered across

the continent.
 

In particular, her main role is to monitor the Dominion.

 

Rather, it was Louise's proposal, who wanted to purge Rowen. Rowen also
gladly accepted the proposal.
 

He said he couldn't sit for a long time in a presumptuous place.

 
Rather, he said that what he was good at was more suitable for him, and he
did not hesitate to return to the shade after completing the work he had to
do.
 

The former commander of the Temple Knights, Ileon Wolton, was

reinstated and declared support for the Holy Empire, resulting in better
results.
 

Of course, now the Knights Templar has become an affiliated organization

completely subordinated to the Holy Empire. The Knights Templar in the
first five
 

If the history of the Protestant Churches is gathered, it is natural that the

New Holy Empire is an aggregate of the Five Great Protestant Churches.
 

“Slowly, they are arriving one by one.”

 

Olivia smiles as she sees the two men approaching the Palace of Spring.
 

emperor jumped up from his seat as if he had been scorched by fire.

 

Adriana and Olivia both smiled when they saw such an emperor.
 

“Adriana, no one sees this painting, isn’t it fun every time they see it?”
 

“Sir, it’s noisy…”

 

“…that… um. I will not say anything.”

 
From some point on, whenever he sees the emperor, a man whose
expression is like chewing on rotten poop.
 

And a woman who always has a cold expression on her face.

 

The two are walking together to the Palace of Spring.

 

The frozen emperor is also an emperor, but Olivia also rose from her seat.
 

The ruler of the empire is Reinhard the Great.

 

And the real power of the empire is Charlotte de Gradias.

 

However, there is one person who is most respected in the imperial family.
 

Regent of Kernstadt, Empress Louise.

 

Empress Louise is not very close to the Emperor.

 

For some reason those who know know, but those who do not know.
 

Those who do not know that Empress Louise is the most difficult person for
the Emperor.
 

11 |
 

So, ironically, a strange situation has been established in which the person
who is the most difficult and feared by the emperor is the most respected
in the royal family.
 

“Oh, you came. Are you here, sir?”

 

The emperor dares to bow his back at ninety degrees to greet him.
 

“...I still don't know why the hell I'm a teacher, but yeah, that's edgy.
 

your majesty."
 

Louise clicked her tongue briefly as she looked at the emperor who was
overbearing.
 

Standing in front of Louise, the emperor becomes a mouse in front of the

cat.
 

So everyone thinks there is something about Louise that the fearsome

Reinhardt the Great is afraid of Empress Louise, and everyone is afraid of
Louise at the same time.
 

In fact, Louis von Schwarz is actually a great talent who has risen to the
master of swordsmanship, and she herself is a war hero. So if someone is
afraid of her, there is good reason to be afraid.
 

all .
 

Of course, from the point of view of those who know the situation, it is just
a slap in the face.
 
Even from Olivia's point of view, who had changed but was still very
jealous, Reinhardt's behavior in front of Louise was just funny.
 

Nyang
 

“… Let’s go in first, Sister.”

 

The current King of Kernstadt, Heinrich von Schwarz, rushed into the
Palace of Spring as if he was trying to escape.
 

sign
 

After the declaration of the empire, Olivia realized that Reinhardt and
Heinrich had never met in private.
 

big
 

know.
 

When they see each other in public, they turn away from each other as if
they had seen it even if they couldn't see it.
 

Just like right now.

 

“I, that… a car, maybe even a car…”

 

“I drank on the way.”

 
“Ah, that’s right. Then, what about the meal…?”
 

“The banquet is about to start, do you need to eat ahead of time?”

 

"Ah, that's right. I was short of thoughts..."

 

He can't do this or that, and he's restless and restless, so it's the dog itself
that wants to poop.
 

Empress Louise usually stays there for Kernstadt affairs, but occasionally
returns to the palace for several months.
 

do.
 

At such times, the emperor is terrified, unable to sit or stand, and trembles
with anxiety every day. Even if Empress Louise is not around.
 

He is doing this because he wants to be kind to others, but from the side
view, it is a bit vague to see that he is trying to be nice to his wife.
 

"...your majesty."
 

“Yeah, that… yeah? Yes sir.”

 

“How many times have I told that 80-year-old old woman to stop acting
like an old filial piety, even if it’s late?”
 

that
 

that
 

That strangely detailed explanation accurately explained what the emperor

was doing to Empress Louise.
 

It seems that he is not trying to be nice to his wife, but rather to be nice to
his parents.
 

Even if the emperor forgets the gifts the emperor gives to the other
empresses, for Louise, wherever she is, she celebrates her birthday, of
course, and it is a gift every quarter, and it is proof that she takes care of
her with greetings.
 

“…that, that… I’m sorry.”

 

Eventually, the emperor bowed his head.

 

I want to do something good, but I don't know how to do it

 

“Looking at this, I am not the Empress, I am the Empress Dowager, no, at

this point, it seems that I am the Empress Dowager.”
 

It's not just the emperor.

 

Olivia respects her to some extent, and so does Charlotte.

 

And the person who freezes as much as the emperor Hina the.
 
Another empress who entered the palace first, then rushed out after
learning that Louise had arrived,
 

“Oh , oh, oh, oh, oh, did you come? Lou, Lou Forgot. Louise, sir?"
 

Archmage.
 

Heriot was also on the same level as the emperor, or more than that.
 

“Yes, Archmage, how are you?”

 

“That, then. sure?! Ho, maybe even tea...?”

 

“I drank.”
 

“Then what about dinner?” “Isn’t there a banquet coming soon?”

 

“That, right? Yes? I thought it was short…”

 

He speaks exactly the same as the emperor.

 

Sending gifts every birthday and every season and saying hello is also the
same here.
 

All.
 

"ha...."
 
Of course, Louise was also needed, so I had no high expectations because it
was a marriage.
 

No, I thought there might be difficult things.

 

Because the base was small, or the relationship with the emperor was
short.
 

I even thought that I might be ignored or treated with low dignity.

 

But this was a marital life that was ruined in a very unusual way.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

687
 

Recipients' Banquet.
 

As it was a banquet that brought together those who contributed to the

gate incident, the size of those arriving was considerable.
 

A large number of people gathered, and of course, the Spring Palace was
crowded.
 
As it is a gathering place for those who have established enormous majors,
not only influential people from all over the world gather, but also
individuals with excellent majors, even if they are not influential people,
are invited.
 

1 day
 

Since most of the people who became the foundation of the empire are
invited to the banquet, it is not only large, but also all five empresses after
the emperor attend.
 

Airi was the last of the five empresses to arrive.

 

Even her appearance makes people silent without realizing it.

 

Succubus Queen.
 

It is one of the best demon bloodlines among demons.

 

Succubus called the devil of charm

 

Among them, she is a race that falls under the Great Evil, so it is only
natural for her to receive attention.
 

"I'm here?"
 

Ai Li, who climbed up to the second floor where the emperor is, nodded
quietly.
 
People are fascinated for a while, and people come together again to talk
or dance.
 

Among them, there are people who secretly glance at Airi.

 

Airi was originally the representative of the demons and was married to
the emperor.
 

I thought so too.
 

In fact, Airi's main task is to lead the demons, find the remaining demons in
the Darkland, and incorporate them into the empire.
 

Charlotte is also an Archdemon, but Charlotte cannot afford to lead the

entire empire, so Airi takes over the task.
 

“No matter how much you think about it, the thing you receive the most
support from among the Empresses…..isn’t it strange?”
 

At the emperor's words, Airi put on a subtle smile.

 

“Because you don’t know the world.”

 

Ai Li, nicknamed Mahu ( 魔后), is actually the most well-known among

humans.
 

Archmage.
 
The last princess of the Gradias imperial family.
 

Regent of Kernstadt.
 

Ruler of the Holy Empire. They are all great men, but Airi alone is a demon.
 

There is only one reason why humans support Airi.

 

The most beautiful Empress.

 

It is very simply engraved in people's minds, fitting the nickname of the

Great Devil of Enchantment.
 

That alone has changed how much human perception of demons has
changed, and it is impossible to know how much it will cost to obtain it
through propaganda work.
 

Charlotte did not sit still as soon as she realized that such a perception was
spreading among people when the Demon Empress appeared.
 

Just like Edina did.

 

Not only did he mobilize succubus to provide psychological counseling, but

he also did work for the relief of the poor under the name of the Empress.
 

Among the emperor's empresses, the only demon empress helps people
from the lowest position.
 
Airi, of course, and other succubus had already done it for a long time in
the Edina Islands, and it was something he liked.
 

So, ironically, unlike other empresses who had a lot of heavy duty and it
was difficult to do outside activities, Airi was the empress who was closest
to the people of the emperor.
 

A public project to improve the awareness of demons.

 

There is no one who is suitable except for Airi.

 

All.
 

Therefore, Airi was the only demon empress and the most famous and
supported empress among the empresses.
 

Even though they hate the emperor, there are people who support
Empress Airi as much as they do.
 

Airi was the simplest and most sure way to win people's hearts.
 

“Maybe there will be new shadowwalkers this time around.”

 

"okay?"
 

“Yeah, it’s a race with a rather gloomy nature. I guess I survived well
because I'm good at hiding. He likes dark places and has bright ears. Don't
worry, I'm not a cannibal, so I can work for the intelligence service, or let
me live in the Imperial Palace, it won't matter."
 

“Good.”
 

Of course, that doesn't change that she is the spokesperson and protector
of the demons.
 

Although humans are the absolute majority, in the end, it is a place where
demons have to live together.
 

It is necessary to provide a home for demons who cannot live in the land of
humans, and create a place where only they can live.
 

The emperor quietly looked down at the banquet hall.

 

There are faces you know and faces you don't know. There are also faces I
haven't seen in a long time.
 

It was a long time since they had seen each other, so each of them was
happy to greet each other, and they looked down at the emperor quietly.
 

The emperor looks in the opposite direction silently.

 

Not Airi, but Scarlett, who always stands by her side.

 

“Go down.”
 

"Yes? Your Majesty, but I..."

 
In a banquet hall where everyone is wearing a dress or a suit, Scarlett is still
wearing her armor.
 

“Let’s go, say hi to Ivia after a long time.”

 

He said he would stay by my side until here, and I couldn't even greet him
with a friendly face.
 

As Scarlett hesitated and went down the stairs, the Emperor watched
silently.
 

Since the entire Palace of Spring was nothing more than a banquet hall,
there were a lot of people eating and drinking here and there.
 

Of course, there is always going to be a group gathering, so there were

groups in every banquet hall.
 

There are many secret stories that come and go, and the content of the
secret talks varies from private ones to public ones.
 

Among the stories buried in the flowing music, there were people who
were happy to reunite after a long time.
 

However, there were many cases where people who had always seen each
other gathered in one place.
 

This is the case with Heriot and Adelia, who, after being away for a while,
now meet again whenever they have a chance like in the Temple days and
mumble head to head.
 
The two were now muttering as they laid out pages of paper on the table
in the banquet hall.
 

“If I make it according to this blueprint, I don’t know about the work
efficiency, but wouldn’t the versatility be a little lower? I wish it could be
used for other than harvesting.
 

ji
 

“No, you can do it this way. Here's the joint on the front, if you replace it,
it's like this. yes. will it be like this?"
 

“Yeah, then?”
 

“Then we can act as a plow, and we can sell any amount of land.”
 

“Ah… that’s right. It can be used in a variety of ways just by replacing the
parts…. It’s efficient. Since the core core is the same, it will be easy to
change the purpose.”
 

"right."
 

Watching Adelia and Herriott having such a conversation in the banquet

hall, Liana, who was emptying her champagne glass, puts down the glass
aloud as if she is not feeling well.
 

- Tak!
 
"Children, are you coming all the way here and talking about the smell of
manure?"
 

"yes?"
 

"ah...?"
 

" Should I listen to the story of how I came all the way here and made a
farm golem? You guys don't know, but I'm sick of it?"
 

At Liana's words, Adelia and Herriot, as well as Adelia, thoughtlessly

gathered up the blueprints on the table and arranged them.
 

When Harriet reacted to the topic that had been hinted at in the first
place, Adelia took out the blueprints and started arguing.
 

It is natural that Liana, who has been decorating for the first time in a long
time, wears earrings and necklaces, as well as a gorgeous dress, is
disgusted. Cliffman giggled next to him. “…are you kidding me?”
 

"sorry......"
 

Naturally, Cliffman bowed his head in one glance after laughing

thoughtlessly.
 

It can't be helped that Liana has a seizure about farming.

 

Liana was now the general manager of the vast Saint-Ouenne agricultural
district, which could be said to be the food of the entire empire.
 

From agriculture to livestock, forestry to fisheries, as well as subsequent

processing.
 

As far as food is concerned, Liana de Granz oversees everything.

 

Liana's superpowers, which used to exert absolute power when it comes to

war, are now responsible for the dinner table of the whole nation.
 

In a way, I was given a more important task than before the war.
 

The territory Liana is in charge of itself far exceeds the size of any country.
Because it is a place that produces food that spreads to all continents.
 

If another country falls, that country stumbles, but if the agricultural

district of Saint-Ouenne in Rihanna falls, starvation may strike the entire
continent.
 

Therefore, it is also the place where the greatest military power is

stationed after the emperor, and of course, it is also the place where the
Archmage is used in case of emergency.
 

It is one of the only entities that has permission to call it.

 

One is of course the Emperor, and Liana is the only one other than the
Emperor who can call Herriot in an emergency.
 

All.
 
So, all the stories about food are very important to Liana, and at the same
time, they have no choice but to be disgusting stories that you don't want
to hear from here.
 

There is a reason why the empire's huge imperial food pantry was installed
in the Grand Duchy of Saint-Ouen.
 

And there is a reason why Adelia puts out the blueprints, and Harriet
shows interest in them.
 

“However, if the automation golem is completed, food production will not

only explode, but if it can be supplied to all continents, the burden on
Liana and you will be reduced. Is this actually good for you?”
 

It was Harriet's words, and Adelia nodded her head.

 

The technology that used to make golems used in war is now changing into
technology for production.
 

They make automated machines for agriculture.

 

In fact, a large number of golems are being put into the agricultural
business, and now they are dreaming of full automation.
 

Thanks to Adelia's collaboration with the Golem technology of the

Principality of Saint-Ouen, the knowledge that made the Titans is now
partially useful, and will be used in agriculture as well as mining.
 

Of course, everyone knows that there is some uncomfortable possibility

that farming golems will become fearsome war golems with small changes
to the production line.
 

One
 

Depending on what parts are installed, it can be used for production or for
destruction.
 

In the end, Liana narrows her eyes at the words that it is something that
you are comfortable with.
 

“Who won’t do it at all?”

 

year
 

2
 

Liana shakes her well-painted nails, gathers her painstakingly painted

eyebrows, and opens her red-painted lips.
 

“Let’s not do it now .”

 

"You guys, me... me. Do you know how I am usually?"

 

"Do you know that I'm sitting in some elegant salon or something and
saying, "It's raining, it's raining, it's raining, it's snowing."
 

“I put on my overalls and go through the oil barrel, and in places that need
rain, all day long, I just stare at the rain.”
 

“If there’s something wrong, I go to the mud and don’t know why the crops
have gone so far, so I go around asking the farmers all day long.”
 

“The wild boars ate the roots, the monsters ruined the farming, and the
pests and pests are extreme.
 

“I am like that.”
 

“A very, very long time.”

 

“A little dress, some makeup, some nails, huh? giggling a bit. uh? Come to
the palace, huh? I did.”
 

“Do I have to listen to that today?”

 

“You can forget about those things today and listen to them tomorrow...”
 

"You guys who only studied in the lab don't know me..."
 

“You guys, who like me just by studying, say they don’t know me…”
 

“It’s good if you can only study.

 

Do you know...”
 

Adelia and Herriot are really great men who say that.
 
You can only do research, so why don't you like it?
 

Rather, it is a questioning type.

 

I don't think of it as a job in the first place.

 

“How much I want to play, you guys don’t know…”

 

In the end, his eyes become empty in embarrassment, and he mumbles

blankly.
 

“Yeah… I can talk about this later at the magic town meeting…”
 

Adelia and Herriott looked at each other and nodded their heads as if they
had noticed.
 

In the end, Cliffman dragged Liana, who became a super corpse, to the
dance floor alone.
 

“Jae… did you know how to dance?”

 

At Heriot's question, Adelia stares blankly at Cliffman stepping on the staff

with Liana, who is stretched out.
 

"If you didn't know, wouldn't you know now? Seeing that bastard, that
polarity sometimes makes me dizzy."
 

It wasn't Adelia who answered, but Kaier, who was approaching from afar.
 

“Oh, Cayer.”
 

Caier Bioden was not alone.

 

A wheelchair where Cayer is sitting. Behind it was a woman pushing it.

 

"long time no see. Adelia unnie and Archmage too.”

 

"hello. senior."
 

"long time no see."

 

Rudina was behind Cayer.

 

Cayer Bioden woke up from a coma about two years ago.

 

After the war, it was Ledina who took care of Kaier, who was in a coma.
 

Naturally, they were also war heroes, so as well as providing assistance for
life, the priest also visited periodically to take care of Cayer's condition.
 

However , Rudina was always by his side.

 

In fact, there was no need for Redina to take care of Cayer so much.
 

But Rdina stayed by Cayer's side throughout the three years he was in a
coma.
 

It was not known whether Cayer would regain consciousness.

 

Ledina took care of Cayer, who had only a beating heart, whether or not
she had turned into a living corpse for three years.
 

And one day.

 

Kaier opened his eyes.

 

After that, the two continued to be together.

 

Assisted in rehabilitation and lived together.

 

Perhaps if the rehabilitation proceeds well in the future, my energy will be

restored and I will be able to get out of my wheelchair life.
 

Rdina was always saying that to Cayer.

 

- Brother, eat this.

 

- Alcohol... Well, are you okay? I hope you don't drink it though...
 

- What do you want to eat? -Would you like to go for a walk?

 

Harriet and Adelia watched the scene silently.

 
It was a miracle that Cayer regained consciousness, and although they both
visited from time to time to see how Rdina cared for him,
 

And it makes me wonder if I could even say that it was because the sky was
moved by Rdina's sincerity that Cayer actually regained consciousness.
 

There is no such polarity.

 

If the polarity of the man is Cliffman, the polarity of the woman is Ledina.
 

It's good that things are going well, but in the end, they both think that
there is no other way.
 

Ledina, who had been arguing for a while over whether there was anything
inconvenient for Cayer or what was needed, took a deep breath only when
Cayer was away, saying that he was going to talk with his friends for a
while.
 

Redina smiles at Harriet. “By the way, I read the book that Archmage
wrote.”
 

"Ah... If that's the case...?"

 

“Yes, the Book of the Three Thousands of Things. Did you just come out
with the introduction?"
 

"yes."
 

The magic that made Herriot an Archmage.

 

After the war, Harriet tried to summarize his realization in writing.

 

Redina's magic calculations are fast, but she lacks the absolute amount of
magical power.
 

Therefore, if he can realize the magic that Heriot has learned, he can solve
his own chronic disease.
 

So I tried to understand Harriet's book. First of all, just an introduction.

 

“Can anyone understand that? I didn't know anything. I didn't understand

at all.”
 

It is not a book that can be accessed by anyone among wizards.

 

Like Adelia, Ledina was also a member of the Magic Council, so she was
only able to access the introduction to the book Heriot wrote.
 

“Yeah, is that so…”

 

“You will not be disappointed. Rather, I think you can use it more.”
 

“Yeah, to be honest, I… I didn’t understand at all.”

 

However, since I do not know the contents of the book you have written,
there is a reason why people say that it is possible to do more.
 
wizards, only those who are in the best positions can occupy the most
important places in the Magic Council. When its head, Herriot, said he
would put his greatest realization in writing, everyone in the magic council
objected.
 

It's a very powerful magic, so it's a magic that shouldn't be spread easily.
 

So, Harriet wrote only the introduction.

 

And I told the people of the magic council, those who wanted to see it, to
watch it.
 

But Redina, of course, did not understand Adelia at all.

 

Other members of the Magic Council have received similar responses so

far.
 

Harriet explains the magic he has come to realize and learn.

 

However, from the point of view of the watching wizards, it is impossible to

understand why this is possible.
 

Some people don't understand how magic itself works.

 

Even though they understand that magic itself works, there are those who
wonder if this is possible for humans.
 

Theories exist, and they work. But there's only one person in the world
who can make it work, Harriet.
 

A very simple conclusion.

 

“So, you can use that spell book. It’s a magic that no one can use anyway.”
 

If you use it anyway, no one will understand.

 

But even for posterity, great magic must be recorded.

 

So, it would be very meaningful to leave a magic book that no one at the
time could understand.
 

“By the way, he’s a wizard who writes magic books before he turns 30, so
he’s not an Archmage for nothing.”
 

It's not even a simple magic, it's a magic that deserves to be said to be the
greatest in the world.
 

At Rudina's mischievous words, Harriet had no choice but to blush.

 

“By the way, you’re saying that Adelia is also getting married soon?”
 

“Ah, that… yes.”

 

Adelia was also soon to be married to the third son of the Archduke of
Saint-Ouen.
 

All.
 

Somewhere on the other side of the table, Archduke Saint-Ouen, who was
also a member of the Magic Council, was talking to someone, and the
Archduke's three sons were also present.
 

“Then, are we a family now?”

 

"Ah that... that. Is that so..."

 

Heriot smiled broadly as he watched Adelia blush and lower her head.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

688
 

There were a lot of people in the banquet hall, and most of the veterans
from the temple were included.
 

Among them, all the beings who were in second grade at the time of the
Gate incident are all special.
 

There are two demon kings, emperors, and empresses, as well as the
others, all of whom have outstanding majors, and even now they all have
one big seat.
 
“Ibia, are your studies going well?”
 

Scarlett approached and asked a question, and Ivy nodded her head.
 

“Yeah, these days, I’m also accumulating practical experience little by little.
It’s not like you don’t know anything.”
 

Ibia, who was at a loss as to what to do after the war, eventually took the
path in the direction where her abilities were most used.
 

In the temple reopened, now he is majoring in military science.

 

Although he is not in charge of practical work yet, it is confirmed that he

will enlist in the Imperial Army after graduating from military college.
 

And, although it is still a distant future, the emperor was planning to make
Ibia the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army.
 

The ability to converse with everyone within her reach from a seated
position will be more effective when she is in command than when she is a
messenger.
 

Naturally, Ibia was given an environment where she could only study under
the full support of the imperial family.
 

Scarlett tours the banquet hall with Ivia.

 

Students from the second grade at the time of the Gate incident.
 
Everyone is important, but, of course, not everyone was present, and not
everyone was safe.
 

In particular, most of the Class B personnel were vacant.

 

“…Looking at it this way, there are very few people in our class….”
 

"...yes. That’s right.”

 

There are only three B-class graduates in this position.

 

Charlotte, Scarlett, and even Ivia.

 

Asyr died 4 times.

 

#9 Delphine Izadra died.

 

Everyone was missing except for No. 10 Lanian Sesor, who became a bard.
 

Dettomorian No. 8, who remained in the temple, was practically missing

because he was not present as he had been carrying out the emperor's
secret orders since the end of the war.
 

Occasionally, stories about Rahnian Sessor are heard, so all but five are
missing, except for Rahnian Sessor, who is sure to be alive, and
Dettomorian.
 

has been done

 

Ludwig.
 

Christina.
 

Louis Ankton.
 

Anna de Gerna.
 

Their deaths were almost assumed.

 

Since there were many people who could not see death with their own
eyes, the real servant on the battlefield is death. Since Ludwig disappeared
from the battlefield, it should have been said that he died the moment the
last fight was over in the first place.
 

It's also ridiculous to try to find.

 

There are two vacancies in Class A.

 

Destroyed Bertus,
 

And Ellen Artorius.

 

Both are missing and wanted at the same time.

 

“Everyone… where did they go?”

 
In the atmosphere of a lively banquet, Scarlett paints the faces of those
who can no longer be found.
 

Is it too dangerous to wish everyone to be alive somewhere?

 

Is it an extravagant wind?
 

Ibia and Scarlett, and Charlotte, who watched it from afar.

 

I was thinking about people I couldn't find anymore.

 

As the banquet venue was the entire palace, the group was divided into
several groups.
 

Among them, of course, those from the Temple were gathered together.
 

Even though we keep some distance from each other, there is a bond that
we have overcome the war together.
 

war could not easily enter the group with temple personnel sitting behind
them, even though they did not specifically exclude them.
 

Of course, they were not able to participate because they were relatively
young in age, and the participants from the Temple were not interested in
them because they had nothing to do with political interests in the first
place.
 

Of course, that doesn't mean that there are only those who have
absolutely nothing to do with politics.
 

Among them, if there is a person with the most influence except for the
emperor and empress, then, heinrich von Schwarz, the current King of
Kernstadt, would be the most powerful in both the actual power and the
political power.
 

“My eyes are going to fall out, kid.”

 

“What does it change when you see it?”

 

Of course, now the great King of Kernstadt was unable to concentrate on

the banquet, staring intently at a certain place, and listening to his friends
rebuke him.
 

It's been a while since we've been together, but we kept our mouths shut
and stared at each other far from talking, so we couldn't help but hear
such things from Kono Lint and Erhi.
 

However, Heinrich twists his lips and glares at his friends.

 

The place Heinrich was glaring at was none other than the emperor.
 

The emperor was talking with Empress Louise, who was now approaching.
 

bewildered , and the figure of the empress looking at it with a complicated

expression
 

This was the contrast.

 
“If it’s you, don’t you look like you?”
 

“Well, I can’t help it, but…”

 

“I don’t know because it hasn’t happened like that?”

 

Heinrich's eyebrows narrowed at Lindt and Erch's irresponsible answers.

 

Seeing that, Cayer giggled.

 

All.
 

“I know this isn’t something you want to become, but whether you’re a
royal or an imperial family, you are not born with that kind of thing, so
sometimes you think that everything is done. thanks to you.”
 

With Heinrich's case, everyone knew that power is sometimes difficult to

deal with with a normal mentality.
 

What you have to do and what you need to do

 

But everyone gets dizzy.

 

Kono Lint nodded and giggled.

 

“But what are you so worried about? You say you've never even held hands
before?"
 
Indeed it is.
 

The relationship between Empress Louise and the Emperor is very

business-like.
 

Because it is a marriage based on work, they treat each other like work.
This is especially true of Louise.
 

So it should be treated like work, but looking at the embarassed emperor,

he sighs.
 

“As it is now, no matter what you are worried about or what you are afraid
of, isn’t that the case in the future?”
 

As Erch said, whatever Heinrich says, in the end, there is only an official
relationship between the two, and if nothing happens, it's okay to just
ignore it.
 

“I don’t know… I don’t know…”

 

It's five years.

 

at least five years.

 

Rather, Heinrich now thinks a little differently than before.

 

Is it right for a mother to grow old like that for the rest of her life?
 
I just can't figure it out
 

Of course , since she has reached the masterclass, Louise doesn't seem to
have much difference in her age when compared to other empresses.
 

Sometimes, seeing that she hated her so badly, Louise said something like
that with a sad expression on her face.
 

...don't worry, it won't happen in my lifetime. I can't do what you don't like,
can I?"
 

HAT
 

Heinrich felt as if he had been hit in the head with a hammer. Of course,
Louise must have felt pressure from all of Heinrich's actions and attitudes.
 

In the end, not being able to overcome such a noticing, Louise smiled
confusedly, as if voicing and despondent, and said so with her own mouth.
 

Rather, it seemed that he was doing something harsh.

 

After that, Heinrich couldn't quite figure out what to do.

 

“By the way, officially, that… Reinhardt is Heinrich’s father…?”

 

“I don’t know about that…”

 

“……Stop, stop. Stop talking about this. Please."

 

Heinrich's forehead was full of cold sweat, as he became the king of

Kernstadt and asked for a favor.
 

Fortunately, the time has come to change the mood.

 

Cliffman, who was dancing with Liana, seated Liana at Harriet's table,
heard something and began to approach her.
 

"long time no see."

 

Seeing only Cliff sitting down with a chair, everyone expressed their
delight.
 

They belong to the same empire, but in the end they all have their own
work to do.
 

Therefore, it is not common for everyone to gather in one place.

 

“Is everything going well with everyone?”

 

Everyone nodded at Cliffman's words.

 

King Heinrich of Kernstadt, of course, resided in the capital of Kernstadt.

 

Erchi de Lafaeri became a paladin, and became a paladin belonging to the

Knights Templar of the Holy Empire.
 
Cliffman is the permanent escort of Liana, the head of the Empire's
agricultural district.
 

The agricultural district is important, but since the existence of Liana de

Granz before that is an irreplaceable existence, Cliff, who is
overwhelmingly powerful among the Empire's master classes, is attached
as an escort.
 

“If rehabilitation is a job, well, I do it too.”

 

Cayer smiled and nodded his head.

 

Of course, Cayer, who has not yet been able to get out of his wheelchair, is
living with the help of Redina.
 

"Of course, I'm worried about what's next."

 

However, even after rehabilitation, there is no specific place for Cayer. The
talent of huge magic and the aptitude for mana management are the
same.
 

If there is a war, I might use the arc crystal again, and then I'll have to do it
again, but it's better not to.
 

At Cayer's words, Kono Lint shakes her head as if it's not funny.
 

“Hey, you won’t have any problems for the rest of your life just with your
pension.”
 
“It is. But it’s the same with you.”
 

“Oh, it is not.”
 

Very few receive a pension for the highest level of merit, but all of these
people have achieved that level of major.
 

Of course, there are those who have refused the pension according to
merit,
 

“By the way, are you really giving a veteran’s pension?”

 

currently paid only to war heroes, in the long run, it was a long-term plan
to expand the pension to all veterans.
 

Of course, this is very unlikely, but

 

At Erch's words, Heinrich narrowed his forehead with a cautious

expression.
 

“Even if I can’t give it right away, I plan to give it to you someday. It is still
unclear when this will be realized, but a method of giving it in the form of a
land is also being considered, but Reinhardt seems to be opposed to that.”
 

HEH
 

"Why are you against giving as a land? Isn't that better?"

 
“There is a lot of empty land in the world, and if you throw any of them to
be your territory, you have to do it yourself, but is that a reward? If you
dare to open up empty land, you give it even if you don't have any special
merit. Since you gave me Youngji, if I say that this is the end of it, I will only
feel half-hearted. I can't even give
 

do that.”
 

“Oh, yes.”
 

Even if we cannot provide pensions to all veterans yet, there are definitely
some who do.
 

And gradually expanding the scope of the pension is one of the empire's
long-term tasks.
 

In the end, each of them has done something big or occupied a place in
their own way.
 

“Do you have any news these days?”

 

Cliffman looks at Kono Lint.

 

“Anything?”
 

Kono Lint shrugs.

 

HU
 
"Well, it's best that you don't have anything to say."
 

At those words, everyone but Lint nodded.

 

The Kono Lint, of course, also has a place.

 

“It is strange that we each do things in our own way, and the most
surprising thing is that the servant Richie became king. To be honest, I'm
more surprised that you're doing it than that."
 

"right."
 

"uh."
 

“It is. How could that be?"

 

Cliffman nodded his head as if the others were in strong agreement with
him.
 

“…what these children.”

 

Lint's eyes widened with a trembling expression.

 

Larinda.
 

"No, you're a member of the Imperial Intelligence Service. This is

nonsense."
 
Kono Lint is now one of the high-ranking officers of the Empire's spies, or
intelligence department.
 

it was
 

“It was the creepiest thing for me to pretend to be a white man for three
years on such a subject.”
 

He had even completely hidden from his friends that he was doing such a
thing.
 

Even though there was a hint of concern about whether I would have to
work now, I skillfully argued that I would only be able to work as an
unemployed person for the rest of my life while only receiving my pension.
 

“Is this bastard pretending not to be like that and being sneaky?”
 

“I am a person whose work ethic is keeping secrets...! What a creepy

thing...!”
 

A man who is surprisingly good at keeping secrets.

 

Even some creepy thorough men.

 

Kono Lint wasn't really a hacker. My friends were most astonished by the
truth.
 

Heinrich giggles over a glass of champagne.

 
“But what was the method that really caught my eye… it was kind of like
you.”
 

“What am I like...! What is like me...!”

 

When Heinrich pressed the seizure button, Kono Lint's face turned red and
he let out a suppressed shout.
 

Everyone else giggled, knowing the situation, and Kono Lint bit his lip in
anger.
 

Conor Lint, who had been hiding from even the closest people for three
years that he belonged to an Imperial spy force, was caught in a fairly
absurd way.
 

All.
 

“My reasoning skills have paid off.”

 

Kono Lint, who was so thorough, found out that he was a member of the
intelligence service by Erhi, who was the most clueless on the spot.
 

yo was like that Erhi occasionally visits Kono Lint, who is living a life of
negligence.
 

and saw
 

Kono Lint dating a beautiful woman of Myoryeong.

 
I can't disturb you right now, so I'll go back blind and come back later.
 

Erch's question who the woman was, Kono Lint answered briefly.
 

called girlfriend.
 

Of course, Erhi did not believe that.

 

Erchi went to Cliff Mann for advice on the urgent and absurd fact.
 

Is this possible?
 

And, I heard it from Liana, who was with me.

 

There's absolutely no way that's going to happen, so it's probably Sarke

Garr, the Great Evil of Transformation, Dreadfiend,
 

And Sarkegaar is a member of the intelligence service, so I wonder if Kono

Lint is also a member of the intelligence team.
 

So I guess we were talking about work, not a date.

 

Actually, I don't know about Liana as she doesn't have much to do with the
intelligence service, but Sarquegardo and Kono Lint are also high-ranking
officers belonging to the intelligence service.
 

The secret that had been kept for a long time was eventually discovered in
vain.
 

“Never, never.”
 

He didn't really reason, but in the end, with his absolute belief that such a
thing would never happen to his friend, Erhi uncovered Lint's secret.
 

“Why …? I... why can't I...?"

 

“Why is an ordinary beauty dating you?”

 

"You can do it...!"

 

"no. Yes that co-worker is a demon or never, definitely. Such a thing cannot
happen.”
 

There's nothing like that in your luck, Kaier shook his head.
 

Kono Lint trembles with injustice.

 

"You bastards...! I'm talking now, but it wasn't really about work back
then...!"
 

In the end, everyone's expressions turned strange at Lint's words, filled

with anger.
 

And Kono Lint froze when he realized what he was talking about.
 

“Uh…” “That’s right…?”

 

sudden silence.
 

"Well... I don't understand... it's not. Uh."

 

"Ah, no. This, it was about work... It was about work..."

 

I tried to pick it up, but it was already too late.

 

Everyone was trying to make fun of me, but I heard something so serious
that I couldn't even make fun of it, so I couldn't find anything to say.
 

“Uh, um… uh. Ah, anyway, all you need to do is die, right? Oh, isn't it? He,
the bad guy... No, he's not even a bad devil... I think I've heard... No, it's a
bit of a joke... Anyway. uh."
 

D
 

Heinrich said in a cold sweat, and everyone nodded with bewilderment.

 

Erhi muttered blankly.

 

"You bastard, after all, it's impossible to marry a beautiful woman. With
the devil who can be any beautiful woman..."
 

"No, no...!"
 

like that.
 

At the moment Lint was about to vehemently deny it.

 

“Lind-kun.”
 

“ …!”
 

Kono Lint felt a sudden hand resting on her shoulder and opened her eyes.
 

There, one of the maids in the banquet hall was looking at Kono Lint with a
soft smile.
 

One of the maids, who was quietly examining the banquet hall nearby,
refilling the glasses, and cleaning the plates, suddenly touches the banquet
attendee.
 

To do such a thing out of the blue means that the maid in front of you is a
being who deserves to do such a thing.
 

“If not, what is it?”

 

At that gaze, Kono Lint froze with the expression just before biting his
tongue.
 

And, all the other people sitting in their seats also froze.
 

I don't know what the situation is.

 
It's a situation where you don't really know what's going on, and you know
what's going on.
 

“Again… again… me, me… watching over this. There... was there...?”
 

The reason Kono Lint was so thorough in secrecy wasn't because he was
that sly and meticulous person after all.
 

It was because I did not know when and where Sarkegaar was watching.
 

“I told you, Mr. Lindt…?”

 

The maid's beautiful lips and lips rise upward in an arc.

 

“I am always watching.”
 

No one knew whether it was affection or obsession, or whether it was

meant as a watcher who tried to make fun of his mouth.
 

“I wasn’t careful with my mouth, so I must be scolded again like last

time…?”
 

“Sin, sin, sorry...”

 

But, for nothing else, it was clear that Sarkegar was very much enjoying
Lega Conor Lint's reaction.
 

One
 

|
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

689
 

“I want you to stop going.”

 

"The response is so good that I can't stop, Your Majesty."

 

Holding the glass of champagne brought by the maid, the emperor took a
sip and let out a deep sigh.
 

emperor was still laughing as he looked at Kono Lint and his classmates
who were still frozen and shivering.
 

“It’s nice to be cute, but then I think the kid will start claiming something is
in his ear.”
 

“Are you putting something in your ear…? What are you talking about…”
 

“No, there is such a thing.”

 
The emperor sometimes says something only he knows, but no one
understands what it is.
 

After the war, the leader of the intelligence unit was Rowen.
 

The reason Rowen is the captain is because there are more people
specialized in the field than him. In the case of Sarkegaard and Kono Lint,
work in the field is more suitable.
 

Therefore, they are assigned according to ability, not merit.

 

Sarkegaar seemed to be quite interested in Kono Lint.

 

Occasionally, it seems that he often does nothing more or less than

bullying, but it is clear that he cares a lot.
 

The emperor gazes silently at the banquet hall. A lot of people tell a lot of
stories.
 

The emperor silently looks down on the story and the gatherings without
being mixed in there.
 

-You seem too young to enjoy drinking.

 

The emperor watches the middle-aged gentleman approach the silver-

haired girl, watching the emperor silently.
 

A middle-aged gentleman approaches the silver-haired girl in a fancy dress

and giggles.
 

-Hoo.... What is that blood-red wine? It's the brightest color I've ever seen.
 

-...that's blood.
 

....Yes?
 

- It's blood.
 

The girl turns the wine glass lightly, and the eerie red color on the glass
 

This tells the truth.

 

The girl who lightly wet her lips with the liquid opens her blood-stained
lips. Eerie fangs reveal themselves.
 

- Heh, heh heh...!

 

- Is this your first time seeing a vampire?

 

-Is that... Is this, human blood...?

 

-Isn't that right? Would you like a drink?

 

- Me, not at all! Not at all! it's okay!

🥺🥺🥺 hem! I can do it for you, will it

 

-okay? So would you like a drink?

make you feel good?
 

- Me, not at all! It's ok at all! Shi, Excuse me...!

 

The emperor looked at the middle-aged man widening the distance in

amazement when he saw the girl with a seductive smile.
 

Watching the man run away in shock, a woman with dark red hair
approaches the girl.
 

-Lucinil! I always say don't scare Amon people!

 

- No, you asked what it was first, so you answered it.

 

The Emperor watched silently as Elerys and Lucinil were arguing.

 

Many demons joined the empire, but rather, the vampires who had been
with them from Edina now mostly left the empire.
 

day
 

Galarshi and Le Ruen left the Empire with their clan.

 

He said he was tired of the noise and led his family back to their own quiet
place.
 

All that remains are Hwayo's head owner, Elerys, and Wednesday's
headmaster, Lucinil.
 
And , only the Saturday clan left behind due to the disappearance of the
housekeeper Antirianus.
 

Elerys took charge of them and took over as the temporary head of the
household.
 

So, at the same time as the head of Hwayo, Elerys also took on the role of
the head of Toyo, who now takes care of the Toyo clan.
 

Originally, Lord vampire clan did not try to expand its members, so
vampires were very few.
 

However, they all played a significant role in the early empire.

 

For the legitimate existence of vampires, he made a thing called a blood-

selling organ.
 

The only thing that bothers me is that among the humans who found out
about the existence of Lord Vampires, he is a vampire who can withstand
the sun.
 

There were times when I was haunted.

 

There were often times when I was troubled by people who asked me if I
wanted to become a vampire.
 

So, not for humans, but for vampires, they created a land where they could
live quietly and strictly prohibited the entry of foreigners.
 
There were also those who knocked on the door saying they wanted
immortality and eternity.
 

'Cause it's always a sweet word

 

In the middle of such a lively banquet.

 

The Emperor saw Empress Louise approaching.

 

"your majesty."
 

"Ah... yes."
 

“I have something to tell you.”

 

"four?"
 

Empress Louise, without asking the emperor's opinion, grabs the

emperor's arm with a serious expression and starts dragging him
somewhere.
 

And, seeing it, Heinrich von Schwarz was watching the scene with his
mouth wide open.
 

The place where the emperor was taken to Empress Louise was one of the
empty rooms somewhere in the Palace of Spring.
 

The emperor's heart was beating like crazy.

 

Is it time?? Does it end up like this?

 

But what about today?

 

There are other days too, today?

 

Why?
 

Emperor used to fear many things, but now the world fears Louise.
 

guilt mixed with fear.

 

That's why he freezes when he sees her alone.

 

“I, I… I am determined. that. Teacher. Wait a minute... Oh, five minutes,

five minutes... Five minutes...”
 

“Well, if you don’t like it! Absolutely not if you don't like it! That, okay,
okay! good! Good! Well, come on, wait a minute…”
 

"...really!"
 

- Tight!
 

“Ah…!”
 
In the end, Louise, unable to hear the bullshit, puts honey chestnuts on the
emperor's head.
 

I've been doing some crazy things.

 

that
 

Louise looked down at the emperor with his eyes wide open with cold
eyes.
 

"sit down please."

 

"Yep."
 

At Louise's simple command, the emperor immediately sat down on the

bed.
 

Seeing that, Louise's eyes grew even colder.

 

“Not there, here.”

 

Louise was pointing to a chair, not a bed.

 

Only then did the emperor realize that it was not the situation he was
prepared for, so he got up and sat down on a chair.
 

It was only natural that such an emperor's face was red.

 
Then the emperor came to his senses and saw that the Empress was not
empty-handed, but was holding something.
 

She was holding in one hand something like a large backpack case that
didn't go well with a fancy dress.
 

- click
 

Empress Louise, who opened the case, took out the items inside one by
one and put them down on the table.
 

"What is this? book?"

 

Inside the case was a book.

 

No, it's more of a notebook than a book.

 

A tattered and dirty notebook Han Ah-reum.

 

It was placed before the emperor.

 

“I think you should see it.”

 

The emperor was puzzled, but he carefully unfolded the notebook

according to the orders of the empress.
 

Some of the dirty notebooks were ragged with worn edges, and there were
even notebooks with many pages torn.
 

It wasn't arbitrarily torn, but somehow the traces of the torn were evident.
 

“This is a material from the Adventurers’ Guild headquarters in Kernstadt.”

 

"....Is that so."

 

The emperor at first glanced at his notebook and was puzzled.

 

Most of the pages were drawn with pictures.

 

“…is that a picture of a monster…?”

 

“Yes, I think so.”

 

“...What are you going to do to draw a picture of a monster?”

 

Since monsters have a form of beauty, is there anyone who wants to record
it?
 

| There are so many different kinds of people in the world

 

There's no way this won't happen.

 

AH
 

11 1
 

Louise didn't answer. It's like I'm going to have a look.

 

Although it cannot be said that the painting was painted very delicately,
the characteristic parts were drawn in detail.
 

It's not a very good drawing, but it's not overly poorly drawn either.
 

It is a painting that was drawn quickly and accurately as if it were done

with one stroke.
 

Each page was not just a picture of a monster.

 

And at the bottom of the picture, there is a small text written on it.
 

[A hilly area near the border of Ireden, northeast of Kernstadt.]

 

The emperor looked at the memo and tilted his head and smiled.
 

...the place of discovery... something like that.”

 

facts that can be known from it .

 

Not imagining or anything else, I saw and drew these monsters myself.
 

This is an era where the Adventurer's Guild gives you money when you kill
a monster.
 
“Isn’t there a policy to give money as a picture rather than the corpse of a
monster?”
 

“It's not uncommon, but usually it is.”

 

It's not without exceptions, but they don't pay for their paintings.
Therefore, it must not have been a picture for evidence drawn to receive a
remuneration.
 

And above all, there are too many

 

The emperor decides to examine the notebook more closely than to

express his doubts.
 

I don't know who it belongs to, but I'm careful not to damage the old and
dirty notebook.
 

There is an implicit conviction that these notebooks are very valuable

things regardless of their state.
 

The emperor's expression as he turns the pages and checks the other
notebooks becomes more serious.
 

Lewis watched the emperor quietly, even re-opening the notebook he had
already seen.
 

"...what...."
 

painting , the monsters drawn are not portrayed exactly the same.
 

However, monsters that look very similar were found several times in the
notebooks.
 

Each location is different.

 

Northeast and southeast of Kernstadt.

 

And it can be found in places more than a thousand kilometers away.

 

The more you look at it, the more you understand why the person who
originally had the notebook drew a picture of the monster.
 

day
 

As the notebook drew closer to the last volume, the emperor's expression
hardened to the point of eerie.
 

Afterwards, monsters in the form that can only be called exactly the same
continue in succession.
 

is painted standing
 

The location of the discovery is similar. And when the emperor saw the last
page of the notebooks, his eyes widened.
 

Small monsters are drawn.

 
And there was a short note.
 

And, as before, the neat handwriting was quite disturbing.

 

As if to represent the shaking mind of the author of this notebook.

 

[Clearly immature entity.] [It was under the protection of its mother.]
 

[The monsters are multiplying.]

 

[Through this case, it is highly probable that the subspecies of monsters

discovered so far were also of the same species, not of similar-looking
individuals.]
 

[It is highly probable that a significant number of monster species already

have the ability to reproduce.]
 

[Among all the monsters discovered so far, there are a total of 24 monsters
that are presumed to have the ability to reproduce.]
 

[Actually, there will be more.]

 

The emperor looked at the notebook and said nothing for a while.
 

Louise was also looking at the emperor's silence.

 

“I have to call them all.”

 
“
 

.......Yes."
 

At the emperor's words, Louise nodded.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

690
 

The banquet was not interrupted. Suspension of the banquet doesn't really
make the situation better or resolve it.
 

And nothing is certain yet.

 

I just quietly gathered the people I needed to talk to.

 

Palace of Spring Conference Room,

 

With Scarlett standing in front to prevent anyone from coming in and out.
 

Five empresses and emperors gathered in one place.

 
The emperor waited quietly until everyone checked the contents of the
notebook.
 

Everyone's expressions and reactions were not much different from the
emperor's.
 

Some species of monsters breed.

 

In fact, there is no way to know how much or where a species will

reproduce.
 

The recovery rate of the entire continent is less than 30% of the previous
era.
 

Therefore, eradicating the monsters of the entire continent was impossible

at this stage. It happened when I had the energy, so I put it off until later.
 

But if this is true, the era of monsters disappearing will never come.
 

Even if it is not a desperate situation as in the case of the Gate Incident,

there will be a permanent battle with the monsters.
 

The day may come when the seeds of the monsters will dry up, but that
has been postponed to the far future.
 

Of course, dark clouds were cast on the faces of those who realized this.
 

“We can’t say that we are late. In the first place, it was impossible to hunt
down the entire continent and kill the monsters.”
 

Charlotte is right.
 

This was just another disaster that occurred after the disaster, and there
was no way to prepare for it.
 

Because the new empire, which had been difficult to stand up, was unable
to fly.
 

I prayed that this wouldn't happen, but in the end it just happened.
 

Even if Charlotte doesn't say it, everyone knows it.

 

I did my best, but there were things that were beyond my best.
 

There is no need for self-blame and self-blame.

 

“It must be said that monsters have begun to establish themselves in the
continental ecosystem as a species and an animal. I don't know how the
changes it will cause will affect all of us. It’s not just monsters attacking
people, but the unpredictable things that will happen as the ecosystem
changes. You should be more afraid of that.” |
 

A change that occurs as other species begin to appear in a stable

ecosystem.
 

With the appearance of the monsters, a huge devastation had already

taken place.
 
There were many places that became barren and could not be restored.
 

When monsters settle down in the ecosystem and begin to reproduce, it

can cause problems beyond the level of monster attacks.
 

“We need to change the way the Adventurers Guild operates. In such a way
as to give greater rewards to those who find monsters or groups of
monsters that reproduce in this way.”
 

Everyone nodded at Charlotte's words.

 

All.
 

It was very important information regardless of whether or not it could be

dealt with immediately. Just by knowing that monsters are breeding, you
will be able to prevent future crises and disasters in advance.
 

breeding monsters, you are eliminating thousands of monsters that will

arise later.
 

It is necessary to increase the funds invested in the Adventurer's Guild and

the remuneration for the adventurers more than now.
 

U
 

Even if things are going smoothly, there is absolutely not enough troops to
maintain security in the end.
 

The emperor smiled bitterly.

 

A government that entrusts security to ordinary citizens, adventurers.

 

If there is a reason for such a thing, it is because I remembered the day

when I laughed at the government as to why it exists.
 

Seonghu, who had been silent, quietly rummaged through his notebook.
 

“Of course, this is an important issue, and it’s a big deal.”

 

Olivia holds her notebook, looking at the source, Empress Louise.

 

“Empress Louise, did you say that this was from the Adventurers’ Guild?”
 

"yes. That's right."

 

“Where is the adventurer now? This one... To give a reward for this kind of
content, you have to bring it to the Imperial Pillar Roots. Are you willing to
wait patiently...?"
 

“ They disappeared after handing over these materials to the Velodosia

branch in the northeast of Kernstadt.”
 

Olivia raised the question.

 

other empresses.
 

and the emperor too.

 

I already knew the answer would come.

 

It's just that no one brought it up in the first place.

 

“The names written in this notebook are all areas that we have not
recovered...”
 

“It’s all records from uninhabited areas.”

 

“And given this vast amount, it’s not something you can record in days or
months.”
 

“The handwriting is the same, so they were all written by one person.”
 

“It is clear that the data was recorded over a period of roughly years...”
 

“I heard that adventurers sometimes go to dangerous areas to hunt

monsters, but these must be written by someone who lived in that
dangerous area, right?”
 

“If an adventurer of this level was registered in the Adventurer’s Guild,

there would be no way we would not know his name…”
 

“However , I just threw away this kind of data and the reward disappeared
without waiting...”
 

“It’s not that he doesn’t need compensation, it’s that he’s someone who
can’t do that if he wants to be rewarded.”
 

“In such a state, he is a savage enough to do this for several years,

presumably in an uninhabited area...”
 

“A normal person would not be able to do this, and there would be no

reason to do it.”
 

“A person who has no reason to do something, but is doing something that

someone has to do, even though no one has asked him to do it…”
 

11
 

One
 

A certain adventurer who lives in an uninhabited, dangerous area.

 

An adventurer who disappeared after receiving a huge reward by itself and

handed over a decent level of data.
 

Surviving for such a long period of time in the land of monsters that have
become unconscious, strong enough to collect and record these data.
 

But rather, the person who collected such data, threw it away and then
disappeared.
 

Rather, it is because the human land is also a dangerous place for the
adventurer.
 

So it must have been that he didn't disappear, but ran away.

 

Everyone already knew when they saw the notebook.

 

Olivia just rushed out.

 

Seonghu's eyes narrowed.

 

“After all, would it be Ellen?”

 

Everyone already knew that the author of this notebook had to be Ellen
Artorius.
 

“You can try handwriting check.”

 

Archmage looked at the emperor and carefully opened his mouth.

 

In the temple, materials such as test papers as well as the objects Ellen
used during the temple remain intact.
 

So, if you do a handwriting check, you can tell if this is really Ellen's writing
or not.
 

“Yeah, it’s good to be certain of anything, so I’ll have to try handwriting

comparison.”
 

However, the Archmage who brought up the story, of course, the emperor
who approved it already knew without hearing the result of the
handwriting comparison.
 
I don't even remember the handwriting, but it's because I know that it's
difficult for Ellen to have such neat handwriting and concise and accurate
drawings.
 

usual calm personality is also reflected in his handwriting and drawings.

 

At the moment Ellen Artorius also provided these records to the

Adventurers' Guild, if this report went up to the Emperor, he could not
have known that he would be identified.
 

He would have decided that it was more important to inform this urgent
matter than that.
 

Handwriting check result will be out soon

 

All.
 

And first, you have to think about what to do under the assumption that
the person who wrote this is Ellen.
 

The emperor speaks quietly.

 

“He must be running away.”

 

I would never be optimistic that my identity would never be found out.

 

And even if her identity goes unnoticed, since she is the most wanted in
the first place, Ellen must get out of the human land as quickly as possible.
 
“Where did these materials come from, when, where, and how?”
 

The emperor looks at Empress Louise and asks:

 

“Last Saturday, these materials arrived in Velodosia, a city in the northeast

of Kernstadt. After reviewing the contents of the notebook at the field
guild, after judging the importance, the materials arrived at the
Adventurer's Guild headquarters in Köllen, the capital of Kernstadt, around
Sunday morning. We have to go, but it seems that the Adventurers Guild
Master of Koylon, who has confirmed the urgency of the matter, has
directly reported to the Kernstadt royal family.”
 

Materials that arrived on Saturday reached the Imperial Palace through

Sunday and Monday night.
 

In the original case, it is not common for the data of the Adventurer's Guild
to reach the Imperial Palace, so the Adventurer's Guild made a quick
judgment on the importance.
 

In order to report to the emperor as soon as possible, he even ignored the

command system to some extent. Even if it is an official report system, the
report that should go to Heinrich, the King of Kernstadt, was sent to the
regent first.
 

It was not reported to Kernstadt regent Louise, but to the Empress Louise.
 

Therefore, Louis von Schwarz was the first to obtain the information.
 

Since it was an urgent matter, the route that could be reported to the
emperor was chosen as soon as possible.
 

The Kernstadt Adventurer's Guild Headquarters couldn't say that the work
was done so late, and it responded flexibly according to the situation.
 

However, in the end, there was a time difference of two days.

 

“In two days, we would not have left Kernstadt yet.”

 

At Louise's words, Charlotte nodded.

 

“Velodosia is the most important base city for reconstruction work in the
northeastern part of Kernstadt. There are small and medium-sized cities
around it, as well as outposts and other strongholds.
 

Many of these are herpes.”

 

“If you pass the wrong data to the local small adventurers guild, it may be
discarded or lost, so Ellen must have no choice but to come to the base
city.”
 

nigga
 

my sleep
 

Harriet agreed, as if it was certain that Ellen had been forced to venture
into the depths of human lands.
 

If this was discarded because it was unreliable at the discretion of the clerk
in the adventurer's guild in the provincial city, or the data could have been
lost while being transferred.
 

Of course, he would have wanted to eliminate that risk.

 

“Two days is too short a run in either direction. Ellen Atro

 

Reus will still be within the borders of Kernstadt, Your Majesty.”

 

“…I guess so.”

 

The emperor nodded quietly.

 

gate incident, his whereabouts were unknown, and there were countless
eyewitness accounts of misunderstandings or errors here and there.
 

LO
 

For the first time in such a situation, El Ren's location was almost certainly
revealed.
 

If you miss it now, you won't know where you went.

 

Even so, I had to pass on very important information to myself, so only a

very small trace was left.
 

The world is too wide.

 

In fact, this should be seen as the first and last opportunity.

 

“Will anyone other than us find out that these materials were written by
Ellen?”
 

However, the emperor asks the wrong question.

 

“These notebooks have gone through the hands of many people to get
here. It is very likely that others will think the same way we envisioned.”
 

This is a material that has already been reviewed by many people. He was
able to come up to the front of the emperor because he went through the
verification of a lot of people.
 

From local low-level adventurers guild officials to high-ranking officials at

headquarters, from guild masters to dignitaries in Kernstadt.
 

the validity of the information was approved.

 

Who is it that the average person could never collect data of this size?
 

i know
 

Then, it is not difficult to infer that it was Ellen, the hero who disappeared
after all, who uploaded this material.
 

It's impossible to be certain like the people here, but you can make any
assumptions.
 

The emperor seemed to hear hallucinations already.

 

The sound of numerous ministers shouting from the audience that the
hero must be subjugated
 

There were things I did because I had to do it even if I didn't want to.
 

Rather, I did more of the things I didn't want to do.

 

There were things I had to do even if I didn't want to.

 

There were things I wanted to do but couldn't.

 

This too will eventually be forced.

 

find a warrior
 

kill the warrior

 

Already, the hallucinations that filled his head were telling the future.
 

“Wait... wait a minute... I need to think about it.”

 

The emperor stood up quietly.

 

On the upper floor of the Palace of Spring, in the dim hallway where no
banquet attendees came, only the faint sound of music could be heard
from afar.
 
The emperor was still, looking down at the people passing by in the
courtyard.
 

Of course, that side was also crowded with people enjoying the banquet.
 

On a moonlit night, the emperor looks at them still and is silent.

 

The emperor was stroking something in his arms.

 

stuff that hasn't been thrown away yet.

 

I rolled it quietly in my grasp

 

Soon, someone approached from behind the frozen emperor, pretending

to be popular.
 

“Reinhardt…”
 

....uh."
 

Archmage , Empress Herriot, stands quietly next to him.

 

"lets do it."
 

.... "
 

To that simple word, the emperor remained silent and made no reply.
 
“I wish I could.”
 

The Emperor does not respond to the Empress's words.

 

No, I guess you can't answer that.

 

“If it’s not now, you never know when something like this will happen
again. We have a lot prepared for this time.”
 

The proliferation of monsters is a desperate truth, but the current situation

is also an opportunity that cannot come again.
 

If you miss, there may be no next. The emperor quietly opened his mouth.
 

year
 

"sorry."
 

"...what? suddenly?"
 

Seeing the emperor suddenly apologizing, Herriot tilted his head.

 

The Empress is still

 

I don't even know why I should apologize.

 

In the end, the emperor carefully embraces the empress with a puzzled
expression on his face.
 

“I’m sorry I made you say that with your mouth.”

 

"ah...."
 

“It takes time to think. I didn’t say that.”

 

In the arms of the emperor who hugged him tightly, Harriet smiled quietly.
 

All.
 

“I didn’t say this to hear you say you’re sorry either.”

 

“…don’t make me feel more sorry.”

 

“...what do you mean?”

 

The grumbling empress also hugs the emperor tightly.

 

No time to hesitate.
 

There 's not much time to think.

 

“Okay, let’s do it.”

 

However, everyone knew that this moment would come someday.

 
So, always ready.
 

The emperor soon returned to the conference room.

 

The worries are over.

 

decision was also made.

 

ready too
 

The hero is one of the last remnants of the empire.

 

“I left it open for too long.”

 

It was an existence that could cause a chain explosion if touched carelessly.

 

Hehe, but now it has relieved a lot of the pills in the powder keg.
 

Even if it explodes now, it just shines brightly.

 

Even if you kill the hero, nothing happens.

 

In the early days of the empire, when there were many people who
supported the hero, if the hero was killed, the anti-demon powers filled
with anger could rise all at once.
 

It might have made the establishment of the empire itself impossible.

 
Therefore, the Empire could not play a prank on the name of the hero.
 

Rather, the empire believed in the hopes of the anti-demon powers who
believed in the vanished hero.
 

One day a hero will appear and save us.

 

That belief actually means that, in other words, they don't do anything
until the hero shows up.
 

In that situation, if the hero died carelessly or was rumored to be dead,

they could explode in anger rather than despair.
 

In that way, while those who believed in the hero as their savior waited for
the hero who did not come, the demon king steadily established the
empire.
 

In the midst of that, there were several human resistances supported by

evil, and all were thoroughly crushed.
 

And now.
 

Still, the anti-demon powers are locked in the fence of the Dominion,
waiting for the hero who still believes in a glimmer of hope and does not
come.
 

111
 

The warrior's death would bring the Dominion to complete despair.

 

Even if they are angry, it is now just a candle that will be blown out.
 

In the end, the Dominion in despair will become fully obedient.

 

A long time has passed.

 

A long time has passed in the midst of numerous political situations and
circumstances, and several wars.
 

121
 

Those who believe in warriors are now candles before the wind.
 

Even if it grows bigger, it can no longer burn as big as a candle.

 

So now. “As of this time, the northeastern border of Kernstadt is

completely sealed off.”
 

A warrior may die.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

691 episodes
 

That night, straight away, the handwriting check came out.

 

As everyone expected, the handwriting was Ellen's.

 

However, since the action had already begun, the result of the handwriting
comparison was nothing more than a reconfirmation of the facts.
 

Because the border blockade had already begun, and the emperor was
almost ready to go.
 

It was a really sudden announcement for all the dignitaries and imperial
nobles, as well as the people of the zodiac.
 

The Imperial Family of the New Empire confirmed the appearance of Ellen
Artorius in the northeastern area of Kernstadt.
 

Currently, Mo in the northeastern part of Kernstadt has closed the border.

 

And the Demon King goes out to hunt the hero himself.
 

A disgusting name and an enemy of the Empire.

 

Abolitionist and warrior.

 

The emperor himself declared that he would now hunt one of them.
 

It was indeed a massive move.

 

Imperial Family were summoned, and not only the Cairnstadt Army, but
also the Imperial Standing Army were summoned.
 

And thousands of people watched as the enormous army disappeared

from the ecliptic at once through the super-mass teleport that the
Archmage manifested.
 

People were overwhelmed just by seeing with their own eyes the magic of
Akmeiji, which had become a living legend.
 

that
 

2
 

The large-scale movement naturally strained the entire ecliptic, and spread
to all continents at once by people traveling to and from all continents
through the warp gate installed in the ecliptic.
 

Within a few days, the word that the emperor had begun hunting the
warriors spread across the continent.
 

Ordinary work, such as reporting a plethora of false discoveries about the

hero and the abolitionist, is different.
 

This is different.
 

Unlike before, the Demon King went out on his own.

 
It's never happened before.
 

So this time, everyone had no choice but to know that it was real.
 

long and bitter relationship between the two is now over

 

All.
 

However, something has changed from the past.

 

No one thought of the emperor's defeat.

 

A warrior with nothing.

 

The emperor who has it all.

 

How the fight between the two will end is not quite natural.
 

Naturally, the rumors also spread to the Dominion.

 

But ironically, while the Heroes were happy that the disappeared hero was
still alive, instead of rejoicing that the hero would finally take the demon
king's head, they were rather sad.
 

There is no way a hero can win against the demon king. This is because
those who hate the Demon King know it best.
 
They are the ones who have witnessed, heard, or actually experienced the
massacre of the Demon King from afar.
 

Those who oppose the Demon King know better that he is truly a god of
war and an apostle of slaughter.
 

The army fled to only one demon king, and the place where those who fled
were gathered is the autonomous territory.
 

Those in the Dominion who know that even if they can destroy everything
in the Demon Lord, they will never be able to kill the Demon Lord.
 

In the learned fear and despair, shedding tears of blood, I have no choice
but to admit that the Dominion could not exist if it were not for the mercy
of the Demon King.
 

They are the current Dominion and the Brave Cults.

 

So they believe in the hero, but in the end they have no choice but to weep
when they realize that the luck that Heaven has granted to the hero has
come to an end.
 

"A fairy tale column overview."

 

“Yes, here.”
 

Ellen took an apple from the market and bit it into her mouth.
 

- square
 

A refreshing sweet taste spreads in your mouth with a light sound.

 

It was a sweet taste that she had not felt in a long time. Ellen felt stiff and
goosebumps on her back. Ellen's body trembles as she walks down the
street, a sensation she's felt for the first time in a long time.
 

Civilization is appreciated only by those who have been away from it for a
long time.
 

Being able to eat apples that have not been grown or harvested on your
own.
 

That you can do it by paying a few fairy tales.

 

You might think you want to eat apples in the field, but really, you're just a
fool to go looking for apples.
 

Even the view of only edible trees and grass roots is an apology for
thanksgiving.
 

But in the city, it is possible with a few fairy tales.

 

11
 

that
 

One
 
Despite feeling a sudden sense of gratitude, Ellen does not neglect to look
around.
 

There is no particular suspicion that he is wearing a hood or covering his

face. There are many such people, except for Ellen.
 

Compared to the previous era, the new empire is still unstable, and the
crime rate is incomparably higher than in the previous era. So there are a
lot of wanted people, and there are a lot of people hiding their identities.
 

Ellen can boldly enter the city as the New Empire is unstable.
 

Of course, the problem would be bigger if you were to be questioned, but

 

Ellen whispers an apple as she walks along the edge of the road.
 

There was no such thing as money.

 

Fortunately, however, Ellen ran into a robber on the way into the city.
 

It was unfortunate for others, but for El Len, it was the luck of the luck.
 

The robbers, who approached like fate, dedicated their possessions to

Ellen.
 

One gold coin, ten silver coins, and thirty copper coins were all, but they all
became Ellen's money.
 
The robbers were beaten and passed out without knowing who Ellen was,
so there is no chance that Ellen's identity will be revealed.
 

So Ellen is able to exclaim her apology with a happy heart after a very long
time, thanks to the robbers who tried to rob her.
 

The reason I had to come to the city rather than the outskirts was because
I needed information.
 

- A hero appeared in the northeast.

 

Hey, it must be a lie again this time. Were there only one or two people in
this town who said they saw a hero or a dead priest?
 

- No, it's different this time. the devil

 

I think you also went out.

 

- The Demon King?

 

- Yeah, that's right. If the Demon Lord, who had never moved before, came
forward, it must be there no matter what.
 

-Huh... Then what happens to the deal?

 

- I don't know. They are the Imperial Knights, and it seems that they are
desperate to find a hero after losing the Akmei. It seems that the entire
border has been blocked. Not a single ant cub can't move. In addition to
conducting extensive inspections,
 

That I D1
 

- Oh my gosh... Something happened to me too...

 

-Still, the hero is a hero, so you want to be caught in vain?

 

Didn't you hear about the battle of the Meiran Plains, that the Demon Lord
is immortal, invincible, and invincible?
 

- Do you think that's true? It's all lies.

 

- Of course it's true! Those who participated in the battle fell asleep when
they heard the name of the Demon King.
 

you can't sleep

 

- I have to say something that makes sense. No matter how great the
Demon King is, how can he fight alone?
 

- So Gezi, the Demon King!

 

Ellen picks out the information she needs from the countless stories that
come and go on the street.
 

Ellen had guessed what her actions would bring.

 
However, I decided that it was information that should be reported
urgently, even if it made me guess that he appeared somewhere.
 

Because it is clear that unless measures are taken at the national level and
no countermeasures are established, the situation will get worse out of
control.
 

However, as a result, the northern eastern border of Kernstadt was

completely blocked.
 

It is unknown how wide the Empire's barriers will stretch, but it's probably
impossible to break through.
 

The important thing is that Kernstadt now has a larger territory than an
empire in terms of a single state.
 

The Imperial Army and the Kernstadt Army are deployed. If so, it would be
possible to spread a barrier that completely blocks the northeastern
border area.
 

All.
 

However, it was Ellen's judgment that there would be no more power, and
it is true.
 

Despite the circumstances, Ellen had a reason for coming to the city.
 

In uninhabited areas, information cannot be obtained.

 
I don't know if his identity has really been discovered, or what the military
is doing, or anything like that.
 

So I had to come into Rado City to understand the situation.

 

And second.
 

Now Ellen is not in the northeast of Kernstadt.

 

Ellen was not leaving Kernstadt, but rather was going deep.
 

It was heading in the southwest direction, which is the exact opposite of

the area where the blocking line was spread and there was always an
unintentional check.
 

So, now the army was blocking the wrong place.

 

*
 

*
 

*
 

After submitting data to the Adventurers' Guild of Velodosia, Ellen

hurriedly left the city.
 

And it ran like crazy.

 
the northeast direction to enter Kernstadt, the country closest to the
uninhabited land, but in the southwest direction.
 

Regardless of the rationality of the information, everyone has no choice

but to know that it is a dubious material.
 

Ellen fully predicted that if she tried to get out of the path that entered
Kernstadt clumsily, there would be a situation in which she would be
unable to travel between the blocked border areas.
 

Whatever your intentions are to catch you, you've been running away for
so long that you can't be caught now.
 

Therefore, Ellen chose to go deeper into Kernstadt.

 

In the direction opposite to the place where the blocking line is installed,
 

And as he ventured into the city, he found out that the blocking line had
been installed in the northeast area as expected.
 

Of course, it can be predicted that if nothing is found at the blocking line

for a long time, he would rather have entered the interior of Kernstadt.
 

So you can't stop walking. You just need to reach the border of the
southwest region as quickly as possible.
 

That border may have been blocked as well, but you don't have to cross it.
 

I got the information I needed.

 

So you don't have to stay longer in the city.

 

So Ellen leaves the city unsuspectingly, but at a quick pace.

 

And, when I finally escaped the city safely and took one last bite of the
apple.
 

- Wasak
 

I'll buy another one.

 

do,
 

Ellen regretted it very briefly.

 

Ellen ran in sparsely populated places.

 

Of course, running on the road is suspicious in itself the moment someone

sees it, so I ran over a deserted forest or mountain.
 

CIL HK 1
 

There is no room for it, and the Empire is not an idiot, so it is natural to
understand that Ellen will not be in the place where the blocking line is
installed.
 
So where you can run, you have to run through the Kernstadt at a very high
speed.
 

It's a relentless job of escaping almost across a country's land.

 

Neither hunting monsters nor chasing them, but focusing on movement.

 

some cities, but we had no choice but to enter some.

 

It was necessary to grasp the trend of the imperial army that was changing
in real time.
 

As Ellen fled in the opposite direction, rumors of a former warrior had

already appeared throughout Kernstadt as days passed.
 

Not only Kernstadt, but now the entire continent would be paying
attention to the northeast of Kernstadt.
 

Whether the warrior will be captured or not. I wonder if the Demon King
will be able to end his exhausting relationship with the hero.
 

There were arguments going on all over the place.

 

Although it is the territory of Kernstadt, there were certainly those who

said that the demon king would be killed by the hero this time.
 

Ellen was not interested in such things as individual opinions.

 
The truth mixed in the opinion.
 

The Empire is still setting up barriers and waiting for the hero to escape.
 

that he still hadn't quite figured out where he was.

 

Just knowing that was enough.

 

Ellen bought only the minimum amount of food in the city, checked the
movement of the imperial army, and then quickly escaped.
 

The desire to sleep in the bed was like a chimney, but in the meantime, I
couldn't even try to do anything big.
 

Ellen was able to travel without a horse the distance she could only travel
on horseback.
 

He couldn't sleep properly, so even Ellen, a superman among

superhumans, had no choice but to get tired, but he couldn't be vigilant.
 

If the Imperial Army had grasped their movements, they had to change
their escape route even now, so they could not neglect to grasp the
information.
 

ji
 

A certain city I arrived after escaping in the opposite direction and breaking
through even the center of Kernstadt.
 
Ellen did not grasp such dreadful information as that the Imperial Army
had noticed her movement there.
 

However, I got some totally unexpected information.

 

- The hero was caught?

 

“ ……?”
 

It was a story that Eren couldn't even guess.

 

The warrior was caught.

 

The hero himself, Ellen, had no choice but to panic at the outrageous story.
 

I'm here, who the hell was caught?

 

It may be an error, a misunderstanding, or a rumor. Because there were

many cases where people picked up and served false rumors with each
other's words.
 

TEL 10:
 

But everyone passing by was talking about it.

 

- I heard it was a great fight, but it seems that the hero is still a hero.
 

Even battles were fought.

 

-How are you going to deal with the Demon King in the end?
 

-cancer. No matter how brave a warrior, alone, to be able to stretch out an

arm to the Demon King who is with him even to the Archmage?
 

-Even these days, there is a saying that the Archmage is not stronger than
the Demon Lord...
 

- It shouldn't be...
 

- Ttt.... In the end, will that happen...?

 

Some people praise the greatness of the Demon King, and some even feel
sorry for the defeat of the hero.
 

Ellen hurried out of the city.

 

Something.
 

Things were taking a strange turn.

 

He was clearly heading southwest of Kernstadt.

 

But the warrior was caught.

 

There was even an enormous battle between the Demon King and the
Hero.
 

Who the hell was fighting with whom?

 

Ellen had no choice but to stop by the city to check the situation while
walking quickly because of strange rumors.
 

Thousands of armies watched the battle between the Demon King and the
Hero, and the Demon King and the Hero proudly fought one-on-one
battles.
 

I didn't even borrow the Archmage's hand.

 

At the end of the battle, the story spread that the demon king subdued the
hero, crawled the ground with a leash like a dog, and dragged him to the
city and transported him to the emperor.
 

It can't be nonsense. Because too many people have said that.

 

That was really Ellen Artorius right. There were words like that.
 

Ellen had no idea what had happened.

 

As time passed, Ellen was in this place in the next city, and conversations
began to take place about Ellen's treatment.
 

- They say public executions.

 

-I think there will be a huge crowd of people in the ecliptic.

 
- It looks like they're making a huge execution table.
 

The hero was defeated by the demon king.

 

was transported to the Yellow Sea.

 

will be publicly executed.

 

Who the hell did you catch, and what are you trying to do?
 

Ellen gave up thinking.

 

First of all, you need to get out of Kernstadt. Fortunately, it is because of

the story that the hero was caught as well as the blocking line, even when
entering the city, there is no vigilance, including unintentional checkpoints,
anywhere.
 

to be.
 

The northeast barrier would have been lifted as well, and Ellen could not
see the guards tense anywhere.
 

ji
 

city
 

You can get out of here safely.

 
So, now in the last city we stopped by to almost reach our destination.
 

- The warrior was executed.

 

Ellen had no choice but to know that the strange show the Empire had
planned was finally coming to an end.
 

-In the end... the demon lord won.

 

In strange circumstances, Ellen walks the streets blankly.

 

What are you working on, and what is the purpose of this work?
 

He pretends to have caught the hero falsely, and publicly executes the false
hero.
 

But Ellen is alive.

 

No one will seek the dead warrior, and no one will seek salvation from
Ellen.
 

Is it your own consideration?

 

Didn't you have any intention of catching me in the first place?

 

It is a fact that only a few, including Ellen, know that it is, after all, nothing
more than a strange and bizarre play.
 
But, if you were planning to catch and execute a fake hero earlier, why do
you have to do it now that there is clear evidence that the real El Ren
appeared?
 

In the end, if Ellen, who lives in hiding, accidentally reveals herself, it is

revealed that the fake execution show was a lie. That's nothing good for
the Demon King's Empire.
 

Although the execution of the fake hero may have a strong effect right now,
the fact that El Ren is alive is the cause.
 

'Is this the way it is... to live forever away from where people live... Is this
the kind of thing...'
 

It can be both a mercy and a warning.

 

I'll make you dead, so don't show up again.

 

west
 

buy
 

It is almost certain that he did not intend to find or catch himself in the first
place.
 

The emperor's army was originally meant to be a kind of show that went all
the way to subdue the fake dragon, transport him, and even execute him.
 

But why at this time?

 

After several years of silence when Ellen did not appear, why now?
 

This is the most dangerous timing for the Empire's own play.
 

In fact, now Ellen is in the territory of Kernstadt.

 

Had she known that had happened, Ellen would have fled far away from
the land of men. In order not to be discovered that the fake execution
show of the Rado Empire was a self-made show.
 

He would have been hesitant to turn over the material that had been
recorded so far.
 

The detailed reason is unknown.

 

Importantly, it was reported that the hero was dead.

 

I had no intention of revealing myself in the first place, but from now on, I
have to live a quieter life.
 

I can't help the empire that Reinhardt had built, I shouldn't do any damage.
 

Is the Empire going to release itself like this?

 

So, Ellen walks through the city.

 

This city is your last stop.

 

The borders of Kernstadt are still far away, but the destination will soon
arrive.
 

In the first place, Ellen was not headed for the Kernstadt border road.
 

The southern tip of Kernstadt.

 

Now, in such a situation, there is only one step left.

 

As Ellen was walking down the street, she saw something in the alley.
 

Little animals curled up in the warm sun.

 

- Aeon
 

- Aeeng
 

Four cats were basking in the sun in a corner by the roadside.

 

Even in a series of strange and bizarre situations, Ellen couldn't help but
smile faintly.
 

cat.
 

It was, from a certain moment, a special animal to Ellen.

 

Because it was the animal that made it through difficult and painful times.
 

Cats are animals that live in cities, so you never see them in the fields.
 

So, very rarely, when I stopped by the city, I could see all kinds of cats. Each
time, Ellen was having a hard time, but as she recalled the strangely fond
times, she used to smile without realizing it.
 

Are you still doing well?

 

Such worrying thoughts come to mind naturally.

 

After leaving it in the temple, there was nothing to see.

 

It comes and goes, sometimes

 

A child who came back to me when I wondered if he was gone forever.

 

I couldn't even give it a name.

 

That black cat.

 

clearly.
 

like that
 

He had dark, shiny hair.

 

Naturally, out of all the cats, the eyes focus on the black cat.
 

Something is hanging around the black cat's neck.

 

Isn't that a stray cat ?

 

Or, have you been abandoned?

 

But what hangs around a cat's neck is neither a bell nor a leash.
 

Ellen rolled her eyes.

 

Something round and milky white.

 

A sculpture of the moon inside the sun.

 

That's obviously.
 

It had exactly the same appearance as the amulet Ellen had received from
Dettomorian.
 

not similar
 

not similar
 

cat too.
 

talisman too.
 

same.
 

It is not at all different from the appearance in memory.

 

"You... you... you... you... you... here... why...?"

 

Ellen's lips tremble. in an impossible place. An animal that cannot exist.

 

Hanging the impossible necklace, in front of Ellen.

 

-Aong
 

quietly wept.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

692
 

If human thinking is a thread, the thoughts in Ellen's head are now tangled
with a messy spear.
 

I don't know where it started getting tangled, so I can't untangle it.

 
I didn't know what it was.
 

Ellen couldn't understand why the cat then appeared with the necklace she
had thrown away at that time, not in the Temple, but in the city of
southwest Kernstadt, thousands of kilometers from there.
 

Ellen ran away.

 

Without knowing why I had to run away,

 

I went into an alley and ran like crazy.

 

what was it
 

What happened?
 

How has it been so far?

 

I think but I don't know the answer

 

In , Ellen runs away blindly.

 

I just run through the alleyways.

 

The maze-like alleyways were exactly the same in Ellen's head.

 

I was sweating all over my body, and I was terribly used to running, but I
was out of breath.
 

"haha...."
 

scary,
 

afraid,
 

It was creepy.
 

I feel like I've been hit by something, I feel like I've been played around
with
 

Even now, I could feel the dreadful pressure of escaping from someone's
grasp.
 

The cat that was always with me.

 

A cat that seemed like a haven for the heart.

 

The cat, which remained as a good memory of the difficult times, was not
expected at all.
 

Encountered in an unfavorable situation, he became a target of fear.

 

Ellen, running through the alleyways, now doesn't know where she came
from and where she is running.
 

Are you walking the same road?

 

Or it's going somewhere

 

You have to jump over the walls and buildings and get out of the city
quickly.
 

“Huh… huh… huh…”

 

In a cold sweat, I looked back in fear of the unknown, but nothing was
following me.
 

They run without knowing what they are running from .

 

| Nothing follows, something

 

The thought of being followed fills my mind.

 

I don't know what

 

To someone who seems to know what it is. It seems like everything was
understood
 

I thought you were running away.

 

In fact, it was in my grasp.

 

Otherwise, all these things cannot be explained.

 
"Ha ha... ha ha... ha ha..."
 

Kaang! puck!
 

Escape without a destination while stepping over the trash and boxes on
the alley
 

at the end of doing it.

 

Ellen was running down an alley where she didn't know where she had
taken the wrong way, and saw the surroundings gradually turning white.
 

“What …?”
 

Suddenly, there is fog.

 

A sudden fog comes in all over the alley.

 

This is impossible in sunny weather.

 

Still unable to stop, Ellen just runs around the alley.

 

However, as the fog approached so far, Ellen had no choice but to feel the
strangeness that had come again.
 

Obviously, he was running through a blocked alley on either side.

 

But when the fog hit my nose, everything disappeared.

 

The walls of the building that stood on either side of it.

 

Even the ground he had stepped on was covered with fog around his
ankles.
 

Fog was everywhere, and all the surrounding features disappeared.

 

No matter where I walked, I could not see or feel anything except the fog.
 

chills sting
 

If it's magic, I don't know what kind of magic it was.

 

Even if he was not immune, he could not harm Ellen with any kind of magic
or interfere with it.
 

However, without realizing it, he fell into a magical maze.

 

Ellen runs vaguely.

 

In a strange space where you can't know whether or not the end will be
visible if you run, you run recklessly.
 

Isn't it spinning around?

 

11
 
Is it right to go somewhere?
 

Ellen couldn't figure out how to get out of this maze.

 

I just vaguely run, run and run

 

“Ha ha... ha ha... ha ha...”

 

The thought of wanting to collapse because my breath was up to the tip of

my chin filled my head
 

- Wrath!
 

“Huh, uh…!”
 

Suddenly , the fog cleared.

 

And, Ellen looked.

 

The high, warm sun and the pure blue sky. A white sandy beach appeared
out of nowhere.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

and waves,
 

-squash....
 
Ellen arrived at a certain shore where the transparent emerald waves
crashed.
 

what happened to you,

 

where are you,

 

Is this really a place that exists in reality?

 

With that thought in mind, Ellen looks at the beach with trembling eyes.
 

was there
 

like fate.
 

On the other side of the beach, Reinhardt was there.

 

A talisman that he once wore.

 

The amulet that had just been hung around the black cat's neck.
 

“Now, have you all run away?”

 

It was now hung around Reinhardt's neck.

 

After wandering through an unknown maze, El Ren arrived at a certain

beach.
 
I had to know everything.
 

what has happened so far

 

The black cat was Reinhardt.

 

It's not that something is tying him up, and he's not tied down.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

Only the rushing waves and the sound of distant seabirds invaded the
silence between them.
 

Seeing Reinhardt approaching, Ellen couldn't help but tremble.

 

All Ellen could do was tremble, watching Reinhardt approach, and step
back little by little.
 

It was unknown where this place was, but it was clear that the other party
already knew where El Ren was.
 

“Uh, how… how… how…”

 

Reinhardt shrugged at Ellen's words, terrified of not being able to

understand the situation.
 

“You’re not even a head, and there’s no way you can escape in the same
direction you came in.”
 

was being read

 

“Before, that was the last city.”

 

I knew where I was going to end up.

 

The moment I entered Kernstadt, I knew I was going southwest.

 

that
 

southwest of Kernstadt.
 

“Before entering the Shiren Mountains, the last city.”

 

There is a huge mountain range. “You didn’t know you were going to
Lizaira, didn’t you?”
 

Ellen's hometown.
 

Ellen would flee to the southwest direction of Kernstadt, where her

hometown of Lizaira was.
 

I knew long ago that Ellen would not cross the southwestern border and
disappear, but would head to the Thren Mountains.
 

“Of course, I thought I would go that way.”

 
From the northeast to the southwest,
 

Now that the route has been read, it is obvious where it will arrive and
which cities it will pass through.
 

It is highly probable that the material has already been identified in the
middle.
 

Ellen staggers back and retreats, but eventually ends up in a corner.

 

The Demon King grabbed Ellen's chin and looked into her eyes.
 

“If you had arrived in Lizaira without being caught, what would be
different?”
 

“ ……”
 

TI
 

“You don’t know, but I’ve been there already.”

 

"what...?"
 

It was the first story Ellen had ever heard.

 

Ellen had only talked to Reinhardt about Lizaira long ago, passing by.
 

I didn't think you'd remember that

 

So I thought you wouldn't know at all.

 

But beyond what I remember, he even went to Lizaira himself.

 

when?
 

I TI1 EE
 

Even if Ellen had finally reached Lizaira, Reinhardt could have come to
Lizaira to find Ellen.
 

The moment he entered Kernstadt, the Demon King knew where Ellen was
going.
 

Even if he escaped safely, he was able to enter the final destination.

 

It was impossible to escape in the first place.

 

Ellen swallows quietly while holding her chin.

 

At Reinhardt's piercing gaze, Ellen couldn't even move.

 

vaguely afraid
 

It hurt vaguely.
 
Reinhardt let go of the chin he was holding on to and then took a step
back.
 

I was just in a city in Kernstadt, and out of nowhere, I arrived at a tropical

beach.
 

“Here... where are you...?”

 

HE III
 

Reinhardt shrugged and pointed to Ellen's back.

 

Not on the beach, but on the island.

 

When Ellen turned around, there was a mansion.

 

It was an alien sight.

 

Out of nowhere beach, out of nowhere mansion.

 

The mansion obviously had no memory whatsoever.

 

“You really don’t know?”

 

Reinhardt asks.
 

this similar landscape, there is a villa for the Duke of Granz in the Edina
Islands, which he once visited, but it is clearly different from that mansion.
 

Ellen looks at the distant scenery.

 

There was a scene worthy of being called a tropical forest.

 

where is this place

 

There was only one scene in my memory.

 

“Maybe… here… we… in the past…”

 

"okay."
 

Reinhardt nodded.
 

“The uninhabited island we came to on a group mission long ago.”

 

Some uninhabited island.

 

A place where group missions were held in the past.

 

It was not a place that did not exist in reality, but a place that clearly
existed.
 

However, a mansion that had never been built before was being built.
 

what the mansion is.

 

I don't even know why I was brought here.

 

It was difficult, but in the end, the place where the good memories of the
good times remained.
 

Ellen and Reinhardt were back

 

why did you bring me here

 

Ellen doesn't know what she wants to do.

 

Reinhardt does not give any explanation.

 

If any resentful words came out of that mouth, would I be able to bear it?
 

traitor.
 

fugitive.
 

Actually, Reinhardt couldn't make any excuses.

 

ji
 

Because he went away for his own reasons without any explanation.
 

No matter what kind of sadness, anger, or resentment I hear, I have

nothing to say.
 

I can't even convince myself

 

Reinhardt doesn't say anything to El Ren, who is trembling for fear of what
he will hear.
 

Just suddenly, he picks up a large one among the branches.

 

-stroke!
 

“ ……?”
 

Ellen unknowingly accepted the tree branch that had been thrown
suddenly.
 

“I don’t know anything else.”

 

And Reinhardt picks up the branches too.

 

“Let’s have a sword fight after a long time.” Reinhardt had a playful smile
that somehow reminded him of the Temple days.
 

Reinhardt is slowly approaching Ellen, holding a branch of rum as a water

lily specimen.
 

However, Ellen is sad just thinking about those days.

 

therefore.
 

Just seeing them face to face like this makes me cry, and I burst out crying.
 

However , although Reinhardt's attitude was playful, he had no intention of

being playful in his hands.
 

“Uh-huh.”
 

Seeing Ellen crying, Reinhardt rushes in with a light spur of the white sand.
 

“You bastard bastard.”

 

- Pak!
 

"Ah... evil!"
 

Ellen, who was hit in the head by a tree branch, was drenched in sadness
and longing without even having time to respond, and she was thrown to
pieces.
 

“…black…”
 

Reinhardt smiles as he looks down at Ellen who is weeping in her arms.

 

“Aren’t you out of your mind?”

 

.
 
“Now, who do you think you are dealing with?
 

is it?”
 

godless.
 

immortality.
 

Apostle of the War God,

 

The Demon King of Flames.

 

ruler of the continent.

 

Confronting Reinhard the Great

 

Of course I'm holding a branch now

 

did,
 

“Wake up and go back.”

 

Ellen gets up crying, staggering.

 

The tip of the branch that Ellen is somehow holding shakes.

 

what do you want to do

 

Holding up a single branch, and clashing like this,

 

Do you even believe that you can go back to the way you used to be?
 

So many things have changed, and we've accumulated so many hours

without each other.
 

CAL
 

One
 

You should know that there's no way you can go back like this.
 

how are we going to do it

 

That heart, that attitude.

 

It was so sad and sad that Ellen was unable to concentrate.

 

It is rather Ellen who wants to go back.

 

But I can't go back.

 

I can't allow myself to do that.

 

Because of the compulsion that I, a sinner, must not do that.

 

"La, Reinhardt... I, I can't... I can't."

 

So, my fingertips are trembling.

 

"okay?"
 

“ Uh, huh… me. I can't... I can't... I'm sorry... I'm sorry. It's my fault.
Sorry...."
 

Reinhardt's eyes change when he sees Ellen barely standing still, crying
with emotion.
 

"then."
 

The fun is gone.

 

Auras form on the branches.

 

“It’s okay.”
 

It's not a light leap. The moment he woke up, Reinhardt was already in
front of him, and an ordinary branch pierced Ellen's side with an Auror
blade.
 

Die.
 

the moment you think about it.

 

- Zhuoong!
 

Ellen's twig also held the Auror, deflecting the fatal stab.
 

“Ha, ha… ha…”

 

At the tremendous shock, Ellen took a few steps back and looked at
Reinhardt with her eyes wide open and holding her breath.
 

all .
 

Reinhardt grinned again, and draped the branch loaded with the Auror
over his shoulder.
 

“What are you doing?”

 

Don't make excuses while you can,

 

Reinhardt added that, and again aimed at Ellen with a branch.

 

I don't know what you want

 

Nothing will be over until you deal with them without a match.
 

So Ellen held back her tears and gave Reinhardt a branch.

 

As if satisfied with the attitude, Reinhardt smiled.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

693
 

For the two of them who are naked, a tree branch is also a great weapon.
 

It doesn't matter what weapon the Auror is on, unless it's a holy relic.
 

According to Reinhardt's request, Ellen wore an auror, and sometimes

played only with bare branches.
 

Ellen, for the most part, lost.

 

It was too difficult to even control his emotions, and he couldn't

concentrate because of the unbearable guilt just looking into Reinhardt's
eyes.
 

city
 

ji
 

therefore.
 
- Exactly!
 

"Ugh!"
 

- Pak!
 

“Ugh!”
 

-puck!
 

"flaw...."
 

- Boom! “Suck!”
 

been beaten for a long time.

 

Reinhardt didn't really want to kill Ellen, but he didn't even care about that.
 

My physical strength and fatigue had reached the limit due to the long run,
and I can't even remember the last time I took a proper rest.
 

I can't even remember the last time I ate properly.

 

So it was like a one-sided beating.

 

I couldn't control my emotions, and my body had already reached its limit.
 
Rather, I felt at ease.
 

pain, pain.
 

It was better to be beaten like that than to be criticized verbally.

 

I thought the horse would hurt more, so it was less painful to be beaten
like this rather than the horse.
 

I feel like I'm being punished for what I've done so far.
 

When I thought about it like that, it hurts, but on the contrary, I felt at
ease.
 

But the pain is cumulative.

 

I have already reached the limit both physically and mentally.

 

I don't know how many times I've been beaten or how many times I've
been ripped apart, but the moment when my eyes are blurred because of
pain and limitations of consciousness, not sadness.
 

One knee kick as Reinhardt approached,

 

- Boom!
 

"flaw...!"
 
Beaten by it, Ellen eventually fainted.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

- Tak... Tak...
 

Ellen woke up when the sun had set and night had already fallen on the
deserted island.
 

"Yes...!"
 

And, as soon as he regained consciousness, he realized in which situation

he had passed out and got up.
 

There was hardly anything like fainting. To pass out in an unconscious state
is the same as death.
 

body had never been pushed to such an extreme situation.

 

My whole body was aching and aching.

 

“Are you awake?”

 

When I turned my head to the voice I heard, Reinhardt was still on the side
of the white sandy beach.
 

A bonfire was lit in front of Reinhardt.

 
- Tak... Tak...
 

And, in that bonfire, something was being grilled on a skewer.

 

It was a huge lobster.

 

Some had already eaten, so there were shells lying next to them.
 

It is a long time ago that I chewed on tree roots and ate a proper meal in
the city.
 

There was hardly any meat available in a place where monsters were
boiling.
 

So, it wasn't just now that I was fatally hungry, it was always.
 

"eat."
 

Ellen couldn't help but hesitate at the attitude of speaking insignificantly.

 

I don't think this should be the case.

 

I don't think this should be the case.

 

I don't think it's okay to do this so naturally, as if you're just throwing

everything away.
 

Reinhardt frowned at El Ren, who could neither approach nor move away.
 

“Don’t make me tired, just eat.”

 

“... Uh, huh... Mmm, I'll eat...”

 

In the end, afraid to see Reinhardt angry, Ellen chuckled.

 

It crawls closer to the bonfire.

 

Without knowing it, Ellen has no choice but to keep an eye on it.
 

Did you catch it yourself?

 

Even if you pretend, your clothes look wet and dry.

 

It was clear he had caught it.

 

I don't know how upset I was.

 

But during that fainting time, to some extent, vitality returned to the body.
 

Reinhardt didn't say anything.

 

Ellen plucks the claws off the grilled lobster and separates the tail.
 

It was quite hot to touch with bare hands, but that didn't matter.
 
Somehow, it's a little pathetic.
 

Not sad or hopeless or anything like that.

 

I tried to run away, but I couldn't even run away

 

do,
 

It is neither a tearful reunion nor a criticism.

 

I don't know if Ellen had heard the words of resentment that made her
want to die.
 

He didn't say anything, so he seemed to be going crazy.

 

He grabbed a branch and flirted with it, and after being beaten so hard, he
passed out.
 

And in the end, he gets up and tries to eat the lobster with his bare hands,
even without a spoon or fork.
 

Even now, Ellen looks like a wretched, messy beggar.

 

Anyone who sees it should eat like a beggar and look like a beggar.
 

Also, you have to eat in front of the person you hate to show this kind of
thing the most.
 
Hi, but Reinhardt prepared it for me, so I can't help but eat it.
 

It's not that big of a mistake compared to the mistakes I've made so far, but
it's not a mistake not to eat.
 

go.
 

Even if it's like this, on a topic like this.

 

The tip of my tongue is sore because I am hungry.

 

this situation.
 

Too.
 

Too.
 

Very.
 

Not sad or sick.

 

I am so ashamed that I want to die .

 

“Are you eating? What are you sorry for with this or that? Now, what's so
great about this?"
 

After Ellen breaks the lobster and can't do this or that, Reinhardt frowns,
wondering if there must be another reason.
 

that's not it
 

Not because I'm sorry or sad.

 

I'm ashamed.
 

I'm afraid I won't be able to eat it.

 

I can't quite say it.

 

"Oh, no... it's not... that...

 

that...."
 

However, knowing how absurd it is to pick up the words of shame or

shame in this situation, the words stuck on the tip of the tongue can hardly
come out.
 

“Or just eat it quickly.”

 

In the end, Ellen can't beat Reinhardt's chasing, and after breaking the
lobster's skin, he cuts off the insides.
 

a bite, all sorts of thoughts popped into Ellen's mind.

 

So delicious it will melt your tongue

 
same.
 

too sweet
 

Why is it so sweet?
 

weird.
 

There would be no sugar in it.

 

I felt like I was going to lose my mind at the sweetness that seemed to melt
my brain over my tongue.
 

I want to shove it all in my mouth right now.

 

But, it's too rude to do that.

 

However, as soon as you bite it, the splattered juices are glistening on your
lips, so no matter how pretty you want to eat, you're like a beggar.
 

And, the thought of wanting to eat pretty is the saddest thing in itself.
 

Reinhardt looked at El Ren, who was unable to do this or that with his
mouth open and his eyes wide open.
 

sad expression on his face, Reinhardt opened his mouth.

 
“At the time of crossing the Cairnstadt territory without washing properly
in the first place, you are not as good as a wild dog that used to roll in the
mud, are you just eating comfortably?”
 

it's not that i don't know

 

I knew what he was thinking.

 

In the end, tears well up. it's not that sad

 

I'm embarrassed.
 

"Uh... sure..."
 

“…doing shit.”
 

It's not that I didn't wash it, it's that I didn't wash it.
 

Press and hold on to what you want to say. I know you are saying that on
purpose.
 

There is no way that such an addendum would help the situation.

 

Ellen ate the lobster while suppressing her crying in embarrassment.

 

In the end, not enough, Ellen went into the midnight sea to catch a few
more.
 
Reinhardt saw Ellen weeping and catching more lobsters, and eventually
clenched her teeth and smiled.
 

It's good to laugh

 

Thank you for not being angry.

 

It wasn't a laugh out of joy, it was a laugh.

 

Ellen cried a little more because of the ridicule.

 

He tried to eat quietly, even though he was inferior to a wild dog, but in
the end, when he ate with his bare hands, there was no way he would.
 

Seeing Reinhardt looking at Ellen messed up with lobster gravy, he wanted

to see anything dirty.
 

kept a distance
 

It's sad, it's sad, it's depressing.

 

But I never thought I'd be embarrassed in this way.

 

I thought I'd hear criticism or resentment about why you ran away...
 

It's not like that, but it's sad and sad in a different way than I imagined to
be treated like a dirty person that I can't deal with.
 
II
 

It's not the kind of word that says I resent you.

 

you are dirty

 

Hearing this kind of stuff makes my head spin.

 

Even worse, Ellen herself knew best that she was actually dirty.
 

“Did you eat it all?”

 

At Reinhardt's question, Ellen carefully nodded her head. Reinhardt cleared

the bonfire with a few kicks and started walking somewhere.
 

"Follow."
 

“ ……”
 

Reinhardt took the lead as if he would not accept any objections, and Ellen
got up and followed carefully.
 

All.
 

As Ellen gets a little closer, Reinhardt suddenly walks in big strides.

 

All.
 
Then look back and grin
 

As if thinking of a bad joke.

 

“…wow.”
 

“… .
 

But seeing Ellen's expression, she kept her mouth shut.

 

It was because I had seen that Ellen had such a miserable expression that
she would strangle herself and die if she said even one wrong word about
hygiene.
 

That's why Ellen was rushing to the extreme in a direction she didn't expect
at all.
 

Reinhardt went towards the mansion, something that was not originally on
this uninhabited island.
 

Open the door, go inside, and turn on the light.

 

“Everything you need will be there. wash and rest

 

uh."
 

"........yes?"
 
“I am a person with a lot of work to do. I'll come tomorrow. Or maybe the
day after tomorrow.”
 

Reinhardt left those words and left my house.

 

I wanted to know what the hell this is. When I opened the door to the
mansion, Reinhardt wasn't there.
 

I felt possessed by a demon.

 

What the hell is this mansion?

 

In fact, I couldn't figure out if the place I came to during the group mission
on an uninhabited island was correct.
 

I don't know what Reinhardt wants to do.

 

But the important thing is that they have already been caught.
 

can't run away

 

"ah...."
 

Was it like that?

 

Ellen understands.
 

This is an uninhabited island.

 

No matter how much Ellen reached a level that surpassed even a

superman, she could not swim from an unknown island to the land to
reach it.
 

navigation and make something like a raft, trusting it and going to the
Great Sea is just suicide.
 

What I remember is that the uninhabited island we came to during the

group mission was an island area called the Kamsencha Archipelago.
 

A place where you can't escape if you want to run away.

 

HK L
 

This is a prison.
 

Reinhardt had gone, knowing that Ellen couldn't escape even if she tried to
run away.
 

rather let it go
 

If you want to run away, go. I have nowhere else to go but somewhere in
the jungle on this island, so where are you going to run away?
 

I can't go anywhere anyway.

 

"I see."
 
Ellen realizes that she is locked up in the world's largest prison, in a way.
 

All physical iron bars can be corroded by Ellen.

 

However, Ellen has nothing to do with that huge natural barrier called the
sea.
 

uninhabited prison.
 

There is no better prison than this to lock up Ellen and make her resign.
 

Ellen carefully looked around the mansion.

 

There is no such thing as a watcher.

 

I don't know for sure, but it seemed that he was made to live alone.
 

As if to explain that it was not a roughly built mansion, there were also
automated magic tools that Ellen had never seen before.
 

Can this be done?

 

I don't think so.

 

But in the end, the thought of not being able to escape erases all other
distractions from Ellen.
 

You've probably thought of this too.

 

I guess I even expected that I would give up.

 

Just as he thought of the day he might find Ellen someday, and knew that
Ellen would try to ruin him like he did last time.
 

So, is this place ready?

 

Ellen eventually resigns as the designer's intentions and heads to the

bathroom.
 

A change of clothes was already prepared.

 

All.
 

After taking off her dirty clothes, cloak, and butch, Ellen wipes her body
with hot water.
 

meticulously.
 

With the momentum to thoroughly wash even every single hair.

 

It was not over even after a long, bustling wash.

 

Get the water in the bathtub and soak yourself in it.

 

I wanted to rest.
 
11
 

I haven't had a proper rest in years

 

That is why, in the strange sensation of melting my body, I was caught up in

the bizarre thought of whether it was okay to feel this undeserved feeling.
 

As if sinking, lie down in the bathtub.

 

I still don't know what's going to happen.

 

Is it okay to let everything go by like this?

 

No conclusions were drawn.

 

One
 

but,
 

So warm, so warm.
 

It would be a prison.
 

I am sorry and painful to receive such a warm place.

 

“……Black…”
 
Ellen cried again.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

694
 

since you slept in bed ?

 

How long has it been since you fell asleep without worrying about
something attacking?
 

When Ellen woke up, she was startled by the feel of the pillow on her face.
 

The inertia caused by life up to now is rather afraid of comfort.

 

Jack.... chirp!
 

The sound of birds chirping in the jungle seen through the window of the
mansion and the sound of waves in the distance tell us that yesterday's
events were not a dream.
 

"ah...."
 

Somehow everything from yesterday is unrealistic.

 

Every moment from the reunion with the black cat to this morning seems
like a bit of a bizarre lie.
 

This moment is actually a lonely and lonely bonfire in front of a bonfire, so

maybe it's like a dream I'm having when I fall asleep because I can't
overcome my fatigue.
 

Or maybe it's the periwinkle you see just before you die when you reach
the limit of your body.
 

But no matter how much I try to come to my senses, I can only know that
this moment is reality.
 

Normally, as soon as I woke up, I was busy organizing my seats and leaving
for the road.
 

walking and sometimes running. kill the monster,

 

chewing tree roots.

 

I couldn't even lie down, and I only slept in the wild outdoors,
 

It's so unfamiliar to me to suddenly wake up on a soft, fluffy bed of a lonely

book after spending only those dry days.
 

It's low though.

 

"Yes...."
 

Ellen rolled around for quite a while in her pajamas, hugging the blanket.
 

He seemed like a fool himself, but he couldn't get up.

 

I took a shower, thanking you again.

 

After changing into the prepared white cotton dress, he sat blankly for a
moment.
 

- Crunchy....
 

I'm hungry.
 

My stomach was always hungry.

 

honest , what I ate yesterday didn't end up being too much.

 

The hunger that had been ingrained in his bones for years seemed like no
matter how much he ate, he could not be satisfied.
 

Ellen heads to the kitchen.

 

Of course, the pantry was full of ingredients, and the kitchen was equipped
with all the systems after cooking utensils.
 

The luxury of cooking and eating in the field was difficult to achieve.
 
However, I learned a lot from Reinhardt's shoulder when I was at the
Temple.
 

Application is not difficult if you know the basics.

 

As long as you have the ingredients, you can cook at any time.
 

After a long time, Ellen ate with a cleaver rather than a knife.
 

So, it didn't make anything that great.

 

I was thinking of making the meat stew I loved so much.

 

It's not great, but I plan to make a lot.

 

I plan to relieve the pain that has accumulated over the news that has
been forced on me.
 

So king. Eat, eat, eat, can't finish everything

 

Make enough to eat.

 

Thinking of not eating the whole thing.

 

Ellen gets a huge pot from the kitchen and starts preparing.
 

You don't have to make flesh.

 
No matter what you eat, you feel the best taste with your dull taste.
Because the smell and taste of the lobster I ate yesterday still lingered on
the tip of my tongue.
 

like that.
 

Ellen cooked almost a pot's worth of meat stew and started eating.
 

Like yesterday, there is no one to look out for because it might look ugly.
 

How does it feel to lose control?

 

For almost two hours, I just ate.

 

I was so preoccupied with eating that I just ate, and then suddenly.
 

- rattle
 

“ !!!”
 

The mansion door suddenly opened, and Reinhardt entered.

 

And, unfortunately, Reinhardt could see straight into the kitchen from the
door.
 

The image of Ellen eating stew next to the pot without putting it on the
table properly.
 
Ellen then saw that the white dress she was wearing had become slightly
dirty with stew soup splashing on it.
 

Reinhardt sees it too.

 

A moment's silence passes.

 

And Ellen learns that Reinhardt isn't empty-handed.

 

In his right hand is holding something, like a huge bag.

 

I thought it might be something like a chandelier.

 

Considering the size of it, it is clear that Ellen had prepared quite a lot
considering how much she was going to eat.
 

It must have been that Ellen had brought a meal for her.
 

However, he couldn't stand it, so he went to one of the pots and boiled and
ate the stew.
 

I'll take care of it for you, but I'm not eating a little, I'm making it on a large
scale and eating it in a hurry.
 

"ha...."
 

Reinhardt sighed.
 
It must have been a sigh that was exhaled out of pity, not out of pity.
 

How hungry would you be?

 

It must have been a sigh of regret.

 

That sigh pierces his chest so deeply that it is fatal.

 

“ ……”
 

TI
 

I had the thought that I would cry if we met.

 

I'm afraid of Reinhardt...

 

I'm sorry.
 

So I felt like crying.

 

But, I wondered why the only situation I could see was crying because I
was embarrassed.
 

Ellen cried again.

 

As Ellen thought, Reinhardt was right to have brought her meals.

 
Of course, different kinds of food are laid out one after another rather than
just making it up because I want to eat a lot.
 

On the night of the first day of the diet, Reinhardt rummaged through the
kitchen and sat blankly with the expression of a person caught on the table
in front of Ellen.
 

| CHE | One
 

expressions were laid out.

 

After arranging the food, Reinhardt stared at Ellen for a moment.

 

“...I must have been a bit talkative yesterday.

 

yes."
 

"........ Yes?"
 

What are you talking about out of nowhere? “I told you to wash up, did
you tell me to turn over all your sins?”
 

"Ahhh...."
 

In fact, Ellen's white skin is still bare after washing too hard yesterday.
 

calves , thighs, and neck had peeled off and there were scars.
 
Even the visible places are this much, the invisible places will be even more
serious.
 

Even though he looked like he was going to collapse and die from
exhaustion, he even trimmed his toenails cleanly.
 

I didn't really prepare anything.

 

But, it seems that he is preparing for something.

 

It's ridiculous that he's funny like that. As I was thinking, I did.
 

Ellen didn't answer, but her face was red in a different way and she bowed
her head.
 

Reinhardt smiles softly, imagining Ellen washing her face while crying in
embarrassment when he hears the word like a wild dog rolling in the
gutter. “How about some noodles?” “…… uh, uh… uh… uh…” “Sorry, no.
sorry. hey. I won't.
 

Oh, I won't. I'm not doing it!"

 

Reinhardt shook his head as he looked at El Ren, who was on the verge of
having a seizure again in regret.
 

It is clear that the story I want to tell is not like that.

 

| I keep making fun of you with a completely strange sound

 
only do
 

light and light, so it's just talking about nothing.

 

It's obviously done on purpose.

 

Now those words are not getting hot

 

I feel so happy, sorry, and guilty to the point of being sad.

 

it seems like
 

I guess I'll just have to understand. I guess I'll just have to accept it.
 

I can't possibly do that.

 

sad and sorry

 

Even if Ellen doesn't say anything, Reinhardt gets up from his seat with a
bitter smile, as if he's going to know his heart just by looking at his face.
 

“Eat, I’ll go.”

 

Reinhardt went out of the mansion with consideration for Ellen to become
miserable again.
 

can't not eat

 
Ellen ate the prepared meal.
 

leaving nothing behind.

 

O
 

HR
 

Of course, it was delicious regardless of the mood.

 

Life went on like that for a while.

 

Reinhardt didn't come every day. He skipped a day and didn't always stay.
 

There were many cases where they just looked at their faces for a while
and went away.
 

But always, don't say anything

 

it was
 

get angry or
 

or ask
 

He didn't say anything like what or why.

 
He didn't come any closer than necessary.
 

I was just keeping some distance.

 

Rather , it was Ellen who was anxious.

 

I wanted you to say something.

 

Are you going to keep me locked up like this, or should I just accept that
life?
 

But my mouth never fell

 

I felt guilty about asking something first.

 

All.
 

It was hard to bear to just keep my mouth shut and look into her eyes, but
it was impossible to ask anything.
 

It was only a few days that I slept and ate without want.
 

I stayed up all night with open eyes.

 

I wouldn't be able to live like this.

 

I wouldn't be able to do this.

 
any bit.
 

If I want to pay for my sins, if I want to pay for anything I have done to the
world.
 

You mustn't stop in a place like this.

 

Such compulsion grew.

 

Self-sufficient to self-study,
 

There were days when I was only suffering because I was suffering.
 

You'd think you'd be complacent, but you weren't.

 

On the contrary, the self-defense grew even more persistently.

 

the more comfortable.

 

The warmer it gets.

 

it gets more painful

 

My body felt comfortable, but my mind seemed to be getting more and

more worn out.
 

so about a full month.

 
Whether Ellen was anxious or anxious, a quiet time passed.
 

Naturally, mental problems aside, it was enough time to wash away all the
fatigue of years.
 

The original recovery was good and the physical strength was good.
 

Anyway , I ate well and slept well.

 

One of those days, it's still sunny

 

"come out."
 

Reinhardt called Ellen outside again.

 

Wearing a white dress, Ellen put on sandals and followed Reinhardt to the
shore.
 

“Now, will you be back to your original condition?”

 

"uh? iced coffee. Yes."

 

“Well then, let’s really do it.”

 

- surreung
 

In Reinhardt's right hand, a sword was lifted, not a branch this time.
 
|
 

21 | H1
 

Ellen rolls her eyes.

 

The sword of the god of war.

 

Alsbringer .
 

It was in Reinhardt's hands.

 

“Would you have fed and put me to bed so far to raise a pig with a poor
cost-effectiveness that doesn’t get steamy no matter how much I eat?”
 

At those harsh words, Ellen nodded her head with a sad expression on her
face.
 

“……it’s not…”
 

Was it an extension of the first day that I left without saying anything up
until now?
 

Seeing that Ellen had reached the extreme mentally and physically,
 

He had left it until he regained his condition.

 

full moon.
 

There were days when I was exhausted with complicated thoughts, but in
the end, it was enough recovery period for Ellen to be in perfect condition.
 

“Rament, do you have it?”

 

do you have
 

why are you asking that

 

Did it even disappear ?

 

At Reinhardt's strange question, Ellen nodded quietly.

 

“Then take it out.”

 

As if he would not allow branches like the first day, Reinhardt said so coldly.
 

What if I don't like it?

 

Ellen hesitated and spoke carefully, holding the hem of the dress as if
pleading.
 

“I… I’m wearing a skirt… I’m…”

 

"whatever."
 

That's your situation, I know.

 

In front of Reinhardt who appeared as if it were you, Ellen couldn't help

but be stunned.
 

“Now that I am only five wives, would you care about your underwear?”
 

“Shut up and get some ramen.”

 

At the sadly harsh words, Ellen took a deep breath.

 

okay.
 

There is no such thing as a right to protest.

 

There are things you can't do, but what you can do, you should do what
you want.
 

On the first day, it was hard to control my emotions, my mind, and my

body.
 

So I literally got beaten up until I fainted.

 

The tip of the sword trembled, and so did the heart.

 

But now the full moon has passed

 

All.
 
It's still difficult, but I got used to seeing Reinhardt's face again after 5
years.
 

Condition came back.

 

It was so refreshing that it felt as if the old dirt on my body and mind had
been stripped away because I couldn't get a good rest.
 

I can't even remember how long it's been since I was in perfect condition.
 

rested well
 

rested a long time,

 

ate well
 

Reinhardt was trying to check something on the first day, but when he
realized that Ellen was in a mess, he gave up.
 

So I let him eat well and rest well.

 

The reason I didn't say more than necessary wasn't because I was worried
about Ellen, or because I didn't have anything to say.
 

He was just planning not to say anything until Ellen's condition returned to
normal.
 
Ellen still doesn't know what to do. Do you have the right to be forgiven, or
do you think you should be given this kind of life?
 

It doesn't seem like this, but

 

there are a few things

 

Reinhardt was about to confirm something, and Ellen was now in perfect
condition as Reinhardt wanted.
 

Then, just show it.

 

What Reinhardt wants to confirm.

 

Isn't that obvious?

 

Confusion and hesitation have now subsided a little.

 

Ellen's expression, which had been trembling in fear, crying in sorrow, and
tormented by guilt all the time she was locked in an uninhabited island,
now calms down.
 

Ellen carefully takes off the sandals she was wearing.

 

With sandals neatly arranged next to him, he steps on the sand with his
white bare feet.
 

Reinhardt was looking at Ellen like that.

 

After a moment of deep breathing, Ellen looks at Reinhardt.

 

calm expression.
 

quiet eyes.
 

He returns with the same expression and eyes he had before, which he had
always faced with Reinhardt.
 

"So, you want to defeat me?"

 

Reinhardt nodded at Ellen's question.

 

“Isn’t it natural?”
 

On the first day, Ellen was so weak that it wasn't worth the fight.
 

Reinhardt tries to confirm.

 

ji
 

how strong
 

Compared to Ellen, how is it now?

 

He tries to prove it by fighting Ellen, who is in perfect condition.

 

Did he surpass his master?

 

If so, you have to deal with it.

 

Ellen smiles faintly.

 

There will be anger, there will be anger, there will be anger.

 

However, he watched over the thoughts that would hit him with all his
power until he became full of energy. He waited without showing any
emotions.
 

So, the next task is postponed to the next one.

 

You just have to do your best.

 

- slurp
 

In Ellen's right hand, the sword of the moon, Rament, was held.
 

Ellen had no choice but to know that there was a change in her holy relics.
 

The void sword Rament, which had always been black as if it had projected
the night sky, returned as a cold, silver blade.
 

"Ah..." The Void Blade was no longer a Void Blade.

 
Ellen knows that Rament responds to sadness.
 

Just by being in the same place as Reinhardt, Rament is in the shape of a

void sword.
 

loses
 

Sadness goes away so easily.

 

One
 

)
 

that
 

One
 

It disappears just by being together.

 

Am I not sad now?

 

"What about the holy relics? Are you in a bad state?"

 

Reinhardt laughs as if he knows that.

 

“And what about Lapel?”

 
Reinhardt asks about not summoning the Sun Cloak.
 

Ellen smiles brightly.

 

perfect.
 

"...do you even need that?"

 

and provocation.
 

“Then, if I summon you later, how much do you think I’ll be embarrassed?”
 

“That was then.”

 

Reinhardt aimed at Alsbringer and slowly distanced himself from Ellen.

 

There were always days like this.

 

It was always a series of days like this.

 

I don't know if this can be done though.

 

now , so I don't wait for you to come.

 

So, go first.
 

- Pot!
 

The hem of the dress fluttered wildly, and Ellen poked Rament into
Reinart's chest with her eyes wide open.
 

Looking at the veil-like sharp eyes and the trace of the sword, Reinhardt
 

make a cow
 

It was the smile and eyes that seemed to want this.

 

- A lot of cards!
 

Rament and Alsbringer collide, creating a magical storm, and the sand on
the sandy beach scatters wildly.
 

from bottom to top,

 

“I don’t know about anything else…”

 

Ellen pushes up her sword and looks up at Reinhardt with cold eyes.
 

“It’s pretty cheeky. Reinhardt.”

 

Ellen Artorius,
 

A warrior known to have already died and disappeared from the public
eye, brushing away the demon king's sword and muttering coolly.
 
i did you wrong
 

I betrayed you,
 

Though I ran away from you

 

Your defeating me is a matter that is completely unrelated to that.

 

111_
 

Since you wanted the perfect me, I will show you the perfect me.
 

No, it's still okay to give up one or two.

 

Ellen Artorius speaks only with her eyes.

 

The demon lord said while pressing the sword that was pushed up from
the bottom with force. “This is enough, isn’t it?” Reinhardt pushes Ellen's
sword face to face and smiles mischievously.
 

- Curl rumble!
 

A storm of magic exploded, and the two bounced off each other roughly as
if they had been fighting fiercely.
 

Neither of them landed properly on the sandy beach.

 

Ellen runs wildly while holding Rament.

 

Reinhardt also rushed

 

All.
 

The hem of the warrior's white dress and the demon lord's cerets fluttered
wildly in the wind.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

695
 

The workshop didn't last long.

 

total of thirty-five.
 

Reinhardt's sword was pushed out by Ellen, holding the middle of the
Rament, with a half sword, piercing the gap in the reverse action and
smashing his entire body into the white sand.
 

-bang!
 

white sand, the fight ended by holding the blade of Rament on the nape of
his neck.
 

| 11 11 . En
 

The blade and the face were close enough to touch each other.
 

“It’s dead.”
 

“…that’s right.”
 

At Ellen's words, Reinhardt nodded.

 

HE
 

11
 

As if she had just wanted to hear Ellen's words, she even laughed at the
subject of being suppressed.
 

The workshop wasn't long, but the white sand beach was devastated
thanks to the fight between the two who had already turned into
monsters.
 

“Are you going to do more?”

 

Ellen asks while holding Rament at her neck.

 

"no."
 
swords together.
 

Allen had to know that Reinhardt didn't even think he was going to win in
the first place.
 

Ellen knows.
 

Even if you do it a hundred times, a hundred times,

 

Ellen knew she was going to win.

 

So Reinhardt would have known.

 

Standing up from Reinhardt's body that had been crushed, Ellen raised
Reinhardt upright.
 

Shaking off the sand, Reinhardt smiles bitterly.

 

“After all, I can’t win as much as you.”

 

With the swords from Ellen, you can't beat Ellen.

 

it is still
 

“Do you have to defeat me?”

 

“Actually, I don’t really want to win.”

 
Reinhardt laughs.
 

“It’s just good.”

 

“It doesn’t matter if you lose or win.” Reinhardt gazes at the waves that are
gently surfacing.
 

Rush and break, come back, come back and break and come back...
 

While looking at that eternity-like rush.

 

“It just matters that we can do this.”

 

It's not about winning or losing, it's because he wanted the very existence
of a moment where they could face each other like this.
 

Even if I win.
 

there is the following,

 

Then there will be

 

That eternity in a position that has nothing to do with victory or defeat.

 

I wanted a continuation of these moments

 

Reinhardt says:
 
Ellen does not know how Reinhardt subdued her.
 

How did you do it?

 

I still haven't been able to defeat myself.

 

How on earth were you able to subdue and save me at that time, who was
possessed by a demon who was stronger than now.
 

Ellen still doesn't know. Reinhardt didn't even seem to want to say
anything.
 

In the end, Reinhardt confirmed what he wanted to confirm.

 

Ellen and herself, who is stronger.

 

Ellen is stronger.
 

It was confirmed that the gap still could not be filled.

 

It's okay to lose forever, so I hoped to win just once,

 

After that one victory, I knew that I would only lose like I used to.
 

“As you probably know, you are officially dead.”

 

Now, Reinhardt is saying what he wanted to say.

 
Hearing those words, Ellen seemed to stop breathing.
 

The thought of telling the real story made me terrified.

 

I'm choking because I don't know what I'm going to hear, and I'm already
terrified. The Demon King caught and executed the fake warrior.
 

A
 

I don't know how the play was made, and how the fierce battle was
directed.
 

However, the warrior died.

 

it became like that

 

“I brought in the Dominion representatives and forced them to witness the

public executions in person. He had a good expression.”
 

Reinhardt giggles and laughs.

 

it tastes bad
 

I had no choice but to have such a thought.

 

west
 
The representatives of the Dominion of Mankind were forced to watch
their hopes be brutally executed.
 

It's brutal, but the effect will be clear.

 

The one who died was probably something like a doll.

 

It wouldn't be difficult to make something like that.

 

“With this, even the damned warriors will be quiet, and the Dominion will
slowly disintegrate.”
 

. . . . ..
 

”
 

that
 

“There will be no more people who project futile hopes on you. You won’t
have to feel pressured by that.”
 

to be
 

Those who offer prayers that Ellen will not be able to hear will disappear,
asking for the salvation of mankind who are groaning from the oppression
of the Demon King.
 
Since the hero, the symbol of hope, has died, it is now impossible to do
such a thing even with empty flames.
 

“You are no longer in the world, and no one will need you.
 

HI
 

And, no one would ask you to do the impossible, so the hero was defeated
by the Demon King. And died. With that, it’s all over now.”
 

“ ……”
 

1 11
 

“The hero as a symbol is now dead, and people will forget you.”
 

Reinhardt looks at Ellen.

 

“Then, on what excuse are you going to run away?”

 

“Aside from being in a situation from which you can’t escape, you want to
run away again.”
 

At those words, Ellen bit her lip and bowed her head.
 

“It seems like being with me is unbearable. Sorry, guilt, whatever.”

 

You can see it all in the face.

 

I know without saying

 

I am struggling with this moment.

 

In the end, Ellen had no choice but to open her mouth while trembling.
 

"I'm sorry....my, I'm sorry...do..."

 

Whatever the reason, how reasonable it was, how necessary it was.

 

In the end, it is true that he left on his own feet without even having a
conversation with Reinhardt, who saved him.
 

It is also true that five years have passed since then.

 

Those times changed a lot.

 

“ ……”
 

“I’m sorry, can you stay with me now?”

 

Ellen couldn't stop her mouth.

 

Do you still have a seat for me?

 

Is there any part left to devote for me?

 

I wanted to say I would, but I just couldn't.

 

don't worry too much

 

To the subject that I left on my own feet, to the subject who was caught
trying to run away like this in the end.
 

Since everything has been resolved, I naturally say that we will be together
now.
 

Changing your attitude like turning the palm of your hand.

 

this peaceful prison and convincing yourself of everything.

 

Isn't that too much?

 

Isn't that too selfish?

 

“Can’t you?”
 

“Hey… uh… uh…”

 

In the end, Ellen begins to cry with a grin on her teeth.

 

either no or no.
 

I can't say either one. I'm sorry to say no,

 

It's a sin to even say that I want to

 

Using excuses, he just ran away from a certain point.

 

In the end, even after being caught like this, I feel so pathetic that I am only
crying.
 

too hard,
 

so lonely,
 

it's so sad
 

All the days were just painful.

 

I want to say that, but I can't afford to say it.

 

Finally, after a full-day break, the two have a proper conversation.

 

A conversation with nothing but tears.

 

“Mom, I don’t know… I don’t know. Reinhardt... I don't know. I don't think I
deserve this... I don't think I, I don't... I don't think I deserve this...
 

ah...."
 

“Who gives such qualifications?

 

place?"
 

“I don’t know… I don’t know. Ha, but… I don’t think this, this, this is not the
case.
 

Ah... Something like me... Something like me... I don't think that's the
case... What I did to you... What I did to the world... You know... But how…
by what qualification… with what shame I… that too has come now…”
 

Reinhardt grabbed Ellen's chin, who was crying with cold eyes, and forced
her to raise her head.
 

“Yeah, it seemed like this.”

 

“After all, I thought you couldn’t stand being with me on your own.”
 

“Whether it’s self-blame, guilt, or whatever the reason that you’ve been
away for too long.”
 

“The reason you left me in the first place was, in fact, something I could do
somehow.”
 

“The reason you left five years ago was actually just sticking with it. It was
just that you couldn’t stand it.”
 

“I didn’t leave because I had to leave.”

 

“You just left because you wanted to leave.”

 

“If you just wanted to be by my side in the first place, you could.
 

Either way, if Ellen wanted to be with her, there would have been a way to
do so.
 

No matter what kind of coercion he used or whatever method he used, if

Ellen wanted to stay, he could remain.
 

Only Ellen couldn't allow herself to do that.

 

ji
 

ji
 

So left.
 

having to leave have disappeared, isn't that proof that you don't allow
yourself to be together?
 

"You just can't let yourself do that."

 

“Because you think you are the cause of all this, you cannot allow yourself
to do anything.”
 

HXL
 
“Because you betrayed me, you who betrayed me are only thinking that
you do not deserve it.”
 

"Knowing that I don't want that, knowing that I'm not blaming you. You
just can't forgive you."
 

"That's why I'm still crying like this. Even now, even now that you don't
mind being with me, you're just forcing yourself to confession out of a
vague sense of guilt."
 

"Just because you're hurting yourself doesn't make anything better. It

doesn't change anything."
 

“Where is the reason or necessity for doing so?”

 

“There is no such thing….”

 

At Reinhardt's words, Ellen tightly closed her eyes.

 

"I... I know..."
 

“I know that I am doing this… I know that nothing I do is going to help

anyone… it will only hurt you and me… I know.”
 

“I am pathetic, and I also feel like such a stupid and stupid person…”
 

“But I don’t know… No matter what I do, what should I do if it can’t be

erased… Because of me, then. little bit more. If I did well, if I believed,
those thoughts won't be erased.... I can't forgive myself... So for the things I
did, for the things I did because I didn't want to forgive myself
 

You can't forgive me again..."

 

“I couldn’t stand the day I was with you because I betrayed you, but now
because of what I left, because of running away again, and because of the
time that has passed since then, I don’t think I should be with you. I don't
know what to do with this vicious cycle..."
 

field
 

noodle
 

“I know it wasn’t absolutely my fault for all of this, but I can’t say it wasn’t.
If even a little bit of comfort, even a little bit of happiness, I can’t stand
myself like that…”
 

"I can't even imagine such a thing..."

 

"Hey, I know I'm an idiot, I know... I know that the dead can't come back
from these things... I know that guilt can't buy anything and you can't get
anything back... I know but I can’t throw it away… I can’t… I can’t… I can’t
take it…”
 

“ I know that the more I do this the more I hurt you… but I don’t know.
 

I think... I can't do it... it's the right idea... I think it's broken..."
 
"Sorry. Sorry for running away, sorry for betraying you. I'm sorry I couldn't
believe you. And again, I want to run away even after this, so I'm sorry I
couldn't tell you that we'd be together. I'm sorry...but...but..."
 

"Stop. Stop it. Your heart, I get it."

 

Reinhardt catches El Ren, who begins to tremble and begins to speak, and
eventually vomits guilt mixed with nonsense.
 

The demon lord spoke quietly to Ellen, who was sobbing with her eyes
tightly closed, feeling guilty for even making eye contact. “Do you know
what that mansion where you were until today and what this uninhabited
island means?”
 

"......yes."
 

A prison built to create a situation from which there is no escape.

 

I'll give you any excuses or whatever the reason, leaving it in a place where
it's impossible to run away at all.
 

"Because it's obvious you're like this. I prepared this place.”

 

If you can't change your mind, I'll lock you in a place you'll never get out of.
 

This is where that idea became a reality.

 

“When I met you again, I thought about what to do.”

 
“It must be like this. You can’t stand yourself.”
 

“This is the result. This is what Harriet and I were thinking about.”
 

Ellen trembled at the name she had not heard in a long time.
 

“I’m not even a wizard, how did I get you here in the first place?”
 

The strange trap he fell into and the space movement he couldn't even
notice.
 

ji
 

Ellen had no choice but to know that it was actually what Harriet had done.
 

“Are you sure you’re going to say something like this? what are you entitled
to To say the least, while sounding like a dog. It was obvious that he was
going to try to run away while screaming.” “Because you are that kind of
guy.” “It’s cruel though.”
 

“Leave it alone, and you will be more cruel to yourself than this.”
 

“It seemed like there was no other way.”

 

Whatever the reason, in the end, Ellen will not allow her greed to be
together because of the accumulated time without each other.
 

The reason is probably good.

 

That Ellen Artorius would ruin her life for the rest of her life, Harriet had an
intuition the moment Ellen left, and the Demon King knew that too.
 

Even now, in the end, even now that the other reasons for running away
have disappeared, I am crying while saying another reason that I shouldn't
be.
 

just be harsh on yourself

 

If you think you don't deserve to be happy, how can you have the option of
being happy?
 

So whatever the reason, the emperor knew that he would eventually try to
run away, as his fundamental intention to drive him into misfortune did not
change.
 

So I tried to force it.

 

lock up,
 

imprisoned,
 

I tried to force myself into a place where I couldn't escape, and this is the
result of that thought.
 

A small island and mansion in the open sea.

 
I thought that imprisoning him in a place where he didn't know which way
to run away would be the way to stop Ellen's self-abuse.
 

the necessary materials, and even if you don't understand this life slowly,
you will have no choice but to accept it.
 

After that, you will accept it with resignation.

 

The words of Reinhardt who clearly looked into what he was thinking.
 

I couldn't really refute the statement that he would keep trying to run
away.
 

The reason must be good, and Ellen herself now knows that she will just
run away while stating the reason for whatever reason.
 

“By the way.”

 

“When I actually did it…”

 

“I think this is strange.”

 

“No matter how much you think, tying them up like this, locking them up,
locking them up.”
 

“It can’t be.”

 

"So... I even tried to create a place like this, and I've been watching you..."
 

“Because this is what happens.”

 

“Because you are locked in a place like this in front of my eyes.”

 

“ I saw you struggling to sleep because you couldn’t sleep properly.”

 

“I don’t think this is, either.” “I don’t think that’s the way it is.” “This is
going to hurt you even more in the end.”
 

The Demon King releases Ellen's virtue.

 

In fact, even after being in this environment, he was still suffering.

 

I can't accept this. I knew I couldn't run away, so I was dazed, but
 

I was just suffering in all the time I was alone.

 

I was doing another self-defense.

 

That I shouldn't be happy

 

I'm bound to resign and accept it,

 

It was clear that he was getting sicker. The Demon King looked at Ellen,
who was trembling and crying.
 

Confinement would allow Ellen to be locked up in this place forever.

 

root
 

But Ellen will crouch and fall ill, unable to forgive or understand herself.
 

This may be the lesser evil, but not the second best.
 

It's just a story of locking the bluebird in a cage, taking it out whenever
necessary and trying to touch it.
 

That is why the Demon King saw the reality that had become his own, and
in the end, he had no choice but to come to the thought that this was not
the case.
 

All.
 

“After the Darkland fell, the previous demon king died, and I arrived in the
Imperial Capital, I could not live as a demon.”
 

“Disguising with magic had its limits.”

 

“It was impossible to live in the form of a demon.”

 

“To live among humans, I needed a human form, and that’s who I am as
Reinhardt you know.”
 

"so."
 
-Shoot...
 

wavy shores,
 

In a prison called an island made for just one person.

 

The Demon King carefully. He pulls something from the ring finger of his
left hand.
 

Although Ellen was sobbing, she stared blankly at the Demon King's
appearance.
 

“This ring, which allowed me to live in harmony with the world, is probably
the most important thing that made all these things possible.”
 

ring.
 

Ellen knew for the first time that Reinhardt was wearing a ring like this.
 

Because it was a ring for camouflage, even its shape could be hidden.
 

Reinhardt, who returned to the form of the Demon King, quietly grabbed
Ellen's left hand.
 

“I created a world where I can live in the form of a demon. I don't need this
anymore."
 

“So, you know, you can’t live anywhere in that form.”

 

“It is not okay for a person who looks just like a dead warrior to roam the
world.
 

peel."
 

“I can live as I am now.”

 

“Now you can’t live with yourself.”

 

“Things have turned around. right?"

 

“So, I’ll give it to you.”

 

“Now you need more than me.”

 

“And I’ll bring it back.”

 

The Demon King carefully places the ring on the ring finger of Ellen's left
hand.
 

The ring, which I wondered if it was the wrong size, became the perfect
size for Ellen's finger.
 

Ellen orders the sudden action of putting the ring on.

 

"what's this?"
 
“Things that could have made me a Reinhardt and a cat.”
 

Dreadfiend's ring.
 

As the last Archdaemon, this ring was actually the thing that made
everything possible.
 

But now there is no need.

 

So, now I give it to someone who cannot live in the world without this.
 

Trying to make him spend his whole life in captivity, and eventually find out
that it's wrong
 

admit it “It’s good for me too.”

 

“In a way, from my point of view, people like you rot in a place like this… it’s
a loss.”
 

“Like this time, as if he knew and asked for very important information. I'll
do something else. You mean something of your own.”
 

“Because it will be good for you and for me.” “I won’t hold you.” "So." “It’s
Seonyu.”
 

H
 

Rather, it gives complete freedom as opposed to confinement.

 

He decides to give up the opportunity to hold on to him forever.

 

“If you use this, people will not know that you are Ellen Artorius, and you
don’t have to go looking for empty places like now.
 

If she lived as someone else, Ellen would have truly disappeared from the
world.
 

You can go in and out of the city normally, get an identity, and live your life
as a completely new person.
 

"Do you know what I mean?"

 

Ellen is dazed and looks at the unknown ring on her hand.

 

“Now after you get out of here, if you want to get away from me, if you
want to hide, I will never find you anymore, if you make up your mind and
run away, I will never see you again.”
 

The Demon King, who found the hero, rather gives him the means to
escape forever.
 

If Ellen decides to hide, the demon lord can't find the hero forever.
 

“But at the same time, it is something that you can come to me whenever
you want.”
 

It is something that can run away forever.

 

However, if used a little differently, it is also an item that you can go to

meet Reinhardt at any time.
 

It is impossible to even wander around the zodiac in the form of Ellen

Artorius, but it is possible by using the power of the ring.
 

Whether to use it as a way out for eternal escape.

 

It is up to Ellen's heart to use it as a key to a meeting where they can

always meet.
 

The demon king carefully grabs the tip of the left finger of the brave
warrior
 

"So...."
 

One
 

“I won’t lock you up in a place like this, I won’t confine you, and I won’t
imprison you anywhere.”
 

“I won’t force you to do anything else.”

 

“Where you want to go, what you want to do. so that you can do it all. I will
give you complete freedom.” “I will only ask you one thing.” “Once every
few months.”
 

“Once every few years.

 

“Because it’s good.”

 

"Sometimes."
 

11
 

“Really sometimes.”
 

“Other than to see me.”

 

“That’s it.”
 

“Is that enough… is that enough?”

 

“Because I don’t want more.”

 

“You and I don’t have to do something great together to do it.”

 

“Like now, practicing swordsmanship.”

 

“Make something and eat it.”

 

“It’s just that everyone gets together and talks about nothing like before.”
 

“It’s okay to do something very simple and insignificant like that.”

 
“Sometimes we can be together.”
 

“There is no such thing as a desperate reason not to do that anymore.”

 

“You know too.”

 

“I know you are weird.

 

as."
 

“Because I want only that much of you.”

 

“Now you allow yourself that much.”

 

"So...."
 

“You and I, the self-harm that is only tormenting each other…. Now, let’s
stop.”
 

With those words, the tears that had barely stopped flowed out of my
teeth.
 

“Ugh... Ugh... Black! Whoops!"

 

just that. I'm not asking for too much either. “This is such a difficult
request.
 

ah."
 

It was the same with the Demon King who was clenching his teeth.
 

C11
 

It is the same with the Demon King who is enduring resentment and
passion.
 

It was the same with the Demon King, who was giving his eyes a lot of
strength while somehow making eye contact with the crying Ellen.
 

“Would you like to… do it?”

 

He locks in the hero he finds, and then releases him again.

 

Rather, it gives them a gift that they can buy more freely.
 

I'll give you something to leave forever

 

Please don't leave me forever

 

do.
 

One
 

When you decide to let go rather than hold on to it.

 

Just make one promise.

 

Not too thick and not too hard

 

Let's tie an unbreakable thread between each other,

 

It's so hard to allow yourself to face me and if you feel guilty, you don't
have to face it all the time.
 

see you sometimes

 

Is it even possible to do that?

 

Can't you allow that much to yourself and yourself?

 

Isn't it too harsh for the two of us to not even allow that?
 

There's no need to be that harsh.

 

'Cause it's all over now

 

I wonder if you can allow yourself that much.

 

That's what the Demon King says.

 

He created an environment where he could live fully in the world, knowing

that if he hugged him forcibly, he would die in his arms. return to the world
 

have always done, live your life doing what only you can do.
 

You may go to the place where you need to be, whether to pay for your
sins or for whatever reason.
 

But sometimes.
 

When you're tired or tired, or when you're so lonely that you feel tired.
 

Sometimes it's good to come back and rest.

 

to tolerate that. If you want to live eternal punishment, you can live, but
 

There will never be a moment when you can pay for your sins.
 

Please allow a very small occasional rest.

 

In the end, in front of the demon king who decided to let go of the
obsession and let go even though he could have what he wanted.
 

No further coercion can be exercised.

 

With a heart of gratitude and gratitude.

 

have to answer
 

So, Ellen somehow, somehow

 

geden .
 

Trying to make you smile.

 

And in the end, with tears and laughter mixed, the expression became
even more messy.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

On a wavy beach.
 

On the shores of eternity, where the waves will crash and crash forever.
 

Another promise of eternity

 

like that.
 

the warrior.
 

“For sure… for sure…”

 

with the devil.

 

thin,
 

never to be broken
 

“So, I will.”
 

They shared a small but eternal covenant.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

696
 

Epilogue - Beyond Civilization

 

the northernmost part of the continent.

 

Even there, it was a place that leaned to the west.

 

A snowy field that exists in a place beyond a vast mountain range that has
no name because no one lived there even before the Gate Avalanche.
 

A polar region where there is only a season called winter.

 

- hey...! I consider it!

 

At the sound of a cry from somewhere on the plateau in a blizzard, a group

of people headed for that place.
 
Five or six men could soon find the beast that had fallen in the blizzard and
a man guarding it.
 

“Wow, that’s amazing, but I haven’t seen a guy like this in nearly three
years.”
 

A huge reindeer was knocked down with an arrow shot right in the head.
 

“Let’s tie it up quickly, and if more snow piles up, we may have to be locked
up in shelters for a few days.”
 

Everyone unites and starts tying ropes to the dead reindeer. When the
blizzard becomes severe, you may spend several days in the hut without
even being able to return.
 

“We don’t know, but this friend of Betton has to go back even if he is taller
than his eyes.”
 

"Absolutely. It's not snow today, but an avalanche, and I'm going back."
 

At someone's words, others giggle and start to laugh.

 

"If you don't want to see Betton froze without knowing what's going on
with his son, let's move fast!"
 

A man named Betten smiles at the joke and starts tying the ropes so that
all the reindeer's flesh can be dragged away.
 
Because it was in the highlands and the polar regions, everyone was
dressed thickly, and of course, everyone was wearing one bow.
 

The man, who appeared to be the group's leader, saw the blonde man
tying the ropes together and patted him on the back.
 

he found after shooting a reindeer.

 

“By the way, this friend of Radias, there is no other shrine.”

 

"Haha....that's an exaggeration."
 

“It’s more than a shrine, to kill a reindeer that we can’t see because of the
snow with one slaughter. To be honest, I thought you were just shooting
everywhere and making weird noises back in the day?" | None of the herds
saw a reindeer.
 

But a man named Radias pointed his bowstring somewhere in the blizzard,
fired one shot, and strode over there.
 

And a reindeer fell on the scene.

 

It is strangely good at finding prey, of course, and arrows always hit the
vital point.
 

“You are precious, you are dear.”

 

Everyone nodded as if they agreed with the boss hunter's words, and
Betton, who had begun to disband his wife, thanked Radias several times.
 

The carcass of the reindeer is tied up, and everyone starts to lead the
reindeer back.
 

“By the way, Ladias, hasn’t it been a while for you too?”
 

“Whenever…?”
 

“It’s my baby.”
 

"ah....."
 

“That seventeen-year-old Betton will also become a baby daddy today, so

why don’t you still be gone?”
 

As one person starts to help, comments come from all over the place.
 

There is a time, and it may be getting late.

 

It's fine, Mrs., but as you get older, it will be difficult.

 

He said that anything should be prepared before the stamina runs out.
 

The young man named Radias just smiled sheepishly.

 

“By the way, Mr. Violet said he was helping the childbirth today, maybe?”
“Ah, yes… I don’t know, but I will help if I can help…”
 
"haha...."
 

Radias's wife is about to offer to help Betten's wife give birth today.
 

But at those words, the elders looked troubled.

 

“...any problem?”
 

“Yeah ... it's not common for weak people like your wife...
 

all.”
 

- tuk tuk
 

Another man tapped Radias on the shoulder.

 

All.
 

“Maybe my soul was blown away.”

 

“ …?”
 

"Still, I'm glad you're a strong-minded yangban. How did you come up with
the idea of coming to a place like this with such a slender wife?"
 

At those words, Radias smiled slyly with a sullen mood.

 
"Ah... haha... well, I ordered a bunch... a little."
 

Every time Radias heard those words, it felt like there was a stone stuck in
his throat.
 

||
 

A place uninhabited even in the days of good civilization.

 

civilization, there is no warp gate, and there is a certain polar region where
even the monsters of the gate cannot enter without permission.
 

The old emperors Bertus and Saviolin Tana were living on the other side of
civilization, with a new name overturned.
 

Therefore, whenever Bertus heard that Xaviolin Tana, who was acting as
his wife, was a weak woman, he had no choice but to feel an indescribable
strange feeling.
 

|
 

One
 

Zija
 

The village in the snowy field was not that small.

 
The size of this community, which is a little over three hundred houses, is
quite large considering the extreme environment the place is in.
 

The area for about a thousand kilometers in all directions is unintelligible,

and beyond the huge mountain range to the north, there is a frozen sea
where it is unknown how far it extends.
 

Bertus and Tana came to this place on purpose.

 

I wasn't originally looking for an environment like this.

 

Wherever civilization exists, it is impossible to live in hiding.

 

So wherever he was, he was just being chased.

 

The clumsy and deep backcountry is sometimes found by adventurers.

 

He ran away to survive, but he didn't want to kill anyone.

 

And, just knowing that they are alive is a message to someone.

 

That is why I tried to go to a place where even the foundation of civilization

could not exist.
 

A remote place in the depths of the outback that even monsters do not
seek.
 
It is a difficult place for not only humans, but also animals and monsters to
live.
 

He said that he would be able to live in hiding for eternity there.

 

Bertus and Tana crossed over to the far side of civilization.

 

And even in an environment where humans should not live, we have

reached a place where someone lives.
 

To an outsider who appeared in an environment where no outsider could

come, all the villagers were kind and warm.
 

Astonished at how they got here, she took care of them.

 

He provided me with a place to sleep, clothes to wear, and food to eat.

 

no one asked why

 

To them, the world was nothing but a snowy field.

 

There is no country, no history, no country. All he knew was that from a

certain moment strange-looking beasts were appearing.
 

The small but strong civilization of the snowy field was strong even in the
face of the occasional monsters.
 
To them, monsters were treated as 'things that cannot be eaten' or 'things
that look like they're going to get in trouble'.
 

In this way, Tanah and Bertus encountered a very small community that
existed in a place where civilization should not exist, and they sat down in
this place.
 

A harsh but friendly place, a cold but not lonely place.

 

A place so far away from the world that no one knows about it.
 

Bertus learned a lot.

 

How to live in the snow, how to survive.

 

What to do when you are isolated in the snow.

 

Animals live in this extreme environment, and how do you find them?
 

Where are the temporary huts for hunters hidden?

 

He developed hunting, which was only a hobby in the distant past, into a
real hunting technique for a living.
 

“Whoa… it’s worthwhile to move quickly, but it’s already arrived.”

 

The party led the reindeer that Bertus had hunted and arrived at the
village of the snowy plateau.
 

Of course, I don't go out hunting on snowy days.

 

Village hunters came to the village of Saengte, not Saengte, wondering if

Betten, whose wife was about to give birth, had to hold a feast.
 

"Ellaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"
 

As soon as Betten returns, she starts to run home screaming his wife's
name.
 

Since he left his wife in childbirth and went hunting, he must have been
worried.
 

“Radias, are you going to try this time?”

 

Even Bertus knows what the boss man is talking about.

 

slaughter.
 

As much as that, Bertus was still not used to it, so the boss hunter tried to
make Bertus do it whenever he had a chance.
 

At some point, the chief hunter's goal was to perfect the alien Bertus into a
snowman.
 

“Ah, no. I will leave it to you, as I have always done.”

 
“Ts. You are all good at this and that, but it seems that you are not
accustomed to not being able to do it.”
 

“That… I’m sorry.”

 

He has good hand skills, good eyesight, and quick actions.

 

Everything is perfect, but things like slaughtering and skinning are

impossible to do.
 

He's close to perfect, but he always regrets being decisive.

 

To the snowy men, Radias is so, so unbelievably good, but he's always the
one you miss in strange places.
 

"Haha, I saw Radias turning inside out today, but it's a pity."
 

Behind the boss hunter a man with a rope tethered giggled.

 

-ha ha ha!
 

Actually, it's not that I don't want to do it, it's that I tried several times
 

All.
 

the first boss hunter ordered the slaughter to be entrusted to him, Bertus
was ignorant and picked up a slaughtering knife and ran around, showing a
rude appearance.
 

It didn't matter the guts or anything like that.

 

Seeing the parasites pouring out along with the intestines, Bertus ran out
of the slaughterhouse and vomited.
 

He could still see the disgusting things, but it was Bertus who couldn't see
the disgustingly dirty things at all.
 

Rather, the villagers looked at Vertus and chattered as if they were going to
see all sorts of strange people.
 

After vomiting, rumors spread throughout the village.

 

It is said that a young foreigner who has just arrived has a peculiar
constitution that vomits when he sees blood.
 

Of course, there is no such misunderstanding now, but Bertus still can't get
his hands on something.
 

Bertus knows now.

 

In this kind of mountain village life, it is not necessary to have great

strengths in any particular area.
 

It's not just good hunting, it's not just good tracking.
 

You have to be able to do everything.

 
Hunting is hunting, butchery is slaughter, cooking is cooking, making fires,
as well as gathering firewood in this polar region, and there are no limits to
counting.
 

So, in the early days of settlement, there were times when I was treated as
someone who had nothing to do.
 

So now Bertus knew that he had a lot to learn from everyone in the village,
men and women, and especially the elderly.
 

Now, by making use of their strengths somehow, other people are solving
the shortcomings, so one person is doing their part to some extent.
 

“Anyway, Betten is Betten, but you should go quickly too.”

 

"Yes."
 

Bertus also heads in the direction of Bette's house, where Betten hastily
ran.
 

- rattle
 

Then, the door of Betton's house opens and someone comes out.
 

Saviolin Tana.
 

Here, a woman known by the name of Violet comes out screaming.

 
Her short hair, which was always short enough to reach around the neck,
had now grown to below her waist and had to be tied in the middle with a
hair tie.
 

n't tell people

 

Now, if you just pretend, you look like a delicate woman.

 

“ ……?”
 

- poop
 

And then, Bertus saw Sabi Olin Tana, whose complexion became white as if
her soul had been sucked, staggered and sat down in the snow.
 

11
 

Saviolin Tana, who is known to the public, does not suit her at all, and she
has a slender and fragile appearance.
 

-ah....
 

-iced coffee....
 

Am I doing something big?

 

“Hey, honey…?”
 
Bertus also hurriedly approaches Tana, who is sitting down.
 

Tana looked up blankly at Bertus who was approaching her.

 

Beyond white, her complexion was pale blue.

 

“Ah, ah… ah…”

 

"Uh, is something wrong?"

 

"Oh, ah... no. That... ah..." - Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

 

Behind Tana, who was shaking all over, from Betton's house, a woman's
groaning noises could be heard overcoming the pain of childbirth.
 

- rattle
 

The door to Betten's house opens cautiously, and a midwife sticks out her
face. “It’s no big deal, I was shocked. Take me home, give me some warm
water, and lay me down.”
 

"Yes...?"
 

The old woman left the word and closed the door.
 

All.
 

Bertus could only see Xaviolin Tana's pupil shaking very violently.
 

what the hell did you see?

 

"That... that... U... honey... the... child... that... just... huh, ha, ha ha... .Ha
ha... uh, how... how... how? huh? huh?”
 

III 11
 

I was just about to explain something, but I was trembling because I

couldn't explain it.
 

There's nothing wrong with that.

 

But I'm sure I've seen something very shocking.

 

It was then that Bertus understood why the other hunters were more
concerned about Violet than Betton's wife, who was the one who gave
birth.
 

I knew I was going to lose my mind when I witnessed the birth monster
itself.
 

Just like Bertus is not immune to parasites, there are some things that Tana
is not immune to at all.
 

Here, if it was Violet, who was already an acquaintance of a young foolish

woman, it would certainly be the case, the hunters were sure. "I'm...
useless again..."
 
121
 

In the end, seeing Tana shivering with her head bowed, Bertus smiled
bitterly.
 

“I’ll go back at once.”

 

"yes
 

.”
 

| Supporting the trembling Xaviolin Tana, Bertus headed to their house.

 

Bertus sat Tana on the bed and brought her a cup of warm water.
 

Bertus smiled as he watched Tana sip the not-so-hot water.

 

Shortly after Tana and Bertus arrived, the villagers built a house on their
own.
 

Even though materials for construction were scarce, people moved in a

hurry to gather materials and build a house one by one.
 

And then he pushed the two of them in to live here.

 

They never said they would settle down, nor did they say why they were
here.
 
He built the house without asking anything, as if he knew everything
without saying anything.
 

So, Tana and Bertus had no choice but to sit down.

 

Since then, Bertus has been trying to help with this and that in the village,
only to find out how much he lacks. And I learned what I didn't know.
 

But in Tana's case, it was even worse. Beyond not knowing how to cook, he
doesn't even know how to cut meat.
 

I can't even sew, nor can I do leather care.

 

I don't even know how to make a fire.

 

Of course , I don't know how to cook, so I don't even know how to make
the most important food stored in this environment.
 

Even playing with children is not good.

 

With a perplexed smile, he just doesn't know what to do in front of the

children.
 

A person who is only crying because he doesn't know what to do even

when given the village's chores.
 

A woman with a pretty face, a pretty heart, and a gentle demeanor, but is
of no use at all.
 
HAL
 

Still, people are cute and it makes me happy to see them bewildered.
 

Village women see that their hands are too white, clean, and soft, so they
secretly envy even the toughest things in life, saying that they look like
they haven't even touched them.
 

She is confident in her work, but when Tana tries to work hard, people of
all ages and genders are very discouraged.
 

Because it is clear that a person who has grown up well will get hurt while
working hard in a distant place.
 

So, even if they want to do what they are good at, they don't give them a
chance because of the misconception that people look at Tana.
 

After all, if you say you want to become a hunter, people will laugh at you
with a vague image that you have built up over the years.
 

Everyone waved their hand saying no joking around.

 

In fact, it is normal.
 

I've lived with a sword all my life.

 

HHH
 
Life and all other aspects of her life were supported by the Imperial Family
during her lifetime.
 

Except for the sword, everything else is a good thing, and it has always
worked out somehow. It just wasn't something she cared about.
 

Therefore, Tana does not know anything other than the sword, and there is
no such thing as a single head.
 

It is only natural that he is a person who has lived a lonely life all his life.
 

She is a person who has only worked in the field she is good at and has
been completed with it.
 

If you suddenly ask such a person to work in a field that has no relationship
at all, it is fortunate that he does not cry in embarrassment.
 

So, if you show me a job to do this, what is this? still saying that
 

Even if it was taught once.

 

Even if I tell you, I'm not very good at it.

 

emperor, Bertus.
 

That is the reality of Saviolin Tana, who was now the strongest knight in the
Empire and the greatest sword on the continent.
 
“Are you calming down?”
 

"yes."
 

Again, ahead of the important event in the village of childbirth, he went

out to do small errands, but when he saw something shocking, he got tired
of it and shook his legs.
 

She is the one who has seen countless people die and killed, and she has
seen countless things that are unseen and dirty.
 

However, there is no way that she has ever endured the scene of the birth
of life and the shock it gives.
 

how?
 

How do you do this?

 

I'm glad I didn't pass out when my head was full of question and
exclamation marks
 

go.
 

Bertus didn't say anything as he looked at Tana, who was fiddling with the
glass of water and holding her breath.
 

he was and suffering, the closest to her, Vertus, knows best.

 
Bertus looked at Tana and smiled faintly.
 

“It’s not easy.”

 

"....Yes...."
 

The village owners, who see how they respect each other as a married
couple, always laughed, saying that the two of them were cute.
 

No one asked why the couple looked so unfamiliar with each other.
 

No one asked if they were married.

 

Fortunately, Bertus is now doing his part, and his hunting skills are a big
help to the village.
 

But Xaviolin Tana still doesn't know how to do anything, and in the eyes of
people, she's just a weak and stupid woman.
 

However, no one ever criticized Tana's incompetence too much.

 

Even if it's joking around, no villager seriously scolds her.

 

That's because everyone saw them the day they arrived in this town.
 

Through a rough blizzard, just before falling, it is unknown whether it is a

human or a snowball
 
in the state of
 

It was because everyone remembered the poisonous expression on Tana

Xabi Olin who arrived with her teeth clenched and her eyes wide open,
carrying a fainted Bertus.
 

1 2 LI | 11
 

When asked how he got here, Tana said.

 

There seemed to be a village here.

 

I heard the sound of where people live.

 

But it had been over three days since she heard the sound and walked
away.
 

She heard an inaudible sound, found her way through a blizzard, and
reached this village.
 

So everyone says
 

stupid
 

I don't know how to do anything,

 

No matter what he does, he's just an accidenter,

 
said to be a great person
 

That is why no one can ignore Saviolin Tana.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

697
 

“I'm honestly, it's fun.” “Are you having fun?”

 

At Bertus' words, Tana tilts her head.

 

“You are what you are.”

 

"ah....."
 

“You’ve never been treated like this before in your life.”

 

“I do… but…”
 

woo
 

Saviolin Tana's feelings in this village are the first in her life.
 

Wherever she went, she was the subject of discussion under the emperor.
 

It was not even acquired through blood or anything else, but rather a
position that was acquired and maintained by skill.
 

Therefore, she was the farthest person from incompetence.

 

Although there may have been errors in the orders she received, there was
never a mistake in her execution.
 

In fact, she perfectly carried out even the impossible orders of the last
emperor.
 

It was a life without failure.

 

However, since she arrived in this snowy village, she was a person of failure
no matter what she did.
 

Failure has become so commonplace now that when Tana walks around
carrying something heavy, even a four-year-old neighborhood kid comes
along to help.
 

Tana sighs.
 

"Haha... I think the people of this town are more capable, smarter, and
more versatile than any other person I've ever seen in my life."
 

“I think the same.”

 

sustaining life on their own

 

Those who ran the world were amazed to see the three hundred or so
communities cooperating and self-sufficient in this extreme environment.
 

All.
 

Every villager knows what to do and does it.

 

One
 

One
 

In a large system, each part only needs to play a given role.

 

However, in a small system, each component must be able to function on

its own in order to maintain the system.
 

Someone should always be able to take someone's place.

 

So everyone should be able to do everything.

 

Since Saviolin Tana was a key part of a very large system, it was rather
inappropriate for such a small society.
 

day
 
Other tasks should be handled by those specialized in that area.
 

Tana was a part that only needed to use a sword.

 

That is why I am fatally incapacitated in such a small community.

 

“If even monsters are common, I would have something to do, but it’s not
like that. It is strange to wish for such a thing, but…”
 

“ It’s fortunate.”
 

"Yes...."
 

In fact, there are very few monsters in the backcountry.

 

The monsters that appear occasionally are found as corpses buried in

nature, or are hunted down by village hunters even if they are found.
 

Others know how to work hard, and there is no reason to jump.

 

A pretty lady for children. A foolish and naive neighbor to the wives.
 

Tana's reality is a cute and awkward new wife for the elderly.
 

“Still, it is difficult for children who are much younger than me to treat me
like a child... It is still difficult to bear. Of course, the hardest part is not
having anything to say about how to treat him.”
 
In fact, Tana outlived the oldest man in town.
 

They are all children, but they are treated like children who do not know
anything.
 

And I don't really know anything.

 

Because of that sense of separation, Tana only sighs

 

it is increasing day by day

 

Tana looks out the snowy window while holding a glass of water that is
cooling.
 

“Still… Thank you for having a place like this.”

 

He tried to live in extreme remote areas, avoiding people's eyes.

 

However, they still live in places with people.

 

And you can live

 

Tana laughed as she said that, and Bertus laughed too.

 

snowy snowfield.
 

nameless town.
 
- You say it's a boy?
 

- Whoa, that's right!

 

There, the news of a new life was just ringing.

 

A healthy boy was born, and the mother is also healthy.

 

Betton went out hunting, sleeping, and caring for the hunters ahead of the
birth of his wife, even when it was snowing, to hold a village feast after
giving birth safely.
 

Of course , the mother and child, as well as Betton, were watching over
them, so she could not attend the feast.
 

At the hall in the center of the village, you can enjoy various meat dishes
made from reindeer that Bertus has hunted, as well as the village scenery.
 

Variety of food to celebrate

 

this was made

 

It was only natural that Tana and Bertus also attended the feast.
 

- It should have been a daughter.

 

-Why do you have to be a daughter?

 
- If it were a son, wouldn't it be the same as Betten's reckless bastard?
Wouldn't it be better to be a gentle daughter who resembles Ella?
 

-It is said that daughters look just like their fathers, so maybe it's a reckless
daughter-in-law who looks like Beton, isn't it?
 

- Whoa, that would be a bit of a problem.

 

- Heh heh heh!

 

People were talking about the birth of new life.

 

People were chatting while drinking alcohol made by fermenting reindeer

milk.
 

loose, but it's not too bad either.

 

The food situation is not enough for a single feast, and the village has
excellent staff.
 

There are a lot of hunters, of course, and they have excellent skills in
making stored food.
 

So, on happy days, you can eat and drink as much as you want.
 

Bertus and Tana were already accustomed to harsh foods, so they could
eat them without any burden.
 
Of course, Tana's expression isn't very good.
 

it was
 

Because on days like this, there are things that you will inevitably hear.
 

“So, what are our baby plans?”

 

“Yeah…?”
 

Today, an old man who worked as a midwife approaches Violet and asks
with a kind smile.
 

If you could ask what is the plan on a day like this, what would it be?
 

Child.
 

do you plan to give birth? Naturally, Tana's complexion turned white.

 

“It must be scary to see what I saw today, but it’s something we’ve all
experienced here too, so it’s not scary. Not only is it great, but it is sacred.”
 

"ah...."
 

Tana is older than the old woman.

 

An old man younger than him is thinking about when our baby will be
born. Of course, from Tana's point of view, I have no choice but to feel like
I'm going crazy.
 

none.
 

Tana hesitates and opens her mouth.

 

“Well, that’s… Yes, I’m looking at my strength, but…”

 

Of course, I've never even tried it.

 

“Heh heh.. What are the good men and fairies who don’t have any
problems pretending to be, so children don’t stand up like this…”
 

The old woman narrowed her eyes, this time

 

Looking towards Bertus.

 

“Hey, are you an apricot?”

 

“That ….yeah?!”
 

A good-colored dog apricot.

 
At the question of whether it was a seed or something that was not
important, Bertus also gained weight.
 

"no! no! no! Whoa, we... my husband! Mmm, I'm fine.... I'm so excited! I'm
healthy! Come on, lots! That's a lot! Every day! membrane!"
 

In the end, Xaviolin Tana's face turned red and she cried out.
 

It is her nature to be more angry at Bertus' story than her own.

 

HXL
 

But, once I yelled at him, he didn't know what he was talking about.
 

It turned pale.
 

that's a lot
 

What do you mean by a lot?

 

“Mae, every day…. Just... uh, very... very..."

 

What is every day and what is extraordinary? "...sit down please. honey...."
 

In the end , Tana got up without realizing it, and as Bertus, who couldn't
hold her face, carefully pulled him up, he collapsed and sat down.
 

“Heh heh... the energy is more overflowing here...”

 

Not only the old woman, but also the other people sitting at the banquet
laughed softly with a soft smile. After all, it's fun for people to make fun of
this stupid and pretty new-in-law.
 

What if you don't know how to do anything and you're always

dumbfounded?
 

In this town where everything freezes, no matter what you say, they always
react like a live fish that jumps and jumps.
 

It has become one of life's pleasures for the mean old people to make fun
of this new-in-law. My husband is funny too, but he's a decent yangban, so
he's polite no matter what jokes he makes.
 

If you ask me, I'm the type of a typical student.

 

No matter what you tell me, I immediately understand and remember it,
and I do it as it is, and I am serious about everything.
 

Useful, but not fun.

 

On the other hand, she is clumsy no matter what she does, and she tries to
be good, but she doesn't do well, so she is always crying and restless.
 

Useless, but fun.

 

In the end, both of them became necessary people in the village in their
own way.
 

- If it's a lot every day, how much is it?

 

- Even if that friend looks sloppy on the outside, he's a business. When did
you go out alone and pick up a bear? Even if I caught it, what should I do to
bring it up?
 

whole bone?
 

- That's natural.
 

- Then the waist?

 

-cancer. That friend's back is not bad.

 

- Heh heh... I haven't seen that friend like that.

 

place....
 

- What you see isn't everything.

 

You can hear jokes and gossip here and there, and Tana's face is getting
redder, and the gentle Bertus' hands are shaking.
 

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, honey…”

 

"it's okay...."
 
The fact that the two loved each other terribly was already proven by
coming this far together.
 

However, the way the two respect each other leaves the viewer in a
strange mood.
 

These are things that young people do in a married life like dating.
 

Everyone is talking about various things, but I guess it's because they look
good. Everyone thinks so.
 

So the feast goes on.

 

Bertus soon saw the village chief, who was sitting at the top of the table,
having a conversation with someone who had entered the hall.
 

The mayor of this nameless village and the head of the hunters.
 

Even when they were just going hunting for reindeer, he was leading the
party.
 

He chatted for a while and then left the hall.

 

Even though it was possible, the village chief's expression was a bit
unusual, so Bertus was watching the scene.
 

And maybe it wasn't just Bertus, Tana also met Bertus's eyes like that.
 
I really don't know what it is.
 

Bertus shrugged slightly, and Tana smiled softly.

 

The feast continues.

 

After a while, Betton showed up in the hall saying I was asleep.

 

All.
 

After receiving a lot of congratulations for being the main character of this
event, Betten sat down next to Bertus.
 

“Brother Radias.”
 

“Yes, Betton.”
 

"Hey, you can talk a little bit more comfortably..."

 

“I am comfortable with this. Congratulations today. It’s a boy.”

 

At Bertus' congratulations, Betten scratched his head.

 

Betton was, of course, much younger than Betten's wife, Ella do Bertus.
 

But for that reason, Bertus learned more from Betten than from the village
adults.
 
So Bertus also always had a lot to thank Betten.
 

0
 

"Yes, I'm healthy. I was a little worried, but Ella looks okay too... By the way,
are you okay with my sister-in-law?"
 

At that, Tana's face blushed.

 

"yes? Ah... yes, sorry, sorry. I ran out…”

 

“How worried Ella was, she told me to go see my sister-in-law after seeing
the child.”
 

“Oh, that… Please tell me that I’m sorry…”

 

The person helping the child was so startled and trembling rather than the
one giving birth, the midwife sent the baby to go and rest.
 

“By the way, brother.”

 

“Yes, Betton.”
 

“That… my child, we don’t have a name yet.”

 

Betten asks Bertus with a serious expression.

 

“My child, can you give me a name?”

 

At those words, Bertus couldn't help but panic.

 

....Me? name?"
 

"Yes. I'd love it if your brother built it. Originally, the village chief gave it to
me, but when I asked the village chief, he said it was okay..."
 

Not only for Bertus, but also for Tana, who was listening next to me, it
sounded like a fat calf.
 

It was because I never thought that I would be asked to name someone in

my life. And it is still a situation that can only be called a newcomer to this
village.
 

One
 

At the same time, can he do his own important task of naming the child
who will become a village resident?
 

There was nothing wrong with getting permission from the village chief,
but I couldn't help but be embarrassed.
 

“Something about your brother. I feel it

 

yo. this."
 

“Isn’t that…?”
 
“Something, that. Somehow... I can't express it well, but anyway. You look a
little different from someone like me. That older brother named my child.
 

If you do, your child's future will be bright... Yes."

 

When Bertus heard such a story, he seemed to understand why Betton was
saying this.
 

It feels like a different person from the beginning.

 

Even if you can't say for sure in your tone of voice and behavior, you can
feel that kind of atmosphere.
 

He seemed to understand what Betten was talking about, but Bertus was
still hesitant.
 

to name someone.
 

It seems like nothing, but it is something that determines someone's life.

 

To me, do I deserve it?

 

I gave up everything and ran away.

 

can i do that?
 

In the midst of worrying about something that no one knew about.

 
A clasped hand rested on Bertus' shoulder.
 

“I will, but.”
 

"Ah... the mayor."

 

The head of the hunters and the village chief.

 

When he returned, he placed a hand on Bertus' shoulder and smiled.

 

“In a village where there is nothing new, is there anything special like a
name given to a new person?”
 

would not be polite to the new hometown and the child to be rejected by
the village chief for personal reasons that cannot be explained.
 

"Yeah, then I'll think about it."

 

“Thank you, brother!”

 

You can't give it a random name, so you'll have to think a little bit about it.
 

However, even though he said he would think about a name to give to

someone, the hand of the village chief did not back down.
 

“And then, come out for a second.”

 

"Yes? Ah... yes.”

 

“And, Violet, could you please come out for a moment?”

 

“...Ah, your mayor.”

 

do you have anything to say

 

The village chief, who was walking ahead with his back showing his back on
the way out of the hall following the village chief, said quietly.
 

“There are guests looking for you.” At those simple words, both Bertus and
Tana could only feel their whole body freezing.
 

How?
 

who came
 

Did the pursuers break through the backcountry and come to this place?
 

If so, what should I do?

 

The mayor said it wasn't a big deal, but it's not uncommon.
 

Just as it would be great for Tana and Bertus to arrive in this nameless
snowy village, it is not easy for guests looking for these two to reach this
far.
 

“If you need help, just tell me, and I’ll be watching.”
 

The village chief seemed to know that it was an unusual thing, so he said
so.
 

it has to be
 

If it's for someone who will come this far, you'll know that neither the
person who comes to see you nor the person who seeks you can be an
ordinary person.
 

can you help

 

No matter who came to visit, if these two can't be replaced directly, no

one's help is meaningless.
 

Bertus is also Bertus, but Xaviol Lin Tana is treated like half a penny here.
 

But these two have been living in this nameless town for a long time.
 

So, I don't know if it will actually help or not.

 

Boss hunter and villager of this town

 

page.
 

I already believed in his huge back

 

I don't even know why I believe

 

Just like you taught me how to hunt, slaughter, find a way in the snow and
survive.
 

I think he will find a way even in this unknown situation.

 

Both Tanah and Bertus find themselves already trusting the village chief for
no reason or basis.
 

So the village chief, Tana, and Bertus left the hall.

 

On a snowy night, all the villagers were in the hall, so the village was quiet
except for the noise from the hall.
 

So I walk along the village head who walks outside the village.
 

The place we reached through the pile of snow.

 

There were two silhouettes clad in black robes.

 

snow covered Sobok.

 

“Let’s talk.”
 

After leaving these words, the village chief turns around and speaks only
with his eyes.
 

If you ask for help, he will help you in any way,

 

Waiting like this, rather than an attack, must have meant that he didn't
want to harm the village or that he had some business.
 

Two people in a blizzard wearing black robes.

 

The person on the right carefully removes the hood.

 

“You, are you…?”

 

And both Bertus and Tana couldn't help but be astonished.

 

HX
 

Long black hair like darkness. And, a pale face. "long time no see."
 

"Anna...?"
 

The missing warlock, Anna de Gerna, was there.

 

The person on the left also takes off the hood

 

All.
 

“Louis…”
 

Likewise, the one on the left was the one who had disappeared with him,
Louis Ancton.
 

The remnants of the Gradias Empire, which had long disappeared, were
reunited after five years on a plateau where civilization had disappeared.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

698
 

It was Anna and Louie who came to a place they couldn't find.
 

With the disappearance of the Gradias Empire, their relationship ended.

 

The abolitionist Bertus is wanted, but Anna and Louis are different.
 

Information on all figures related to the Immortals was buried beneath the
surface of the water. So, Louis and Anna are not wanted.
 

But, it was as if they both disappeared from the world.

 

The promise between Anna and Bertus went up to the death of Christina.
 

After that, nothing was said.

 

Bertus wanted to die, but he couldn't.

 

And after Anna and Louis disappeared, they went beyond time to find
Bertus and Tana, who are now hiding in the backcountry.
 

But I can't just be happy with that reunion.

 

Just as a long time changed Bertus and Tana, it is unknown how a long time
changed Anna and Louis.
 

And I don't know how they came to this remote area.

 

That is why both Tana and Bertus kept their distance while maintaining a
long distance.
 

Neither Anna nor Rui approached them hastily as if they were aware of
their vigilance.
 

However, Anna's expression was still.

 

No anger, no hate, no sadness.

 

I had no idea what the intention was.

 

“I won’t talk long.”

 

're only talking about things, Anna

 
“I have been gathering the scattered Chanafel and Gradias Imperial
Wizards.”
 

Chanafel and the Imperial Wizards.

 

Just before the empire disappeared, the emperor gave them an order to
disband.
 

After their last battle at Diane, their whereabouts depended on them.

 

None of them joined the Demon King's new empire.

 

You can't even join in the first place. Because the responsibility of the
imperial family is also their responsibility, the Demon King was in a position
where he could not carry them.
 

Of course, the greatest power of the Gradias imperial family was the group
that had to be liquidated along with the old-age empire.
 

So, after the Battle of Diane, Chanafel and the Imperial Wizards were
scattered.
 

There will be people who find their own way, and they must be living
somewhere hiding their past.
 

Just like Bertus and Tana live the lives of fugitives.

 

Some of them have entrusted themselves to the new empire now that
many years have passed.
 

And some of them have entrusted themselves to the Anti-Demon Power,

the Humanity Dominion.
 

scattered remnants of the past go their separate ways.

 

However, most of Chanafel and the wizards of the Imperial Magician's

Division disappeared.
 

Anna is now gathering the scattered Imperial Magicians and Chanapelles

together. says
 

“Why are you doing that?”

 

At Bertus's wary remarks, Anna looked at Bertus quietly.

 

“I’m going to make an association.”

 

"What...?"
 

“Like the Black Order or Cantus Magna. try to make something like that
No... it has already been made.”
 

Bertus couldn't help but roll his eyes.

 

After the empire disappeared, Anna rather gathered together the scattered
Chanafel and the Imperial Wizards.
 
The group disbanded by the emperor was reassembled by Anna.
 

And it has already become an organization worthy of being called an

association.
 

“Why are you making that…? What are you going to do?"
 

"Well."
 

Anna looks at the snowy field on a snowy night.

 

“These people are scattered because they can’t be incorporated into the
new empire.”
 

One
 

“The fact that there are too many people who can do so much to live in
hiding in Jai, are scattered and holding their breath, is in itself detrimental
to mankind…. No, it is detrimental to people.”
 

“It would be pointless for some of those people to wait for the day they die
in the Dominion, where there is no hope or future.”
 

“Because there are more things we can do together than things we can do
apart.”
 

“Once you have collected it.”

 
“There must be a lot of work that can be done.”
 

“It might be possible to annihilate the monsters out of reach of people.”

 

“As the Black Order did, we can do things in the shadows that the new
Empire cannot do.”
 

“But in most situations, you’ll be a bystander unless it’s something

everyone needs.”
 

“In our generation, there is a high possibility that we will only make this
association and pass on our work to the next generation.”
 

“It would be best if we didn’t have to do anything.”

 

“Anyway, somewhere, at some point.”

 

“Because we might need it. I have gathered people.”

 

“That’s it.”
 

“I don’t want to hear people say whether this is right or not.”

 

“I thought this was the best I could do.”

 

“Just as you did your best, so are we.”

 
Strong individuals are more powerful when they are united than when
they are scattered.
 

Therefore, there is no specific use of the power yet, but the power of those
people is too precious to live in Jaya scattered.
 

Anna gathered them.

 

The Black Order is gone.

 

However, a new black order was created.

 

Knights and wizards of the lost empire became a secret society for a new
empire.
 

all .
 

You're right, so there's no point in talking about it.

 

Just like Bertus ran away. Anna just did something. Although Bertus was
embarrassed, he did not feel any anger.
 

0
 

The moment the empire disappeared, the emperor's authority over

Chanafel and the Imperial Wizards also disappeared.
 

As individuals, it is their choice to gather with Anna anyway.

 

I'm just curious now.

 

"So, why did I come?"

 

What is the reason for coming to the abolitionist who chose the life of a
fugitive?
 

What do you want from a person who has given up everything?

 

She couldn't read Anna's expression, but Bertus knew what she was saying.
 

It seemed
 

“There is no justification.”
 

“...justice?”
 

“Yeah, for a reason.”

 

Anna says quietly.

 

“Most scattered people still follow you. You think it's up to you to follow
your will to live quietly under the new empire. Most of them are loyalists
from countries that do not already exist.”
 

CA1
 
One
 

H
 

“Some of those people agreed to join us, but there are many more who
refuse because they think it’s against your will to form a group like this.”
 

“The whereabouts have been identified, but there are a lot of people who
don’t want to be with us.”
 

HL
 

It was as expected.
 

“If I’m with you guys, I can bring them all together, right?”
 

“Yeah, and here’s a revelation from Tana Long.

 

are you?”
 

A new association was created.

 

But Anna de Gerna has no cause and no qualifications.

 

There are those who agree, but there are many more who refuse to join
because Bertus' last command is silent.
 

The emperor of the lost empire.

 

And the emperor's knight.

 

When the two join, all those who hesitate to join can be absorbed at once.
 

If Chanafel and the Imperial Wizards are reunited, they will already
become a formidable force in their own right.
 

Even now, he must have already possessed a level of power that deserves
to be called an association, but if Vertus joins, it will be easy to attract the
scattered people just by having a person with both a cause and a
qualification in the association.
 

Calling the loyalists of a ruined country is different from being a sorcerer of

a ruined country and being an emperor of a ruined country.
 

“And, I don't think I'm fit for this. Same goes for Louis.”
 

Anna created a new power.

 

But I don't think of it as my own.

 

“I don’t just want to cooperate. I didn't need you just for a cause."
 

“You take care of all of this.”

 

At those words, Bertus looked at Anna with a firm expression.

 
“You want me to be the leader of that association…?”
 

"yes. We trust your judgment.

 

“A lot of things are wrong, but I think you did your best in your own way.
And it wasn't the worst option. It proves that the world today is not the
worst.”
 

“Lead us.”
 

Anna isn't trying to create an association and wield it.

 

He came to make an association and dedicate it to the emperor of a lost

country.
 

Because you might need it someday.

 

I gathered people who were not good enough to live buried, and I found
someone who could do something else to live buried.
 

Anna's thoughts on her role ended here.

 

Gathering scattered people.

 

I came here to ask Bertus for the work behind this.

 

And he wanted to remain one of the simple members of the Society.

 
Bertus quietly looked at Tana's face without realizing it.
 

Is it because of the cold or is it because of fear?

 

He had a pale complexion.

 

“… .
 

Tana like that, with an anxious expression on her face, carefully.

 

He gripped Bertus' fingertips very weakly.

 

There was no conversation going on.

 

However, the trembling of those fingertips tells a lot.

 

The desperate expression on her face also tells a lot.

 

Seeing Tana's expression, Bertus smiled faintly.

 

“Anna… I don’t mean to criticize you. I don't even deserve it anymore."

 

“
 

...
 

"You did my last request. Thank you for that alone."

 

Last minute.
 

kill your friend

 

Bertus made a cruel request,

 

Anna granted the request.

 

It wasn't a deal.
 

Because Bertus had nothing to give.

 

“But I mean. Just running away was already cowardly enough and
embarrassing.”
 

The only request that Tana threw herself at her.

 

It was a request to live.

 

It is cowardly to try to find one's own honor in death.

 

But why are you so cowardly and can't make really bad choices?
 

It is the life of a fugitive who could not push the word out and began to
live.
 

However, the choice was not compulsory.

 

In the end, Bertus made his own choice.

 

made himself a coward.

 

“You can’t use another crown you made for a theme that you threw away
and ran away.” “It’s cowardly and rude, and apart from that…”
 

|
 

P
 

“It’s just silly.”

 

“From the moment I gave up all my responsibilities and ran away, I had no
rights whatsoever.”
 

“So, no matter who in the world gives me any rights and powers, I have no
intention of receiving it, nor can I receive it.
 

uh."
 

“The moment you left and left, it was already over.”

 

betrayed responsibility
 

And he chose the life of a fugitive.

 
So I can't have any rights in my life anymore.
 

That's fair.
 

That was the conclusion of Bertus who decided to run away.

 

“So I have no responsibilities, no rights, no honor whatsoever.”

 

“Surviving.”
 

"Other than that, I'm not going to do anything.

 

no."
 

HL
 

Bertus holds Tana's hand holding it tightly.

 

Tana trembles in surprise when Bertus clasps her hand tightly.

 

that
 

“I’m sorry Anna.”

 

“A new association, whatever it does, whatever you dream of with them...”

 
" I don't mean to say that's right or wrong, and I don't want to take any
right or responsibility for it."
 

“It was made by you, regardless of my will.”

 

“Then, its proper owner should be you, not me.”

 

Is it a criticism of handing over something made with your own hands into
someone else's hands?
 

Or, I do not know whether you are saying that even the work you have
done is your own achievement, and that the glory and responsibility
should be yours.
 

Simply, Bertus has no intention of wearing another crown dedicated to

him.
 

You made a crown without it, so you wear it.

 

At that, both Anna and Louis were silent.

 

“I thought you would say that.”

 

Don't criticize or attack.

 

Anna nodded her head quietly, as if she knew the end of this conversation
before somehow.
 
“But are you happy with this?”
 

Anna asks, pointing to the quiet village in the snow.

 

Quiet and unassuming.

 

It's just a cold little town in the backcountry.

 

only this much.

 

Is this your rest?

 

“Not too much.”

 

Bertus answers briefly.

 

“Let’s go back. Louie.”

 

"...okay."
 

Louis Ancton quietly bows his head towards Bertus and Tana.
 

Anna turns away without a word.

 

That was the end of the reunion.

 

Anna de Gerna became the master of the new Order.

 

It must have been Anna's plan to form the association and entrust Bertus
with the baton.
 

But Bertus didn't take it.

 

it was
 

Anna must have known it was pointless to force it on an unwilling Bertus.

 

So he went back quietly.

 

So Anna will have to think about it from now on.

 

What to do with the new association.

 

How will you lead them?

 

While somehow resolving internal noises and conflicts of opinion and

calming them down.
 

You have to lead them one way or another.

 

The guests who were looking for foreigners who had stopped by the village
for which there was no reason for guests to come back quietly.
 

There was no disturbance, but Bertus and Tana's expressions were

hardened. Anna and Louie returned.
 

However, someone has already figured out the location of the two.
 

So there's no way others can't figure it out

 

I don't know what the other members of the gang will say to Anna and
Louie.
 

two have returned quietly now, but they may come back later.
 

And then there is no guarantee that words will persuade them as they are
now.
 

“You must leave.”

 

“…Yes, maybe.”
 

At Bertus' words, Tana nodded her head with a sad expression.

 

In order not to damage this town, we have to leave at least.

 

There is no such thing as a place to stay for the rest of the life of a fugitive.
 

I only stayed for a while, I can't be complacent

 

After all, even in this remote place, even this remote place is a place that
can be reached by anyone.
 
So, now we have to leave again on a long road where we do not know
where we are going.
 

Fortunately, the only thing is that the guests who came today were not
those who came with hostility.
 

Even for the kindness this village has shown them so far, the only reward
would be to disappear as quickly as possible and quietly so that they do
not cause any harm.
 

So on the way back from the outskirts of town.

 

snowy street, there was a huge shadow waiting for Tanah and Vertus.
 

“…Chief.”
 

The village chief who was willing to help if he asked for help was waiting
for the two of them.
 

"So, who was the guest?"

 

As always, the village chief smiles and asks.

 

“It’s an old friend….”

 

“Friend. good."
 

The village chief chuckles.

 

In the snowy village, the village chief's roaring laughter echoed faintly, and
from the distant hall where the feast was in full swing, the noise of noisy
people could be heard.
 

The village chief leans back and speaks quietly from a place overlooking
the village.
 

“Do you have a story?”

 

At the village chief's sudden question, Bertus was speechless.

 

It was a question that neither the chief nor the villagers asked during the
not-so-short time he had spent.
 

" ...not saying no, you can't."

 

“Yeah, I guess.”
 

How could there be no story for a person who had to come to the far side
of this civilization?
 

And even though he has come beyond civilization, there are guests looking
for him.
 

Isn't there a story

 

The village chief puts his hand on Bertus' shoulder.

 
The thick, thick arm of the village chief rested on his shoulder, and Tana
was watching him with a slightly anxious expression.
 

"then."
 

“ ……?”
 

“Then there is no story in this town?”

 

Those who have escaped beyond civilization inevitably have a story to tell.
 

Beyond civilization, there must be no story in a village that exists in the

polar region.
 

"As you didn't ask, we didn't ask."

 

Bertus and Tana knew it was a strange town, but they didn't ask.
 

The villagers didn't even ask them.

 

“We don’t know who you are.”

 

“ ……”
 

“But it is.”
 

The village chief grabbed Bertus' shoulder and pointed to the village.
 
“You don’t have to know who the other person is to become a friend,
right?”
 

Bertus and Tana do not know what this town is.

 

However, in order to repay the kindness and goodwill of the people of this
village, he tries to leave the village to avoid harm.
 

It's because they think of them as neighbors.

 

We don't know each other, but we are neighbors.

 

There is a story.
 

You don't have to know each other's stories to accept and understand each
other.
 

Tana reached this place carrying the fainted Bertus over the snow-capped
mountain range.
 

People accepted Tana and Bertus as neighbors without wondering why.

 

I understood Tana's desperation and earnestness.

 

“The reason this village can exist even in this cold weather is because we
know that the colder it is, the closer we have to live.”
 
Because it is cold, people can only survive when they are close to each
other.
 

This is such a community.

 

“No matter how narrow this village is, there is not enough food and the
weather is harsh...”
 

The village chief laughs.

 

“Can’t you embrace a handsome young man and an old man with
suspiciously pretty eyes?”
 

“ …!”
 

hee hee hee hee hee!

 

The village chief laughed at the death of the world, and Bertus as well as
Tana's complexion were white.
 

Where the hell is it

 

Who is this , and who is the mayor? I don't know anything,

 

finally.
 

Just as the village chief had never asked anything, Bertus also didn't ask
anything.
 

the mayor says

 

“So, you don’t have to leave.”

 

Those words, Bertus and Tana, felt as if God's protection had been
promised.
 

"......yes. Mayor.”
 

So, I just answered that

 

All.
 

Tana and Bertus returned home.

 

Anna and Louie came to visit.

 

And, I learned that the unknown village I stayed in was even more
unknown.
 

“This is… what kind of place is it?”

 

So far, both of them have been curious, but now this space is starting to
feel like a mystery.
 

“I don’t know.”
 
The mayor did not tell me not to leave.
 

Said I didn't have to leave.

 

CM
 

The words without any guarantee that he would do something no matter

what happened reassured Bertus and even Tana.
 

The village chief promised that he would embrace them in the future just
as he had embraced them until now.
 

A certain opportunity came, and Bertus turned it down.

 

LU
 

You will never know if that was right or wrong.

 

He decided to live the life of a fugitive, and was promised protection from
someone.
 

So some village in this nameless snowy field,

 

Life here must have been left to Bertus and Tana.

 

"Who I am... did you know?" “That… I don’t know.

 

year
 

The village chief knew long ago that Tana was much older than she
seemed.
 

What about other villagers?

 

If the villagers were making fun of them as they knew it until now, wouldn't
the quality be really bad?
 

Tana was clenching her teeth in both embarrassment and injustice.

 

The two decided to stay in this town.

 

To be honest, I would be lying if I said that my heart was not shaken.

 

Is there another chance? Somewhere that I didn't expect.

 

I was able to design things that could be done in decades by just imagining
sitting in any seat that someone had made.
 

Because if you still can and must do something, you can think of anything.
 

However,
 

All those imaginations crumble at once

 

lost.
 
Tana's trembling fingertips filled with anxiety.
 

The moment it touched his hand, it all disappeared.

 

A certain earnest will to not do that was conveyed through one trembling
 

It was no longer my place.

 

It can no longer be mine.

 

All my delusions about him were cleared away.

 

I left everything and left.

 

But there is still something left

 

There was some shelter where he had escaped and arrived.

 

And I didn't get there alone

 

There is no reason to fantasize or dream of something new.

 

He chose the life of a fugitive, and someone was always with him along the
way.
 

So, rather than wear a new crown on your head, you should cherish what
remains.
 
It is enough just to spend the remaining time with the remaining people.
 

As I told Anna.
 

It is an overstatement to say that you are satisfied with this. didn't you
answer
 

too much
 

The emperor who lost everything.

 

A person who remained by the side of the emperor who became nothing
until the end. with an undeserved person.
 

in a place where it is not enough.

 

To be protected by some deserving being.

 

How can you not feel the excess beyond satisfaction?

 

It's a shame that such undeservedness was allowed.

 

There is no need to dream of something and hurt the world more than
this.
 

“Tana.”
 

"......yes...?"
 

As Bertus approaches, Tana's eyes turn to embarrassment.

 

's because it's a look I 've never seen before.

 

"We... that..."
 

He seems hesitant, and he knows everything just by his approaching

actions.
 

what are you going to do

 

what do you want

 

seems to know
 

"That... that. Oh, no. No... Uh, how dare I..."

 

"...why not?"
 

“Hey, that’s it… Isn’t it obvious… Bertus is… much… younger… than that…
like me…
 

class...."
 

Tana's complexion is blue and she's struggling. Bertus narrowed his brow.
 

“…does that make sense?”

 

"........Yes?"
 

“ If you want to live here for the rest of your life, you have to pretend to be
married for the rest of your life.”
 

"ah."
 

In fact, it's impossible to say anything other than saying it wasn't. “Are you
talking about blowing wind in this small town?”
 

no... no
 

"That, that... that's de..."

 

Bertus sat quietly in front of Tana.

 

it was
 

“You asked me to live.”

 

".....Yes."
 

I heard the request.

 

So I came here.
 

“Now then, can I ask you one favor?”

 

"Yeah...?"
 

“ I get tired of hearing things like that over and over again.”
 

when do you make

 

when will it be
 

I'm listening to the point where my ears pierce my ears.

 

Those words alone are enough to convey what you are asking for.
 

“…it’s not that it can’t be done.”

 

How many years have you been together?

 

Bertus knew that Tana was healthy in many ways.

 

ah
 

hemp cloth
 

“That…! That! Being, being… not, that, impossible… that… that… ah, no….
not… not… but…! me, I I've seen Bertus since she was a baby! He, that kind
of me... I. How, how, how...!”
 

“That, I don’t know anymore.”

 

“Uh, uh… this, this. If this is the case, ah, no... no... no... please...”
 

Tana was almost on the verge of crying. I can't push it, I can't push it.
 

Just crying while tired of blue

 

start
 

If you push
 

You don't even want to leave this town. You can't force yourself to die by
pretending to be a fake couple for the rest of your life.
 

saying I love you.

 

The word itself means we already love each other so much that we don't
need it.
 

Is there any reason why you shouldn't do that?

 

The only thing I've done until now is Tana's own strange conscience.
 

It was because he wanted to protect it, and because Bertus respected it.
 

However, Bertus no longer wanted to respect Tana.

 

Then, in fact, from then on, the story is all over.

 

“I don’t know, let’s stay still.”

 

“ That, that… that… that…!”

 

After that, just like she had just screamed in the hall with a red face.
 

everyday.
 

loads.
 

whopping.
 

It was a mess.
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

699
 

Epilogue - End of the World

 

After the New Empire promulgated laws recognizing land ownership by

peasants who cleared ruined lands, groups of settlers left the city.
 
There is still a lot of empty land, so wild grass is swaying in the wind on the
uncultivated land, and growing crops are carefully raised in a small rural
area.
 

A small town with no reason for city dwellers to visit even if rural people
visit the city.
 

the southernmost tip of the continent. Although it belongs to a safe zone,

it is not a strategically important city or a base city, so it is a small and
medium-sized city far from the eyes of the Empire.
 

Imperial Territory, Leanda.

 

Small villages where villagers earn a living by consuming the crops they
have grown on their own, and selling the surplus crops to Leanda to make
a living, have also emerged after the war.
 

In such an unnamed small rural village on the outskirts of Leanda, there

was a stranger.
 

A certain man who is more of a bum than a guest.

 

Such a man had been staying for quite some time in an abandoned barn
that had been empty since the death of the cow he had been raising in the
village.
 

A certain man, motionless as if he were dead, leaning his back against the
wall of the barn next to the rotting straw.
 

- mister!
 

Toward the man, there was a girl with wavy long brown curly hair and
running.
 

The man looks at the girl running with his head up like a slow, dying giant
tree is moving.
 

A girl who ran after a month and held out what she was holding in her
hand towards the man.
 

"Mister, haven't you eaten?"

 

“ ……
 

"eat this. Mom will bring it to you.”

 

In the girl's hand were three cooled steamed potatoes.

 

Did your mom tell you to bring it?

 

it would have been a lie

 

Because there is no town that likes strangers.

 

The man glances at the girl and then takes one of the potatoes and puts it
in his mouth.
 

All.
 

"Here, I brought water."

 

A bite of potato.
 

sip of water,
 

The man performs the movement separately, slowly and slowly, as if

performing a ritual.
 

The girl marvels at the man eating potatoes and drinking water.
 

A man wearing a cloak that is close to a miracle . He was eating potatoes

with only his left hand and drinking water with only his left hand.
 

The man's empty right shoulder covered by a shabby cloak speaks for itself.
The man did not have a right arm.
 

The girl patiently waited for the man to eat the three potatoes, little by
little.
 

"Thank you."
 

With a brief thank you, the girl who received the empty water bottle smiles
broadly.
 

Those who come and go with farm implements from afar, looking at the
man in the barn and the girl who is talking in front of him, kick their
tongues.
 

- Whoa... Ttt. Even if you talk like that, I won't listen.

 

- Aren't you supposed to tell Sandy's mom a little harder?

 

Where can you hear what Ash is talking about?

 

- Even though...
 

The murmurings of such villagers not only reach the men's ears, but also
the girls' ears.
 

"don't mind. Adults do it because they are afraid of people they don't
know.”
 

“…I guess.”
 

The man responded that way to the words of a girl who was more mature
than an adult.
 

The vague fear of adults is natural.

 

An unknown vagrant who is lost in a certain street.

 

It was Sandy who found the vagrant, called the whale whales, and brought
the adults to the village.
 

One-armed bum.
 

Despite the villagers' questions, he doesn't say anything about himself.

 

Like a dying person, no, like a dead person, the action was slow, and of
course, there was little focus on the eyes.
 

Everywhere you look, it looks like it is ominous or has some terrible

disease.
 

So it's strange for Sandy to come so close to this sinister bum.

 

It wasn't a bleak village, so he didn't kick them out, but no one wanted to
get close to the vagrants.
 

After waking up at Sandy's house, at Sandy's mother's polite request to

leave, the vagrant sat idly throughout the day, occupying the village's
abandoned barn without a word.
 

After that, he secretly ate the potatoes, sweet potatoes, or slices of bread
that Sandy brought.
 

Are you thinking of sitting down like this?

 

The villagers cast such gazes whenever they saw a vagrant sitting blankly in
the corner of the barn.
 

The man barely moved all day.

 

All.
 

No one came except for Sandy, so people walking around wondered

whether the man had died just like that.
 

It's also true that Sandy is a special kind.

 

All.
 

The other children in the village did not even come close to the sinister
vagrant.
 

A ghost that eats people.

 

Or the ghost itself.

 

Among the children, there were speculations about the vagrant.

 

Even if the children stopped him or the adults scolded him, Sandy took
care of the vagrant.
 

In that way, it took about two weeks for the vagrant to occupy the village's
barn.
 

Now I want you to leave, please.

 

villagers is now slowly reaching the limit.

 

Of course, Sandy has no interest in any of that.

 

It was because the bum, whom people suspected of being dumb, would at
some point say even the most brief words to Sandy.
 

Sandy smiles at the silent bum after eating.

 

“Uncle, do you know that?”

 

This barn smells like the old days of raising cattle.”

 

“I don’t even raise cattle, but they say it smells bad.”

 

Random beard on sparse hair.

 

Of course, a man who could be considered a living corpse had no choice

but to stink, and the barn where such a man was staying began to stink just
like when cattle were raised in the past.
 

“I will.”
 

The man only responded that way to Sandy's words.

 

It smells bad.
 

I see
 

Sandy's eyes widened at that simple question and answer.

 
“…you were talking about washing up?”
 

“ …”
 

“Because there is water in front of this.”

 

The man doesn't answer all Sandy's words.

 

Sandy knows something now. that the man's ears are almost gone
 

So when Sandy said something, he responded by nodding or shaking his

head without knowing what he meant.
 

All.
 

It's not just the ears.

 

11
 

It can now be seen that most of a man's senses are quite dull.
 

The villagers do not know.

 

It's not just the right arm.

 

It was only too conspicuous that the man had no arms, and that his whole
body was ill.
 
| DEC)
 

|
 

2
 

city
 

Sandy grabs the silent man's arm. Just because you don't understand
doesn't mean you can't have a conversation.
 

"let's go. I will wash you.”

 

As Sandy pulled him in, the man slowly got up from his seat, but slowly.
 

It wasn't caused by Sandy's force, it happened out of necessity.

 

The man is suspicious, speechless, ominous,

 

In fact, if you watch closely for a long time, you will find that someone who
listens as well as this man
 

that there is no
 

Sandy knows.
 

Sandy was originally a girl who was treated differently in the village.
 
He was a kid who always went to places he was told not to go and did
things he was told not to do.
 

But if you say you have to do something, you don't do it again.

 

She was like a tree frog.

 

The village children are also shivering when they hear about Sandy
because it is not the first time they have been ripped off by Sandy's pranks
and jokes since they were very young.
 

It is also Sandy who, when he sees a person lying on the side of the road,
shouts a whale whale in the neighborhood to pick up the man who has
fallen, and then forcibly carries him home.
 

So it was inevitable that Sandy's parents were effectively giving up on

Sandy's quirky things.
 

It's not dangerous this time though.

 

go.
 

I can't give a specific reason why Sandy is dangerous this time, but he's
started caring for a vagrant who must be in danger.
 

So everyone is trying to stop Sandy this time, but as always, Sandy tells him
not to do it, so he is taking care of the bum even more.
 

Now he was even dragging a vagrant to the stream and washing it.
 

The vagrant did not resist Sandy's touch, as if it were an object, but
surrendered his hand.
 

rough hair with a lot of soap, but it also gently washes your face and beard.
 

It was as if the little mother was taking care of the big baby.
 

All.
 

- Take off your clothes.

 

Sandy stopped bullying only after seeing a local resident trying to take off a
man's clothes and saying he was doing something big.
 

“No, you can’t do even a single washing, so you’re entrusting yourself to

this kind of kid?”
 

Sandy is Sandy, but knowing that men have problems too, the village
woman who scolded Sandy shouted. "........okay."
 

But the vagrant was just saying that.

 

“It’s like a bad boy.”

 

“Don’t do it, Auntie!”

 
In the end, at Sandy's polarity, the village girl couldn't complain any more
and had to go back.
 

next day.
 

Sandy somehow managed to see the man who had washed his clothes
clean.
 

next morning.
 

He could see a man leaning his back against the wall of the barn, still dirty,
but with all his clothes washed and dried.
 

“What, did you do it alone?”

 

".....okay."
 

Sandy smiles softly at that short answer.

 

Then he stroked the man's head.

 

As if to give a compliment.
 

“It’s wonderful, uncle, you know how to wash by yourself.”

 

“ …”
 

“…are you kidding me?”

 

.... "
 

“I don’t know if I can hear it or not.”

 

Even Sandy has no idea what the man is thinking.

 

To be sure, I had washed my clothes and body somewhere all night, so

there was no stench as bad as before.
 

However, the clothes themselves are worn out and worn out, as well as the
busty hair and the beard growing haphazardly just by looking at them.
 

What Sandy brought today was a thinly baked bread.

 

“It’s my mother. Don't hate me too much. He's just scared."

 

TI
 

“Am I not bringing you something to eat? Whether it's breakfast, lunch, or
dinner, you're doing your share, right?"
 

".......I see."
 

Even if I don't like it or hate it.

 

Everyone has a heart that can't be helped.

 
Of course, I hate and fear the unknown vagrants, as well as Sandy's bizarre
things.
 

g 11
 

It's a pity that I'm left to starve to death.

 

I can't stop my daughter from doing all that shit, but I'm sure she'll stop
eating my share and give it to the vagrants.
 

In the end , Sandy's mother reluctantly cooks enough food for Sandy to
bring to the bum.
 

The villagers also want the vagrants to disappear, but they do not want
them to die in the village.
 

So even though he's afraid of the bum and hates Sandy's behavior.
 

In the end, what is unique is that

 

I thought it was just an ignorant amount of talk, but I learned a side of

Sandy that he had such a kind and gentle side.
 

And Sandy didn't just bring bread.

 

Suddenly, from his arms, Sandy inserts a knife.

 

“Uncle, stick out your chin.”

 

Sandy blinks her eyes and swings her knife threateningly.

 

“ ……”
 

“I’ll shave that beard you don’t want to look like.”

 

Of course, the man was looking at Sandy with cloudy eyes, neither
frightened nor embarrassed.
 

“I’ve seen Dad do it a lot, so maybe I’ll be good too, right?”

 

Sandy grabbed the end of the man's chin and lifted it up, and when he put
a knife around the edge, the man didn't respond.
 

- Square.... Square....
 

“...is this correct?”

 

A girl who never shaves her head tilts her head with clumsy hand gestures
and shaves.
 

The man just stood there blankly, whether he didn't care or if he had no
sense.
 

“Oh, oh… well, it seems like something is going to happen…”

 
Of course, I'm not used to shaving for the first time, and it's not even a
knife for shaving.
 

So it had to be messy.
 

Sandy, who was so close to the man's face, stroking his chin and nape to
shave, soon discovered something strange.
 

"........Well?"
 

It was only then that I realized that there was something hidden around
the man's neck, covered in clothes.
 

A ring of small chains of silver.

 

In the center of it was a necklace with crimson jewels.

 

just a jewel. It wasn't just crimson, but that crimson was swirling like a
whirlpool in the jewel.
 

"Uncle... What is this...?"

 

The moment Sandy was about to reach for the necklace out of curiosity.
 

-widely!
 

“Hey!”
 
The man who had been as dull as a turtle until now grabbed Sandy's wrist
roughly.
 

The man's hazy eyes found focus.

 

And then, he stared straight into Sandy's eyes.

 

“Don’t touch it.”

 

At the strong warning close to that command, Sandy nodded blankly.

 

"Uh, uh... huh."

 

Even Sandy, who would do more if he didn't want to do it, had no choice
but to nod his head at the weight of the man's words.
 

ji
 

man hides the exposed scarlet jeweled necklace under his clothes again.
 

HK
 

Sandy starts shaving the beard of the man who is speechless again.
 

Of course, it was still clumsy.

 

- Boy! what are you doing!!

 
"Evil! Surprise!"
 

Even at the sound of a resident who was holding a knife to the man's neck
and misunderstood it as a different meaning and shouted in shock, Sandy
made fun of the knife and cut the man's cheek.
 

"Uh, huh? Ah, Mister. I'm sorry..."

 

“Auntie! You were surprised!” -Sandy, what are you doing dangerously!
Can't you dump it?
 

Even though his cheeks were cut and blood started to bleed, the man
seemed to feel nothing, and he was just staring into the air with blurred
eyes.
 

In the end, Sandy had to take the trouble of calling the village old woman
to disinfect the vagrant's cheeks and attaching a cotton cloth.
 

He even trimmed his hair to some extent by cutting off his long, brittle hair
with a knife.
 

Sandy looks at the man who roughly shaves and has his hair trimmed.
 

“…wasn’t it your brother, not your uncle…?”

 

Curiously, Sandy stares intently into the man's face.

 

But there is something more interesting.

 
The man who reacted sensitively even though he didn't even touch the
necklace, is ruthless even though his body is wounded.
 

What the hell is that necklace?

 

Sandy couldn't help but wonder even more.

 

HA1
 

A man with nothing is wearing a necklace that looks mysterious and rare
even if he pretends to be.
 

"Mister, that necklace, what a great treasure. Is it something like that?"

 

At Sandy's question, the man slowly moved his eyes to look at Sandy.
 

...no."
 

I don't pretend I didn't hear it at all. “Never, never.” The man leans against
the wooden wall of the barn with his eyes closed.
 

“But, more important than anything else in the world….”

 

That was the longest answer Sandy had ever heard from a man.
 

year
 

that
 

The most important thing in the world.

 

But it's not a treasure.

 

Sandy couldn't understand the man's words.

 

It's an important item, but can't it be a treasure?

 

Why is it the most important thing in the world if it's not a treasure?
 

Sandy laughs bashfully.

 

With an evil smile.

 

“Why does someone like you have the most important thing in the world?”
 

How could a vagrant who collapsed and died on the road have such a
thing?
 

Sandy, who has taken care of the bum so far, deserves such a vicious joke.
 

Sandy's words, the man looked up blankly at the sky. “…I don’t know
either.” Obviously, the man had a faint bitter smile.
 

He's taking care of him, but he's a really weird person.

 
With that in mind, Sandy gently stroked the man's head, who looked
somewhat sad.
 

-Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
 

It's raining like the world will be submerged

 

throw day.
 

There was a bloody and gruesome battle that no one had ever seen.
 

AA
 

'For such an old monster, after all, such an end would be appropriate...'
 

The last monster whose heart was finally pierced by the golden spear was
rather rejoicing.
 

'In the only time when all five holy things appeared, the last one appeared
to have my heart pierced to death... Oh, how I. Is it an overdone ending?
 

Rather, Ludwig was watching with his eyes wide open at the last monster
that rejoiced in being killed.
 

dying
 

old monster smashed his chest and pulled something out of it.
 
The old monster was smiling.
 

'Boy...'
 

'If you really want to be a hero...'

 

'You will have to take this...'

 

'This will ruin the world if left alone...'

 

'If you carry it, you alone will ruin it.

 

'As long as you do not perish, as long as you endure, the world will be at
peace.
 

'Holy of Courage.
 

'It is said that it gives the strength to oppose anything as much as that, the
holy relic.'
 

'I'll give you the strength to endure this.'

 

You will never give me the power to surpass it...'

 

'Perhaps, a lifetime of carrying this...'

 

'That is the honor you should bear.

 
'It will be ruin...'
 

'Somehow, you know.'

 

'I wonder if you will find a way to completely annihilate this...

 

'But, that day probably won't come.'

 

'O Lord of the Last Hallows."

 

'Apostle of courage.
 

'You won, but...'

 

'Because I have won, I will bear this eternal ruin...'

 

'To carry for the rest of your life the burden of the sins of others that you
did not commit yourself."
 

'That must be your destiny...'

 

'And, no one will remember you...'

 

'How is this?'
 

'I'm so happy that I'm sad.'

 
' It's an honor.
 

'Is it a tragic ending?

 

The last monster disappeared as if melted in raindrops with a smile that

seemed to be very satisfied with something.
 

He had no choice but to take the crimson-colored jewel that remained in

the place where it had died, without knowing what it was.
 

The moment he grabbed it, the man felt it.

 

HA
 

That it is your destiny to carry this for the rest of your life,
 

won, but
 

I knew there was a price to win.

 

all the way after that.

 

Every day was hell for a man.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 
The Demon King goes to the academy
 

700 episodes
 

The day was already bright when the man woke up from his old dream.
 

just carry it,

 

I have yet to live the life I have to endure for only five years.
 

that does not collapse.

 

A man whose lifelong long-term was not to fall down, he lives a hopeless
life in the final mission of not falling down.
 

without knowing where to go.

 

without being able to stay anywhere,

 

P
 

.One
 

You are constantly walking on a path where you do not know whether to
run away or forward.
 

ALT_
 
An eternal wanderer who only wanders in search of what he cannot find.
 

That is the role assigned to the fourth apostle and master of the last holy
things.
 

Everything is fading, but the light is not yet extinguished.

 

It can burn until it goes out.

 

Holding the most important, but the most dangerous thing in the world,
 

Without letting anyone know that I have this,

 

I walk aimlessly, sometimes resting.

 

The man looks up at the sky quietly.

 

In the midst of so many hallucinations, now with a barely audible ear.

 

Stay still as if you want to hear the voice of the world.

 

how long has it been

 

- mister!
 

I always see a bright, mischievous and kind girl running towards me.
 
How many days had I been in this unknown town?
 

I didn't remember well.

 

However ,
 

In this town where there are cute, lovable, kind and mischievous girls.
 

Now is the time to leave.

 

“Today, in particular, I brought sausages.”

 

The man shakes his head as he sees the girl with a bright expression on her
face saying, “Today is a special meal, with a sausage sandwiched between
the bread.”
 

“It leaks.”
 

"......yes?"
 

After coming to this village, the man called the girl's name for the first
time.
 

The focus of the eyes returns to where the dying man has gone, and the
man who regains vitality in his body gets up from his seat.
 

The man who was always sitting down was always at eye level with the girl.
 
However, there is a big difference in the eye level between men and
women who have arisen.
 

Sonner wondered if the man was this tall when he straightened his
crooked waist, so he looked up at him with his mouth open blankly.
 

To Sandy, the man seemed to have become a completely different person.

 

The man looks down at the girl and says

 

“Tell the villagers.”

 

"the year before...? What?"

 

What do you mean?

 

“No matter what, don’t leave the house until the sun goes down.”
 

Man is a strange person. Even Sandy knows he's a strange person.

 

But really,
 

He's a really weird person.

 

Sandy had no idea.

 

The man starts walking quietly to somewhere.

 
The sound of horseshoes came from somewhere in the man's almost
distant ear.
 

Sandy didn't know what the man meant to say that.

 

But, somehow it seems serious.

 

Sandy went screaming in all directions saying that he had to save the man
who had fallen, this time he was screaming in all directions.
 

Sandy, though, doesn't want the bum to come out of the house all of a
sudden.
 

I didn't talk like that.

 

It's just weird, and nobody will believe it.

 

So Sandy did a trick.

 

A monster appeared near the village.

 

don't leave the house,

 

screamed out loud

 

Fortunately, little Sandy, who is also famous for being a tomboy in the
village, has never played a prank on a monster that has become a traitor to
people.
 

People trembled in fear at the story of the monster and closed the door.
 

Some people asked Sandy what kind of monster appeared. I don't know
about Sandy, but he said that he was a very ferocious and frightening-
looking beast, and that he had to be quiet until the monster passed by.
 

Of course, it's very ironic that everyone shouts at the whale whale to stay
in the house quietly now that the monster has appeared.
 

However , Sandy's mother and father knew that Sandy was playing another
nasty prank.
 

So this time, the moment I decided that I was going to really beat him up
and ran out to catch Sandy.
 

- Doo doo doo doo!

 

From afar, an unknown roar began to be heard.

 

I don't know if it's a monster or what.

 

Knowing it was true that something bad had happened, Sandy's parents
took him and hid inside the house.
 

121
 

The villagers did not know specifically what was going on.
 
However, the tremors of the earth gradually increased and it got closer to
the village.
 

getting closer, getting closer

 

From the moment when I thought that the sound of the earth had arrived
in the village.
 

- Kihehehehehehe!
 

the sound of dying horses.

 

-Oops... billions!
 

-What. What is that bastard...!

 

the sound of people dying.

 

Sadly, everyone's ears were wet with blood.

 

There was Sandy's warning, and everyone in town knew something big was
going on.
 

By the time the screams had subsided, of course, Sandy was the first to run
outside Marley past her parents.
 

It was already night.

 
Sandy, running frantically to the place where the screams and sounds of
death were heard, saw it at the entrance to the village, where night had
already fallen.
 

dead horse.
 

dead people.
 

And the scattered weapons.

 

Meanwhile, the one-armed man standing in the pale moonlight.

 

The golden spear held in his left arm

 

branch killed dozens of horsemen.

 

"mister...?"
 

No matter how strong his heart was, Sandy could not help but fall down as
soon as he saw the scene.
 

The golden spear in the left hand of the man who turned to look back at
Sandy's call disappeared like a mirage as if it never existed.
 

He told me not to come out, but the man didn't look angry or
embarrassed, as he knew he was going to come out and see this scene
first.
 
A man slowly approaches Sandy, who is sitting and trembling.
 

"Ahhh...."
 

Then, he carefully squats down to be at eye level with Sandy.

 

The man said, making eye contact with the frightened Sandy.
 

“They are thieves.”

 

"I saw all the villages further west of here being sacked by them. Then they
killed everyone in the village.
 

you really killed me Children and old people alike.”

 

“ …… ,
 

“I had no intention of worrying about it. The things of the thieves... It's not
for me to know."
 

I can't take care of everything in the world

 

none.
 

A man is a person who lives with his burdens on him.

 

So, blankly walk somewhere

 
HU
 

11
 

But the man stayed in this village.

 

Even if people pay attention.

 

Sometimes even give me a facelift.

 

without a word.
 

Sitting in the corner of the barn, waiting for something.

 

It's not because a man can't keep his eyes open for a thief.
 

“It leaks.”
 

“There is no price for goodness….”

 

“Because I live a good life, because I live a good life.”

 

“You don’t get happy, you don’t get rewarded.”

 

“Rather, because of that, there will be a lot of cases where life is more
painful.”
 
The man sits still and places his hand on Sandy's head.
 

Just like Sandy did sometimes because he felt sorry for the man and pity
him.
 

Hands that looked like those of a dead person are so big,

 

thick,
 

was it warm
 

Sandy stares blankly at the man.

 

“But, sometimes.”
 

“It was good.”

 

“It was good .”

 

“There must be a reward given just for that reason.”

 

“Although not always rewarded.”

 

“If you live like that, sometimes good things have to happen.”
 

“That way, people will be able to affirm goodness even a little bit.”
 
“For saving a dirty beggar who fell and died on the road.”
 

“It’s like the beggar defeated all the enemies who were trying to attack the
village…”
 

“There’s nothing wrong with having such an incredible, fairy-tale-like

story.”
 

who can be ignored.

 

Someone who doesn't care if I let them die.

 

A girl who was not able to see such a person, so she went around
screaming at the neighbourhood.
 

And the stellar girl who took great care of the beggar.
 

take care of the meal

 

Wash and shave your beard. A girl who became a companion.

 

It was a reward for the goodness of such a girl.

 

The man had no interest in thieves. However, for the good she gave, she
had no choice but to repay it with what she could do.
 

Because all I can offer is violence.

 
Violence had to be compensated.
 

Knowing that thieves would come here, he did not give in to the hidden or
open notice of the villagers, and he was guarding the stables.
 

After all, the villagers were also good.

 

Even though I noticed it, I didn't chase it away with a stick.

 

The heart of everyone in this town that can't be helped.

 

And Sandy's mischievous yet kind line.

 

To repay him, the beggar stayed for a long time without notice in the barn.
 

“Sandy....”
 

“I’m sorry.”
 

“For making me see such a terrible sight…”

 

“So, that’s why I told you not to come out…”

 

But knowing that the girl would never hear the words, it was inevitable for
the girl to witness this scene.
 

The man carefully places his hand on Sandy's cheek.

 
“Thank you.”
 

“You don’t have to live like this and be kind in the future.”
 

“But your goodness… it’s been a long time since I’ve known that you made
me feel joy…”
 

“I want you to know.”

 

After stroking the cheek a few times, the man slowly gets up.
 

Sandy still doesn't know what happened.

 

Do you know who the man is?

 

but,
 

Because Sandy saved someone.

 

through someone's death.

 

The village was saved.

 

The girl said to the back of the wanderer who was about to leave without a
word.
 

"mister."
 
At the girl's call, the man stops.
 

“Where… where… are you going?”

 

To the girl's vague question, the man doesn't care.

 

Apparently, the man was looking for somewhere.

 

I don't know where it is, so I just wander aimlessly.

 

“A place of eternal rest.”

 

just walking
 

To the most important and saddest beings in the world.

 

Find a land that can give you eternal rest.

 

The Eternal Drifter is gone.

 

The Eternal Wanderer wanders aimlessly in search of a land of rest.

 

Without knowing where it is or whether it exists,

 

In front of the man who left the village entrance and started walking
recklessly.
 
There were two seals under the moonlight
 

One was standing, the other perched on a chin on a rock.

 

The man stands still, stopping in front of the person.

 

"long time no see. Ludwig."

 

Face seen in blurred vision.

 

distant voice.
 

Ludwig remembered the look and the voice.

 

That red hair even in the moonlight.

 

"Scar...let?"
 

A dear friend was waiting for him under the moonlight.

 

and behind it.

 

A being who had no choice but to know who he was just by having a pair of
horns was looking at him.
 

“Long time no see.”

 
ruler of the continent.
 

Devil.
 

“Reinhardt…”
 

A being with a name that could be heard everywhere was sitting on a rocky
sill, looking at Ludwig.
 

ET
 

“...what is it for?”
 

Naturally, there is a golden spear in Ludwig's left hand. The eyes of the
emperor when he saw the golden spear were young.
 

“…Is that Alixion?”

 

“Feel free to impress. I'm here to fight

 

what?"
 

The emperor raised his arms as if he had no intention of antagonizing him,

and Ludwig stood still.
 

Reverse Summoned Hyalixion.

 

how did you find me

 

Ludwig was curious about it, but in fact, it may not mean anything.
 

The opponent is the ruler of the continent.

 

What you are looking for is bound to be found someday.

 

If you spread the chain of coincidences wide and wait to be caught, you
will find what you want one day.
 

In the end, beyond the time of five years, Ludwig was only caught in the
chain.
 

“After all, was it you?”

 

The Demon King speaks quietly.

 

To be precise, he was staring at the necklace hidden under Ludwig's

clothes.
 

Ludwig didn't answer anything.

 

But even if the other person didn't hear the answer, the eyes already knew
everything.
 

One.
 
“You saved my life, and why did you disappear even though I couldn’t be
proud of you?”
 

“ Because I didn’t save you because I thought you were right.”

 

Reinhardt sighed at Ludwig's words.

 

"Yeah, well. It's the life you saved, so if I'm fooling around, come back to
me."
 

Thanks to you, I'm alive, so you'll have the right to take my life.
 

Reinhardt adds:
 

“By the way, that’s it. bearable

 

what?"
 

At Reinhardt's words, Ludwig looked at the emperor with a firm

expression.
 

bearable
 

I never thought like that.

 

Every moment feels like hell, but I just don't fall.

 

“Well, I guess I should take it.”

 

“There’s no reason you shouldn’t have it.”

 

“ ……”
 

“No matter what you think, it’s right for me to have it.”
 

Someone has to keep carrying the stone of the soul that would be a
disaster if left alone.
 

All.
 

Ludwig continues to fight this in real time.

 

It is the heaviest load in the world.

 

Ludwig bears the sins of others.

 

So, the emperor's statement that it would be better for me to carry it

rather than you is correct.
 

“You, who cost your life needlessly, can’t afford to have something like
this.”
 

I didn't save the emperor because the emperor was right.

 

But I can't let the emperor carry this on his back.

 
As if he knew Ludwig would give such an answer.
 

“Then you’ll end up wandering the world like this for the rest of your life
and die?”
 

"That's out of your business."

 

“Why don't you at least get rid of this wandering life? It's not difficult to
take care of yourself so that you can be comfortable with yourself, and if
you won't yield to that, I hope you realize the importance of yourself.
 

You don't have to wander around.

 

In fact, it wasn't long ago that he almost fell on the road and died.
 

At the Emperor's words about making life as easy as possible, Ludwig

shakes his head.
 

“I have to find it.”

 

“These are not monsters.... They are just sad beings who have no choice
but to become monsters.
 

easy."
 

“So, I have a duty to find a way to give them rest. And I have to do it.”
 

It is not a burden to be eliminated or someone has to bear.

 

ji
 

One
 

They are just wretched figures who cannot find rest.

 

We must find a way to give them rest.

 

That's why Ludwig is looking for places he doesn't know where he is.
 

Scarlett looks sadly at Ludwig, who eventually suffers from the obsession of
eternal wandering.
 

The emperor also stood still and stared at Ludwig.

 

“You’re still being stubborn.”

 

The Emperor knew that Ludwig would turn down all offers.
 

"Okay, then I'll make a suggestion."

 

“I have no intention of getting anything from you.”

 

“Aren’t you planning on looking for the end of the world?”

 

“
 

...What?"
 

end of the world.

 

Ludwig's eyes widened at the unexpected words.

 

day
 

I was going to get nothing no matter what I gave, but it was an offer I never
imagined.
 

“I’m trying to figure out where the hell this world is from and where it is.”
 

“This continent we are on may or may not be the only one.”

 

“So, to find out about that from now on, the fleet has been preparing for a
very long time.”
 

“I’m going to set sail soon.”

 

“Maybe not.”
 

“The something you are looking for may be somewhere else in the world.
 

ah."
 

“Divinity and magic. And superpowers.”

 

“There may be other powers beyond that, and the impossible might be
possible.”
 

land of rest.
 

Is there really such a thing?

 

Could another world exist beyond the continent?

 

The Demon King, who became the ruler of the continent, seeks to find out
if there is another world beyond the existing one.
 

margin of the story .

 

As it has always been, there may be something in the margins of the sea
beyond this continent.
 

try to find it
 

Ludwig looked at the Demon King

 

As if not waiting for an answer, the Demon King pulled something out of
his arms.
 

It was a magic scroll.

 

“To go, use this.”

 

Even Ludwig did not know enough about the teleport scroll to move to a
designated place.
 

The Demon King looked at Ludwig silently.

 

“We are not happy to see each other face to face. Goes."
 

Also, the two aren't in a relationship to talk for a long time.

 

“And if you can’t stand it, leave it to me. I'm not asking for anything, it's
something I can keep for a year or a few months. Then, if it's you, I'd rather
lose. know?"
 

“…let me think about it.”

 

there was a dragon

 

Ludwig received three offers, and rejected two.

 

"Finally...."
 

21...
 

The Demon King looked at Ludwig with sad eyes.

 

"sorry. everything.”
 
Ludwig does not know why the Demon King is apologizing.
 

Aren't you supposed to say thank you?

 

why are you sorry

 

But the Demon King didn't say anything anymore.

 

Scarlett looked at Ludwig with a sad expression and bowed her head.
 

- Flash!
 

With the flash of teleport, the two disappeared as if they had never been
there before.
 

Ludwig blankly looked at the scroll in his hand.

 

end of the world.

 

The Demon King tries to do something without being complacent.

 

Beyond that, there may be nothing, or there may be something.

 

However, you in the known world

 

as.
 
There will be another possibility.
 

What you cannot find on this continent, you may be able to find on the
other side of the world.
 

That would be better than just wandering around.

 

Ludwig didn't think long.

 

- Flash!
 

The scroll unfolded, and the debt wrapped around Ludwig's body.
 

And, when the light disappears and I open my eyes.

 

Ludwig was looking down on a huge harbor from a certain hill.

 

ships already built were encamped.

 

It's a fleet heading towards the end of the world where we don't even
know how far.
 

So it had to be on a scale like never before.

 

Among the large ships that were nothing more than heavenly places,
Ludwig saw mermaids come and go in the sea.
 

And, I saw.
 

nice face.
 

A face I never thought I would see again.

 

"...Come here, Ludwig."

 

|
 

One
 

The missing shaman.

 

“Detto... Morian?”
 

Dettomorian was there.

 

A shaman who never knew how much he knew.

 

HA1
 

One
 

To a place you don't know where you are, to a place you don't know what
you're looking for, in a direction you don't know what kind of power awaits
you
 

CH
 

One
 

as we are moving towards Naturally, a being who uses power beyond the
public's understanding would have to pave the way.
 

“To the other side of the world.”

 

Dettomorian will go beyond the unknown, with Ludwig.

 

“Let’s go together.”
 

Ludwig, overwhelmed by the open sea and the abyss beyond,

 

He was looking at the huge fleet that was going in the direction of dawn
and twilight.
 

A
 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

701
 

Epilogue - Palace of Spring

 

At some point, cats began to live in the Imperial Palace.

 

A cat with fur as white as snow.

 

The reason why it was known that it was a cat living in the imperial palace
rather than the emperor's cat was because there was no one in the
imperial palace, let alone the emperor, who could say that he owns the cat.
 

There is no maid in charge of taking care of the cat, and neither the
emperor nor the empress nor anyone else takes care of the food.
 

There is no fixed place to appear

 

One day, in the emperor's auditorium, he sat on the emperor's lap and
yawned, while walking in the Imperial Palace in the arms of the Archmage,
and sleeping at the regent's study desk. It was also found above a
chandelier in the main hall of
 

They were even found not in the Central Palace, but in the Palace of Spring
and other seasonal palaces.
 

Therefore, it is a cat that has the entire Imperial Palace as its home.
 

any time , but when it comes to the story of whether the emperor really
raises the cat, something becomes ambiguous. Because the emperor didn't
give any specific orders about the cat's care.
 

And, crucially, it appeared quite rarely to be raised.

 

It is clear that they live in the Imperial Palace, but they often show up for a
few days and often go undetected for months.
 

The imperial palace is very large, so everyone thinks it must be somewhere

in the imperial palace, but not everyone is looking for it.
 

All.
 

Then, they appear once every few months or even once a year.
 

And neither the emperor nor the empress do not look for the cat because
it is missing.
 

HK
 

Therefore, it is known that the cat is not a cat raised by the emperor, but a
cat that lives in the Imperial Palace.
 

The only wild beast in the Imperial Palace that disappears at will and
reappears at will.
 

Of course, although it is a specialty of the Imperial Palace in its own way,

time passed without being particularly important.
 

During that time, the Empire had several slopes.

 

empresses had children and gave birth.

 
Time passed with all sorts of incidents and accidents.
 

As time passed, the famous cat was inevitably forgotten.

 

Because the cat hasn't been seen in nearly four years.

 

There were rumors that he had died somewhere in the Imperial Palace or
that it had been caught in a gap in a building or on the roof, but no one was
looking for the cat, as neither the emperor nor the empress said to look for
the cat.
 

However, the cat reappeared as if it had disappeared so suddenly that it

did not disappear due to death.
 

The cat, which was gradually being forgotten in everyone's memory, began
to walk around the Imperial Palace as it was in the old days that people
remembered about where and what it lived during the four years of
disappearance.
 

And around the same time, the emperor did a bizarre thing to bring an
illegitimate child from somewhere. The imperial family was buzzing for a
while, but the Akmage gladly accepted the child and it passed without
much fuss.
 

Time has passed since that incident.

 

TI
 

"...Princilla, didn't I just say that once or twice?"

 
Princess Princess Lee was being scolded.
 

Also directly to the mother, the Empress, Archmage.

 

However, the Archmage had no choice but to look at the child sitting
blankly next to Princila while scolding Princila.
 

The look on the Archmage's expression became even more perplexed.

 

It had snow-white skin, clear eyes, and finely braided black hair gleaming.
 

It was a porcelain-like face crafted by a master craftsman.

 

I put on a cute dress with frills on it, and I couldn't stand the urge to hug
her.
 

But Empress Harriet is heartbroken

 

caress
 

"Why the hell are you doing this? I've told you several times that Rune
doesn't like this."
 

“But…”
 

Hwang-na Lee, Princilla's mouth pouted

 
Among the emperor's children, Hwangnyeo Lee is said to have inherited
the imperial, vicious and stubborn character the most.
 

silver
 

that
 

One
 

| Please everyone prayed that we would not resemble each other as much
as that, but they threw it out.
 

All.
 

It resembles the part of the chariot-team, where you have to do what you
want to do before your intuition is released.
 

“I am not wrong.”
 

"What...?"
 

“What did I do wrong?”

 

Princess Princila.
 

In the end, it refers to the younger brother who sits blankly by his mother's
scolding, as if his soul had fallen by his side.
 
"It's the cutest Rune's fault for the topic of a boy."
 

At the sudden sound, the Empress bit her tongue without realizing it.
 

Prince Rune was just sitting blankly at his sister's violent rage, as if it was a
familiar event.
 

In the end, Princila was caught by her mother and forced to nagging for
three hours.
 

past.
 

Ellen, who did not know where she was or what she was doing because
news had been cut off for four years, entrusted the child to the emperor.
 

The reason there was no news was because he had returned to his
hometown of Rizaira for a while.
 

The emperor had no choice but to know at once the reason for his return
and the fact that there was no news.
 

After a long reunion and conversation, the emperor returned to the

Imperial Palace.
 

'That... Ellen, it's a kid, uh. Of course, it's also my kid.

 

While the Archmage was startled by the story of the sudden arrival of the
child, she could not take her eyes off the child.
 
A little frightened and withdrawn, the child holding the hem of the
emperor's trousers and sticking out his face...
 

He was so adorable that I wanted to hug him even at the moment.

 

'How did you... give birth to such a pretty daughter and hide it all this
time?"
 

...Nope.' '...yes? did you know

 

'No that... I didn't know... that's not...'

 

' Isn't that what?'

 

'He, the daughter... no.

 

????
 

Only then did the Empress understand why the Emperor had a bewildered
expression on his face.
 

All.
 

It was around that time that the white cat began to appear again in the
Imperial Palace.
 

It has now been three years since the four-year-old prince came to the
Imperial Palace.
 

The Empress and Archmage, Harriet, adopted the illegitimate Rune

brought by the Emperor as her son.
 

It was not only because she had the most experience in raising children in
the imperial family, but also because she strongly wanted it.
 

However, the problem was Princess Princila.

 

I thought that there might be a problem because I hated or was jealous of

my brother who suddenly appeared, but it was the exact opposite.
 

I liked it so much that was the problem.

 

However, the way he likes it is just very disgusting.

 

Whenever he had spare time, he would take him to a shady place and try
to put on a girl's clothes, as well as try not to fall off all day.
 

He dragged him around all day, as if he were an attachment doll.

 

Just as Princila resembled the Emperor's eccentricity, Prince Rune inherited

his mother's reticence a little too much.
 

It is clear that he dislikes Princila's behavior, but the expression is not

strong enough, and in the end, there is always a picture of Princila doing
her own thing.
 
So, if the people in the palace take a moment's glance, you will see Princila
dragging the prince around, turning him into a girl who wants to be hugged
by anyone.
 

| “……”
 

| In the end, with a lot of scolding, Princila, who was given a restraining
order to never approach Rune for one day, was walking along the halls of
the Palace of Spring, trembling with horns.
 

Princila is not feeling very well.

 

Since I have to go to the temple from tomorrow, which is Monday, the only
thing I can play with is Rune, who hasn't gone to the temple since I was
young, today is Sunday.
 

It was clear that my mother would be guarding Rune all day like that, so
the glare was firm.
 

A high-pitched, high-pitched voice pierced Princila's ears in such an

uncomfortable state.
 

“Looking at your shriveled face, you were being scolded by a witch for
doing something like a pervert again?”
 

A little taller than Princila...

 

And a beautiful face with gorgeous platinum blonde hair.

 
But far from that beauty, an annoying ridicule.
 

Princilla's expression filled with irritation.

 

“Who are you again?”

 

“Did I tell you not to call me you? Do you want to be locked up by a witch
again?"
 

Amelia, the daughter of the queen and the first princess, was there.
 

Amelia was laughing out loud at Princilla, who must have been very
scolded.
 

"You're the one who told my mother not to call her a witch."
 

“You call a witch a witch, then what do you call them?”

 

If Princila likes runes the most in the world, the thing she hates the most in
the world is Amelia, a villain with a pretty face and a vicious personality.
 

“Why is my mother a witch, you bastard Lee!”

 

"What...? Do, stone head? And a bitch?" "Yeah, you bastard with a stone
head!"
 

Princilla 's mouth was rough at such a young age was due to a long quarrel
with Amelia.
 

The maids who came and went to and from the palace did not even think
about stopping them when they saw it.
 

It is common knowledge in this imperial palace that when Princila and

Rune are intertwined, there is always a dress-up game, and when Princila
and Amelia meet, they always fight.
 

You are starting again....

 

It passes by with only a sigh of relief.

 

But it's never polite to say that it's a children's fight.

 

Amelia, who was feverish at the word "stone-headed bitch," rolls up her
arms.
 

She is the daughter of the saint.

 

Not only his appearance, of course, he inherited all of his ignorant fighting
talent.
 

“You are behind.” Amelia rushes in, and Princila bites her teeth.
 

-!
 

"Ouch! Don't let it go?!"

 
“Are you going to let it go?”
 

Amelia starts squeezing Princila while holding her head roughly.

 

When it comes to punching, Princila is no match at all.

 

But that doesn't support it either.

 

Because he knows that there will always be situations in which admitting

defeat will make that unlucky clean face once again filled with great
ridicule and arrogance, making him even more pissed off.
 

"Aww! Let go! Let go! You crazy bastard!"

 

“Call me your sister. sister. sun. You poor bastard.”

 

“You will!”
 

“Then look around.”

 

- Whoa!
 

"Aaaaah! Evil! Evil!"

 

The daughters of the most honorable beings on the continent are flirting
like city officials, but when they see it, the maids pass by with only a sigh.
 

That's how common it is.

 

-stop! Can't stop!!

 

Eventually , after hearing the commotion and the Archmage running out of
the hallway, Amelia released her hand from Princilla's hair she had
grabbed.
 

"Mom! That again! You hit me again!"

 

Princila hid behind the Empress and shouted Barak, and Amelia's
expression contorted even more.
 

However, Harriet was looking at Amelia with a sad expression on her lips.
 

“Amelia… you always tell me to get along.”

 

......
 

”
 

Rather, the empress's name only distorts Amelia's expression even more.
 

“And that one again called my mother a witch!”

 

“Quiet, be quiet, Princila.”

 

One of the biggest reasons Princila hates Amelia.

 
She behaves so recklessly and even calls her mother a witch, but her
mother never scolded Amelia.
 

0 o'clock
 

I still can't figure out why

 

Rather than getting angry, whenever she sees Amelia, she has a sad
expression on her face.
 

I don't know why, but it even makes me feel like I'm sorry.
 

Amelia eventually bit her lip and turned away with just one word.
 

All.
 

There is no limit to the bullying that Amelia has suffered since childhood.
 

Therefore, the reason Princilla almost has seizures when she sees Amelia is
because she was constantly bullied for no apparent reason.
 

From a very young age, pinching and hitting me for nothing was a common
occurrence, and there were many cases where an accident happened and
blamed Princilla.
 

Now I can't help but be constantly being hurt, so it's okay to face each
other and scream
 
All.
 

“Princilla, can I get along with Amelia please...?”

 

The mother makes eye contact with herself with a sad expression and says
so.
 

“Even if I’m still, how are you doing that first?”

 

“….
 

As Princila said, it was Amelia's side who started arguing first, even if she
stood still.
 

From the standpoint of the victim Princila, it is unavoidable that it is unfair

and sad. Now that all of that has piled up, Princiilla and Amelia are now
arguing even if Amelia is still.
 

An older sister who always tortures herself for no reason.

 

To Princila, Amelia was nothing more and nothing less than that annoying
brother.
 

And I don't know if it's only me who hates it, but my mother always calls
me a witch and shows dislike for her.
 

As far as I know, why is your mother?

 
To say that it resembles my mother, Seonghu, is somewhat absurd.
 

someday.
 

Princila looked from afar.

 

Amelia crying sadly while hugged by her mother in a place no one can see
behind the spring palace garden.
 

Even then, obviously.

 

The mother was hugging Amelia, who was crying bitterly with a sad
expression, just like now.
 

Why the hell is Amelia doing that? Why is her mother so soft to Amelia,
who is not cheap?
 

Princila never knew

 

There are two ways to keep Princilla from harassing the runes.
 

Someone always sticks to Rune's side

 

Or that someone is always by Princila's side.

 

The Archmage went out for a walk to appease Princi La, who was very
angry, and, naturally, Emperor Rune was set free.
 
There are a total of four people living in the Palace of Spring, which
became the residence of the Archmage. Empress Harriet, owner of the
palace and Archmage,
 

And all the children of the emperor.

 

Because of the temple, Amelia, who was living in the emperor rather than
the Holy Empire, and Rune, who became Heriot's son as well as Princila,
were living together in the Palace of Spring.
 

That is why the Palace of Spring is noisy every day.

 

Emperor Rune had no second sister, so he sat at a table in the teatime hall
of the peaceful palace.
 

I'm not really drinking tea.

 

- Aeeng
 

However, the white cat sitting on the table was face to face in front of him,
and he was just gently stroking the cat's back.
 

A cat as white and pretty as snow.

 

The cat was slowly waving its tail in the sunlight with its eyes closed.
 

And Rune was idly fiddling with the cat.

 
Since the disappearing white cat reappeared, the cat has often been with
runes that appeared around the same time.
 

All.
 

Emperor Rune always carried such a cat with him.

 

Just like being a family.

 

- Hmm...
 

While spending such a leisurely time, Rune slowly turned her head at the
sound of a voice from behind.
 

Imperial Princess Amelia was looking at Rune with her arms crossed.
 

"What. kid."
 

To the subject she was looking at first, Amelia responded bluntly to Rune's
gaze.
 

“.
 

...
 

Rune turned her head without saying a word in response to that, and
turned her gaze back to the cat.
 
Amelia plays with Princila in every case, and Princila wears runes and does
strange things.
 

Amelia didn't particularly bother Prince Rune.

 

That said, she didn't even wear runes like Princila.

 

Amelia acts as if she doesn't really care about the first prince rune. To the
extent that it is more suitable to look like cows and chickens,
 

They act like they don't like or dislike.

 

However, Amelia approaches Rune, who is obsessed with the cat, and sits
in front of her.
 

And then look around.

 

Like trying to check if a person is present or not.

 

Make sure no one is passing by. Amelia quietly grabs Rune's hand.
 

“Illusion.”
 

Amelia placed the rune on her lap and hugged her tightly.
 

......”
 

“It’s not good… huh.”

 

And then there is nothing

 

It feels good to just be like this. With a faint smile on

 

Rune seems familiar, and gently strokes the cat while holding it.
 

I don't talk, I don't even talk.

 

Amelia is not very good at expressing herself, but she is very fond of the
Emperor.
 

HH
 

One
 

Only the expression is clumsy.

 

The first emperor who spoke few words.

 

The Imperial Princess who doesn't know how to like something.

 

Princilla prevents Amelia from even getting close to Rune.

 

Fearing that he would be harassed like he did to himself, he is doing this to

protect the other runes. And Amelia doesn't even try to forcefully take the
runes from Princilla. Even if you get close, it blocks them as if they were
trying to protect the rune.
 

Even if she died, she couldn't see the rune suffering from what she had
suffered, and Amelia growled even if she passed by nearby.
 

He didn't want to look like that, so he didn't even go near the runes when
Princila was there.
 

There is nothing like the thought of tormenting such a cute and lovely
youngest.
 

However, when there is no polarized and arrogant Lee Hwang, Amelia

expresses her affection for her youngest sister in her own way.
 

All.
 

A white cat was waving her tail while watching Amelia smiling happily
while hugging the rune.
 

Like that, Amelia, who was holding the rune, felt popular and carefully
pulled the door away from her arms.
 

I don't know why anyone sees a scene like this, but it's so embarrassing.
 

In front of others, they look like cows and chickens.

 

And as soon as she saw the person entering the tea-time hall, Amelia's
expression had no choice but to harden.
 

"Amelia."
 

“Seo…. Holy Father…”

 

Amelia's mother.
 

The Lord of the Holy Empire, Saint Olivia. Wearing the priestly robes of the
saint, she could even feel divine authority now.
 

Princila and Archmage are very similar, but Amelia and Olivia are very
stylized.
 

“Shall we talk?”
 

".......yes."
 

Amelia hesitated and followed her slowly to her mother's call.

 

The steps were somehow very heavy.

 

And Rune was watching Amelia's steps as she was being dragged away.
 

"Everyone... can't we get along?"

 

- Aeeng
 

Rune's self-talk, the white cat quietly wags its tail.

 
 
<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

702
 

Empress Herriott took Princila out of the Palace of Spring and was walking
quietly around the Imperial Palace.
 

Sure, Princilla is polarized, but the cause was Amelia's intense bullying
from a very young age.
 

“It was weird at first. If Mom and I don't like it so much, why don't we just
stay in the temple dormitory or stay with our mom in the Holy Empire?"
 

As Princilla said.
 

It's Amelia's choice to stay in the Palace of Spring, always saying she hates
the look.
 

If you don't want to see it, there are many ways to live in an invisible place.
 

All.
 

So Princila only thinks that Amelia is staying in the Palace of Spring to

torment her, nothing more, nothing less.
 
At the daughter's murmuring, Archmage quietly gazes at the distant sky.
 

“Princilla.”
 

"why."
 

"Do you remember when the runes first came?"

 

"........yes."
 

One
 

One
 

Prince Rune is the daughter of the Archmage, but is actually an illegitimate

child of the Emperor.
 

However, the Archmage accepted Rune as his son without asking or

questioning anything.
 

Empress Harriet took care of Rune, who was only four years old, as it was
her first time in the Imperial Palace and had to adapt to the lifestyle.
 

Princila was seven years old at the time.

 

“I’m glad Princilla liked Rune, but really. Have you ever felt sad?”
 
While Princila was surprised at her sudden appearance, she was very cute
from the beginning.
 

too lovely to hate .

 

But there was never a time when I was really sad.

 

Watching my mother always follow Rune and take care of me, take care of
me and take care of me.
 

Can you really say that you've never felt anything strange?
 

"...any. I think so.”

 

"how?"
 

Princila looks up at her mother silently.

 

Something I don't want to admit, but I have no choice but to admit.

 

HL
 

something like sadness.

 

“Something… I thought I had lost my mother….”

 

"I see."
 
Empress Herriott smiled faintly and stroked the hair of her still-younger
daughter.
 

“Nevertheless, thank you for being patient so far.”

 

Princilla's face turns red at the sudden praise.

 

2]
 

“…But what does that have to do with Amelia?”

 

Jealous of Rune, what does Margo have to do with Amelia? Princila

frowned, and Harriet carefully knelt to make eye level with Princila.
 

“Sunghui is right. When Amelia was just born, I was too busy and too busy
to have a baby.”
 

ji
 

ji
 

“ ……
 

“So, for a while, my mother raised Amelia.”

 

It was then that Princila knew what her mother was saying and had no
choice but to open her eyes wide.
 
As a prosperous Holy Empire, Olivia had too much work to do and was also
involved in religious disputes in various places.
 

Not only was she feeling threatened, but Olivia was suffering from a lot of
work that could not properly raise a child.
 

So, not in the Great Hall of the Holy Empire, but in the safest Imperial
Palace, Harriet raised Amelia.
 

“So, actually, Amelia has two mothers. With Sung-Hoon and this mother.”
 

“When Amelia was three, I had you.”

 

Harriet caresses Princilla's cheek as if sadly.

 

“And after I gave birth to you.... The Holy Queen also had some spare time,
so she took Amelia to the Holy Empire.”
 

Thinking about that time, seeing her mother's expression on a very sad
expression, Princila felt an unknown gloom.
 

"It's not Princilla's fault, but Amelia... must have felt like Princilla had lost
her mother."
 

Olivia wanted to live with her daughter, whom she could not raise in her
arms.
 

Harriet couldn't keep Princila from her arms after giving birth.
 
Hi, but from Amelia's point of view, she was suddenly separated from her
mother who raised her.
 

That's why I can't help but think that Princilla stole my mother.
 

All.
 

There was such a circumstance that Amelia had tormented Princila from a
long time ago that I can't even remember.
 

It's not Princilla's fault, but she can't help but feel resentful.
 

Amelia was young, and she's still young enough.

 

You cannot let go of that resentment.

 

“Then, why do you call your mother a witch?”

 

“…I’m doing this because I’m sad. It's not because I hate her... Because I
love her so much. I do it because I like it.”
 

If you do that, I will look at you.

 

'cause you're interested

 

At that moment, Princila seemed to understand to some extent why

Amelia was crying in the arms of her mother, who pretended to hate her so
much.
 

“So, don't think too much about what Amelia says about this mother.
Amelia doesn't hate her."
 

Eventually, Amelia finds out why she stays at the Palace of Spring.
 

Elu
 

I can't help but understand why he didn't live in the Holy Empire and why
he was staying in the Palace of Spring instead of the Temple Dormitory.
 

It doesn't want to fall.

 

"I don't know, even if I want to get along well, I'm the first to do it, so I
don't know what to do either."
 

Just because you know the cause of your hatred doesn't mean you can
solve your hatred.
 

So, Harriet couldn't help but smile sadly.

 

“And even my mother fights whenever she meets Seong-hui.”

 

At Princila's poignant remark, Harriet's expression had to be grotesquely

distorted.
 

in reality,
 
ILL | 11.
 

Even if the two respect each other in the absence of the two, they still fight
each other when they meet.
 

Like Amelia and Princilla, they don't get along until they fall apart, but in
the end they inherited the same relationship with each other's mothers.
 

“…that… that… is that…”

 

“Are you saying that we should get along even though our mother can’t get
along?”
 

“Uh, um… Mom, come on, let’s get along! That's right...! He and I want to
get along well, but what do we do when the Queen always comes out like
that?”
 

"That's what I just said. I hope you're doing well though."

 

…this, hey…”
 

“How are you going to get along with Seong-hui? Does your mother
know?”
 

Harriet's face turns red and starts to shake.

 

“You really look like your father, so you don’t say a word?!”
 
“What!”
 

In the end, my mother exploded with criticism because she looked just like
my daughter.
 

same time.
 

Princess Olivia and her daughter were sitting side by side in the gardens of
the Palace of Spring.
 

“Are you okay?”

 

"....yes."
 

Amelia was sitting next to her mother fidgeting. Olivia looks at her
daughter, who can neither do this nor that.
 

“Are you still fighting these days?”

 

who you are. “...that, it was... the dog first...”

 

"...okay?"
 

In the end, Amelia bows her head as if she knows everything.

 

“Why do you hate Princilla so much?”

 

“ ……
 

Amelia doesn't answer.

 

But even if you don't say it, you already know.

 

why do you hate me so much

 

But in the end, if we look into the cause, he can't even blame his daughter
because he knows it's his fault for not being with him when he was young,
when he needed it the most.
 

In fact, Amelia returned to the Holy Empire and cried every day.
 

I want to see my mother.

 

ask your mom to take you

 

So, reluctantly, the queen had to take Amelia with her from time to time to
visit the Palace of Spring.
 

Then it happened again

 

All.
 

I don't want to go back to the Holy Empire.

 

Empress Herriott was at a loss for what to do while holding the newborn
Princilla, and Olivia was stunned.
 

As she repeated her unwanted breakup, Amelia came to believe that

Princilla was the cause of everything.
 

I began to believe that this would not have happened without Princila.
 

“Princilla is your family. Even if you can’t treat him with respect, you
shouldn’t be bothered.”
 

"...he's not part of my family."

 

“ ……”
 

“You’re just like your father, why is the dog my family?”

 

"...okay. You think so…”

 

Olivia smiles bitterly at Amelia's words.

 

I don't even think of it as a family.

 

No , I envy Princilla.
 

Because Princila is the real daughter of the Archmage.

 

that's envious 'Is it because I'm not the real mother's daughter? So now
that I have a real daughter, do you hate me now?'
 
It's not Amelia... No... I'm sorry. I'm sorry... But if you do this... If I do this...
The Holy Father will be sad... Amelia...'
 

Olivia had seen her cry from a distance, crying like that and hugged by
Harriet.
 

Olivia was forced to watch from a distance as Harriet was sobbing at the
end of the day, at a loss for what to do.
 

And still.
 

Amelia doesn't call Olivia her mother.

 

It's like the words just don't fit in your mouth.

 

If he somehow manages to say those words, his expression becomes

distorted as if he is awkward too.
 

| Spending too much time apart

 

At a young age, those hours filled a gap that Olivia could not fill.
 

HX L
 

So even though she was a daughter, her daughter had a hard time with her,
and Olivia had a hard time with her too.
 

Even though I never wanted this to happen, it turned out to be.

 

So in the end, I reluctantly told my daughter that I would go to the temple,

and that I would like to stay in the Imperial Palace from now on.
 

Even though I know that I don't want to go to the temple, but I really want
to live in the Palace of Spring.
 

But now that she knows what caused it, Amelia also feels sorry and guilty
for Olivia.
 

That's why Olivia occasionally comes to visit and freezes like this.
 

It is a relationship where there is only guilt and regret for each other.
 

Olivia did not scold or reproach Amelia at all.

 

Even if I wanted to do something good, I just couldn't replace the time that
someone else had filled.
 

HA
 

He doesn't even acknowledge his younger brother as a family member, he

just hates him, so he doesn't want to admit it even though he knows now
that he's not the real cause.
 

Olivia looked at her daughter's frozen face and smiled sadly.

 

“Actually, even if you had been with me in the Holy Empire all the time, I
don’t think it would have been any better than it is now.”
 

".......yes?"
 

“Just, yes.”
 

Olivia looks up at the sky quietly.

 

Circumstances forced Olivia to leave her daughter to Harriet.

 

But if it hadn't, everything would have been fine.

 

Olivia sometimes thinks that way, but now it's rather negative.
 

"Did you know that the Archmage is from the Grand Duchess of Saint-
Ouen?"
 

".......yes? Ah yes. I heard you come from a famous aristocratic family....”

 

“Then what about this mother’s origin?

 

Is?"
 

Amelia could not answer her mother's question.

 

it's not that i don't know

 

I couldn't even speak with my own mouth .

 

All.
 

“You know, my mother was an orphan.”

 

......”
 

“I was adopted by my stepfather when I was young, but I wasn’t such a

good parent. Because he wants to use me to do something great. You
should always have lived up to his expectations. I always had to be nice,
kind, and excellent.”
 

“Somehow… I always felt like I was living a life of coercion for no reason.”
 

Amelia doesn't know why her mother is saying this.

 

"I mean. I have a warm family, or what a parent should do to their child, or
something like that. Actually, I don't know."
 

Olivia smiles like a young child somehow.

 

"So there's no guarantee that it would have been any better if you had
spent your childhood with me. Rather, it's because I've been very mean or
didn't do what I should have done. You may have hated me more than you
do now."
 

“I… I don’t hate Sung-hui…..”

 
"okay? Thank you for that. So, was it possible that I was able to live apart
from this?”
 

Heung-heung.
 

while doing. Olivia smiles mischievously.

 

When Amelia sees the face of such a saint, she goes crazy without realizing
it.
 

I am the most difficult person in the world.

 

Amelia often thought that her mother was the most beautiful person in the
world.
 

“By the way. Unlike me, who was born as an orphan, to the Archmage, she
was the youngest daughter of a great and powerful aristocratic family.”
 

“Good father, kind mother.”

 

“And I had three older brothers who loved me.”

 

“So it is said that he used to be a very cheeky, naive, and arrogant kid…”
 

“Well, after all, he knows.”

 

“What makes a good parent.”

 
“You know how a good parent behaves, what a good mother is.”
 

“I didn’t know what it was, so I studied and looked for it, but in the end I
couldn’t figure it out, because she knows.”
 

“So she must have been a much better mother than me, and Archmage
Gee was a much better mother than me, I guess.”
 

“So, as soon as you came to me, I cried and cried saying I wanted to go
back, and then I cried for days and days.”
 

Tears well up in Amelia's eyes at Olivia's sad words.

 

"I'm sorry...."
 

Because those days of crying will eventually become a dagger in Olivia's

heart.
 

And because Amelia is old enough to know that now.

 

I know my mother did nothing wrong.

 

Therefore, looking back on what he has said and done, he cannot help but
feel guilty.
 

"No. It means that the Archmage cared for and loved you that much. If I
thanked you, I would be grateful. Why would I blame you or her?"
 
“Are you the only one crying?”
 

“He cried a lot too.”

 

“Watching a dog cry, did it really feel like you were forcibly taking
someone’s daughter?”
 

“Anyway, that much…”

 

“The dog must have loved you like his real daughter.”
 

“He’s a very grateful guy.”

 

"How much he loved me, my daughter treats my real mother like no other,
huh?"
 

At the end of that playful remark, Amelia starts to fall into tears.
 

If I had raised it from the beginning.

 

I've thought about it countless times, but now it's rather funny.
 

If I had raised my own, who did not know what good parents were, it might
have been more wrong.
 

Now I have come to the point where I think so.

 

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry. I… I was wrong…”

 

Feeling that Amelia was ultimately hurting her mother the most, she
started crying, and Olivia looked at her daughter silently.
 

When you're apologizing, you already know what's wrong

 

will be
 

That was enough, Olivia knew.

 

Talking about someone's tears.

 

than you're lucky

 

Than the Archmage cried.

 

that i cried more

 

I don't say that I cried alone in a place no one could see.

 

Because you can't make anyone happy with words like that.
 

"I'm not trying to criticize you, Amelia."

 

“ ……”
 

11
 

“I don’t even want to say that I’m sad. Neither did I, there was anything
particularly good about you.”
 

Olivia looks up at the sky.

 

“Are you thanking Archmage?”

 

“You should be grateful.”

 

“Thank you… I have…”

 

Even if she speaks like a grudge, even calls her a witch and slanders her,
Harriet only smiles embarrassed and sad and cannot do this or that.
 

On the day that Amelia exploded, Princilla would secretly come in the
middle of the night and stroke her hair until she fell asleep.
 

still not enough

 

I'm still embarrassed

 

In the end, she has never really scolded or rebuked Amelia, who only
complained and even bullied her daughter all the time.
 

I know I should be grateful for that alone.

 

It just can't be conveyed through actions and words.

 

"The Archmage loved you so much that you weren't even her real
daughter, right?"
 

".....yes."
 

“As you said, you, not your family, are the ones who loved you so much.”
 

If Princila, who only has the same father, is not in the family, then, of
course, Harriet is not in Amelia's family either.
 

Not really a mother either.

 

Still, she loved me like a daughter.

 

“Then, Amelia.”
 

“You must give back to Princila the love you received, rather than give it
back to Archmage.” 'Cause I got that kind of love
 

Don't try to repay the Archmage for that love, but to love the Archmage's
daughter like a real sister is the reward.
 

“Then that person will love you more than you do now.”
 

......”
 

Then you will love me more.

 

It's not that I'm grateful and happy, and smile reluctantly with a sad
expression as I always do. They will make you smile because they are really
happy, so you will love them even more.
 

However, in the end, the sad words were said by Seonghu himself with his
own mouth.
 

Olivia hides her feelings, smiles playfully and pats her daughter's hair
softly.
 

"This mother doesn't ask you to love me, but if you want to be loved by
your fake mother, I'll even ask you to do it. Are you going to say no?"
 

Olivia's prank and sad question. I'm your mother, so I'm not forcing you to
love me.
 

If you want to be loved by the person you consider your mother, you
should.
 

say that.
 

After all, Amelia knows.

 

Even though the time spent with each other was not long, she knew that
her mother loved her very much.
 

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry… like that. I will do that…”

 
Therefore, Amelia moved her mouth that did not fall, and spoke with force.
 

I
 

“Uh, um… Mom… I’ll do as you say.”

 

At that, Olivia smiled brightly as if she was satisfied.

 

“Okay, this is my daughter.”

 

“ ……”
 

Olivia gently hugs Amelia.

 

"By the way."

 

"Hey."
 

“If I don’t kill my qi now, I might be able to climb up later, right?”

 

“Just like someone.”

 

“So, don’t let it go too far.”

 

“It’s my sister.”
 

“Should I be treated like my sister? Understand?"

 

Amelia couldn't help but be stunned at the words of the saint who smiled
bashfully.
 

"yes...?"
 

“Usually pretty, but if you’re shy, give it a go. The top and bottom should be
clear.”
 

I didn't know if I was going to hit it or not. "okay?"

 

"Ah, yes... yes, yes..."

 

I know I'm a bit of a weird person myself, but

 

My mother seems to be a really strange person.

 

Amelia couldn't help but think so.

 
 

<+--|-|--+>
 
 

The Demon King goes to the academy

 

703
 

That evening.
 

Central Palace Tetra.

 

There was an emperor who returned from a tour of the continent after a
long absence.
 

The emperor, who has been very active outside these days, has been
walking around leaving most of the government affairs to Empress
Charlotte.
 

On the way home, the emperor gathered all his children together for
dinner.
 

Without the empresses, it was a simple meal with three children.

 

A still silence flows in the dining hall.

 

Prince Rune didn't speak a word, and Amelia and Princi also had some
words they heard today, so they just looked at each other and didn't say
anything.
 

The emperor cut a few pieces of steak and put it in his mouth, and he
stared at the atmosphere of silence.
 

"My golden bastards..."

 

“You can see that the atmosphere is so bad today.”

 

“Again, it looks like you were slapped behind.”

 

Amelia, is it you again?

 

"...huh."
 

At such a glance, Amelia licks her lips.

 

The Emperor looks at Princila's hair.

 

“Princilla, you have been ripped off again.”

 

“No, not many were chosen…”

 

For some reason, when Princila minimizes the size of the injury, the
emperor widens his eyes as if in embarrassment.
 

“Isn’t it your turn to say that you almost got rid of your scalp…?”
 

“It’s not like that…”

 

somehow become an innocent boy today, not only the emperor is

bewildered, but Amelia is also bewildered, so he looks at Princila.
 

It's not that year.

 

Normally, it's normal to run to the emperor's pants and teeth right away
and cry and tell the story that that bitch is trying to kill me.
 
it was
 

It was common to exaggerate that a wild boar bitch would try to break my
foot just by stepping on my toe.
 

But today, it's kind of quiet.

 

The emperor quietly teases the fork and knife, looking at the rune during
the metallurgical meal.
 

The youngest son, the only one among children who does not have
accidents.
 

However, I am very worried about the future.

 

Since the guy who had never had an accident usually ends up in this major
accident, the emperor was most worried about the calm and quiet prince
than his two daughters who had already shown a disgraceful
temperament.
 

The temperament of arrogance will change over time, but stealing learned
late is scary.
 

Whether it is the perpetrator or the victim, somehow it seems like there

will be a big accident.
 

Literally, a very pretty youngest son.

 

“ …?”
 

The prince looks at the emperor at his father's piercing gaze and smirks.
 

The emperor's feeling is that he is so adorable and cute that he is going

crazy in so many different ways.
 

"ha...."
 

Not knowing what to worry about, the emperor, who is extremely worried
about something, sighs as the ground goes off.
 

While the prince eats his own food, he cuts the meat into small pieces and
feeds them little by little to the cat sitting next to him.
 

But the latter is later, and the emperor looks at his two daughters.
 

“Anyway, you golden daughters. I called because I asked you guys to please
listen to me.”
 

"...Request?"
 

“…what is it?”
 

"Even this father knows that you guys are leaky rip offs. Of course, whose
daughters they are, of course they're birds, there's nothing I can do about
it. It's because they all look like me.
 

Don't you know well that it's not at the level of leaking when you bump
into it, but rather catnip."
 

Amelia was separated from her childhood.

 

Princila because of Amelia like that.

 

Both were seriously twisted in their personalities.

 

All.
 

Even when the two meet, they create intense synergy.

 

“It is possible for princesses to hold each other’s heads and fight.”
 

“Because children grow up fighting.”

 

“It seems like we're fighting a bit hard for that sort of thing, but... Anyway. I
mean it's okay."
 

“If you’re inside the Imperial Palace, you can join the group, and everyone
thinks that’s the way it is now.”
 

"By the way...."

 

“Please.”
 

"Can't we just fight at the temple...?"

 

“I’m not asking you to hold hands and do good acting.”

 

" Can't we just ignore each other like cows and chickens...?"
 

“Does it happen every few days that you keep meeting each other on a
different topic during the school year and fighting at the temple?”
 

“It is said that the two of you are not good enough to fight while holding
your head.
 

“The rumor is that the Imperial Princess Amelia is a crazy bitch who beats
her sister like a mouse.”
 

"The rumor is that Princess Lee Hwang is a girl with a rag in her mouth,
who tells her sister that she is a dog girl."
 

"Now, it is exported to all continents on the warp gate beyond the ecliptic
border. Go...!"
 

“Wherever we go, no matter who we meet, there are many rumors that
people say hello to children, but are you okay, Your Majesty?”
 

"Everyone says this...!"

 

“This ugly father is so shy that he can’t live...!”

 

“This father and His Majesty the Emperor.”

 

“I have a plea for my precious and noble princess and my daughter Raemi!”
 
“Please…don’t fight outside…!”
 

“If you want to fight, fight inside!”

 

The emperor trembles with an expression that he does not know whether
to laugh or cry. The two princesses kept their mouths shut at the emperor's
words and did not speak.
 

In fact, if they happen to meet at the temple, everyone could see the two
of them arguing and moving on to the actual battle.
 

“It’s not even just the two of you, Amelia, you say you’re chasing the
kids…?”
 

One
 

E
 

“…it must have been right because it was right.” “Anyway, you did…! and
Princila. If you keep forcing your classmates to use strange alchemy drugs
 

west?"
 

"...Is it good for the body?" "How can you be sure of that...! You can't eat
that kind of thing without a license or a license or anything like that...! It's
illegal.
 

law!"
 
“My dad said he had no such thing in the past and made his friends make
it.”
 

“That’s… that’s…”
 

emperor looks at his daughters with a soul-sucking expression.

 

I have committed many sins, so even if I say the right words, I cannot
persuade them.
 

Rather, it becomes negative.

 

“…Anyway, these little leaky gourds. I don't want anything else, so please
only leak inside the Imperial Palace. Advertisement leaked from the temple
that this imperial imperial family is soy flour
 

Don't even do it. Is this such a difficult request...?”

 

The emperor's request, telling him to take the accident inside the imperial
palace.
 

The perfect exception is the prince, who is dining quietly here.

 

Even the emperor already knows that it hurts his mouth to speak.
 

This isn't the first time I've said this. Princilla rubs her mouth. “…why do
you think your father, not your mother, would say something like that?”
 
“ …!”
 

Amelia laughed as if it was ridiculous.

 

"My dad said he used to beat the kids when he went to the temple. He said
he couldn't compare to me."
 

The perfect exception is the prince.

 

The emperor is no exception.

 

No, it was more serious.

 

“Of course… but…! This dad had a reason for everything back then...!”
 

“You had a reason to hit me too? Why do you think I won't be there?"
 

“That, that…”
 

“Are you saying that I also ate something that was not healthy?”
 

“ ……”
 

The emperor is a great person who cannot exist unless he has the right to
speak on this subject.
 

After all, the daughters are already aware that it is a discipline that has not
even grasped their subject.
 

“So, why did you beat the kids like that when you were at the temple? And
all the people who were beaten by my dad at that time say that now they
go somewhere and play big seats one by one.”
 

"right. I'm curious. How the hell did you go through a lot to become a
temple legend? on a subject that did not even graduate. You said that you
even hit your seniors?"
 

It is the only moment when the sisters who are so bad that they get along
with each other are dizzy when it comes to dating the emperor.
 

"That's right. And my mom said. I heard you tried to hit my mom when I
was in the temple, too, but I heard everything."
 

was not only the emperor, but Amelia as well who had a white complexion
at those words.
 

"What? The witch… no, you were trying to hit… Archmage-sama?”

 

"uh. Really. Go and ask me later. You were about to slap me on the cheek.”
 

Amelia was so shocked that she opened her mouth.

 

“What kind of….. such a kind….. where is the place to hit someone…?”
 

“I didn’t hit you! I didn't hit you!"

 

“It’s true that you were trying to hit me.

 

yo. this...?"
 

“……Well, there is that. Amelia... That's the case... Me too, then a little. It
was a time of gale and fury... At that age...”
 

“It looks real.... how... how so... so... how... no, why did you get
married...?”
 

Amelia was muttering blankly, her eyes blurred.

 

The emperor, who began to be treated as human garbage by his daughters,

was getting tired of blue.
 

Actually, it's not even a lie.

 

actually threatened to get fingerprints on the cheeks if he spit the wrong

word .
 

“Hey, guys…? I don't mean to talk like that..."

 

“You’re not good enough, what are you talking about?”

 

"...So."
 

In the end, while trying to give him an ill-advised rebuke, the emperor
began to be beaten with words by his daughters.
 
Actually, the emperor is not a good person, but what can he do?
 

As a parent, Reinhardt the Great is not treated like a proper parent, let
alone being treated like a human at times.
 

In the end, the sisters who got along badly got along, though it seems like a
good thing in the end.
 

- Nyangnyang
 

The white cat was eating the meat that Rune was cutting.
 

The soft waggle of the tail, it was like he was having a lot of fun with
something.
 

In the end, the emperor tried to admonish his daughters without knowing
the subject, but on the contrary, he went out without hearing the
instructions.
 

It doesn't happen once or twice, it happens all the time.

 

But that doesn't mean I can't let my daughters-in-law do their fuss, so I

mention it over and over again, but every time I get my karma back, I can
only say things like that.
 

So, on the way home after dinner.

 

The Emperor's three children were riding a tram inside the Imperial Palace
heading to the Palace of Spring.
 

have
 

As always, Princila sat Prince Rune on her lap and hugged him tightly, and
Rune was also hugging the cat.
 

chisel
 

Amelia was sitting on the other side, staring out the window.
 

Princilla and Amelia are the ones who fight each time they encounter each
other and eventually fall into a fistfight, but they both have no intention of
doing that today.
 

Hearing what Amelia went through as a child, Princila couldn't fully

understand Amelia, but now
 

It's because I found out that there is a reason behind that fucking idiot.
 

The same goes for Amelia. Of course, he knew that what he had done until
now would only make everything worse.
 

my mother, I know that no one who makes this abnormal situation worse
can make anyone happy.
 

In the end, Amelia knows she was wrong.

 

So, Amelia tries to do something she has never done before in her life.
 
"hey."
 

".......why."
 

“I thought you were going to tell me right away, didn’t you?”

 

Princilla, who had been arguing that that bitch was trying to kill me even if
I just brushed her collar, pretended it wasn't a big deal in front of the
emperor today.
 

“…it didn’t really hurt that much, did it? Do you know that I am always
stingy?”
 

That's right. Amelia forcibly suppressed the answer that naturally came
out.
 

be patient
 

“Well… so thank you.”

 

“ ……?”
 

At Amelia's words, Princila's eyes widened.

 

H
 

It was because I heard words that I had never imagined would come out of
that mouth in my life. “Ji, what now?” “You don’t want to say it twice?”
 

Amelia rubbed her mouth and avoided her gaze.

 

Amelia's slightly reddened expression on her face convinced Princila that

she hadn't heard it wrong.
 

However, in this situation, the emotional trough that has been

accumulated for a long time causes misunderstanding.
 

Did I take any medicine?

 

If not, why are you doing that? I can't help but feel what I want.
 

“…what are you thinking?”

 

“I have no idea.”
 

Even from Amelia's point of view, it's heartbreaking to say things in a good
way.
 

Finally, in the vague silence, the tram was moving slowly.

 

Even Princeil gave up thinking.

 

He's a character with a temper as much as he has a rude personality, so I'm

just wondering if I want to do that today.
 

continue like this in the future, it won't be that hard to get along.
 

With that thought in mind, Princila looked at the safe rune.

 

Amelia also used to look out the window to avoid her gaze, but this was
the first time she had said this.
 

Curious about Princilla's reaction, I have no choice but to glance at him.

And of course you will see it.
 

The expression on Princila's grim expression while looking at the rune.

 

Clearly, it is clear that he is imagining something like a pervert.

 

It's definitely cute and pretty, but seeing the runes dressed like that
sometimes makes Amelia's heart pound.
 

But Princila, who does it herself, is a crazy bitch.

 

Also, it's because Rune is so reticent and timid.

 

"hey."
 

“...well, again.”
 

"You're all good, can't we just stop dressing the little boy in strange
clothes?"
 

At Amelia's words, Princila's forehead narrowed.

 

“What is it, you pretended you didn’t know until now, but why are you
suddenly paying attention to runes?”
 

“No, the kid doesn’t like it.”

 

Cute things are cute, but seeing Amelia do such bizarre things even when
she tried to have a crush on Princila, her arrogance almost ran out.
 

“How do you know that?”

 

As if not to interfere now, Princila pulls Rune closer to her and hugs her.
 

how do you know that Can't you tell just by pretending?

 

"Hey Kid."
 

“If you don’t like it, you have to say no. Because you're being treated like
that, it's not that I'm thinking that you like things like that."
 

“What! Why are you suddenly talking to Rune and not me! Do not talk to
me!"
 

Amelia looked at the runes, turning away from Princila, who was about to
explode.
 

ask
 
There is clearly something wrong with this.
 

Because she is always quiet, Princilla is forcing her to do such nonsense.

 

“Little boy, if you don’t like it, you don’t like it. Just say it's good if it's good.
what?"
 

Princilla swallows her saliva.

 

Obviously, it's true that Rune doesn't like things like that, but I've never
really said that I don't like it to Princilla.
 

That's why Princeil is thinking that it's not too hard to force it. No, the truth
is that he even thought that Rune might like it.
 

Rune carefully opened her mouth to Amelia's chaeun. “...not good...”

 

"Yeah, did you hear that? You don't like it."

 

.....
 

At Rune's small answer, Princila had no choice but to bite her lip.
 

But that was not the end of Rune's answer.

 

“But… because my little sister likes it… then I like it too.”

 

"......uh?"
 

Amelia's mouth had no choice but to come out of Amelia's mouth at

Rune's answer.
 

Naturally, even Princeil was surprised.

 

dislike
 

Obviously I hate it, but the reason I kept quiet wasn't because I had few
words and few expressions.
 

It is said that the younger sister likes it, so she treats it quietly.
 

No, if my little sister likes it, I like it too.

 

Amelia and Princila were both stunned at the completely unexpected

answer.
 

What a deep and sweet child this is.

 

Amelia's face is open and her lips are trembling.

 

It's like I can't stand it because I want to hug you right now.
 

On the other hand, Princila was triumphant.

 

“Joe, that’s fine! Anyway, that's good! Did you understand?”

 
“You crazy bitch… I will continue to do that even after hearing such an
answer. go?"
 

I don't like it, but it's okay because my sister likes it

 

okay
 

Then , shouldn't you have to quit even if you are moved by being a person?
 

In any case, Amelia's expression had to be distorted at Princilla's reply that

she would continue because she liked her.
 

Humans themselves are disgusting.

 

Also, I wasn't wrong.

 

I can't help but think that Princess Lee Hwang, I'm the kind of guy who ate
something.
 

CA1,
 

One.
 

“What! I won't do it in the future. then that's it It's funny to pretend you
know something when you don't know anything."
 

Of course, it was true that Princi was also moved by Rune's words, so he
had no intention of forcing him to do so in the future.
 

In fact, Princila didn't just harass while wearing runes.

 

Just because he was an illegitimate child, he always wore the rune, which
inevitably had some bad perception, was very meaningful.
 

Not only did he teach them about the life of the royal palace, but he also
played with them all the time, including etiquette.
 

Harriet , it was Princila who helped Rune adjust to the Imperial Palace.
 

So it's absurd to treat you like a bad sister now.

 

Because Rune was unfamiliar with the imperial palace and was in trouble,
because she hadn't done anything.
 

no it would be silly
 

Amelia's attitude of trying to pretend that she cares about Rune by helping
out with a few words, though she's never cared about it before.
 

Humans themselves are disgusting.

 

Also, I wasn't wrong.

 

No matter what the circumstances of the Imperial Princess Amelia, she was
originally a small person who lived like that.
 
“At first, Rune had no interest in things like you. It's too late to pretend that
you care now."
 

"what...?"
 

“Am I wrong?”
 

In the end, the burden of the two of them getting along is bound to
collapse in a few words of conversation.
 

“Rune, isn’t it funny? What does that person say, he must be pretending to
be a sister? huh."
 

At Princila's question as if seeking an answer , Rune hesitated and opened

her mouth. "I'm... the older sister... it's good..."
 

in that one word.

 

Princilla's eyes lost focus.

 

"what...?"
 

What has it done to you so far? go?

 

Of course, Amelia only showed her affection for Rune when they were
alone, so Princilla knew that.
 

there is no
 

Amelia grinned at Princilla's reaction.

 

It's good to be out of your mind.

 

Very good.
 

“Where does the confidence that a little boy will only like you come from?
 

huh? On what basis? To the subject that I was harassed by wearing strange
dresses while carrying them around. You've been patient with this little boy
until now because he's kind. In reality, he doesn't like you that much,
right?"
 

“I, really, Rune...?”

 

Princila looked at Rune with a discolored complexion.

 

“Sah, actually… do I… hate it? More like me… do you like that?”
 

I've been patient so far because I'm just kind,

 

Were you tired of thinking?

 

"Both... Okay..."
 

At the words of Rune, Princila felt as if her heart had been reattached.
 
but also pissed off
 

you like that too Amelia smiles as if it's interesting to say.

 

Then he got up, walked over to Rune and sat down in front of it.
 

I think I've thought of a very vicious question

 

The corners of Amelia's lips rose wickedly.

 

"Yeah, kid."
 

"........yes?"
 

Li
 

“Do you like me or do you like me?” “Well, what question are you asking?”
 

What nonsense question are you asking?

 

Of course, it must be me, isn't it?

 

How much have you taken care of so far?

 

But in the end, the fact that Rune was forcing him to do something he
didn't like doesn't change.
 
So Amelia came to think that it was a game worth trying.
 

If Rune likes me, who has done nothing, I'll be able to see Princila's soul
disappearing into dust.
 

How refreshing would that be?

 

In the end, the promise to get along with each other had long since
disappeared.
 

Now, they are doing both things that are not even the level of a child
fighting with a child.
 

“All, of course I am!”

 

“Well, you don’t know what the little boy will answer, do you?”
 

Amelia has nothing to lose, to be honest, even if Princila is better.

 

The fact that Rune said that she likes her who only hugged her from time
to time makes her feel so good. Because I just can't stand the desire to hug
you.
 

Amelia's deep blue eyes stared at the rune.

 

“Hurry, who is it?”

 

“ ……”
 

Even Princila looked at Rune with her complexion turned white.

 

It's a natural thing to say, but just in case you don't know.
 

I can't even imagine how it would feel if it weren't for me.

 

So Amelia looked at Rune with a mischievous laugh, and Princila

 

For a long time, he stared at the door with earnest glances asking him to
say “foot.”
 

finally.
 

As always, there are always consequences to these questions.

 

“Lu, Rune…?”
 

In the end, the little prince cannot stand this situation and bursts into
tears.
 

“ Heh heh heh heh heh...”

 

Seeing the youngest child falling like beads of tears, the two older sisters
were terrified in different ways.
 

Princila's eyebrows narrowed.

 
"Hey! Rune is crying because you asked something like a dog!"
 

"Oh, no. I, I... I..."

 

Of course, Amelia couldn't have imagined that the baby would cry too, so
her complexion turned white and she couldn't do this or that.
 

How can I treat the youngest with tears in my eyes?

 

LL
 

L
 

While Princila and Amelia are restless because they don't know how to
appease them.
 

The youngest snickered and muttered in a voice mixed with tears.

 

"I like all the noonas... Black... Why can't the noonas get along...?"
 

"...ah?"
 

“Can’t the noonas not fight…?”

 

Amelia and Princilla both stare blankly at each other at the words of
earnest sincerity.
 

What are you doing right now with a child in front of you?
 

I like all the noonas, so why do they only fight with each other?
 

This is the one where the youngest of all is telling his sisters, please don't
fight.
 

Even when I ask the youngest who is better, I look at him as if forcing him
to call me me and then cry.
 

Is it monstrous?
 

is this what people do

 

Amelia and Princil also think about it.

 

I don't know my opponent

 

Once they say that I am not a person, that I am disqualified as a person,

they both come to think the same thing.
 

"Ah, no fights. No fights... Yeah."

 

Princila speaks hurriedly and rolls her eyes at Amelia.

 

"Uh, uh... kid. I won't fight. We'll get along. We'll get along."
 

" Then hold hands..."

 
At Rune's words, the two hold hands without thinking.
 

While holding hands clumsily, they waved wildly as if asking Rune to look at
them.
 

"Uh, huh. woo, us. uh. From now on, huh? Joe, I'll be fine. Yeah.
 

"Well then! All, of course! No, I'll try! Yeah! Rune, I'm sorry."
 

As the two forcefully hold hands and smile awkwardly, Rune steals the
corners of their eyes with her sleeve.
 

Then, she smiles brightly as if she ever cried.

 

“In the future, like this. Should I be friendly?"

 

The sisters who saw that smile would think.

 

I don't know about anything else, and if I could see a smile like this in the
youngest every day just by getting to know each other,
 

"then!"
 

"Of course!"
 

I can get along well with the Cheolcheon Ji-su,

 
A tram arrives at the Palace of Spring, and Rune slowly walks away from
the two sisters walking ahead.
 

The two were walking towards the palace, still holding hands.
 

While trembling as if they couldn't stand it, the two glanced back at each
other.
 

It is to look at the youngest child.

 

At the sight of the youngest trying to watch them hold hands until they
enter the palace, the two eventually resign and walk hand in hand.
 

As soon as they finally enter the palace, Rune watches to the end as they
let go of each other's hands and go their own way.
 

Rune hugs the white cat and smiles quietly.

 

“That’s right. Mom."

 

- Aeon.
 

“It’s very easy.”

 

- Aeeng
 

As if to give a compliment, the cat licks Rune's cheek a few times.

 
Why can't we get along?
 

At that question, the cat returned to her mother and gently embraced her
son and whispered.
 

'Rune.'
 

'Yes, Mom.'
 

'If you two fight in front of you in the future, just cry.'
 

?'
 

'Then everything will be all right.

 

Rune didn't know why crying would solve everything.

 

'Why should I cry?'

 

To Rune's question she didn't understand, Mom answered.

 

The two sisters of Rune are very different from each other, but they do
have one thing in common.
 

'Same thing...?'
 

'That I really love the runes.

 
'
 

....
 

'If a rune like that cries, even if it hurts my heart to see a rune cry
 

Neither will fight anymore.

 

It was a clever and simple answer, and Rune couldn't understand her
mother's words.
 

And the runes are cute.

 

'Why is that...?'
 

In response to Rune's question, the cat, who became a mother, said while
stroking Rune's head.
 

'Sometimes in the world, there are things that can only be solved by that.'
 

Rune didn't know what her mother was talking about.

 

However, as my mother said, I just cried and the situation was resolved.
 

Then, in the future, if it seems like the relationship is going to get worse, I'll
just cry.
 

In the end, whether or not each of us understands each other

 

case.
 

One tear from the youngest has solved it all, and it will be resolved in the
future
 

“It’s cute, it’s good.”

 

However , I realized that the youngest prince could use cuteness as a

weapon.
 

- Whoa?
 

The white cat stands in the prince's smile, an ominous shadow trembles
 

I am startled because it seems that

 

“Is that right? Mom.”

 

-Ah... Uh huh...
 

Maybe he taught his son something he should never teach.

 

The white cat couldn't help but tremble with fear in her son's arms.
 

energy
 

What will happen later, though no one knows.

 

still.
 

It was certain that peace would come, at least for the time being, in the
palace of spring, where sisters clasped their heads every day and
resounded with fighting.
 

- 完
 
 

<+--|-|--+>